уАКGhost Husband Entangle MeуАЛ


 C1

    "Su Su, my dear big darling, do you still want to go home for the new year?"

    "Dear Mother, what is it now? Of course I''m back. You don''t miss me. "

    Just take it that I''ve never had a little girl like you. Look how old you are, your second uncle''s little sister is already having a second child, the granddaughter of Grandma Wang next door already married twice. The neighboring Little Chen family has already had their little child soya sauce. "It''s not that I''m talking about you, but that I''m so distracted with my own matters бн"

    When I heard my mother, I immediately said, "Hurry up and stop. Mom, stop nagging. Isn''t it just bringing a man home? I guarantee that I''ll be able to complete the mission."

    When his colleague Nuo Nuo saw that I was frowning unhappily, he asked me: "What''s the matter, Su Su, have you been forced to marry by your family again?"

    I said, "Oh, yes, it''s all a man''s fault."

    I rolled my eyes and looked at Nuo Nuo: "Hey! Are you the Emperor''s favorite concubine? "That''s so disgusting!"

    Nuo Nuo laughed sinisterly, "This method can save lives, don''t forget, the new year is coming soon!"

    What Nuo Nuo said was true, perhaps she could even fake it and marry herself out. Afterwards, I searched for information and cases of hirer''s boyfriend on the internet, and to tell the truth, I was curious at first, and was also a little scared, afraid that I would run into a scammer on the internet. However, I really didn''t have any other choice, so I could only bet this method and try it out on myself.

    At this time, there was a photo that attracted me. Looking at this unfamiliar face, I felt a sense of familiarity in my heart, as if I had seen this face somewhere before. I didn''t know where I had seen this face, it was handsome, elegant, and extraordinary, Yanran was a man with classical beauty, and I immediately decided that it would be him.

    "Hey!" Hello, is this Zhang Ziyuan? "

    "Hello, I am."

    My name is Su Su, if I see you online, I can rent you to be my boyfriend, right? I nervously called the number of the man I had written down at work today, a man who was both familiar and unfamiliar.

    "Yes, it is absolutely true and reliable. If possible, let''s meet first and discuss it in detail later."

    Hearing his lukewarm professional tone, he began to wonder if he was a swindler, and didn''t answer his question for a while.

    He might have guessed my hesitation, so he added, "Please be at ease, Lady Su Su, I am not a bad person, you can tell me the location, I will go and find you."

    I hesitated for a moment, but then I said yes, so I said a lot of people who weren''t too far from home and weren''t too close, and I thought that if it was a bad guy, he couldn''t do anything to me in public, and if he did anything to me, I''d shout.

    "Okay, Ms. Su Su, wait half an hour for me. I''ll see you in half an hour." So I hung up the phone, packed up a little, and went out with a nervous mood.

    We met at a Starbucks, and I was sitting on pins and needles waiting for him to arrive. After a while, I saw him coming from the window, and our eyes met, and he recognized me, too, and went straight over to me, my mother, such a handsome man, in a suit and leather suit, with his hair done up, with his eyes wide and his nose high, his eyebrows sharp, and his lips thin. Yanran has a look of fresh meat from today, f * ck, I am infatuated with her again. Then, he walked over and extended his hand out. "Hello, you must be Lady Su Su, I am Zhang Ziyuan." At this time, I looked at him infatuatedly, brought back to reality by his voice, and quickly reached out my hands to hold his hands, "Hello, hello. I''m Su Su, you can call me Su Su, please have a seat."

    After we sat down, he took out the documents and contract, and introduced them to me according to their contents. How could I have heard what he said, I could only see his pure red teeth white mouth open and closed, but his heart was beating rapidly, his face blushing behind his ears, and he was cursing himself in his heart: I''ve never seen a man before, I can''t take it anymore, he''s too damn handsome, I can''t hold back my purity anymore.

    "Su Su, what do you think?" His inquiry interrupted my flurried, love-struck embarrassment, and I hastened to say, "Sure."

    "Then if there are no objections, we can sign the contract."

    I didn''t look at the contract carefully and signed it. The two of us agreed to bring him home for the new year. We would deal with our parents at home. Then it dispersed.

 C2

    He was in a good mood that night, so he didn''t have any worries as he went to sleep. In my dreams, I dreamed of my childhood, playing with my childhood friends from home. We chased each other and played around until we arrived at an old cemetery in Lingnan. It was then so small that I didn''t know what to be afraid of. At this time, Zhang Shaowu noticed that there was a stone wall that was as tall as a person embedded in the mountain range. He beckoned us over, and out of curiosity you squeezed me and I squeezed each other to peek through the crack in the rock, and then, suddenly empty, the stone wall we were squeezing collapsed and threw us both into the hole. The sudden change gave us a fright, and then we burst into laughter. Everyone was laughing at each other because of our previous predicament. Just then, Zhang Shaowu said: "Look, there''s a coffin inside." We were shocked, and stared straight at the direction Zhang Shaowu pointed at, and sure enough, there was a black coffin lying there. We were a little afraid, and we wanted to run, but Zhang Shaowu said: "Everyone, don''t be afraid, my grandfather is a fortune-telling master, he can behead demons and exterminate devils.

    Indeed, Zhang Shaowu''s grandfather was our village''s Mr. Divination, so the happy events in the village and the surrounding villages would be handled by him every day. Of course, if there were some people that were struck by evil and unclean things, they would look for him. We were also skeptical about Bu Wu''s words, we just stood there and did not move. Right at this time, Zhang Shaowu mustered his courage and swaggered his way over, just as he was about to reach out and touch the coffin, suddenly there was a creak, it was obviously the sound of the coffin breaking. We could no longer endure the panic in our hearts, all of us screaming as we ran out.

    When I returned home, I was so scared that I lost all my energy and couldn''t retreat due to the high fever. The other companions were also similar to me, it should be that Zhang Shaowu went back and told his grandfather, Old Master Zhang went to visit us one by one, telling his parents that the child should have bumped into that person''s tranquility, that he was too scared and lost his soul inside, and needed to cry out his soul.

    His parents anxiously asked the Old Master Zhang what to do, the Old Master Zhang said: "Soulcalling is easy, it''s just that the one inside may not be easy to deal with, and it might be a little more troublesome. How about this, tonight, call out the child''s soul to settle his or her soul first, I''ll go take a look at the tomb tomorrow noon, then I''ll figure out how to deal with it." His parents hurriedly thanked the old man, and Old Master Zhang told all the items needed for the Soul Summoning Ceremony to hurry up and prepare to gather.

    Then, he put the magnet under my pillow. He said that it was because the child''s soul was small, and he liked to play, and his soul was lighter, so he used a magnet to absorb the soul, and the paper was burned to other ghosts, telling them not to entangle the child''s soul, and to return to the body. An incense''s worth of time was used to guide the soul, so the soul will smell it. That night, the door to the manor couldn''t be closed. It would need to be opened for the entire night, so that they could follow the steps into the house and enter the body of the soulless person. And my father would shout my name from the front door, and my mother would shout my name from the inside, three times. So I worked like this for the whole night, and indeed the next day I was better.

    At noon on the second day, when the yang energy was at its brightest, Old Master Zhang entered the tomb. After about two hours, he saw Old Master Zhang walking out with his head lowered and his hands clasped behind his back. said with a heavy tone: "This tomb buries a young master from a large family, and went to that tomb at such a young age. I am alone here, and if I want to find a new wife, it would be equivalent to having a wedding ceremony with a new wife. This new wife is easy to find, so I just need to use paper to tie up the bride. Everyone was speechless.

    In order to remove the hidden danger, everyone reluctantly agreed. Old Master Zhang guaranteed that nothing would happen to the child, as long as they did as he said. That day, everyone went to prepare what they needed, and everything was arranged according to the old man''s instructions. The furniture, horses, and servants were all tied up with paper, making their faces turn red. It was a very strange sight.

    At twelve o''clock that night, when we were lining up to enter the tomb with the pieces of paper and the dowry, the Old Master Zhang said that after entering the tomb, we should remember not to look up, not to speak, and not to turn back when we came out. Everyone was scared to death, some of them were crying out loud. Luckily, our parents were waiting for us at the entrance of the tomb to comfort us. They trusted the old man in their hearts, so they were a bit more at ease.

    When the time came, we lowered our heads and entered the tomb. Not daring to raise our heads, not long after, the Old Master Zhang shouted, "Stop!" Everyone stopped to walk, I was holding the bride in my arms, the old man held me up to the coffin, and told me that the time had come, and that it was time for the bride and groom to bow to heaven and earth, and to bow to heaven and earth. At this time, I felt a little dazed, and along with the shouting, I actually unknowingly bowed to him, and after bowing twice to the hall, I bowed again, and the husband and wife bowing to each other, and when I turned around, I found that there were a pair of feet dangling on the ground. I looked up along my feet, and saw a pale face in front of me. We started to walk out, but after a few steps I lost consciousness.

    That pale face kept appearing in my mind. It felt really familiar. At this moment, my mind was startled and I let out a scream. So it was him.

 C3

    "I was startled awake, sweating profusely, and the face kept popping up in my head, panic-stricken." Do you remember me? " At this moment, I suddenly heard such a sudden voice in my ear. I was shocked once again, but at this moment, a pair of ice-cold hands covered my boss'' mouth which was about to shout out. I stared at the owner of the hand with wide, frightened eyes. It was him, the cold, pale, expressionless face in the dream. It was the boyfriend he had just rented бк Zhang Ziyuan. "Don''t panic, I''m your man. I''ve already married and paid my respects, so don''t be afraid." Then I let go of the hand that was covering my mouth. At this moment, I still couldn''t help but shout out loud, but no matter how much my mouth tried to shout out, it was only a hoarse and helpless shout. I used all of my strength to roll and tremble on the corner of the bed, trying my best to stay as far away from the man in front of me as possible. My heart was pounding so hard that it felt like it was about to jump out of my throat.

    After about half a minute, I sobbed, but the man just looked at me with an icy expression. "Who the hell are you?" "I asked with a trembling voice that sounded like I was crying." "I''m your man." The man only replied with a faint, cold tone. "Get lost, I don''t have a man," I shouted. I''m really a man. If you don''t believe me, look at your neck with my kiss. You''re mine. " He stood up and reached out with both hands to grab me. I saw that he suddenly made a move, and I screamed out loud in panic, but I couldn''t make a sound. When I saw that his cold hands were about to grab onto me, I was terrified to the extreme.

    When I woke up, I was dressed in a red robe and was still in the tomb, beside me was that ice-cold pale, expressionless face, he was holding my hand with his other hand, while holding the wine cup with his other hand. He looked around and was filled with guests, and all of them were quietly raising their wine glasses, and all of them were smiling. Why would I be the bride? What was going on? As for the Old Master Zhang and the rest, what about the rest of the group? Right now, my head is starting to hurt like hell, my nerves are racing, I want to break free from his cold hands, I want to struggle and scream as much as I can, but there''s no sound. It''s as if I''m in a vacuum, I''m getting more and more nervous. At this moment, a beeping sound suddenly resounded through the entire tomb. I was awoken by this beeping sound. It turned out to be the alarm from the bed. It was another nightmare.

    After arriving at the company, my mind was in a trance, and I was listless. I suddenly thought of my old home''s Old Master Zhang, should I call them to find them and ask them about this, if I was possessed? So I called home.

    "Hello, Mom."

    "What the heck are you doing calling me so early in the morning, did you miss me?"

    "Mom, I think I''m having a nightmare, but it seems like it''s real. Why don''t we find Grandpa Zhang and ask?"

    "What happened?"

    Of course, I can''t say that I rented a boyfriend home from the Internet, so I said, "Dreaming about my childhood, that happened in the tomb."

    My mom went silent and said, "Your Grandpa Zhang just disappeared a few days ago. Little Wu Zi is taking over his grandfather''s job now. Why don''t you ask Little Wu Zi and have him explain it to you?"

    When I heard that the Old Master Zhang was gone, I was shocked. He also felt a wave of grief. "Alright, Mom, let me give you a call to comfort him."

    "Fine, you can call him. If there''s anything, just tell mom. Don''t keep it in your heart."

    "Sure, Mom. Then I''m hanging up."

    "Alright, alright. Mom, I''ll definitely carry it. Alright, I still have to hang up first."

    When I heard that my mother was going to urge me to have a son-in-law again, I quickly hung up the phone. I''m really convinced that my mother is still asking me to have a son-in-law even now. After hanging up, he called Zhang Shaowu.

    "Hello, Little Wu."

    "Hey, Su Su, what''s wrong?"

    "My mother said that the Grandpa Zhang has passed away, my condolences for the passing of time."

    "Mhmm, thank you for your consolation."

    "Um, I seem to have met with some trouble. It seems to be a little strange."

    "What''s wrong? "Oh, right. Before my grandfather passed away, he called me over to tell me some things бн" So, Zhang Shaowu told me about it once, it means that when we finished sending the kiss back, I fainted. At that time, I fainted in the grave, and because at that time I said that I could not turn back after sending the kiss back, I fainted at the very end, but no one noticed it, so they went straight home to sleep. But when my parents, who were waiting at the entrance of the tomb, saw that I did not come out, they became terrified. They pulled Old Master Zhang and asked me where I went. Just then, Old Master Zhang suddenly said something bad and immediately arranged for the child to go home and sleep. He turned around and entered the tomb, after a few hours, the sky was about to brighten, and when the roosters started crowing, their robes were torn to shreds. Their faces were pale, and they carried me in their arms in exhaustion before coming out. My parents hurriedly took me back home. It was only after three days did I gradually regain consciousness, my grandmother and mother looked at me with teary eyes, my father had his hands behind his back and a dark expression as he paced back and forth. Old Master Zhang was also looking at me, and Zhang Shaowu was also looking at me from the bedside. Seeing that I had awoken, my mother cried tears of joy. My father also came to look at me, but I inexplicably asked them what was wrong. Mother just said, it''s okay, it''s okay, just wake up. Then, Old Master Zhang said a few polite words to my grandmother, telling me to rest a bit more, before she brought Zhang Shaowu back home. In the future, no matter how much I asked my parents, they wouldn''t say anything. They would only impatiently say that I know so much, so why would a little kid know so much? So I didn''t ask, and gradually forgot about it.

    Zhang Shaowu continued to say that what happened back then was not over. He said that there would be a calamity when he grew up. In the future, our Zhang Family will guarantee your safety. Said the grave owner would come back for me.

    After I heard it, I was shocked, so I told him what I had experienced. Zhang Shaowu remained silent for a while and said, "Don''t worry, this way, we will have a family of Top class in the city center with the surname Liu. She is my grandfather''s disciple, you go find him, he will help you. "If you can hold on for a few more days, I''ll pack up some things and go find you."

    I feel a little better after hearing Zhang Shaowu''s words. Hearing that he was coming, he was overjoyed and instantly had a backer. After saying a few more sad words, he hung up the phone.

 C4

    After hanging up, I didn''t even have time to ask for leave, so I got my colleague Nuo Nuo to help me ask for leave. She said that she had urgent matters to attend to, and quickly took a taxi to Top class.

    After arriving at Top class, although the door tag was not very eye-catching, but the interior was decorated with an ancient style. Leasing a piece of land like this was truly quite impressive. The door was open, which meant it was open. I walked in and saw a middle-aged man dressed in sackcloth. He had his eyes closed and was playing with a string of buddhist beads in his hand. It was obvious that he was an otherworldly expert. I don''t really like people who put on an act like that, but now that I have someone to request, I can only bend my body and lick my own face as I smiled apologetically: "Hello, is this Daxian Liu?" At this moment, he acted as if he didn''t hear anything and pretended to close his eyes to rest. I thought to myself, ''Shit, he really can put on a show. I can tell with a glance that he''s just a shit.'' But there was no helping it, since our sister had to deal with it, so she cleared her throat and pretended to be young and tender: "Hello, is this Daxian Liu?" Only then did he slowly open his eyes. He pretended to be tall and said, "Hello, I am. Is there anything I can help you with?" Damn, it''s pretty good. Then I''ll give you enough space to store it.

    "Hello, Daxian Liu. I am a neighbor of the Old Master Zhang. I met with some trouble, Zhang Shaowu asked me to come and help you."

    When Daxian Liu heard that it was Old Master Zhang''s own master''s neighbor, he immediately changed his appearance, and smiled as he came over.

    "So you are an old friend of Master. It is my pleasure to meet you. May I ask what you need my help with?"

    Seeing how fickle he was, he felt disdain in his heart. However, he still said respectfully, "Master, I''ve met with some trouble." Then, I told him the whole story, he just nodded his head repeatedly, after I finished speaking, he took some Paper Glyph s for me, pasted them on the window and bedside, and even gave me a bunch of peach wood sword s to use as fending off evil spirits, I hurriedly said, "Thank you, this time, I feel that he is not bad, I think very carefully, this time, he said," Here is a bottle of Soul Devouring Fluid s, my master gave it to me back then, with the ability to devour souls, scattering them away, not allowing them to reincarnate, it is very powerful, remember this, if there is a ghost approaching, when the Soul Devouring Fluid is not prepared, it will be difficult to save them. When I heard this, my eyes lit up, and I thought to myself that there was such a fine object. I carefully accepted it and carefully stored it in my handbag. After receiving the things, he thanked the Daxian Liu profusely and left. Then: "Come back." A shout stopped me in the doorway. " Miss Su Su, you seem to have forgotten something. " I was confused, my eyes blank, and I turned to look at him. Daxian Liu smirked as he pinched his thumb and forefinger together. I immediately understood that he was asking for money. I had just had a good impression of him, and he disappeared without a trace, and I was still thinking about how to sponsor him. My master''s neighbors were all collecting money, and they were unhappy, but it was not a proper thing to take something away from him, so I apologetically said, "I''m too embarrassed, I was too anxious. I forgot to give it to you. I''m sorry, how much money is it?"

    "Since you are my master''s neighbor, I won''t charge you too much. Just give me the entrance fee, a total of ten thousand yuan." "No," he said. At this moment, I was looking for money from my bag, preparing to take it. My mind was only thinking of a hundred or so yuan, but when I heard ten thousand, oh my god, robbing? My hand that was taking out the money immediately stopped. Damn, this is really a bullshit. Forget it, who asked me to be involved in this matter. I took out my bank card and said, "Sorry about that. I didn''t bring that much cash. Can I swipe my card here?" He said, "Yes." Then he went back to the credit card machine. F * ck, the equipment was quite complete, so I had to admit defeat today. Even though he had swiped 10,000 yuan from her, she was still heartbroken. He immediately called Zhang Shaowu when he went out.

    "Little Wu, you''re making a lot of money in this business, huh?"

    "What''s wrong?" Zhang Shaowu was confused.

    Come to the Top class, a few lousy Paper Glyph, a few lousy peach wood sword, and a bottle of Soul Devouring Fluid. I vented my discontent.

    "бн" Zhang Shaowu was speechless.

    "Whether it works or not, I don''t know. There are so many scams for me. If it doesn''t work, then I''ll tear down some top scorer''s eye for him." I continued to vent my dissatisfaction towards Zhang Shaowu.

    "Eh, Su Su, I don''t have the mind to ask for money from you, and to think that you would be so unlucky, I can''t help it, previously my grandfather had handed over some Dao arts, and I already thought of myself as extraordinary, so I left my master and went on a journey, and did not manage to open my own shop for the Divination Arithmetic, it would be unwise for us to meddle, and when I return to your place, I will treat you as a meal to calm down the flames." Zhang Shaowu smiled and said.

    "Well, I''ll take it from you for the sake of your sincerity," I said, pushing him down the stairs. "The things he gave me won''t work, you can try them."

    "Relax, it''s definitely going to work. You just have to keep your guard up and wait for me to give you a thorough check. If it doesn''t work then you can do whatever you want with it, I''ll be there tomorrow."

    "Alright, you said so бн" With Zhang Shaowu''s guarantee, I felt much more at ease. I should be able to sleep soundly tonight. After chatting for a while, they left.

 C5

    When I returned home, I immediately stuck the Paper Glyph onto the window above the door. The Paper Glyph was pasted all over the room. With peach wood sword in his hand, he placed it on the bedside table. Everything was in his grasp. So without taking off my clothes, I went to bed and fell asleep in a state of panic and uneasiness.

    When I woke up again, I felt a wave of rubbing on my body to wake me up. I was still in a daze when I suddenly saw Zhang Ziyuan''s handsome face being scared awake all of a sudden. Trembling with fear, I hurried to the foot of the bed. At this moment, the peach wood sword I was holding fell onto the bed. In my panic, I held the peach wood sword up to boost my courage. Trembling, she asked him:

    "Are you a human or a ghost?"

    "You don''t need to know what I am. You only need to know that I am your man and that you are my wife."

    "бн" I was speechless and choked back, "You, you, how did you get in?"

    Zhang Ziyuan coldly snorted twice: "Do you think that you can stop me just by pasting all these Paper Glyph onto me? That old Taoist is a divine rod, how dare you believe him. "

    "Then what are you trying to do?"

    "You''re my wife, what do you think I want to do?"

    "бн"

    He stood up, and I thought he was going to attack me. As soon as I tensed up, I closed my eyes and raised the peach wood sword, piercing towards him. When the peach wood sword stabbed out, I couldn''t pull it back. I opened my eyes and saw that it was tightly grasped in his hand. "I was so frightened that I immediately let go of his hand. He then ruthlessly broke the peach wood sword and threw it far away." I''ve already said that these won''t hurt me. "Don''t try to kill me. Even though you are my wife, if you continue to be stubborn, I will kill you." Zhang Ziyuan said fiercely. With that, I was so frightened that I could only hug my knees and cry with my head between my legs. At this moment, Zhang Ziyuan came over and opened his arms to hug me. I was so scared by his sudden action that I immediately broke away from his arms and climbed onto the bedside, then came across the bottle of Soul Devouring Fluid, and without thinking, I held it in my hands. When I saw the bottle of Soul Devouring Fluid, my eyes were filled with rage and fear, Zhang Ziyuan was still afraid of the bottle of Soul Devouring Fluid, it seems like that Daxian Liu really had something in it. Without even thinking about it, I used all my might and threw it in Zhang Ziyuan''s direction. Just as the liquid was about to reach Zhang Ziyuan''s body, it suddenly disappeared. When I saw this scene, I was stunned. What the hell is going on?

    Just as I was being dumbstruck, my neck felt a chill, and a pair of large, ice-cold hands grabbed onto me. Zhang Ziyuan pressed down on my body, "I already said, don''t think about destroying me. I was pressed down by him, her hand was on my neck, and all I could do was purr and close my eyes, not daring to look at his handsome face again. I thought, This is it, this is it, this is it, I''m dead in his hands, I''m waiting to die with my eyes closed. However, he didn''t feel suffocated to death. Instead, he felt a cold touch on his face. "You''re mine. Don''t try to destroy me anymore, okay?" Suddenly, Zhang Ziyuan''s gentle voice sounded in his ears. I kept nodding with my eyes closed, my mouth still humming.

    Then, Zhang Ziyuan actually started kissing me. I was stunned. God, he was a pervert.

    After the rain had rolled down... I lost all my fear of him, but in his arms my mind was tangled and confused: What the hell was this, I, who had been scared to death, was so fooled by a ghost, looking at his handsome face, I couldn''t help feeling embarrassed. Had I fallen in love with such a ghost? In shame and confusion, he gradually fell asleep.

 C6

    When he woke up, it was already nine in the morning. If he was late for work, he would definitely be scolded to death. The romantic memory of last night was still fresh in his mind, his face was slightly red, he looked around, but Zhang Ziyuan was nowhere to be seen. I didn''t think much about it. I quickly got up and washed up. Then, I took two steps out of the house and took a taxi to the office.

    As soon as I entered the company, I ran into my immediate superior. I grinned and nodded my head. "Good morning, Director Li!" It''s still early? Su Su, what time is it? Where did you go crazy last night? You even know to come to work. " When small fat plum told me where I went crazy last night, I immediately thought back to the romantic incident with Zhang Ziyuan last night, and I couldn''t help but smile while blushing. "I''m sorry CHENG, I overslept in the morning." Alright, we''re already old employees, be more careful in the future. "In a while, the executive director of the group will be here. Pay more attention in the future бн" Just then, he saw Zhang Ziyuan wearing a white suit, walking towards him decently. The heck, even ghosts are not afraid of the light of day? He could even come out in broad daylight? I looked fearfully at small fat plum behind me. small fat plum saw my frightened eyes and turned his head to look at me. He immediately turned around and bowed, "Aiya, CHENG, why have you come so early? Thank you for your hard work." What? CHENG? Isn''t he called Zhang Ziyuan? How did he become the legendary executive director young master Chen Yuanxing? "Is there a mistake?" "Yes, it''s getting late, let''s prepare for the meeting." "Okay, I will inform the other departments and gather for a meeting." I was left confused.

    During the meeting, my mind was in a whirl, is Zhang Ziyuan not called Zhang Ziyuan, but Chen Yuanxing? At this time, the executive board member Chen Yuanxing asked small fat plum: "Who was the female colleague that you were standing with just now?" Little Fatso Sun immediately smiled apologetically, "Oh, it''s Su Su from the Administration Department. Just now, when we were late, I had already scolded her. I will pay attention to her in the future." When I heard that he was calling me, I immediately woke up from my daze. Hearing that the small fat plum had said that I was late today, I felt a bit embarrassed. But at this time, Chen Yuanxing said: "Mm, in the future, let Su Su be my personal assistant. From now on, it''s only my assignment." What? Why I was his assistant or his personal. His colleagues were shocked and envious. However, I was a little silent. My heart wasn''t very comfortable. Could it be that he didn''t torture me enough at night? If you want to make me restless during the day, I will have to resign myself to my fate.

    After idling around the company for the entire day, ever since Chen Yuanxing let me be his personal assistant, the company has not arranged anything else for me. They just waited for me to get off work bored. When I got back to work, I received a call from Zhang Shaowu. He said that he was already in the city and wanted me to go pick him up. Hearing Zhang Shaowu''s arrival, they instantly dispersed the clouds and saw the sunrise. Feeling better, they packed their things and went to the train station to pick Zhang Shaowu up.

    "Little Wu, I''m here!" I waved and shouted to Zhang Shaowu, who was looking around amidst the crowd.

    Zhang Shaowu saw that I was thinking and waved, so he squeezed towards me. It''s almost the new year, and the people at the train station are all people who returned home to celebrate the new year. Seeing Zhang Shaowu still come all the way to help me even after the new year, I feel a little bad. Since you have nothing to do at home, you might as well come out and take a stroll. Furthermore, this is your business, so of course I''ll personally come to see you. " These words made my heart warm. "Let''s go quickly. I''ll take you to eat." So we got on a car and went to a restaurant near my house.

    After we had ordered our meals, I started to complain to him about the time we waited for the dishes. I started to tell him about the incident where Zhang Ziyuan appeared last night, and how the Paper Glyph, peach wood sword and Soul Devouring Fluid he bought for 10,000 yuan was completely useless to him. I told him that Daxian Liu was a swindler, and explained in detail about the discontent in my heart and the situation last night. Zhang Shaowu listened to my complaints and smiled all the while. After I finished speaking, he started to speak: "To Paper Glyph, they might be printed by a printing press, but if it''s like this, then it''s completely useless. There''s no cinnabar in the red ink at all. Uncle Liu is actually doing this now, starting to cheat? " Zhang Shaowu pondered for a moment before continuing: "You think that the peach wood sword are useless to him?" I said yes. Zhang Shaowu fell into deep thought again. After some thought, he said it was a little troublesome. I was shocked. "Little Wu, aren''t you your grandfather''s successor? You''re still the last disciple. What do you think you should do?" I was getting a little anxious. Zhang Shaowu said: "I only said that there are some problems, and it''s not like there''s no way to solve them. What are you in a rush for, hehe." He began to laugh lightly, "However, my grandfather''s death is also related to this matter." I was surprised and asked what was going on. Zhang Shaowu then explained the situation.

    So it turns out that when we went into the tomb to send off the bride, I was confused as I followed the shouts to bow my head. At the end of the day, I was bewitched by the evil ghost, who laid a formation that captivated Old Master Zhang''s eyes and did not see any of this. In a blur, I married the evil spirit. At that time, when I did not come out, Old Master Zhang quickly went back to look for me, and started to fight with the evil ghost. The evil ghost''s mana was not low, and it tore apart Old Master Zhang''s robe, and when the Old Master Zhang was almost unable to hold on, a golden chicken cry sounded out, resounding across the entire tomb. The sky was about to brighten, and the ghost aura weakened. After that, while I was unconscious, Old Master Zhang tried to negotiate with the wraiths. However, the wraiths could only promise me twenty years, and after twenty years, they would come to find me again. Furthermore, they would even burn incense and paper in the grave every year. These are all paper money that the Old Master Zhang has burned for me. The Zhang Family has also guaranteed my safety. Therefore, 20 years later, right now, the evil ghost suddenly found Old Master Zhang and told him to keep his promise. But at that time, Old Master Zhang was already old, but he did not lower his head like the evil ghost and wanted to take him in, but instead, he suffered from an evil scheme and Old Master Zhang fell into his deathbed. He blurrily continued to spout nonsense until 7 days later, when Old Master Zhang suddenly woke up and pulled Zhang Shaowu to his side, saying that the evil ghost was the only one who could keep me safe for life. After giving a few more instructions to their sect''s secret sects and families, they passed away.

    Hearing this, I was already in tears. I didn''t think that Old Master Zhang''s death would be the cause of this matter. Before I died, he still wanted to keep me safe, so I felt touched and guilty at the same time. Zhang Shaowu was busy making paper for me to wipe away my tears.

 C7

    After we had dinner, we took him to my residence, because we grew up together, so we didn''t have to worry too much, so we let him live on the sofa, just in time to "watch the door" for me. This way, he wouldn''t be harassed by Zhang Ziyuan anymore. Zhang Shaowu then filled my house with Paper Glyph s that he brought with him. Furthermore, he swore to me that if he dared to come back tonight, I would accept him. I joked around with him to ask if he was alright. He had inherited the Old Master Zhang''s abilities and stuff like that. After we had laughed at each other, our hearts were no longer so low and tense, and we went to bed separately.

    With Zhang Shaowu around, I felt a lot more at ease. Too many things had happened in the past few days, so due to my lack of strength, I fell into a deep sleep. As I was sleeping soundly, I suddenly felt a wave of coldness pass by my face. I was frightened by the sudden caress and immediately woke up. The person that entered his vision was that charming and handsome face of Zhang Ziyuan. Even though it was such a pretty face, it still gave me a jump when it appeared in front of my eyes. I sat up with an ao sound and Zhang Ziyuan still looked at me with that cold expression. Just then, my sharp scream woke Zhang Shaowu who was sleeping in the living room. He immediately got up and pushed the door open, barging in. The moment he entered the room, he saw Zhang Ziyuan who was standing next to the bed. He was also shocked: "You''re quite bold, your grandfather is here and you still dare to come again." Zhang Ziyuan coldly snorted as he rolled his eyes at Zhang Shaowu. Seeing that Zhang Ziyuan was not paying the bill, Zhang Shaowu took out the Soul Devouring Fluid left behind by his grandfather and threw it towards Zhang Ziyuan. Zhang Ziyuan did not react, and by the time he reacted, it was already too late. Zhang Ziyuan''s cold and aloof attitude suddenly turned into a state of panic. In an instant, the spot where he had been hit started to emit green smoke, as though he was devouring paper, slowly spreading outwards. Zhang Ziyuan suddenly turned his head and glared at me: "I already said, do not try to kill me anymore. Even if you are my woman, I will kill you." My curled body shuddered at this. When Zhang Shaowu saw Zhang Ziyuan rushing towards him, he dodged and rolled on the floor, from the entrance of the bedroom to the living room. At this time, Zhang Ziyuan also chased after him. Zhang Shaowu rolled in front of the sofa and grabbed the luggage that he brought with him, quickly pulling out a handful of coppersword s from his luggage, and rushed towards Zhang Ziyuan who was chasing after him. Zhang Ziyuan extended his hand to grab Zhang Shaowu, but Zhang Shaowu suddenly revealed his coppersword s. Zhang Ziyuan who was standing still became angry from the embarrassment, his eyes became round and red, becoming darker in the dark room, the red eyes looked even stranger in the dark room.

    Zhang Ziyuan and Zhang Shaowu were opposing each other. Zhang Shaowu said in anger: "Li Gui, you have already caused my grandfather''s death, now it can be considered as you killing him with your own life, stop bothering Su Su, I advise you to quickly go to the Underworld and reincarnate. If you continue to be stubborn, I will turn you into ashes today." Zhang Ziyuan coldly snorted and said: "Your grandfather deserves to die. Even your grandfather can''t do anything to me. Speaking of which, Zhang Ziyuan started to attack Zhang Shaowu again, and the two of them started to fight again. At the same time, he underestimated Zhang Shaowu''s ability. He did not expect that this brat was even more agile than his grandfather, and very quickly, Zhang Ziyuan was at a disadvantage in the battle. Zhang Shaowu was determined to take care of this evil ghost, so he did not give Zhang Ziyuan any chance to catch his breath, and immediately rushed over to continue the fight. He only had the strength to resist, and didn''t have the strength to fight back. At this moment, Zhang Shaowu took advantage of the moment where Zhang Ziyuan wasn''t paying attention to pull out the Dragon Bind Lock from his body, and threw it towards Zhang Ziyuan to bind him. Zhang Ziyuan was so shocked that he instantly fell to the ground and struggled continuously as he rolled back and forth on the ground. The more Zhang Ziyuan struggled, the tighter the Dragon Binding Lock on his body, causing him to feel extremely uncomfortable. Seeing that Zhang Ziyuan was tied up by the Dragon Binding Lock, Zhang Shaowu finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Today, I shall carry out justice for the heavens. Fierce Demon, prepare to die." Zhang Shaowu gasped for breath as he spoke, before taking out a set of robes from his luggage and putting it on. He found a table, took out a censer candle from his luggage, and placed a few magic tools in the silver cup on the table. He lit the candle, poured the glutinous rice into the silver bowl and poured the yellow wine into the cup. This series of movements had been done in one go. With just a glance, it was unknown how many times he had put himself in such a formation before he was able to produce such a familiar movement.

    Zhang Shaowu danced with the peach wood sword s whose swords were pierced by Paper Glyph as he recited loudly, "Heaven and Earth Limitless, Ancestor above, disciple requests for orders to eliminate the demons." With a bang, the Paper Glyph on top of the peach wood sword began to burn, Zhang Shaowu took a sip of the yellow wine, and sprayed it towards the burning Paper Glyph, a tongue of fire lighting up the entire room and Zhang Ziyuan who was on the ground continuously wriggled. I looked at Zhang Ziyuan who was struggling on the ground and suddenly felt pity. Seeing that he was about to be burnt to ashes, I couldn''t bear to see him go. Zhang Shaowu grabbed a handful of glutinous rice and threw it onto the struggling Zhang Ziyuan''s body. The numerous glutinous rice shot onto Zhang Ziyuan''s body like bullets, and with a crackling sound, Zhang Ziyuan''s miserable voice resounded throughout the room.

    Zhang Shaowu raised the peach wood sword and closed his eyes, his mouth muttering some incantations he could not understand. After Zhang Shaowu finished chanting the incantation, he was just about to throw the burning Paper Glyph at Zhang Ziyuan, who was wailing on the ground, when suddenly the black wind started to blow strongly, causing Zhang Shaowu and I to be unable to open our eyes. Zhang Shaowu let out a loud cry, and with a snapping sound, the Dragon Binding Lock that was tied to Zhang Ziyuan directly broke into two. A black shadow suddenly appeared in the room, pulled Zhang Ziyuan who was lying on the ground, and disappeared in the air. When we opened our eyes, the room was empty, and we were all confused by what had just happened.

 C8

    Right now, the situation was getting stranger and stranger. Seems like Zhang Ziyuan was not the only evil spirit, he actually had an accomplice, and was saved by them when he was burnt into ashes, and his Tao technique was not ordinary either. He actually stole the person away from right under Zhang Shaowu''s noses. The two of us had nothing to say, so a lot of thoughts arose in our hearts. My heart was even more puzzled, what relationship did Zhang Ziyuan have with him, could he be the same person? I decided that I must get to the bottom of this matter.

    In order to thoroughly investigate the sequence of events, I suppressed the nervousness and uneasiness in my heart and went to the company the next day to see if Executive Director Zhao Yuanxing would go there. If he went, it would mean that he wasn''t the evil ghost Zhang Yuanxing, and if he didn''t go, it would very likely mean that he was Zhang Ziyuan. With this doubt in mind, when Zhang Shaowu listened to what I had to say, he also felt that it was very reasonable. But just in case, he still gave me a triangular protective talisman that a Paper Glyph folded on top of it. After a while, he packed up and headed to the company.

    Coming to the company, Eldest Young Master Chen Yuanxing was as expected, he was overjoyed. As expected, Chen Yuanxing was indeed the evil ghost Zhang Ziyuan, at the same time, his heart was inexplicably worried for Zhang Ziyuan, how could he have such a mentality, I was also confused by myself. Obviously he was the one who kept pestering me, scaring me to death, could it be that it was because he had once taken over my body? Thinking of this, my face started to burn. I was so embarrassed that I didn''t dare to continue thinking about it. He quietly walked to her colleague Nuo Nuo''s office and carefully asked: "Eh? Nuo Nuo, why is our Acting Executive Board''s First Young Master Chen not here? " Oh wow, what''s the matter, beautiful lady Su Su, you''ve just become his personal assistant and you''re thinking of his after not seeing his for an entire night? " Being teased by my colleague Nuo Nuo, I said shyly, "Nuo Nuo, what are you saying?" He then continued to beat Nuo Nuo up. At this time, Nuo Nuo indicated with her lips: "Hey, the Prince Charming you were thinking about is here." I turned my head in the direction of his pointed chin towards, and sure enough, I saw Chen Yuanxing wearing a well-groomed suit, with his hair combed meticulously, walking in from the entrance of the company. Our eyes met, and he opened his mouth to say: "Su Su, come to my office." When I heard this sound, my body couldn''t help but shiver. My entire body began to tremble. What kind of situation was this? My mind was in a state of confusion. Nuo Nuo laughed lewdly and pushed me: "Speak of the devil. Your handsome brother is looking for you. I looked at Nuo Nuo in shock. Nuo Nuo had a lustful smile on her face, I wanted to slap him, my entire body was trembling, my footsteps were heavy, I turned and walked towards Chen Yuanxing''s office, before taking two steps, I turned and whispered to Nuo Nuo: "If you find anything abnormal in CHENG''s office, hurry up and call the police." was confused as he turned and walked into Chen Yuanxing''s office.

    Trembling, I walked into Chen Yuanxing''s office and closed the door as my body shivered. When Chen Yuanxing saw me, he asked me to come in and please take a seat. My trembling body did not sit down, but just stood there and trembled. What? Are you cold? "It''s shaking so badly." Chen Yuanxing asked. "No, it''s not cold." I replied in a trembling voice. "I don''t have much to do for you to come here for. Let''s just chat and get to know each other. In the future, you will be my assistant, and we will work together to understand each other and work together бн" After speaking some polite words, I just nodded and agreed. Suddenly, he changed the topic to my life: "Su Su, are you married?" I woke up with a start at the sudden change of subject and looked at him, but then quickly dropped my eyes and said no, I answered honestly. Have you ever been married? Have you ever had a child before? " I was confused by her question. What follow what, I still don''t have a boyfriend, okay? Although I had a ghost girl night with that pervert Zhang Ziyuan, but that doesn''t count as anything. I stared at him suspiciously. When he saw that I was not satisfied with these questions, he put on a nonchalant expression. "Just a casual chat. No bad intentions." I went out of the office and let out a long sigh.

    Coming out from the office, I scratched my head, a little confused. Zhang Ziyuan and Chen Yuanxing, are they really the same person? If it was a single person, then it was impossible for Zhang Ziyuan to recover so quickly from his injuries from last night. If it wasn''t for the same person, why would he have the same face, and even ask some unfathomable questions during today''s conversation in the office. My head felt like it was going to explode. Without much thought, he requested for Zhang Shaowu''s help and sent a message to Zhang Shaowu detailing the events of today, hoping that he would help me make a judgement. Not long later, he received his reply. The basic content of the reply was that according to his guess, it shouldn''t be the same person. However, there would definitely be some unknown secrets between the two of them. When I saw Zhang Shaowu''s reply, I fell into deep thought. The two of them had some sort of relationship, so what exactly was the relationship between them?

    After thinking too much, his head became muddled and he became unclear. There was nothing to do for the rest of the day, so he waited for the time to get off work. After suffering bitterly for a while, it was finally time to get off work and punch in and leave. I took a deep breath in and felt relaxed throughout my body. I thought that it would be the New Year soon, so I returned back to my hometown to eat and drink some meat. Thinking of this, I started to crave for meat, so I called Zhang Shaowu and asked him to go to some barbecue shop to eat barbecue. When I hung up the phone and was about to stride home, a car suddenly blocked my path. I was about to start cursing when I saw that this car was not an ordinary one, and it was a limited edition Lamborghini. My eyes went wide and my jaw dropped to the floor. At this moment, two burly men in black clothes, wearing sunglasses, and bare-headed rushed out of the car, grabbing me like a little chicken and throwing me into the Lamborghini. I didn''t expect that the first time we were riding in a luxury car, we would be thrown into the car like this, and before I could react, the two burly men caught me on the back seat one on each side of the car, covering my mouth that was just about to scream for help. The other pulled out a rope and tied my hands and feet tightly together. He took out some black tape and stuck it in my mouth. They didn''t say a word as they swiftly finished what they were told to do. In the end, they took a black bag and placed it on top of my head, causing me to be unable to see anything. I heard the rumble of the engine and the right turn of the steering wheel. I was scared out of my wits. Is it sex or money, but I''m just an ordinary white-collar worker, how much can you rob me of? Could it be a pervert? Am I that beautiful? Is it worth hijacking? I''m finished, I''m not married yet, and I haven''t even returned the favor to my parents. Today, I just made an appointment with Zhang Shaowu to eat barbecue, if I don''t go, would he be thinking that I should let him go? What''s with this, I''m actually still thinking about eating now, I''m really convinced of myself.

 C9

    Lamborghini walked left and right for more than half an hour, constantly bumpy. I didn''t know where I was, but I was extremely scared and kept whimpering. Then Lamborghini stopped after a jolt, my head was still in the black bag, and the big man who was in it pulled me out, and the big man inside pushed me out and got me out, and every movement of theirs made me collapse, and my body became particularly sensitive, and every time they touched my skin I screamed in pain.

    The two burly men pull me into a space. In an instant, I let go of them and lie on the ground. The fall makes my body go numb and I continue to sob. At this moment, a man''s voice sounded out, "Damn it, he is my woman, be more gentle." After which, the voices of the two burly men beside me sounded out, "Yes." There were no superfluous words as well. It seemed that these were the two men who had assigned me to it, who then untied me and took off the black bag over my head. I was busy tearing the tape off my mouth with my untied hands, then looked around and found me in a small dark room. Are you okay? " A gentle man''s voice rang out from not too far away. I looked towards the direction of the voice, which was indistinct, but at this moment, a dim yellow electric lamp lit up. The instantaneous light caused me to be unable to open my eyes, and I unconsciously used my hand to cover the source of the light. This glance made me jump. Looking at this extremely handsome and disgusting face, I couldn''t help but shiver. This person is none other than my immediate superior, Zhao Yuanxing.

    "What are you thinking?" I asked. I asked in a trembling voice. He immediately became incredibly gentle and said, "Don''t be nervous, I just want to ask you something directly. It''s not convenient at the company, so I used this method to invite you over." I thought, ''Is this f * cking invite? It was clearly a kidnapping, okay?'' But I didn''t dare to show my anger. I was really afraid of causing its death. I could only look at him with a wronged expression and let him ask. Chen Yuanxing looked at the big men on both sides and said: "There''s nothing else for you two. You two can leave first." The two burly men nodded towards Chen Yuanxing, then walked out one after the other, leaving the two of us behind. I also felt a little more relaxed. I said, "If there''s anything you want to ask, just ask." Chen Yuanxing then asked without hesitation, "Su Su, ever since the first time I saw you, I felt that we had known each other for a long time, do you know who I am?" I was confused by his question, I shook my head, Chen Yuanxing was suddenly agitated, he suddenly grabbed onto my hand, I was startled by his action. His heated eyes looked at me and said, "I''m your man and you''re my wife. Have you forgotten?" I looked at him in surprise. What? I''m your wife? F * ck, have I transmigrated? Wait, why does this sound so familiar, did I hear it before? Oh, right, it''s Zhang Ziyuan, before he took me over, he also said the same thing, could it be that they really have some sort of relationship, and that they are saying the same thing. What he said next surprised me even more. He said, "Three years ago, we were married, and soon after we were married, you gave birth to our children. Don''t you remember?" When I heard this, my head started to hurt. Zhang Yuanxing might be suffering from schizophrenia, but I got married to him and even had a baby. Heavens, I''m still a girl, but I don''t even know if he''s crazy or if I''m forgetful. He could only stare in shock.

    At this moment, the sound of a fight suddenly came from outside the house. Following two muffled sounds, someone kicked open the door of the small black room. The person who kicked in the door was standing at the entrance. Chen Yuanxing and I were shocked by the sleep and turned to look at the black figure at the door. The shadow accelerated to our front and kicked at Zhao Yuanxing, cursing, "Fuck you!" When I heard this curse, I immediately felt a sense of security. It''s Zhang Shaowu who came to save me, I can''t take the recent events that happened to me anymore. I cried out in grievance, tears flowing down my face. When Zhang Shaowu heard me cry, he immediately went over to help me up. After seeing that I was not injured, Zhang Shaowu helped me up. After that, he walked towards Zhao Yuanxing who was still moaning on the ground and started beating him up again, cursing and swearing at the same time. In the end, he only stopped after beating Zhao Yuanxing up to the point where he almost stopped breathing, and said fiercely, "If you dare to provoke Su Su again, not only will I beat you up, I will directly take your life." After saying that, Zhang Shaowu supported me out of the small dark room while trembling.

    brought me a cup of hot water from the kitchen, allowing me to warm my hands. I was somewhat moved by Zhang Shaowu''s meticulous actions, and looked at him with gratitude as I nodded towards him. I asked him how he had found me, and he smiled and said it was the amulet he had given me, and I asked him to go to the barbecue that day, and when I couldn''t wait, I suspected that something had happened to me. Hurry home, I invited the altar to confirm my location, then I prepared to find me, took a taxi to a mountain wilderness, found a villa, there were two people standing by the door to guard it, packed up the two people standing guard, kicked the door and entered, then I knew what would happen in the future. I couldn''t help but admire Zhang Shaowu''s cleverness and bravery. After saving me time and time again, my heart was filled with gratitude.

    Just as I was about to leave and enter the bedroom to sleep, Zhang Shaowu was preparing to pack up the things that he had arranged on the altar, unintentionally glancing at the very unremarkable brocade sack that grandfather had left behind in his luggage, he casually opened it to look inside. Inside was a Yellow Paper, and when he opened it to look at its contents, Zhang Shaowu immediately called out to me, who was walking towards the bedroom. When I heard his shout, I turned back and looked at the Yellow Paper in his hands. He didn''t know when to look, but when he saw who it was, he was shocked. The general content of the Yellow Paper was: Old Master Zhang, through continuous research, knew that Zhang Ziyuan was that evil spirit. In his previous life, he was a young master, but due to his sickness, he died young, his soul was not willing to give up. He continued to wander around the ancient tomb until we were young and accidentally broke into the ancient tomb. However, Zhang Ziyuan''s soul was not complete, and he had three souls and seven souls. Zhang Ziyuan only had two souls and four souls, but one of them had been attached to a person called Chen Yuanxing, which led to him having a weak body since he was young. Zhang Ziyuan had always wanted to take back that one soul and three souls, but the opportunity had not come yet.

    When we saw this, we looked at each other and were prepared to continue reading, but suddenly I felt a chill behind me. A black shadow flashed, and suddenly, the Yellow Paper in my hands started to burn up, we quickly threw it on the ground and stepped on it with our feet. It''s the black shadow again, so it''s definitely the shadow who saved Zhang Ziyuan again. Things are getting stranger and stranger, more and more confused, looks like if we want to solve the second half of the content, and these riddles, we need to personally experience it. We need to learn to take the initiative, and take the initiative to probe, in order to find out the truth and goal.

 C10

    Zhang Shaowu looked at the pieces of paper that had turned into ashes and was in a daze. It seemed that the relationship between this black shadow and Zhang Ziyuan was very good.

    Forget it, it was useless to think about it now. It was already very late in the night, so with Su Su''s current condition, it would be better for him to rest first.

    "Su Su, don''t worry, I will definitely take care of this matter for you. Right now, you need to rest and have a good night''s sleep, I will come again tomorrow to look for you."

    "Alright, thank you for today, then I''ll go to sleep." With that, I dragged my exhausted body towards the bedroom door. After experiencing so many things today, I needed to rest and sort out my thoughts.

    The first half of the Yellow Paper s'' souls were attached to Chen Yuanxing''s body, but Zhang Ziyuan wanted to snatch that first soul back. Now, not only did Chen Yuanxing think that they were married, he also thought that they had children, but that must be because of Zhang Ziyuan''s memories. If the luck Zhang Shaowu mentioned was right, and Zhang Ziyuan stole the first soul and third soul, then was this a threat to Chen Yuanxing''s life?

    After thinking about it, I called out to Zhang Shaowu who was about to leave. "Wait a moment, I have a question to ask you." Zhang Shaowu turned around and looked at me: "What''s wrong, Su Su?"

    Zhang Shaowu lowered his head and thought for a while before saying, "I can live, but I''ll be sick for half a year. If Zhang Ziyuan wants to take back the first and third soul, he must go on Chen Yuanxing''s body. Look at their names, all of them had the word ''Yuan'' written on them. The word ''Yuan'' also meant Qi, which was the meaning of Essence. If a person doesn''t have any vitality, then he only has his last breath of life, but Chen Yuanxing''s body has an additional soul. I suspect that they were bound by a restriction in their previous life, to the extent I don''t know the specifics, but in short, we have to think of ways to prevent Zhang Ziyuan from obtaining back that one soul and three souls. At this point, I will find a way to investigate all of this. "

    "I will give you a few talismans. Although it won''t be of much use to Chen Ziyuan, at least I can help you block him and buy you some time for me to save you." As he spoke, he began to rummage through his bag nonstop. After taking out a few pieces of yellow talisman paper, he took out a brush and a millstone from his bag and started to draw on the talisman paper. It was a good thing that I had stored some chicken blood at home. Originally, I wanted to become a duck blood fan, but now, it seemed that it would be useful.

    He took out the rooster blood from the fridge and gave it to Zhang Shaowu. After receiving it, Zhang Shaowu dipped the brush into the rooster blood and drew some symbols on the talisman that I could not understand.

    Ten minutes later, Zhang Shaowu handed over the talisman that he used to hold onto the rooster blood to me, "You must take these talismans properly, if you encounter any mishaps, immediately burn one of them. This kind of talisman is called Lifeguard, and can cause ghosts to temporarily be confused and be unable to find you. Remember, you can only burn one at a time. " After repeatedly warning me, Zhang Shaowu then took his bag and left.

    I took the talisman and laid back down on the bed, I couldn''t help but be curious, what exactly did that last part of the Yellow Paper write, but thinking about it would be useless, I don''t understand magic, I don''t understand cultivation experience, but Zhang Shaowu knows a lot, why not I learn magic from him, this way I can protect myself, maybe I can even solve the problem of the ghost.

    He would go to the company tomorrow and ask Chen Shaoxing, to see if he can remember about her childhood. That way, it should be helpful to Zhang Shaowu in his investigation.

    Lying on the bed, he drowsily fell asleep. In the midst of his drowsiness, he felt his entire body turn cold. He couldn''t help but shiver. The temperature inside the room is turning on the air conditioner is more than 20 degrees, why do I feel cold?

    Yes, it was the feeling of being stared at by a wolf, it was very sinister and terrifying. In that moment, I forgot to shout for help, and even the Lifeguard, who was placed in my hands by Zhang Shaowu to save lives, I forgot to take out a lighter and ignited it.

    "I''ve said it before, you can''t kill me. Even if you are my woman, I won''t tolerate you having the heart to kill me. So, I have no choice but to kill you." Zhang Ziyuan suddenly grabbed onto my neck with one hand and used all his strength. The strong feeling of suffocation made me break off his fingers.

    The fear of death made her cry out loud, and Zhang Ziyuan''s grip on his neck suddenly became lighter. She did not expect Su Su to cry out so suddenly, and he was stunned for a moment.

    Fresh air gushed into his lungs as Su Su took a few deep breaths. The strong sense of fear made Su Su unable to care about anything else as he used all his strength to break free of his restraints, grabbed a Lifeguard off the bed and started firing at it with a fire engine.

    Indeed, it was just as Zhang Shaowu had said. The Lifeguard quickly started a fire and started a thick smoke. In the fog, I saw Zhang Ziyuan flinging his hands in the fog, trying to find where I was.

    Zhang Ziyuan is a ghost, he doesn''t have any mercy, if we want to destroy him so much, he must want to take revenge on us. Fuck, I''m not married yet, and I haven''t even had children, I don''t want to die yet!

    Although I thought that in my heart, my mouth didn''t dare to make a sound. I was afraid that Zhang Ziyuan would find me along the sound of the voice.

    It was already 11 o''clock, there were very few people on the street. However, the more it was like this, the more afraid I felt, who knows how much longer Lifeguard can hold on, as long as I continue running, how long will I be able to escape Zhang Ziyuan''s clutches?

    Oh yeah, Zhang Shaowu, I have to hurry and find him. After running for an unknown amount of time, I finally ran to Zhang Shaowu''s house and fiercely knocked on the door: "Save me, he''s here. I used the Lifeguard you gave me, but I managed to escape now."

 C11

    The door suddenly opened, and Zhang Shaowu looked at me who was in a sorry state, and immediately pulled me in: "I was just about to sleep, and I heard that you were knocking on the door, you said that he was looking for you, when and why did you say that you were here? Didn''t I say to call me whenever I had something to say? Did you use the ones I gave you for your Lifeguard?

    I looked around carefully, not knowing if Zhang Ziyuan had caught up to me here or not. From his appearance just now, he really wanted to kill me.

    What should I do? He''s a ghost, and I''m a human. It''s easy for him to find me and kill me, but hard for me to avoid him.

    Seeing that I was this scared, Zhang Shaowu didn''t know what to do, and gently hugged me as he said, "Su Su, don''t worry, with me here, nothing will happen to you. Today, you will stay here, and I will sleep in the bedroom, and go sleep on the sofa, and remember that within 24 hours, no matter what situation you encounter, you must immediately come to me and not use Lifeguard again. If you use Lifeguard again, you will be in danger.

    "Why is it possible to die using the Lifeguard s, and what are Spiritual Energy s?" Lifeguard can die if I use too much of it. Zhang Shaowu did not tell me this when he handed the Lifeguard over to me.

    Also, the Spiritual Energy that Zhang Shaowu was talking about, what was this?

    "I didn''t tell you that the Lifeguard was going to lose its life because I was afraid that you would have a psychological burden and wouldn''t use it when you encounter danger, but as long as you use one every day according to what I said, then you will only consume a little bit of the Spiritual Energy and won''t lose your life. As for the Spiritual Energy, it can be considered a type of power amongst humans, one needs to eat when one is hungry and drink water when one is thirsty, and normal people won''t be able to see the Spiritual Energy, it is a kind of transparent power, it can''t be seen nor touched, but it is a part of the human body. Using Lifeguard requires Spiritual Energy s, the stronger they are, the more runes they can use, and the fewer runes they can use, the fewer runes they can use. Therefore, you can only use the runes once a day, this is your limit. " Zhang Shaowu stood up and poured a cup of hot water before passing it to me. "Don''t be burdened by it. No matter what happens, I will protect you."

    After all, I was being chased by a ghost.

    Su Su, don''t worry, he won''t chase after us tonight. Last time, even if he was injured by my Dragon Trapping Lock, it would still take some time for him to recover, so during this period of time, we have to quickly investigate who the black shadow who saved him is. With just the strength of the two of us, it is impossible for us to contend against Zhang Ziyuan and the black shadow.

    "Mm, thank you." I was already extremely tired. First, I received such a huge shock, and then, in order to avoid Zhang Ziyuan running for such a long distance, I was already extremely exhausted. I wanted to have a good rest.

    I can''t take it anymore as I lie on Zhang Shaowu''s bed exhausted. The fear in my heart coupled with the exhaustion in my body, I fell into a deep sleep.

    I woke up countless times at night and every time was the same. Zhang Ziyuan''s head was bleeding as he walked towards me, step by step, and as he moved, the blood would drip down to the ground and gradually become a puddle of blood as he and Zhang Ziyuan stood on that sea of blood. Every time Zhang Ziyuan took a step towards me, blood would continuously rush out from his head and into that ocean, and as the fresh blood continued to flow, the rate of blood flowing from Zhang Ziyuan''s head would increase, and gradually, the blood flow from his head would stop.

    It''s too scary, I really don''t want to see this kind of scene again. Even if Zhang Ziyuan is a ghost, but this kind of scene is really too scary, as if a hand had unknowingly grabbed onto my throat and was ruthlessly kneading it. I want to breathe, I want to shout, but I can''t.

    Lowering my head, I wanted to see what was on my neck that kept me from making a sound. It didn''t matter, but when I looked down, I was so frightened that I couldn''t even scream. It was a hand, yes, just a hand, bloody against my neck.

    "Su Su, Su Su, you wake up! You''re having a nightmare, wake up!" Zhang Shaowu ruthlessly shook my shoulder, but I seemed to be possessed by a devil as I pinched my own neck with all my strength, causing my own face to become purple.

    Seeing that it was useless no matter how much he shouted, Zhang Shaowu slapped me hard in the face in a rush. Only then did I wake up, and after recovering from my shock, I took a few deep breaths.

    After breathing smoothly, I noticed Zhang Shaowu beside me. "Uhm, why are you here? Didn''t I go to sleep?"

    Seeing that I had woken up, Zhang Shaowu wiped his sweat, "Su Su, you scared me to death. Do you know how dangerous it was just now?

    Zhang Shaowu did not finish his words, but I could roughly guess that what he wanted to say, was probably because he discovered that I would die after a while. Su Su, what happened to you? Why are you pinching your own neck? Have you had a nightmare? "

    Seeing Zhang Shaowu''s anxious look, I couldn''t help but say, "Mmm, I had a nightmare. I dreamt of Zhang Ziyuan."

    "What did you dream of him?"

    "I dreamt of a vast ocean, but it was all blood. Zhang Ziyuan stood in front of me, his body was also covered in blood, and his head was still continuously flowing with it. Then, he, as if he had been strangled by a meat grinder, continued to drop flesh.

    Sitting on the bed in a daze, I recall that dream. Why would I dream about him? What a horrible nightmare.

    "Su Su, the reason why you had such a nightmare is because the resentment and hatred from Zhang Ziyuan was too heavy. The two of you should have already passed on that thing, if not his resentment would not have spread to you. "

 C12

    "I бн" I didn''t know what to say, but I knew I must be blushing now, and how ashamed I was to be known.

    After seeing that I was not normal, Zhang Shaowu did not pursue his to ask. Instead, he sighed: "Su Su, if you want to get rid of him, it''s not like there''s no other way, but you can''t continue like this, you have to do as I say, if not, when the Yang energy in your body is completely absorbed by him, you won''t even make it in time to regret."

    "What did you say?" Yang Qi? "

    Hearing this, I was even more shocked. I had always thought that being surrounded by a ghost was just a matter of being on edge all day, but it didn''t seem to be the case now. It seemed like I would still die if I were to be entangled by him.

    Zhang Shaowu said in a serious tone, before he could say anything, he thought of something and took out his phone from his bag, calling a number above, "Hello, Wu Qi? It''s me, Zhang Shaowu, I have something important to tell you, I have a friend here, he was recently entangled by a male ghost and married to that male ghost when he was young, but he himself was unaware of it, the fact that the ghost was bewitched by his grandfather was already too late when his grandfather found out, so I want to ask for your help to think of a way to kill this male ghost for me, if it doesn''t die, this friend of mine will probably be in danger. "

    Fine, we''ve known each other for so long, this time I''ll give you a discount, 10,000 yuan, not a single cent less. Since you can''t even deal with the ghost, I''m afraid you''re not a good person. We''ll lose if you kill him, so this price is already considered low.

    "Fine, you only know how to kill me. But I said before, you have to kill this ghost for me. If you can''t kill him, we''ll both be finished."

    "I heard everything you said. I will return the 10,000 yuan to you, thank you for helping me. I really don''t know how to thank you. When I earn money, I will treat you to a meal."

    My heart was currently filled with gratitude toward Zhang Shaowu. He had clearly already helped me this much before, and now he had painstakingly helped me contact this person. He even spent so much money.

    "No need for gratitude. After all, I know your grandfather, so it''s only right for me to take care of you on his behalf. What you need to do now is to properly avoid this ghost Zhang Ziyuan, which is very dangerous, and I''m almost unable to do anything to him. Last time, I was completely relying on his carelessness to take advantage of him. "There''s no need to say any more words of gratitude to me. We''ve known each other for so many years, it''s only right that I help you. Alright, rest well. Here, this is for you."

    As he said that, Zhang Shaowu took off the pendant from his neck and placed it in my hands, "This pendant was something that I asked for when I was at the temple. It has the effect of repelling evil, so the fact that you brought it should be able to reduce the possibility of a nightmare."

    I looked at the small pendant in my hand and asked curiously, "What''s this? It smells so good."

    "This is a pendant made from the branches of a hundred-year-old locust tree in the temple. It has the ability to repel evil and has been exposed to light in the temple before. If you bring it with you, it should be useful. If you meet Zhang Ziyuan again, you will remove the pendant, bite through your index finger, and drop of blood from your index finger onto the pendant. Then, you will throw the pendant towards him.

    "Mm, I''ll remember."

    "The pendant was my negligence, so I didn''t think about it before. I don''t know if it''s too late if I give it to you now, but you''re not allowed to take it off since you''re always wearing it. Unless it''s the kind of situation I''m talking about, this pendant can let ghosts distance themselves away from you. I''ll wake you up tomorrow morning. You come with me to''s house to see if there''s any way he can help you out. "

    "Alright, I understand."

    After Zhang Shaowu left the room, I sat blankly on the bed. He had really helped me so much that I didn''t know how to repay him, and thinking about it now is useless. Even if I wanted to repay him, does that mean I have the ability? Let''s sleep first.

    After closing my eyes, a faint fragrance surrounded my nose. It was just as Zhang Shaowu had said, this thing can really ward off evil.

    Because I was thinking about what Zhang Shaowu said to me last night, I woke up early the next morning.

    Rubbing my tired eyes, I prepared to go to the washroom. When I walked to the living room, I smelled a fragrance, and looked at the smell, wow, there was a table of delicacies, Soup Dumplings, fried dough sticks, soy milk, everything, these should have been prepared by Zhang Shaowu, right? But what about him? Ye Zichen searched the living room, but did not find him, so where did he run off to?

    Looking at the breakfast on the table, I was really hungry. I extended my hand to grab a bun.

    "Su Su, wash your hands first before eating."

    "Cough cough, alright." After all, it''s a bit embarrassing to be caught stealing food to eat buns. I ran to the bathroom like I was running. Heavens, what did I do to actually steal food in front of the owner, it''s so embarrassing.

 C13

    "Su Su, come eat some buns, don''t just stand by the door. We still have things to do after breakfast," Zhang Shaowu beckoned me with a bun in his mouth.

    "Is the Wu Qi you spoke of powerful?" I took a bun and chewed it carefully. The bun was very delicious. I didn''t know where I bought it.

    "His master is Old Daoist Mao Shan. He is the only disciple under his name. Now that his master is no longer around, he has more or less inherited some of his Tao technique."

    "What happened to his master?"

    "I don''t know the specifics either, but Wu Qi said that his master was injured by the evil ghost during a single mission, and the evil ghost tore his soul into pieces, causing Master Wu Qi, who had lost three souls, to become a fool. I don''t know the specifics, but Wu Qi said that he had thought of a way to find his family, Wu Qi, but after a while, Wu Qi became numb, and he didn''t try to find out what had happened, so that he could bring Wu Qi''s master back home.

    I saw that Zhang Shaowu doesn''t really like to mention this matter, so I didn''t ask too much. Right now, I can''t even meddle in my own matters, do I still have the mood to care about others? All in all, he could only take one step at a time.

    After eating breakfast, Zhang Shaowu and I drove to Wu Qi''s house. The car turned left and right and stopped in the alley once more.

    Zhang Shaowu raised his hand and knocked on the door three times. Then, he knocked on the door three times before bringing me in.

    I asked curiously, Zhang Shaowu, why did he knock on the door thrice before knocking? Zhang Shaowu said that this was due to him respecting Master Wu Qi, although he had already left, his soul would still be in the courtyard, if he did not knock on the door then he would disturb the peace and quiet of the old man.

    After hearing what Zhang Shaowu said, I was quite frightened. There couldn''t be a ghost in this courtyard, right? I nervously pulled on Zhang Shaowu''s sleeve, "Do you think there is one here?

    "Su Su, don''t spout nonsense. Wu Qi''s master is not an unclean thing, it can be counted as Wu Qi''s Guardian Spirit, after a cultivator dies, he can exist in two forms: one is to protect the people and things he cherishes while alive, the other is to protect the existence of the true spirit. True spirits are similar to the deities in the sky, but the requirement for cultivation is extremely high; We came in courteously, and we recognized Wu Qi, so Wu Qi''s master would not have any ill intentions towards us. "

    After hearing Zhang Shaowu''s explanation, I felt relieved. Looks like it wasn''t all ghosts that were Zhang Ziyuan''s; wasn''t Wu Qi''s master a good ghost?

    However, Wu Qi''s house was really messy. There was everything in the courtyard, even broken stools, broken tables were casually placed in the courtyard. There was even a peach tree that looked to be quite old.

    At first, I wanted to go and see if there was water inside, but when Zhang Shaowu realized what I was planning to do, he immediately pulled me back.

    "Su Su, remember, the things here, do not move, do not look, this is a type of feng shui science, do not think that those chairs and tables that seem to be placed randomly are broken, that table and chairs are made from my peach wood and have the effect of driving ghosts away, so there are no ghosts in this courtyard, Wu Qi''s master is a guardian spirit, the peach wood on the table is disagreeable to the spirit energy that Wu Qi''s master would absorb, but this kind of place бк if it is destroyed, it will very likely be the opposite. The well in the courtyard, I think that it has been lit up before."

    "Hey, Zhang Shaowu, you know quite a lot? The friend that you''re talking about is that girl right? If you have anything to say, come in and then talk. Don''t disturb Master''s peace and quiet. "

    Following the voice, I saw a very enchanting looking man. He was dressed in a casual t-shirt hanging loosely from his body, and his scarred face, high nose bridge, and thin lips made me drool. His devilish peach blossom eyes shot me a coquettish look, causing me to shiver all over.

    How can this person be so monstrous, causing me to almost drool at him. This time, I let him see me act like this, it''s so embarrassing.

    After entering the room, I looked around the room. In the main hall, there was a tablet with "Spirit Master Wu Long" written on it.

    He should be Wu Qi''s master, right? Wu Long''s appearance in the photo was pretty much the same as what I imagined, wearing a yellow robe with Tai Ji imprinted on it.

    In short, it was very comfortable for others to see, unlike the other cultivators, whose first impression was that Wu Qi''s master was a professional swindler. Wu Qi''s master gave people a different feeling, it was a very comfortable feeling.

    "What do you want to drink?" Hearing that someone was talking to me, I turned around and asked Wu Qi while holding a glass cup.

    "Ah, anything." I was embarrassed and didn''t know what to say.

    "Zhang Shaowu has told me everything about your situation, I will do my best to help you, in a while we will discuss our plans to deal with him."

    "Mm. Alright." Looking at Wu Qi''s back as he went to pour the water, I became a little absent-minded. Why would such a good-looking evildoer man choose to come to the daoist school? He could have just relied on his looks to survive.

    Just as I was staring at his back blankly, an elderly voice sounded in my ear. "Child, are you satisfied with my disciple?"

    "Yeah, it does look good." is in the living room, and he would not use such a tone to talk to me. Wu Qi is right in front of me, helping me pour the water, so, who is the one who is talking?

    I slowly turned my head towards the direction of the voice, feeling a bit stiff. As expected, I saw an old face. And I seem to have seen it somewhere before?

    Suddenly I felt my head explode. Isn''t that the face in the photo on the memorial? is Wu Qi''s master! Wu Long!

    Seeing my panic-stricken expression, Wu Long stroked his non-existent, pale beard and slowly said, "Child, don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you."

 C15

    I didn''t know how long I stood in the courtyard, but I suddenly felt a chill on my back. Wu Qi and Zhang Shaowu, who were waiting by the side, came to my senses.

    One of them held a peach wood sword, the other a coppersword, they both pointed at Zhang Ziyuan. I stiffly looked at Zhang Ziyuan in front of me, but in my heart, I was extremely terrified. Even though I had their guarantee, I was still trembling in fear.

    Zhang Ziyuan shot a bland glance at me, and that handsome face looked a little sinister: "I already said, even if you are my wife, if you want to kill me, I will still kill you."

    "Daring Zhang Ziyuan, you should have gone to the reincarnation cycle, yet you forced the world to marry you and live to this day. As matters stand, you still haven''t woken up, so don''t blame me for being heartless."

    As Wu Qi spoke, he picked up the coppersword, pointed it at Zhang Ziyuan and muttered an order under his breath. "Urgent like a law, chase and kill order, go!"

    Following Wu Qi''s incantation, the coppersword in his hands released a burst of yellow light and charged towards Zhang Ziyuan. Zhang Ziyuan was not willing to be outdone and counterattacked.

    "Be careful!" Zhang Shaowu held the peach wood sword in his hand and started fighting with Zhang Ziyuan, who was on the side casting spells to disrupt Zhang Ziyuan. The three of them fought extremely intensely, with neither side winning the battle nor losing.

    Seeing that Zhang Shaowu''s body was becoming more and more exhausted, Wu Qi bit his own middle finger and dripped his blood on the coppersword.

    Flames flew out from the coppersword''s body, forcing the two people in the midst of battle. Seeing Wu Qi''s fire attack order heading towards them, Zhang Shang Wu immediately took out a talisman, and sprinkled a handful of glutinous rice onto Zhang Ziyuan: "Ancestor Da Mo, drawing a floor for a prison!"

    The runes and glutinous rice that were thrown out turned into a cage along with the command and locked Zhang Ziyuan inside. The two of them heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Can you let me know the next time you set the fire order? You almost set me on fire." Thinking that this matter was over, Zhang Shaowu took a few deep breaths.

    He already knew that this Zhang Ziyuan was not easy to deal with, he never thought that it would be difficult to deal with him when the two of them were working together, but luckily, they succeeded in the end.

    "If that''s really the case, then it''s going to be troublesome. The time to draw a lair is almost up." Zhang Shaowu took out another talisman paper and was about to increase his attack, when the cage suddenly shattered and Zhang Ziyuan flew out.

    "Is that all you two stinking Taoists can do?" His clothes were tattered and his face was a bit bedraggled.

    As the caster, he suffered from a severe backlash. Holding onto his chest, he suddenly spurt out a mouthful of blood, he turned his head and shouted at me: "Su Su, quickly, give me the incantation on your body!"

    "Oh, okay," I was already a little dazed, but when I heard Zhang Shaowu yell at me, I immediately reacted and fiercely pinched my trembling thighs. They needed me, they definitely could not help them out.

    After stumbling across the glutinous rice on the ground, I ran to Zhang Shaowu''s side and quickly placed the runes on my head and body into his hands, only then did I sit on the ground and take a deep breath.

    Seeing my miserable state, Zhang Ziyuan sneered, "Are you planning to collude with them? "Then don''t blame me." As he spoke, he coalesced an even bigger and darker black gas in his hand and charged towards me.

    Seeing that the black gas had immediately blown me to pieces, Wu Qi held the bronze sword, and flew in front of me to block this attack for me, only hearing a "bang" sound, the coppersword in Wu Qi''s hands was actually smashed into pieces, the copper coin fell to the ground, and Wu Qi was also injured. The hand that was holding the coppersword had a bloody wound on it.

    He clutched at his injured arm and shouted back at me, "Quick, go back and hide. No matter what, don''t come out!"

    At this time, Wu Qi did not look as uninhibited and unrestrained as he used to look at him. Even his voice had turned serious.

    He used his other hand that was not injured and took out a piece of talisman paper. His arm had lost too much blood so he needed to hurry up and stop the bleeding, he took out this piece of talisman, and after chanting an incantation, he slapped the talisman on his bleeding arm. He then took out two Pills s and threw one of them to Zhang Shaowu.

    After Zhang Shaowu received the Pills, he swallowed it without any hesitation. As expected, he felt that his physical strength was much better than before, and he also recovered some of his strength, I hid behind the main entrance while my entire body shivered, this is the first time I saw Zhang Shaowu spitting out blood in order to protect his injured arm.

    Why is it like this? I just want to be an ordinary white-collar worker and live a life of nine in the morning and five in the evening. Why is it that I get infected with this kind of thing?

    "Urgent order, Killing Order! Ghost Slaying Token! "Seven Deadly Order!" Wu Qi who had his coppersword destroyed, took out a handful of talisman paper and threw it towards Zhang Ziyuan.

    While Zhang Ziyuan was dodging, Wu Qi quickly picked up a handful of copper coins scattered on the ground and formed a circle in front of him. He then took out a small box and placed it in the middle of the circle formed by the copper coins.

    Sure enough, after the Heaven Soul Unsealing Pellet was taken out, Zhang Ziyuan''s aura weakened by quite a bit as he stared with wide eyes: "Why do you have the Heaven Soul Unsealing Pellet?"

    "You don''t need to know why I have you. You only need to know that the time of your death has come." Just as Wu Qi was about to gather his power and take Zhang Ziyuan away in one go, a gentle energy stopped him.

    Even Zhang Ziyuan didn''t know what was going on. If the old man in front of him hadn''t stopped Wu Qi just now, then he would have been turned into ashes by now. Why would he save him?

    "Master?" Wu Qi looked at Wu Long in confusion. Wu Long smiled benevolently and turned to look at Zhang Ziyuan, "Child, if I''m not wrong, you two should already be husband and wife."

    "Your aura, child, don''t be stubborn. Just let him be. "Your physique is very special with this child, so when you''re with her, you won''t absorb her Yang energy. On the contrary, it would benefit both of you. You should have known about this from a long time ago, right?"

    Zhang Ziyuan stood up straight, "That''s right, I already knew this a long time ago."

    I was the most surprised to hear these words. Didn''t they say that people and ghosts can''t be together? Then what''s going on between me and Zhang Ziyuan?

    "Master, is it because of Su Su''s Psychic''s physique?"

    "Not only that, Su Su had an underworld marriage with Zhang Ziyuan, there is no longer any estrangement between them, even if they are together there are only benefits and no harm, it will improve both their cultivations, this is what you call dual cultivation."

 C16

    "Master, you''ve already figured it out why didn''t you tell me before?" Wu Qi was a little doubtful. His master had never been like this before, but why was it like this this?

    "I''m old and I don''t have much spiritual energy. After a while, I should be burned into ashes. You''re still young, and it''s hard to avoid some impulses on your path to growth. This is your experience with growth."

    "Master, what do you mean? How could this be? "

    Why did it become like this? Master was clearly fine before, but why did he suddenly become like this? Wu Long reached out his hand and caressed that somewhat ethereal and transparent beard.

    "Whether it''s a ghost, a human, or a spirit body, they all have a time limit. Now that the time limit is approaching, turning into ashes is already the best result. It''s just that I am not at ease with your disciple, as she always gives me trouble and acts so impulsively. In this world, the person I am most worried about is you, disciple. "

    I know I''m not sensible, and I know that I love to create trouble for you. I can change that, but I really can''t do it without you, Master, you are the only person in the world who is willing to teach me how to speak, play with me, and teach me Tao techniques. I have never had a parent since I was young, and it was you who took me in.

    Looking at Wu Qi who was crying so hard, Wu Long felt his heart ache as well. He reached out his hand and touched''s head as if it was before, but then passed it right through his head.

    He turned his head and looked at me who was hiding behind the door, "Child, I have reached my limits. Wu Qi is still young, if he doesn''t know anything, please take care of him."

    I looked at this benevolent old man, I wanted to say something, but my throat seemed to be blocked, I could not say anything, I raised my eyes to look, and Zhang Ziyuan, who was standing behind Wu Long, looked at me without moving, and slowly walked towards me. When he was in front of me, he pulled me, who was still paralyzed on the ground, and bowed.

    "This is thank you for saving me, but I''m taking away my wife now. You guys can slowly talk about your family matters for me. Goodbye."

    After saying that, she pulled me out of Wu Qi''s house. I was pulled in passively, and kept looking back the whole way. I wanted to know how Wu Qi''s master was doing. And there''s also Zhang Ziyuan, who was just about to kill me. He''s holding my hand and walking on the street right now, and I want to shake his hand off, but I can''t get rid of him no matter what.

    On the street, I was like a madman, constantly shaking my hands. People passing by all looked at me strangely. That''s right! Normal people would not even wave their hands in the corridor. No matter how you looked at it, it looked like they were cramping.

    Walking to a place with fewer people, I finally managed to say, "Why aren''t you killing me?" Zhang Ziyuan turned around and looked at me, "What''s the benefit of killing you and me? "That old Taoist also said that dual cultivation with me is good for both of us, so why should I kill you?"

    So it''s just because I''m useful to him. I don''t know why my heart is a little empty and uncomfortable.

    Zhang Ziyuan looked at me strangely, "You didn''t ask me either."

    Uh, okay, I really didn''t ask him, but how would I know about that? He also didn''t know that he had said it himself, but in the end he got himself into so much trouble, and I wonder how Zhang Shaowu was doing.

    Just like this, I didn''t know how long I was dragged by Zhang Ziyuan until my legs were numb and he finally stopped.

    "Where is this?" I looked at what was in front of me. There were trees everywhere and they were so dense that it was impossible to see what was within 4 meters.

    The more you don''t know what''s inside, the less you can see inside, the more afraid you will be, the more your subconscious will tell you that there''s something very scary there, this is the subconscious of humans.

    In this forest, there are many undead, which is also called ghosts. However, they are all ghosts, and they were all lost in this forest while humans were still alive, eaten by wild beasts, and became ghosts because they were unwilling to die. You are the Spirit Master, so it''s good for me to kill these ghosts.

    After hearing what Zhang Ziyuan said, I was so scared that my legs went weak and I almost kneeled down. This guy knew that I was afraid of ghosts, but he still wanted to bring me to this kind of place.

    But for some reason, after what happened just now, I don''t seem to be that afraid of him anymore. It can be seen that with his strength, if he wanted to kill me, he definitely wouldn''t waste time with Wu Qi, but why did he have to waste time with Wu Qi when he could have just killed me?

    "I can''t not go. The ghosts are so scary, what if they eat me?"

    "Like I said, these are just brats. Are you planning to be an ordinary person for your entire life? You need to know that, as a Spirit Master, there are many ghosts spying on you. If you don''t want to be like this, when you see ghosts your legs become weak, you can go in and I will teach you how to use your Spirit Master''s power. At the very least, the next time you see a ghost, you can still protect yourself.

    When he said these words, Zhang Ziyuan''s expression was extremely serious, it seemed like he truly hoped for me to enter, and what he said was right, I cannot be scared stiff every time I see a ghost, nor can I rely on others to save me every time. I need to learn how to protect myself, so even if I meet a ghost, I won''t cry from fear.

    Gritting my teeth, I lifted my slightly trembling legs and walked inside. Behind me, Zhang Ziyuan''s voice slowly drifted towards me, "The form of a ghost is usually the form of one that died in life, so you don''t have to be afraid. I will enter to protect you if there''s any danger."

    "Yes." After answering him, I pinched my trembling legs and thought to myself, ''Am I going to be looked down upon as an ordinary person for the rest of my life?'' Since I am a Spirit Master, then I must cherish me well. What the hell are you doing, god or whatever, what are you doing in front of me, a Great Spirit Master?

 C17

    "Heehee бн" The woman''s laughter reached my ear and my heart went cold. ''Oh no! I just came in and I met a ghost. Before I came in, I didn''t think that I wouldn''t know Dao Techniques!''

    It''s over, there''s no use thinking about it now. I feel like I''m going to be eaten by this ghost girl. But I was not convinced and decided to take another gamble.

    I turned stiffly and said to the laughing voice, "Well, I didn''t mean to, I, I, I just went to the wrong place, if there''s nothing else, I''ll leave first," and then I wanted to run away, couldn''t we?

    "You are not allowed to leave, since you have come, then stay behind with us, ghosts like us, we won''t be able to meet any living people often, furthermore, you look like you are a Spirit Master, only then will you have a taste."

    The one who spoke was a ghost who had been killed by a car, and when he opened his eyes again, he was already in this kind of place. The strong resentment made her turn into a ghost, and in this unknown forest, he occasionally relied on the yang energy from humans to raise his cultivation.

    Her luck was good today, she had met a Spirit Master who passed by, and from the looks of it, this Spirit Master did not have much strength on her. She could absorb the Spiritual Energy and Yang energy from the Spirit Master''s body, and eating the Spiritual Energy and Yang energy from the Spirit Master''s body was way better than eating an ordinary person''s Yang energy to raise her cultivation. If he didn''t quickly finish them off, then the other ghosts would also be attracted over. This would inevitably lead to a fierce battle.

    It was only when the ghost girl appeared and flew towards me that I saw her face clearly. She had a very standard face and it was almost impossible to find her in the crowd, but now she seemed so out of place, because this place was full of ghosts, and now there was only me and her, and it was impossible not to see her clearly.

    Just as her fingernails were about to grab me, I tried to control my quivering thighs and dodged to the side. The ghost girl grabbed at nothing, and the tree behind me was grabbed by a powerful trigger, giving me goosebumps.

    Why is her fighting strength so valiant? With a single claw, she could have snapped the tree in half. If this were to land on me, would I have been cut into two? The female ghost was infuriated that her claws hadn''t hit me yet. I didn''t have the time to think, I just relied on my instincts to constantly dodge. If I were to think now, I would probably be smashed to smithereens, right?

    The female ghost, who had grabbed onto thin air several times, was completely enraged. The flesh on her face continuously fell, revealing her ghastly white bones, and that ferocious look of hers caused me to recall the dream I had about Zhang Ziyuan. At that time, the flesh on his face was also falling, it was extremely terrifying.

    While I was still in a daze, the ghost caught up with me, and I closed my eyes in despair. I thought it was too late, I even started to give up, and then all of a sudden there was silence, and after a while I didn''t even get to wait for the ghost to tear me to pieces.

    I suddenly opened my eyes and saw Zhang Ziyuan standing in front of me. A hand was grabbing onto the ghost lady''s neck like a chicken, the flesh on his face was still constantly falling, leaving only his empty eyes staring straight at Zhang Ziyuan.

    "Why, why did you help this human? She is a Spirit Master, isn''t it better for us to eat her together?"

    "One point is correct, but one thing is wrong. That''s right, he is the Spirit Master, but he is my wife." His words were like a bolt of thunder that struck the ghost girl''s head.

    "You actually broke the taboo, unless people and ghosts are engaged, they can''t be together, and looking at your appearances, no one is willing to marry someone already dead, and if Hades knows, you guys won''t have a good ending, hahahaha!"

    "Since you''re worried about others'' martial arts, why not worry about yourself? Seeing how you''ve eaten at least 100 people, if I eat you, my cultivation level will at least double, right?"

    Zhang Ziyuan pinched her neck and continued to work hard, "What, do you still want to report to the King of Hell? Do you think I will give you that chance?"

    Ghosts couldn''t breathe, but she felt her Spiritual Energy disappearing nonstop, and she started to feel fear in her heart for no reason at all.

    She had already stayed in this broken forest for so many years, and even if she wanted to leave, she couldn''t. It was like a barrier that locked them up here, and there were only two ways to continuously become stronger: one was to devour the weaker ghosts, and the other was to devour the yang energy from the humans.

    Don''t forget, you are a ghost, he is a human, it is not beneficial for you to protect him. Since you are able to freely enter and exit this place, your cultivation must be much higher than mine. Why don''t we form an alliance, then I will split the fresh oxygen I got into 3/7, then you 7, me 3, as long as you are willing to let me go, I will tell you the biggest secret of this forest.

    "She''s a Spirit Master, and eating her will at least double your cultivation. You better think carefully, don''t waste your time cultivating for a human."

    Hearing the female ghost talking terms with Zhang Ziyuan made me even more nervous. What if Zhang Ziyuan agrees to the female ghost''s conditions?

    "Su Su, how about we make a deal?"

    "Huh?" I stared at him. He made a deal with me?

    "Duo Cultivation is good for us all, I request that we practice it every night." After saying that, she stared at me intently. Under his pressure, I had to compromise.

    I had no choice but to tremble when I thought about those eyes of hers looking at me. The greatest threat under the heavens is the silent threat. I had no choice but to accept it under his coercion. That must be the case. He must have used some spell to coerce me.

    "Did you hear that? My wife said she agreed to dual cultivate, so it doesn''t matter if I eat you now. "

    "You бн You can''t do this! " The ghost lady was panic-stricken. She didn''t expect things to turn out this way. She had thought that this man would only use her as a weapon. She didn''t expect it to be like this. It really was a mistake.

 C18

    "Su Su, do you know why I brought you here?"

    The corner of Zhang Ziyuan''s mouth curled into a mysterious smile, "According to what I know, not only are there a few imps in this forest, there is also a Ghost King. Do you know how many Spiritual Energy s there are in a Ghost King?"

    "How many are there?"

    "Equivalent to a middle-level Messenger. Looking at you, you don''t even know what a mid-level Messenger means." Intermediate rank is about the same as the Wu Qi you know, you should know Wu Qi''s strength, he was able to fight me to a draw. I think I don''t need to say anything more about his power. "

    "But I can see that Wu Qi can''t beat you!"

    Zhang Ziyuan looked at me and smiled meaningfully: "You are my wife, I am not afraid that I will divulge my secret to you." Zhang Ziyuan then spat out a golden endosperm s from his mouth.

    "This kind of Pills is called Origin Ling Dan. If it is said to be in your mouth, it can raise a person''s internal energy by three levels."

    "But you, are clearly not human." I muttered softly.

    God knows, I said, it''s not that he won''t be angry, but what if he eats me.

    Zhang Ziyuan looked at me and laughed.

    "It seems like your Spirit Master doesn''t know anything about this. Humans or ghosts can use Ling Dan s, humans can extend their lifespans and increase their cultivation, the same goes for ghosts. It seems like I''ll have to give you some time to spread your knowledge in this area. "

    I didn''t understand this in the first place, and the reason why I was dragged into this was entirely because of you. I don''t even know why I''m a Spirit Master, and I don''t even know what they are.

    "In this world, if you want to be an ordinary person, that''s impossible. In this world, there are only two types of people, one is the psychic, and the other is the ordinary person. Ordinary people don''t have the ability to resist when they meet you, not to mention that you''re the same psychic. Who knows how many people in this world are spying on you. Of course, I will protect you as well, but I still hope that you can choose a rational choice. "

    Zhang Ziyuan was right, after experiencing so many things, I understood that there are not only humans in this world, even humans are powerless against ghosts and gods.

    Seeing my silence, Zhang Ziyuan curled his lips, "Come with me to find Ghost King."

    Zhang Ziyuan was walking in the front and I was following behind. Along the way, there were some little ghosts that kept on coming out to cause trouble, all of them wanting to get the endosperm on me.

    Zhang Ziyuan faced the little ghost who was charging over and released a burst of black energy. Then, the little ghost turned into ashes.

    The little ghost that turned into ashes left a black endosperm on the ground. Zhang Zian walked over to pick up the black endosperm and threw it into my hands.

    "This is the endosperm, different ranks of endosperm have different colors, the lowest rank is also known as the First Rank Black Dan, which is suitable for new entrants like you, and above it are the Second Rank Yellow Pellet, and there are also the Third Rank Green Pellet, Fourth Class Blue Pellet, Fifth Class Purple Pellet, Sixth Class Profound Pellet, Seventh Class Ling Dan, and the Eighth Class Magic Pellet. Your current rank is too low, and only fit for the Black Pellet." Using a high level Pills would only cause the Spiritual Energy within your body to explode and die, so you must remember not to use a endosperm that is of a higher level than you. "

    "Then what do you think is the matter of me having a Tong Ling Dan in my body? What level is the Tong Ling Dan at? "

    Hearing him say so much, I was dumbfounded. What rank 1 black core? What rank 2 yellow core? What is this?

    "The Tong Ling Dan was brought by you, this is an element that a psychic must have. Right now, the most important thing is to find the Ghost King and kill him. "

    "Oh." Although I still didn''t really understand, I still obediently followed behind him. After all, this place is full of ghosts, so he was the most reliable amongst all of them.

    After walking for an unknown amount of time, we found a pitch-black cave.

    "We''re here." I saw Zhang Ziyuan''s eyes narrow and follow his gaze into the cave. It was so dark that I couldn''t see anything clearly.

    I felt goosebumps all over my body as I scratched at Zhang Ziyuan''s clothes, "Hey, why do I feel that this place is so eerie? Why are you in a daze at the mouth of this cave?"

    Suddenly, Zhang Ziyuan spat out a mouthful of blood, scaring me out of my wits. How did Zhang Ziyuan suddenly vomit blood?

    "Hey, what''s wrong with you? Where are you feeling uncomfortable?" Looking at him spitting out blood, I felt my heart ache for no reason. It was really strange that I would feel heartache over a ghost.

    "I''m fine, that Ghost King is not much better."

    "What did you say?" I wanted to look at Zhang Ziyuan like a fool and say that Ghost King is also severely injured after he vomited a mouthful of blood. I didn''t even see them fight, how did they get hurt? Did he have some sort of crazy imagination?

    "He''s coming out." Zhang Ziyuan said while wiping away the blood from the corner of his mouth. As expected, when I looked at the cave again, a tall figure occupied the entire cave.

    I carefully rubbed my eyes. Oh my god, what the hell was that thing? How could it be so big? There was also that green fang, which was as thick as two of my thighs.

    "Not bad kid, to be able to injure me, but the woman beside you doesn''t seem to be a ghost." It''s the Spirit Master, eating the Spirit Master is beneficial to my cultivation, hahahaha. " Green Faced Ghost King laughed maniacally, the ear-piercing laughter almost splitting my eardrums.

    I covered my ears and squatted on the floor. Damn, did this Ghost King really know how horrible his laughter was?

    Seeing me squatting down on the ground in such an unbearable state, a faint energy gathered on Zhang Ziyuan''s palm and shone onto my ears. In that instant, I felt that the area next to my ears had become much better, and wasn''t as noisy as before.

    After Zhang Ziyuan placed his spirit energy beside my ear, he started fighting with the Green Faced Ghost King. In a flash, the two of them had already exchanged hands countless times, and their beautiful moves made me dizzy.

    Damn! These two people were evenly matched, but from the looks of it, Zhang Ziyuan had the upper hand. Hiding at the side and watching the show, I couldn''t help but shout at Zhang Ziyuan to cheer for him.

    "Idiot!"

    Zhang Ziyuan, who was fighting with the Green Faced Ghost King, heard my voice and his face immediately changed. He flew towards me, and before I could react, Zhang Ziyuan had already flown in front of me, and hugged me tightly in his embrace.

 C19

    I closed my eyes instinctively, and when I opened them again, I saw something I would never forget for the rest of my life.

    That shout of mine just now attracted the attention of the Green Faced Ghost King. When he saw me, he immediately launched an attack towards me, wanting to kill me first, but I did not expect that Zhang Ziyuan actually ignored everything and protected me completely. The attack that should have landed on my body was abruptly blocked by Zhang Ziyuan, and Zhang Ziyuan, who helped me take the attack, was forcibly sent flying.

    The Green Faced Ghost King sneered, "Is it worth it for you to do this for this human? "Take my full attack and you will no longer be my opponent. I will give you a chance. You can be my subordinate. Then, I will let you go."

    "Cough cough, how laughable. As your subordinate, how did you come up with this line? I, Zhang Ziyuan, am never anyone''s subordinate, who do you think you are?"

    I looked at Zhang Ziyuan in shock. Obviously, as long as he agreed to Green Faced Ghost King''s words, he would be able to avoid death.

    Zhang Ziyuan looked at me and weakly smiled, "My wife, you don''t have to be afraid that I will always protect you. With me here, you will be fine."

    Seeing him forcing himself to do so, an unspeakable emotion slowly flowed within my heart. This kind of emotion, seemed to be gratitude, but also seemed to be happiness. I didn''t know why I had such an emotion.

    I quickly ran to Zhang Ziyuan''s side, supported him up and ran away. Green Faced Ghost King did not expect me to have such courage, he was stunned for a moment.

    While he was in a daze, I held onto Zhang Ziyuan and ran wildly in the forest. Even though my legs were trembling non-stop, I knew that if we didn''t run now, we would only die faster.

    "My wife, why are you taking care of me?" Zhang Ziyuan looked at me affectionately: "My wife, do you really accept me?"

    "Stop blabbering, where''s that Dan?" I am about to die from anxiety, this guy still has time to talk, by the time Green Faced Ghost King reacted, we would be dead for sure.

    "Are you talking about the Essence Ling Dan?" Zhang Ziyuan then took out the shining Pills, "Essence Ling Dan can only be used once a day, if you use too much it will cause the Spiritual Energy''s body to explode and die."

    "Then what do we do? If that Ghost King comes after us later, won''t we both die?"

    I was so anxious that I was about to cry, sure enough, I heard the Green Faced Ghost King shouting loudly behind me, I thought, I''m finished, I''m really done for this time, if I knew earlier, I wouldn''t have risked my life shouting loudly to cheer for them, it seems like there''s something that''s right, I''m not afraid of god-like opponents, I''m afraid of pig-like teammates, but why am I that pig-like teammate!

    I supported Zhang Ziyuan as we ran, when suddenly a gust of wind appeared in front of us and stopped us both. I knew that this was not a good omen.

    Sure enough, after the strong wind passed, Green Faced Ghost King who was taller than me by two heads stood in front of us.

    "Why, can''t you run? Run! See if I let you go this time, I really underestimated you, Spirit Master. Since you didn''t even pee on yourself after hearing this, shouldn''t I praise you a little?! "

    "Zhang Ziyuan, what do we do?!" Green Faced Ghost King stood in front of me with his two large fangs bared, and when he spoke, he sprayed a cold Qi on my face. If I wasn''t scared to the point that I peed my pants, it would be more accurate to say that I was brave.

    "Wife, eat this."

    Zhang Ziyuan secretly placed a small Pills in my hand and said. After hearing Zhang Ziyuan''s words, I stuffed the Pills in his hands into my mouth without hesitation. At this moment, I actually saw the shocked expression on Green Faced Ghost King''s face.

    "What did you do, why is that Spirit Master gone?"

    What was this Green Faced Ghost King saying? Wasn''t I in front of him? Why did he say I was gone? Could it be because of the Pills that Zhang Ziyuan gave me earlier?

    "My wife, follow the east direction and you will be able to leave. Wait for me outside the forest and don''t come back. The Invisibility Pill is only an hour. Wait for me outside the forest with ease."

    Damn, what is this situation? Why do I feel like this sound is coming from my brain? Could this be the legendary Thousand Mile Sound Transmission Technique? I ran towards the east without thinking. I had already dragged Zhang Ziyuan''s back leg once, so I couldn''t drag him any further this time.

    I ran with my life on the line. The branches by my side kept scratching my face. My arms and face were hurting from the branches.

    But right now, I don''t have time to care about these injuries. I have to run out of this forest within an hour, and Zhang Ziyuan will definitely be waiting for me at the outskirts of the forest. I have to believe in him.

    While I was running with all my might towards the edge of the forest, Zhang Ziyuan was attracting the attention of the Green Faced Ghost King and as he ran, he would occasionally turn his head back to give the Green Faced Ghost King a shot to stall for time. The heavily injured Zhang Ziyuan already didn''t have much strength left to fight the Ghost King, so he could only rely on non-stop casting of spells to stall for time.

    The Green Faced Ghost King felt that he was being toyed with, and was extremely furious. He roared, and Zhang Ziyuan, who was running nonstop, felt that the ground beneath his feet started to shake, following that, the ground started to crack, and groups and groups of black gas began to emerge from the cracks in the ground. Zhang Ziyuan knew that it was not good, it seemed that the Green Faced Ghost King was planning to summon out the undead from the ground.

    The ground beneath Zhang Ziyuan''s feet suddenly exploded. He was unable to dodge in time and was blown away, and from the exploded ground, a ball of black gas came out. The black gas transformed into a human figure that flew towards Zhang Ziyuan.

    Zhang Ziyuan was already severely injured, and with the explosion just now, he did not have much energy to retaliate. The shadow that was rushing towards him grabbed his neck, and the Green Faced Ghost King that was following closely behind laughed sinisterly.

    "Run, don''t you think you can run? I know that you must have used some spell to hide that Spirit Master. As long as you hand over that Spirit Master, I''ll leave you alive.

    Zhang Ziyuan sneered. "I''ve said it before, I won''t hand over my wife, so what if you win? You will not be able to leave this forest even if you die, am I right? "

 C20

    Green Faced Ghost King''s face darkened. How did he know? Even he, the ghost that was reborn here in Ghost King, did not know why, but he could only stay in this forest forever. Everyone, oh no, all the ghosts here, did not know about this.

    Taking advantage of the Green Faced Ghost King being in a daze. Zhang Ziyuan quietly gathered his power, and then, he suddenly released his power to break free from the restraining ghost, and rushed towards the edge of the forest with an even faster speed.

    Green Faced Ghost King, who had consecutively struck Zhang Ziyuan twice, roared out, and immediately pulled out a huge tree to throw towards Zhang Ziyuan''s direction. When Zhang Ziyuan heard the sound from behind him, he immediately dodged to the side in a flash, and found a huge pit where he was just standing.

    Fortunately, Green Faced Ghost King was injured. In addition, the closer I got to the edge of the forest, the more suppressed my Green Faced Ghost King''s power was, so the closer I got to the edge of the forest, the weaker my ghostly ability became. This was also the reason why Zhang Ziyuan only allowed me to stay at the edge of the forest.

    I, who had already ran out of the forest, saw Zhang Ziyuan, who was being chased by the Green Faced Ghost King. I excitedly waved my hand at him, and after seeing me, Zhang Ziyuan''s face clearly relaxed as he used his last bit of strength to rush out of the barrier.

    Green Faced Ghost King, who couldn''t get out of the boundary, could only roar from inside. Seeing that he couldn''t eat us even though he wanted to, I couldn''t help but tease him.

    "Aren''t you pretty amazing? Why didn''t you come out? I''m so scared! Come eat me! Hahahaha!"

    Green Faced Ghost King was so angry that he used his claws to slap the transparent barrier. The barrier was like a water surface, trembling from his slapping, waves after waves of flag were raised, giving off an indescribably beautiful feeling.

    "I didn''t expect you to still have the interest to tease ghosts."

    Zhang Ziyuan, who had rushed out of the enchantment, used the last bit of his strength to lean against a tree and lazily sit. I rolled my eyes at him, even though this fellow is in a sorry state, he did not affect his handsomeness in the slightest.

    However, seeing the serious injuries on his body, I felt sorry for him. After all, the injury on his back was caused by me. I also didn''t have the leisure to tease the berserk Green Faced Ghost King. I walked over and supported Zhang Ziyuan who was sitting under the tree, then supported him down the mountain.

    After returning to the city center, I was finally relieved. I raised my hand to call a taxi, and helped Zhang Ziyuan into the car first. "Master, 36 Cherry Blossom Street." After giving out the address, I was about to get a good night''s sleep when I realised that the car hadn''t started. I looked at the driver strangely and asked, "Master, why aren''t you leaving?"

    "Miss, can you tell me who you were helping?" Looking at the driver''s cold sweat, I suddenly remembered that the driver couldn''t see Zhang Ziyuan and my actions just now must have scared him.

    "About that, I''m an air stewardess. Recently, I''ve been practicing etiquette, so I''ll do some weird things. Don''t mind me."

    "You scared me to death. I thought there was something dirty on the car. Miss, you look really tired. I''ll call you when it''s time."

    "Thank you, Master." Sitting in the back seat, I let out a long sigh of relief. Fortunately, my mom''s reaction was fast. If the driver misunderstood, it was not certain if he would be able to get us to sit in the car.

    Although I could still call him, but I still couldn''t help but to help Zhang Ziyuan get on the car. Luckily, I managed to solve this problem with my intelligence and intelligence, even I admired myself.

    Leaning on the window, I slightly narrowed my eyes for a while, then unknowingly fell asleep. The next time I woke up, I was called by the driver, I subconsciously looked to the side, Zhang Ziyuan was already awake, with her black eyes quietly looking at me.

    After paying the driver, I didn''t help Zhang Ziyuan get off the car. I was afraid that I would scare the driver again.

    Zhang Ziyuan''s injuries seemed to have healed a lot, we dragged our exhausted bodies to the door, after opening the door and entering, I didn''t even bother taking off my shoes, instead, I laid on the sofa straight as if I had collapsed, "I''m so tired, today was truly a thrilling and terrifying day!"

    "Have a drink of water, it''s been hard on you, daughter-in-law." Seeing that I was as tired as a dog, Zhang Ziyuan considerately poured a cup of water for me and brought it over.

    Right now, I didn''t even have the strength to lift my arms, I directly aimed at Zhang Ziyuan and said to him, "I''m too lazy to drink, feed it to me," After saying this, I immediately regretted it. These kinds of words shouldn''t be coming out from my mouth, what''s wrong with me, have I been possessed?

    "Eh, I''ll do it myself." I frantically took the cup of water Zhang Ziyuan brought to my mouth and gulped it down. I had almost not drunk a lot of water that day, so it would be a lie to say that I wasn''t thirsty.

    When I drink water, Zhang Ziyuan''s sexy body almost touches my face.

    "My wife, are you still thirsty?"

    "No, no, I''m not thirsty." Feeling a warm stream flowing down my nose, I subconsciously wiped my hands clean, only to find that they were covered in blood. Heavens, I actually saw a ghost with a bloody nose, and he was wearing clothes, but they were tattered.

    Seeing that I was bleeding from my nose, Zhang Ziyuan was extremely frightened. He thought that I had been injured in the battle against Green Faced Ghost King and anxiously grabbed onto my shoulder.

    "My wife, tell me where it hurts. Did you get injured just now?"

    Seeing his worried expression, I felt a little guilty, but how could I possibly tell him that it was because I saw his body that caused me to bleed from my nose? Seeing that I didn''t speak for a long time, which made Zhang Ziyuan even more anxious, thinking that I had suffered some kind of internal injury that I couldn''t say anything about.

    "I''m fine. It''s just that the weather is a bit dry, so I have a nosebleed. Don''t worry, I''m not injured." Although his face and body were scratched a little by the tree branches, it was far from being as injured as Zhang Ziyuan had said. Looking at the shocking wound on his body, I felt my heart ache.

 C22

    "Young Master, you don''t know!" "When you went out just now, you acted like you were possessed, walking towards the door without saying anything, but it completely terrified us. Young Master, do you feel anything wrong? Tell us, let''s go and see if Mr. Feng Shui knows anything about this."

    "I know, don''t say anything about this. Only a few of you know about it, right?" "Yes, Young Master."

    "Go down." Chen Yuanxing said in a heavy voice.

    "Zhang Ziyuan, oh, I''m thirsty," I, who was sleeping like a dead person, suddenly felt thirsty, and subconsciously shouted out Zhang Ziyuan''s name.

    In the midst of my confusion, I felt a cool and wet feeling on my parched lips, which caused me to stick out my tongue to lick it. I could clearly feel that cool sensation on my mouth, which seemed to have increased in power, and I felt that my mouth was stuffed shut. Finally, just as I was about to suffocate to death, I woke up and saw Zhang Ziyuan''s magnified handsome face.

    Eyebrows... Can anyone tell me what''s going on? Could it be that the cool water was his saliva? Do you want to be like this?

    "You woke up from your sleep?" The corner of Zhang Ziyuan''s mouth curled up into a gentle angle, and for a moment, I was a little dazed. How can this man be so good-looking?

    "Mm, I''m up. What time is it? "

    As for why she woke up in her bedroom, there was no need to think about it as it was also done by Zhang Ziyuan.

    "It''s eleven o''clock, you really can sleep. My hypnosis can only let you sleep for five hours, but you slept for 12 hours. Should I call you a lazy pig now?"

    "Go to hell, you''re the lazy pig." Zhang Ziyuan shamelessly walked over.

    "My wife is already dead, how else do you want me to die?"

    "Zhang Ziyuan, you did it on purpose, didn''t you?"

    I touched my stomach, which had already shriveled down a long time ago, "Aren''t you allowed to show yourself in front of others? I don''t think it''s good for me to eat alone. "

    "Don''t worry my wife, leave it to me." With that, Chen Ziyuan turned into a wisp of green smoke and flew away from the window.

    I was bored to the point of brushing my teeth and washing my face, as well as changing into a set of clean clothes. Yesterday''s clothes had quite a few holes in them, so I really couldn''t wear them out. After changing my clothes, I heard someone knocking on the door.

    Should I call him Chen Yuanxing or should I call him Zhang Ziyuan?

    "It''s me, my wife." Zhang Ziyuan who was possessed by an adult Mr. said.

    "No, why are you with Zhang Ziyuan?"

    "I added it onto my body."

    "Eh, but I feel weird about you possessing him."

    "My wife, I don''t have a physical body right now. Didn''t you worry about doing something weird when you go out to eat? That''s why I used Chen Yuanxing''s body. We were originally the same person in our previous life, so if we possessed him, it would not bring any harm to him. He would only feel a little uncomfortable, so don''t worry, my wife. "

    "Do you want to take back all three of Chen Yuanxing''s souls? Wouldn''t that be harming him?"

    "So you''re worried about him, my wife?" Why do I feel that Zhang Ziyuan''s words have a tinge of jealousy? Could Zhang Ziyuan be jealous? I smiled at the thought of this possibility.

    "I say, are you jealous?"

    "That''s right!" "I am jealous, but I am jealous of you." As he said that, Zhang Ziyuan wanted to kiss me, but he suddenly thought of something and gave up.

    "I won''t let Chen Yuanxing take advantage of you. Let''s go and eat." I was speechless. This guy really likes to get jealous. He even cares about people who look exactly the same on each word. There''s really no saving him.

    Zhang Ziyuan drove here in Chen Yuanxing''s car, and the luxurious Rolls Royce attracted many people''s attention along the way. The last time they rode in such a luxurious car, they were kidnapped by Chen Yuanxing, but this time they went out to eat together.

    The car stopped steadily in front of a famous western restaurant''s entrance. Gentleman Zhang Ziyuan got off the car and helped me open the car door.

    "Wifey, Chen Yuanxing''s memories say that this restaurant is very delicious, so I brought you over to have a taste. If you don''t like it, we can change it to another restaurant."

    Zhang Ziyuan''s gentle and graceful movements charmed many of the girls who came to watch the luxurious carriage. "Look at that man, he''s really so handsome.

    The woman still wanted to say something, but when she saw Zhang Ziyuan''s cold stare, she couldn''t seem to say anything. Mother, why is this man so scary?

    After eating, Zhang Ziyuan said that he would take me to a place where he wouldn''t tell me where he was.

    Zhang Ziyuan actually brought me to the biggest Chanel store in the city, I asked him why he brought me here. Zhang Ziyuan said, "Just now, those people said that your clothes are not good, they have no taste, and they even said that you are a country bumpkin. You are now my wife, how can I let you wear those tattered clothes again, so I brought you here to buy some good clothes."

    I helplessly shot a glance at him. "Then what you''re spending isn''t Chen Yuanxing''s money."

    "So what? He still has one soul and three souls on him. Wife, pick whatever clothes you like, his money is definitely enough. "

    "But isn''t it bad for us to spend his money like this!"

    "Do you believe that if you don''t buy it now, I''ll eat you dry when we get back?" Zhang Ziyuan moved closer to my face, his expression revealing his deep understanding of the meaning behind his words.

    After picking out a random dress from the specialty store, Zhang Ziyuan went to pay. I secretly glanced at the price, it was over a hundred thousand yuan and it caught up to my one year salary. The world of rich people isn''t something an ordinary person like me can understand.

    However, I should be considered extraordinary now.

    Carrying a wrapped dress, we walked out of the specialty store. On the roadside, I seemed to see my colleague Nuo Nuo, why is she here?

 C23

    "Nuo Nuo!" After hearing someone call her, Nuo Nuo turned around and realised it was me. There was also a surprised expression on her face. Why are you here? And this, isn''t that our executive director? "

    "Eh бн"

    I almost forgot about Zhang Ziyuan, the Great Buddha, how to explain this.

    "Su Su is my distant cousin." Just as I was trying to figure out how to explain my relationship with Zhang Ziyuan, Zhang Ziyuan explained in advance.

    I cast a grateful gaze towards Zhang Ziyuan, and then said to Nuo Nuo: "I''m his distant cousin. I didn''t tell you before, don''t be angry!"

    Nuo Nuo glanced at me with an expression that I understood. "I understand, there''s no need for you to explain."

    She winked at me. "Are you out for a walk?"

    We just went to eat, so why are you here, Nuo Nuo?

    "I, I have something to do here." Nuo Nuo laughed unnaturally. When I saw her smile, I couldn''t help but wince my shoulders. Then why did you laugh in such a weird manner?

    "What are you talking about? Little girl, is there anything normal in your head?!" While Xu Nuo was speaking, her eyes were always looking at Zhang Ziyuan. She stood between the two of them, looking at Xu Nuo and Zhang Ziyuan.

    "CHENG, hello. My name is Nuo Nuo, please take care of me." While speaking, Nuo Nuo reached out her white hand to grab the hair that was by her ear.

    "If CHENG has any difficulties in the future, come find me. Nuo Nuo will do her best to help CHENG."

    "Sorry, I won''t have any trouble, Su Su, let''s go." Just when I was thinking about what was going on, Zhang Ziyuan suddenly pulled me up and started walking.

    pulled me for a long time before letting go of me, "Wifey, that Nuo Nuo just now was not a simple person. You have to be careful of him, as the injuries on my body have not healed yet, if I were to be ambushed at this time, the consequences would be dire.

    "What are you talking about? Nuo Nuo is my colleague, how is she not simple?"

    "Anyway, it''s not wrong for you to listen to me. She definitely isn''t as simple as a human being."

    "No way, you said that Nuo Nuo is a ghost?"

    Since she''s not a ghost, then what can he be? Aiya, Zhang Ziyuan, stop being so suspicious. We''ve all worked together for so many years, if she wanted to harm me, she would have already done so.

    Zhang Ziyuan knew that no matter how he said it, I wouldn''t believe him, so I just had to do it.

    "No matter what, you still have to be careful of him. I sensed from his body that he isn''t a pure human, and maybe he is a Gu Master, but I''m not sure if he is. Right now, I am severely injured so his abilities are weakened in all aspects.

    "Aiya, I already said that you were overthinking it. She is just a woman, what kind of status does she have?!" "Aiya, you must be thinking too much."

    Seeing that he could not say anything, Zhang Ziyuan panicked, "My wife, how can you not believe me?"

    "There''s nothing that I don''t believe in you!" But did you really make a mistake? I worked with her for so many years, and during that time, we said everything. He is just an ordinary white-collar worker, how could he be the Gu Master that you spoke of? "

    "What did you say? Did you tell her everything?" You didn''t say anything about me getting married? You didn''t tell him that you were Spirit Master? "

    Zhang Ziyuan suddenly grabbed onto my shoulder and asked anxiously. "I didn''t say anything. Why would I say something like that?"

    Hearing that I said there is no such thing, Zhang Ziyuan then let out a long sigh of relief, "My wife, you did not listen to me wrong, I will not harm you. Remember to stay away from that Nuo Nuo, understand?"

    "Aiya, okay, I got it." Zhang Ziyuan is suspicious, but I will still promise him first. Nuo Nuo definitely won''t have any problems, Zhang Ziyuan must be overthinking things.

    Seeing that I agreed to it, Zhang Ziyuan was finally relieved. "My wife, the weather today is not bad, let me bring you to the seaside for a walk, the surrounding seems to be quite nice to look at, the scenery is very good, it seems that the young lovers love to go there, shall we go?"

    "Who''s with your little couple?" I muttered discontentedly.

    I was so serious before, but I still cared about the wounds on his body. "How are your injuries?"

    "Having a wife is much better."

    Zhang Ziyuan took the shopping bag from my hands and put it in the car.

    "Mm. Alright." I sat in the car for a while, as if yesterday''s tiredness still hadn''t recovered. After walking for a while, I felt very tired again. After sitting in the car for a while, I fell asleep, about 20 minutes later.

    woke me up, I was almost drooling from my sleep. I wiped off the saliva on the corner of my mouth, I was still half asleep and asked: "You''re here?"

    "Yeah, we''re here. You lazy pig, you slept for 12 hours yesterday, and now you''re sleeping again. Don''t forget about our deal."

    "What kind of deal?"

    I am one of those people who forget everything after they wake up. When Zhang Ziyuan said that it was a trade, I really couldn''t remember what kind of deal it was in a short while. Zhang Ziyuan smirked, "Of course it''s what you promised me yesterday in the forest."

    I suddenly slapped my head as I finally realised what Zhang Ziyuan was talking about.

    "I say, can we not mention this anymore? Can you think of something else besides dual cultivation in your head?" I pushed the door open, but the air was so good, so used to the smoke of the city, and the irritating exhaust of cars.

    Suddenly coming to this seaside where the air was clear, I felt different. I breathed in the fresh air in big gulps, not the kind I''d get in the city. My lungs filled up with fresh air, and the turbid air was vented out.

    I turned around and saw that Zhang Ziyuan was still sitting in the car. I walked over to the car and asked, "Why didn''t you get off? The air here is so good, even if you were a ghost, if you possessed Chen Yuanxing''s body, you would probably need to breathe, no? "

 C24

    Zhang Ziyuan seemed to be thinking of something as I called out to him many times but he didn''t respond, and his entire person seemed to have gone dumb. "Hey, Zhang Ziyuan, what are you thinking of?"

    He slapped him hard a few times before he finally reacted, "What''s wrong, daughter-in-law?"

    "What are you thinking? I''ve asked you so many times and you''ve ignored me. "

    "My wife, I''m thinking if I become a human, will you be able to be with me without any estrangement in your heart? If Zhang Ziyuan wanted to become a human, could it be that he wanted to stay on Chen Yuanxing''s body? Then what about Chen Yuanxing?

    "But if you want to become a human, do you have to stay on Chen Yuanxing''s body? What about Chen Yuanxing then?"

    "My wife, don''t worry. I won''t keep on attaching myself to Chen Yuanxing''s body. Possessing myself to Chen Yuanxing''s body also requires me to be a Spiritual Energy. I was wondering if there was any way to make me human. "

    I don''t think there is such a way, how can there be ghosts in this world if there is a way, but, I, I will not dislike you, it''s fine to be a ghost, at most, you will be seen, moreover, being a ghost is still free, you don''t have to eat, you don''t have to work, you don''t have to walk, you can float like a ghost, in short, I think it''s pretty good to be a ghost.

    Although I am not a ghost, but it feels bad to see Zhang Ziyuan not being able to grow because of it, so I decided to comfort him.

    "Zhang Ziyuan, we meet again." At this time, there were no longer many people on the beach. The voice that spoke was gloomy and a little hoarse, making people feel very uncomfortable listening to it.

    I turned my head to look in the direction of the voice. It was a man dressed in black, but why did I feel like I had seen him somewhere before?

    Just when I was trying to remember where I saw this man, the man said, "What, did you forget that I saved you twice?"

    "Don''t even think about it."

    The man laughed and said: "What''s the use of you protecting her, she isn''t the only one spying on her. Now that you''ve eaten her, not only will you be able to fully recover from your injuries, your cultivation level might even increase by more than twofold. I only want her to have Tong Ling Dan s on her body, my strength is more than two times stronger than yours, there''s no benefit in fighting me, why wouldn''t we join hands?"

    "I''ve said it before, don''t even think about it. No matter how many people pry into her identity, I will protect her well. As long as I, Zhang Ziyuan, am still alive, I will not let my wife be harmed in the slightest."

    Being protected behind Zhang Ziyuan, I saw his abnormally resolute expression and was once again moved.

    Last time in the forest, it was the same. Ghost King gave me the same condition as the black clothed man, but Zhang Ziyuan was still unmoved and still chose to protect me.

    The black-clothed man saw that no matter how he tried to persuade him, he was the first to make a move. Zhang Ziyuan quickly stuffed me into the car, closed the door, and went in.

    The Spiritual Energy collided and set off waves after waves of wind waves, startling countless seabirds who were resting by the seaside. Zhang Ziyuan, who was already heavily injured, was already at a disadvantage, and each and every one of his moves was extremely forced.

    The soul body flew out of Chen Yuanxing''s body and fiercely landed on the ground, while Chen Yuanxing fainted because he had been possessed by Zhang Ziyuan for too long.

    Seeing Zhang Ziyuan working so hard for me, my tears instantly flowed down. If I pushed open the car door with everything he had, I would quickly run to Zhang Ziyuan''s side and pick him up.

    "Zhang Ziyuan, how are you, are you alright? Don''t scare me, Zhang Ziyuan! "

    "Wifey, why did you come out? Go back quickly, I have set up a protective cover on the car. He won''t be able to break it in a short period of time. Go back quickly, it''s safe there."

    Even when Zhang Ziyuan was so weak, the first person he thought of was still me. My tears were like beads with broken strings as they rolled down, dripping onto his faintly discernible body, forming a thin layer of mist on his body before fusing into his body.

    I, who was crying my heart out, didn''t notice this change until Zhang Ziyuan put his slightly cold hands on my face, "Wifey, listen to me and quickly go back. No matter what, don''t come back. He wants to kill you, so I won''t worry if you run away. "

    "This won''t do, you''ve already done so much for me! No matter what you say this time, I won''t give up on you."

    I used all of my strength to drag Zhang Ziyuan away from Lamborghini. Seeing that we were all in such a sorry state even though we were still struggling in death, Li Sheng threw a punch towards us.

    I tightly hugged Zhang Ziyuan and closed my eyes. I originally thought that our little lives would end here.

    So it was actually an almost transparent figure that helped us block the attack. When I opened my eyes and looked carefully and saw who the transparent figure was, I was shocked. Isn''t this Wu Qi''s master, Wu Long? But wasn''t he already?

    "Damned old man, there''s still a bit of energy remaining to protect her. I''ll destroy your last wisp of soul within the time it takes for an incense stick to burn!"

    Li Sheng, who had his attack interrupted, was furious. He raised his hand and gathered even more Spiritual Energy to pounce towards Wu Long''s soul.

    Taking advantage of this, I dragged Zhang Ziyuan and ran towards the Lamborghini with my life on the line. Looking at the unconscious Chen Yuanxing, I stomped my feet and used all my strength to pull two men who looked exactly the same onto the car.

    My blind cat hit the dead mouse again.

 C25

    I''m covered in sweat, but I don''t have time to worry about it. If I don''t get out of here in the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, all three of us will die here.

    I tried my best to control my trembling body. If I was afraid at this time, then Zhang Ziyuan would definitely look down on me when he wakes up, right?

    If they said that I was a Spirit Master, then am I very strong? If I had to ask Zhang Ziyuan to go out and block bullets for me every single time, then I would be too useless. No, I have to become as strong as Zhang Zian, even if I could not protect Zhang Ziyuan, I would not be able to rely on him to protect me whenever I met with danger.

    Whether it''s for my own good or to not drag Zhang Ziyuan down, I don''t want to continue like this.

    Since I had never taken a driving test before, plus, I didn''t even know how to drive, and had just driven a bumper car when I was young, Lamborghini was crooked from my driving, but fortunately, I was bored while driving and only slept after looking at it for a while.

    In my mind, I still had the vague impression that he was driving. With this vague memory, I finally arrived at Wu Qi''s house, it''s just that I encountered a lot of trouble while parking the car.

    I almost slammed the throttle down onto Wu Qi''s house like those female killers on the street. With a bang, I crashed into a big tree beside his house.

    Luckily my driving speed was not fast, the front part of the car was only caved in, so Zhang Ziyuan, Chen Yuanxing and I were fine. After getting off the car, I ran fearfully to Wu Qi''s house.

    Who cares about the rules, I just directly started to knock on the door, and just as I was about to knock on the second door, the door suddenly opened. Wu Qi''s shirt was still the same as when I first saw him, and his beach pants were slouching as he looked at me.

    Ah, what kind of wind brought you, a beauty Su Su, here? "You guys still haven''t paid off the 8500 yuan you stole from me last time."

    After saying that, Wu Qi immediately saw the Lamborghini in front of the tree that was outside of his house. "Damn, this is your car, do you know how old this tree is? But since when did you start a Lamborghini? "

    "Wu Qi, can you save Zhang Ziyuan? He was severely injured by Li Sheng, if it wasn''t for your master''s soul saving us, we would have died long ago.

    "What did you say?" my master''s soul? " It was obvious that the one Wu Qi cared about the most between Zhang Ziyuan and his master was still his master.

    "What do you mean? My master, isn''t he already at the end of his life? Why can you still see my master''s soul? " Wu Qi emotionally shook my shoulder.

    Being shaken to the point that my head felt dizzy, this person went crazy when he heard news of his master, but right now, I don''t have the time to tell him this kind of thing. If I don''t save Zhang Ziyuan, I believe that Zhang Ziyuan won''t be able to hold on for long.

    Wu Qi also realized that he had lost his composure, and immediately let go of the hand that was holding onto my shoulder: "Sorry, I lost my composure just now, you said that Zhang Ziyuan was severely injured? Was it in the car? "

    Wu Qi quickly calmed himself down, "How can he be so heavily injured? You said that you met a person called Li Sheng, who is he?"

    "It seems to be the black figure that saved Zhang Ziyuan twice." Un, got it. Su Su, lend a hand and we will carry them in. " The two of us carried Zhang Ziyuan and him into the house. As Chen Yuanxing was only knocked unconscious by someone else, we placed him on a chair.

    Seeing Zhang Zi Yuan''s injury, Wu Qi frowned: His injury is so severe, and it does not seem to be caused in a day, he had already been injured previously, what happened to all of you?

    Although he was complaining, his hands still did not stop. Because Zhang Ziyuan was not a human, using human medical methods to treat him had no effect, he could only use Spiritual Energy.

    In less than ten minutes, Wu Qi''s forehead was already covered in a dense layer of sweat. Using Spiritual Energy s to treat other people''s wounds was extremely consuming for a Spiritual Energy.

    However, if you want to cure him, you can only make him swallow the endosperm. The endosperm has healing and cultivation enhancing effects, but I don''t have any endosperm here, so this is all I can help you with. If it wasn''t for Master stopping me last time, I wouldn''t have helped you now, so you don''t have to thank me.

    It was only then that Wu Qi remembered Chen Yuanxing who was still sitting on the chair, "Why are you guys with him?"

    "We had originally planned to go out for lunch today, but Zhang Ziyuan''s words without a physical body would bring about some unnecessary trouble, so Zhang Ziyuan possessed Chen Yuanxing''s body."

    "All of you are simply messing around. He was injured before, forcing his body to possess would only bring harm to his own body. Don''t you know that?" I don''t want to throw the blame onto him. If I knew about this, of course I wouldn''t let Zhang Ziyuan possess me, I knew too little about him.

    Seeing that Zhang Ziyuan still hadn''t woken up from his bed, I decided to do something for him. Wu Qi said that the endosperm could help Zhang Ziyuan recover a little, so I decided to return back to the forest to try. "Um, can you teach me some spells or something?"

    "What do you want to do?" I''m going to try that forest, but I don''t have much power right now, so I want to learn some spells from you. "

    "You are a Spirit Master, you do not need to learn by yourself. I will give you a few runes, if you encounter special situations, you can use these runes to protect your life. Currently, there is no way to teach a Spirit Master how to use the Spiritual Energy. I can tell you this, a psychic is born with magic. "You don''t need anyone to teach you,"

    "Mm, thank you."

    No matter what, this is Wu Qi''s good intentions. Although I plan to use my own abilities and not rely on anyone else, but no matter what, I have to preserve my life before I can save Zhang Ziyuan!

 C26

    No matter what, you have to preserve your life. You have to go into the forest, and I won''t stop you, because what you do is your choice, after all, Master told me a few things about Zhang Ziyuan after you left, Master said that it was your lucky chance that you met such a calamity, but he did not tell me what kind of remnant of a divine spirit he had left in your body. Master said that no matter what happened, you have to first remain calm. Master told me that I must take good care of you. Although I don''t know why he was so fond of you, there must be a reason for him to do so. In short, no matter what difficulties you encounter in the future, I will do my best to help you, not because of anything else but to fulfill my master''s wish. "

    "Thank you, please take care of Zhang Ziyuan for me. I will definitely bring the endosperm back safely." No matter what reason Wu Qi helped me out with, I am grateful to him now. If it were not for him, Zhang Ziyuan and I might not even be staying here right now.

    I still felt some fear towards the forest, because that was the place where Zhang Ziyuan and I met up. Zhang Ziyuan was also injured there, and I didn''t know if Green Faced Ghost King was still there.

    I don''t want to always be useless as a person, and hide behind Zhang Ziyuan''s back the entire time. It''s just that I don''t have the time to understand my ability right now, so I need to get the endosperm for Zhang Ziyuan as soon as possible.

    As I remembered it last time, I took a taxi to the edge of the forest, where the driver, as if frightened of the place, refused to drive up the hill and stopped at the foot of the hill.

    I had no choice but to pay the money and walk up the mountain. I didn''t know how long I had been walking, but I was panting. I had climbed to the edge of the forest.

    If I were to timidly go in now, Zhang Ziyuan''s injuries would only get worse, so no matter what, I have to go in and get the endosperm for him. Zhang Ziyuan said that in order to protect me, he could even give up his life, so I had to do something for her that I should do.

    "The smell of this human is so familiar, mm... I remember the last time I ate a psychic, the taste was much better than ordinary humans, like beef and cabbage, sigh, but what exactly was the taste of beef? I ate beef before I died, but after I died, I didn''t even know what the taste of beef was, and it''s all that damn person''s fault, I wouldn''t have died at all if it wasn''t for him. "

    "Oh no? We''ve forgotten about our lives after so many years. Now, I just want to have a good meal, how about we get rid of this Spirit Master together and split the spoils? "

    "Whoever wants to split the spoils with you, don''t fight over it with anyone who belongs to me. Whoever dares to fight over it with me will be eaten right now."

    Spirit Master is a rare species, I don''t know how that Spirit Master came here last time, but she still wasn''t powerful enough, so you guys ended up splitting up with her and found such a low cultivation. How about this, we have a fair duel, whoever wins can take over this Spirit Master, does anyone have any objections?

    "Who are you? Why should we listen to you? You''re talking about a fair duel with the ghost, then you can''t be joking. Whoever takes it will belong to anyone else."

    What are these ghosts? I already had so many things to deal with while I was still alive, and they were all talking at once. They were openly saying that they wanted to divide me up in front of me, and they were clearly looking down on me.

    Since Wu Qi said that Spirit Master''s ability is innate, then I must try. In my heart, I stretched out a hand, imitating Wu Qi''s actions. "Urgent like a law, go!" When I finished, however, there was no response.

    The laughter of the surrounding became even louder: "Aiyo, I thought it was some powerful Spirit Master, it scared me to the point that I didn''t dare to come out. It turns out she''s just a little yellow haired girl, she doesn''t know anything.

    Hehe, who knows, I do not plan to give such a big piece of fat to you, eating her will increase my cultivation by three times, this Spirit Master is mine!

    Listening to the strange sounds splitting me up, I felt a chill run down my spine. I frantically rolled in one direction and looked up. The place I was standing at just a moment ago had already turned into a pile of dirt.

    Why are the ghosts outside the forest so strong? Just as that claw was about to land on my body, I was afraid that I would be crushed into dregs along with the ground. After barely dodging that attack, I didn''t dare to neglect it in the slightest as I climbed up from the ground and ran towards the edge of the forest.

    As I ran, I tried my best to recall how Wu Qi used the Spiritual Energy''s technique. He seemed to not only say something as urgent as a law, he also said something about the Killing Order.

    When I thought here, I suddenly stopped, and shouted at the ghost that was rushing towards me: "I''m anxious like the law, go to Killing Order!" I never thought that this attack would have such an effect. The ghost that was charging towards me was directly sent flying by my Killing Order. The rest of them were clearly a little scared after seeing it, but they didn''t dare to go up and watch from the sidelines.

    The ghost that was blown away by me immediately turned into black smoke and left a black bead on the ground. I looked at it and immediately became happy.

 C27

    I quickly ran over to pick up the endosperm and thought, this is great, Zhang Ziyuan has this endosperm, he can recover now.

    But this one wasn''t enough! I have to get some more. The endosperm is a good thing, although they were a little afraid of my abilities, but they were still unable to resist the enticement of the endosperm, thus two ghosts appeared and surrounded me.

    "Hand over the Tong Ling Dan in your hands to us, Spirit Master." I tightly protected the Tong Ling Dan in my hands and prepared to attack next time. The two ghosts saw through my thoughts and hurriedly distanced themselves from me.

    "This is the Hallucination Forest, there are tens of thousands of ghosts here, and we cannot kill each other. Now that you have killed a ghost, many of the ghosts in the depths of the forest will follow the temperature of this endosperm and come here, and when that time comes, no matter how strong we are, you like Spirit Master will not be able to escape."

    I naturally know how dangerous this place is, last time that Ghost King still hasn''t appeared, he might even be squatting there waiting for me. Right now, I don''t really understand my ability, so I just want to take a few endosperm s from the outer forest and quickly return, but just now, he said that the endosperm has the ability to attract ghosts? What was going on?

    "I thought the Spirit Master was strong, but didn''t even know this, the ghost endosperm would attract their own kind. As long as we don''t let you go, you''ll be our food when the ghost from the forest comes." A ghost seemed to be able to read a person''s mind, unexpectedly was able to guess my thoughts.

    "Surround her. We''ll split it equally later."

    In the end, they were still unable to resist the enticement of the endosperm and me being a psychic. The ghosts that were originally hiding behind the tree when we were eating them all surrounded us, revealing their true sides.

    Some of these ghosts were killed by the car, their faces sunken in, only their white eyeballs remained outside, and those who had hanged themselves had their bright red tongues just a foot away from the ground. Those eyes that were filled with grievance stared at me, causing my scalp to go numb, and I couldn''t help but throw up while leaning against a tree.

    Just when I was vomiting crazily, the ghost that was killed by the car accident suddenly floated in front of me. The eyeballs that were drooping outside almost landed on my face, my darling, luckily my sisters had strong mental abilities. Furthermore, a female ghost came out to scare me, otherwise, I would definitely pee my pants after being frightened by her.

    "Order the Killing Order urgently, go!" Looking at that sunken face, I raised my hand and used Killing Order. "It''s not your fault that you look ugly, but it''s your fault that you come out to scare people. Today, I''ll do it on behalf of the heavens and take you in as my little brat."

    The Killing Order only headed towards the ghost''s head, but the ghost seemed to be prepared, and with a whoosh, it flashed past, causing my Killing Order to become empty.

    "I had thought that the Spirit Master had so much power, but it turns out to be nothing more than this. Look at this spirit attack, is it completely focused on you? The first time we killed it, it was only due to luck. Now we don''t have to be afraid of you, hehehe. "

    "I already said not to come out and scare people if I look ugly. See if I don''t kill you!" and urgently order the Killing Order to go! " I raised my hand to release another Killing Order. This time, I only brushed it off, but that ghost was completely shocked.

    A wound was cut open on his body by my Killing Order, and a black substance was continuously being emitted from it. The ghost that was killed by the car accident covered its wound in shock, "How did your Killing Order let my Spiritual Energy leak out?"

    "Hmph, I told you not to come out and scare people. Hmph, you deserved it." Although I was also a little curious in my heart, why did my Killing Order allow his Spiritual Energy to leak out, at the very least, I was able to release some of its aura.

    But I knew in my heart that it wasn''t that they were afraid to go up, but that they were waiting for the other ghosts to kill me, and as for what I saw, it was because I saw the greed in the eyes of these ghosts.

    The ghost that was hit by my Killing Order had already become transparent, and had a feeling that it was about to disappear soon. The endosperm in his body had already faintly appeared, and the ghost hiding behind the other trees had already begun to move.

    But I will definitely not give the endosperm to them. Zhang Ziyuan is still waiting for me, this endosperm is mine.

    When the ghost was about to disappear, I rushed over, and just as I expected, right now I can pass through his body, and when the endosperm left the ghost''s body, the ghost disappeared even faster, letting out a deafening scream.

    "You, you human, you actually dared to kill me, I won''t let you go, hahahahaha, come out, stop hiding there, this Spirit Master''s Spiritual Energy is almost used up, eat her!"

    Just as he finished speaking, several wraiths suddenly jumped out. Moreover, from the looks of it, they were on a completely different level from the ghosts from before. Could this be a ghost from the depths of the forest?

    While I was still in a daze, one of the wraiths had already rushed forward. I narrowly avoided the blow when he reached me, but my arm was not spared. The wraith had left a long gash, bleeding profusely.

    When had I ever been so badly hurt? It hurt so much that my tears almost flowed out. My wounds were still worsening. If this goes on, I might faint due to excessive blood loss.

    The Lifeguard that Wu Qi gave me is still in my pocket, I don''t know if there are any hemostasis runes here, I anxiously searched my pockets for a hemostasis rune.

    The evil ghost that just hit me sneered and said, "I had thought that Spirit Master was powerful, but such a weak Spirit Master actually bullied you little imps to such an extent, and even killed two of you. Sure enough, you outer sect ghosts are just a bunch of trash."

    Those ghosts that he looked down on didn''t dare to say anything. There was no other way. After all, the strength of the ghosts surrounding the forest was much higher than theirs.

    Every time a passerby who didn''t know about the situation passed by, they, who were on the outskirts, would kill the ghost first. Even if the ghost in the inner circle sensed the scent and came to fight with them, they wouldn''t dare to say anything, because it was always like this, so they didn''t have any Spiritual Energy to divide.

    They didn''t know how long this situation had persisted for. In short, every time a ghost came, they would be bullied by those old ghosts. Even if they were angry, they could only endure it.

 C28

    The evil ghost seemed to especially want to see me played to death. After hurting me for a while, it didn''t attack and instead floated to my ear and said, "Do you know? Spirit Master who had died from fright ate even more vigorously. Although there did not seem to be much meat on his arms or legs, he was definitely not scared, right? " Alright, stop playing, hurry up and finish her off. When the Ghost King comes back, we won''t have a good time taking care of her. "

    "What''s there to be afraid of? Let''s wait for us to eat a few more good endosperm s and cultivate. It doesn''t matter that he''s a Ghost King. If I didn''t arrive a little later, the current Ghost King would definitely have recognized me. "

    "Don''t you dream about spring and autumn anymore. No one knows how long your esteemed Ghost King has been here, have you forgotten how he oppressed us when we first arrived?" The other ghost was obviously afraid of the Ghost King''s ability. "Hurry up and finish her off, these outer sect ghost probably won''t dare to say anything to the Ghost King. After we eat her, we''ll quickly leave this place." If the Ghost King finds out that we''ve eaten the Spirit Master, neither of us will be able to live. "

    "Alright, I understand. Don''t interfere." Ever since they had arrived in the forest, the Green Faced Ghost King had always been suppressing them. It was the only time that there were several Spirit Master s that came here, and clearly, he was the one who killed them, yet, the Ghost King stole the Tong Ling Dan from the Spirit Master''s body, causing him to not even have a taste of its meat. Normally, there were only a few ordinary humans that came to the periphery of the forest, and being targeted by the little ghosts, they only came to snatch some humans.

    If the Ghost King was replaced, then he would be the Ghost King that governed this new era, and he would be able to run amok in this forest. No matter what Tong Ling Dan, or what Spirit Master, he would be the first one to enjoy them, is there a need to be afraid of that Green Faced Ghost King? Thinking about this, that evil ghost''s claw directly grabbed towards my face, I didn''t care about anything else as I casually grabbed a rune from my pocket and smashed it into his face. "Bang!" That evil ghost was directly sent flying by my rune, and after drawing a beautiful arc in the air, it directly smashed onto the ground. Furthermore, the big head fell down, the evil ghost that came with him rushed towards me as soon as he saw that the situation wasn''t good, wanting to kill me immediately, but how could I be so easily bullied.

    Taking advantage of this time, I hurriedly lowered my head and took out all of the runes that Wu Qi had given me. Not the Invisibility Rune, not the Smoke Rune, not the Attack Rune either, I anxiously flipped through all of the runes, leaving only the last one, after clearly seeing the words on the runes, my heart rejoiced. It was the Hemostasis Rune, I immediately smacked the Hemostasis Rune onto my continuously bleeding arm, finally stopping the blood from flowing out of my torn eye and revealing the bright red flesh inside. I could even clearly see the blood vessels inside, but I didn''t use the Hemostatic Rune again. However, a shaman can use Taoist magic, you are not simple. I suddenly don''t plan on eating you anymore, why not throw you into the Seven Star Devil Coffin to refine it before eating you? "

    "Seven Star Devil Coffin?" It couldn''t be that he was talking about a coffin, right? This fellow actually wanted to put me inside the coffin, but hearing the name of the coffin, it seemed to have a history. I seem to have heard of it somewhere. Although we don''t know why Seven Star Devil Coffin is in the forest, we do know how useful this Seven Star Devil Coffin is, to be able to transform a Spiritual Energy into a endosperm, there isn''t such a good coffin in this world. But, Seven Star Devil Coffin has always been at Green Faced Ghost King''s place, so we little ghosts don''t need it, but I remember that last time you and a man came over to deal with Qing Ghost King, Green Faced Ghost King''s heart is very strong, I''m sure he would be happy if I took you there, it''s only a matter of time before he got rid of you.

    Right now, I only have Invisibility Charm and Smoke Rune left on me, then an Attack Charm, but I don''t think that the Attack Charm is of any use to him. I used all my strength to send him flying, so the Talisman shouldn''t deal much damage to him, so I have to think of a way to get to the outskirts of the forest, as long as I get there, I''ll be safe. I took out the Smoke Glyph and smacked it onto the ground. A cloud of smoke instantly rose from the ground. "Damn! It''s a spell again! Don''t let her escape!" That evil ghost went berserk, and took advantage of the time when he still hadn''t found me to run out of the forest with the two endosperm s in my pocket. My god, what treasure did Zhang Ziyuan have to offer, and that vengeful Green Faced Ghost King, if I had fallen into his hands, I would have already lost my life here, I don''t want to die young yet, the Smoke Rune only lasted for ten seconds, but with ten seconds of time, I thought that it would be impossible to reach the outskirts of the forest. I still had an Invisibility Rune on me, but I don''t plan to use it. It was just that my top priority was to escape to the outskirts of the forest. I had just learned that trick from sharpening my gun, and it was no different from a blind cat running into a dead mouse. I was about to run out of the forest, and I could already see the bare land on the outskirts of the forest, but at that moment, I heard that ghastly voice from behind me.

    "I didn''t expect this Spirit Master to be so cunning. Run? Why don''t you run? I want to see how you will run! " I didn''t even need to turn my head to feel a sinister power coming towards me. I thought to myself, this is the end, my little life is going to end here. At this moment, a golden power collided with him ruthlessly. I look up to see that it''s actually Zhang Shaowu. Why is he here? Just as I was thinking about it, Zhang Shaowu had already taken his peach wood sword and started fighting with the evil ghost, and the battle between the man and the ghost was evenly matched. The moment the evil ghost companion who had rushed over and joined the battle, the following situation changed into a 2v1 situation where Zhang Shaowu was completely at a disadvantage. The evil ghost laughed sinisterly, "You actually brought a helper, and I have really underestimated you, Spirit Master." Su Su, don''t just stand there. Zhang Shaowu who was fighting against the two evil spirits suddenly turned around and threw me something, "Take it and run!"

    Zhang Ziyuan was already severely injured because of me, so this time, I definitely won''t abandon Zhang Shaowu and escape. If I were to run again, then my conscience will not let me go, I''ll just attack the few fighting figures with the "Killing Order". "" Go! " An evil spirit with its back facing me was unable to react, and was directly struck by my Killing Order. The evil spirit''s body seemed to become a little misty for a moment, but it immediately recovered and turned around to look at me fiercely, "I had thought that the Spirit Master was that noble, it turns out that it was only a small trick of stabbing someone in the back, since that''s the case, I will exterminate you first!"

    As the evil ghost said that, it rushed towards me. Zhang Shaowu was also sent flying by the attack of the evil ghost that was going against him.

    "That evil ghost fiercely stepped on Zhang Shaowu''s head, and with a disdainful expression, it said," You are just a mere Daoist, yet you dare to come into this forest, and you still want to save people from our hands. What a wishful dream. " Su Su, run! Don''t worry about me, the sky is about to turn dark, although the ghost''s eyesight is unaffected, it will be affected! Go to the outskirts of the forest quickly, the Spirit Orb s are what I gave you, you can retrieve the Tong Ling Dan s from your body, don''t you want to become an ordinary person? "Now I''ve thought of a way for you. No matter what you hear, don''t turn back. Just run away." Zhang Shaowu struggled non-stop under his feet, but it was useless as the evil ghost ruthlessly stepped on him to the point where he couldn''t even move a muscle. "You''re still in the mood to care about others even at a time like this, it seems this woman is not normal to you! Zhang San, I suddenly thought of a good idea. How about we just torture this woman to death with this man and woman, then split them equally? "

    "Indeed, the one with the worst heart is you, even more sinister than me. However, I must say, I really like your idea of tying up that man. Torturing him is such a thing, and I like it the most." What do you want? " The wound on my arm is still faintly hurting, and the Spirit Orb in my hand is still faintly shining. The evil ghost seemed to be afraid of the Spirit Orb in my hand, and stopped not more than a meter away from me. "What is this, why does it seem to be suppressing my strength?"

 C29

    "Ordinary people naturally cannot use Spirit Orb. Although it can only be used once a day, it''s enough to deal with you!" Zhang Shaowu who was stepped on by the evil ghost suddenly flipped over and flew towards the evil ghost. The evil ghost did not have time to react and was directly flung out by Zhang Shaowu, and the evil ghost that was trying to grab onto me was actually afraid of me because of the evil ghost in my hand, and it was yelling at me from a meter away.

    "If Wu Qi hadn''t called me and told me that you were here, you wouldn''t have planned to tell me this in this lifetime. Do you know how much danger you would be in if you came here by yourself? Your identity is not as simple as being a Spirit Master. Do you know how different the Tong Ling Dan in your body are from the ordinary Spirit Master''s? The Tong Ling Dan in your body is like milk powder to a child''s temptation, you don''t even know how enticing it is to attract ghosts, and how many people are scheming against it! "

    "I don''t know about this right now, but in order to save me, only the endosperm can save me. After experiencing so many things, only Zhang Ziyuan will be able to protect me, but I have to hide behind his wings like a little chicken every single time, I know that I am far from being able to compare to you people with strength, but I don''t want to rely on others to protect me any longer. I think that with strength, I will only get weaker and weaker after being protected by Zhang Ziyuan, and in the end, if Zhang Ziyuan doesn''t have the ability to protect myself, I don''t want to continue like this, since I am the Spirit Master. That''s right, I don''t want to be protected by Zhang Ziyuan anymore. He suffered heavy injuries because of me, but there''s nothing I can do.

    "Su Su, use the power of the Spirit Orb to force the Tong Ling Dan out of your body. Also, it won''t cause any harm to your body. "Su Su, I know you want to live a normal life, although you''re saying that you want to become stronger, but in your heart, do you still desire to live a normal life? These things you should not accept in the first place, now that I have helped you remove all these things from your life, is that not good?"

    "I know that you are doing this for my own good, but so many things have already happened in so many days, I can''t live a normal life like a person who doesn''t know anything. This is clearly me trying to bully others. I thank you for saving me, but I really can''t go now. " I didn''t even have the time to thank Zhang Shaowu after he had helped me so much in the past, but now I have to say these harsh words to him. If he really needs to come and stop me, I can''t help but reject him since Zhang Ziyuan is still waiting for me. So it''s not like I''m not going to run away.

    Seeing that I was so serious, Zhang Shaowu sighed, "Wu Qi told me about your situation with Zhang Ziyuan, and that you need endosperm to recover, okay? Fine, I''ll help you, but you promised me that you won''t be injured anymore, did you use the hemostasis symbol on your arm?

    While talking, Zhang Shaowu had already ripped off a piece of cloth from his clothes and quickly started to bandage my wounds.

    In less than 2 minutes, my wound had already been completely bandaged by him. Judging from the speed at which he was bandaging it, it was obvious that he was a professional, only able to bandage it so skillfully due to his frequent injuries. That''s right, Daoists were originally a very dangerous profession.

    Maybe it was because he saw through the doubt in my heart, Zhang Shaowu unnaturally wiped away his sweat, "It''s very easy to be injured to be a Taoist, and it''s also very easy to be injured by ghosts when chasing after ghosts. I had bandaged my own wounds at the start, so I''ve been this skilled in bandaging my own wounds for a long time already, but Su Su, you''re a girl, you won''t look well if your wounds are scars. So when you go back, promise me that you''ll definitely go to the hospital."

    "Thank you." I have a lot of things I need to say to Zhang Shaowu to thank him, but I can''t say it, because I know that even if I told him, he would definitely say it. A word of thanks is far from being able to express my gratitude to him. In short, a thousand words of thanks has turned into a word of thanks at this moment.

    "There''s no need to be polite with me. Alright, let''s think of a way to get the endosperm first, Su Su. Didn''t you say that Zhang Ziyuan was severely injured? A first grade Black Core is almost useless, we will start collecting it from the second grade Yellow Core. " Zhang Shaowu patted my head and said.

    "You''re still injured right now, I''ll go and help you get the endosperm. You just stay here and rest, no matter what you hear or what you see, just ignore it. There is a type of ghost here called dreamer, which will create illusions to confuse humans into the illusion forest. Sometimes, even Spirit Master will be tricked, and the Dreamer can create illusions and chess with people outside the forest. Although the Spirit Orb I gave you can scare the monsters that approach you for a period of time, it can only be used once a day. So don''t use it unless you have to. Wait for me here. "

    "Thank you for your kind intentions, but I can''t always live under your protection. I need to become stronger so that I can protect the people around me, so you should just wait for me here. Don''t worry, if I encounter any danger, I''ll call you, after all, I won''t take my life as a joke."

    Perhaps it was my unwavering gaze that moved Zhang Shaowu, who only decided to let me enter alone after thinking for a long time.

    "Then I''ll wait here for you. This is a 1000 mile sound transmitting talisman, burn it whenever there''s an emergency. I''ll definitely come back as fast as I can to save you. Oh yeah, there''s also this." Zhang Shaowu said as he took out something like a small conch from his pocket, "This is a compass. If you win here, you will easily lose your bearings, and with this compass, you will be able to tell me exactly where is the north. Even if there is a magnetic field around, it will not interfere with it. Take good care of yourself. "

    I once again entered the forest with my abnormally firm conviction. In these three days in the forest, I was not proficient in using the Spirit Master''s abilities at the beginning, but now, I could be considered to be proficient in it.

    I have experienced too much during this period and have become much stronger since then. Three days later, when I left the forest, I had already collected six Tier 2 Yellow Pills, four Tier 3 Green Pills, one Tier 4 Blue Pills and a bunch of Tier 1 Black Pills.

    Of course, I paid quite a price to collect so many endosperm. I had almost used up all of my strength to walk out of the forest, and during these three days in the forest, I relied entirely on the wild fruits in the forest. I almost never drank any water.

    If it wasn''t for the Spiritual Energy''s support, I probably wouldn''t have been able to get out of here. In order to obtain these endosperm s, I had all suffered different degrees of injuries, other than the one on my arm and the one on my leg. This was the one I had suffered when fighting the fourth stage dreamer.

    But I don''t know why his illusion techniques were useless to me at all, probably because of the Spirit Orb that Zhang Shaowu gave me.

    After three days of effort, Zhang Shaowu looked much more haggard outside as well. That beard that was originally very clean actually grew a little sprout, and when he saw me stumbling out from the forest, he was obviously happy. "Su Su, you came out."

    I weakly smiled at him. "That''s right!" I''m coming out. Let''s go back. " After returning and handing the endosperm over to Zhang Ziyuan, I can rest now. I really feel very tired, both physically and mentally, I don''t know if it was because I used too many Spiritual Energy s, but all I know is that I am really tired now, so tired that I don''t have any energy left.

    After Zhang Shaowu saw the injuries on my body, he wanted to say something but in the end, he pursed his lips and did not. Furthermore, I was so tired that I did not even notice the change in his expression.

    Zhang Shaowu was the one who helped me walk down the mountain. After getting into his car, I heaved a long sigh of relief.

    After Zhang Shaowu started the car, he looked at me who was sitting in the back seat and said, "Su Su, you should sleep for a while. I''ll wake you up when it''s time."

    "Mm. Alright." After an unknown amount of time, I felt that I had recovered quite a bit of strength from my body. Looking up, it was already noon, Zhang Shaowu was still looking at the cars as he drove. I raised my head to look outside the window, this isn''t the way we were coming from, is this Zhang Shaowu driving in the wrong place?

 C30

    "Zhang Shaowu, I didn''t come this way when I came here, did you take the wrong way?" Zhang Shaowu did not answer me, he was only driving, and I thought he did not hear me, so I asked him again.

    But this time he didn''t answer, and I felt something was wrong. I got up from the back seat and pushed him. Why aren''t you saying anything? "

    Zhang Shaowu suddenly turned his head to look at me and laughed: "If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have been able to come out. How would I even be able to thank you for that?"

    "What did you say?" Why can''t I understand a single word? " Weird, what''s wrong with Zhang Shaowu, what''s wrong with him? It feels weird when he speaks, he can''t be possessed, right?

    Thinking about that, I suddenly patted him and loudly called out his name. Sure enough, Zhang Shaowu''s expression clearly paused for a bit, but it only took a second to recover back to normal.

    This made me even more certain that he was possessed. I remembered that when I was young, my grandfather told me that when a person has a ghost body, they would say something they originally couldn''t say. The only way to distinguish if a person has a ghost body is to suddenly pat him and then shout out his name.

    If there was no hesitation, then it would mean that the person in front of him was not Zhang Shaowu at all. Thinking about it, I gathered spirit energy in my hands and made a gesture of attack towards him. "Who exactly are you, quickly come out of Zhang Shaowu''s body, or else I''ll be rude to you."

    Zhang Shaowu, who was wearing a ghostly body, laughed, "I didn''t think you would see through it so quickly. I wanted to play a bit more, but do you think you can pose any threat to me? I can even get on this man''s body, what do you think you are? If I want to kill you, will I still let you live until now? My goal is the next King of Hell, and you, as a Spirit Master, are a little interesting. If you agree to cooperate with me, I''ll let this man go, what do you say? "

    Damn, this ghost''s ambition is not small, to actually want to take over the position of the King of Hell, I think he must be crazy to be an official, but what he said is right, Zhang Shaowu is way stronger than me, but to be possessed by this ghost, this ghost is definitely not simple, I have to think of a way to get him out of Zhang Shaowu''s body first.

    "Can you stop the car first? This is very dangerous, don''t you know?" Zhang Shaowu who was possessed by a ghost was still looking at me with a mischievous smile. The back of his head facing forward seemed to have eyes at the back of his head, yet there actually wasn''t any traffic accidents, and he was driving in a strange manner.

    Although he is still on Zhang Shaowu''s body, but using Zhang Shaowu''s body to do such a strange thing, it is still hard for me to accept. After all, Zhang Shaowu was a human, how could he do something so strange?

    The ghost in Zhang Shaowu''s body chuckled, then suddenly stopped the car. Being caught unprepared, I directly crashed into the front seat, the pain making me want to curse out loud.

    But I don''t dare to offend him now, what if I provoke him and hurt Zhang Shaowu? I have no choice but to follow along with him, as long as we can get him to get off Zhang Shangwu''s body, I don''t believe that the two of us won''t be able to beat him.

    "What are your thoughts? Do you want to cooperate with me?"

    "Can you get away from him first? Even if you want to cooperate, you need to have sincerity, right? You have to show me your true appearance, if you don''t have sincerity, then I think that it''s unnecessary for us to cooperate, you not killing me for so long must be because I have some sort of power that you want, you choosing to possess Zhang Shaowu''s body instead of me because I''m not like ordinary Spirit Master. I''m sure it''s because you need some power from me to choose to come and find me, right?"

    If he could attach himself to me, he would have already done so. However, he chose to follow Zhang Shaowu, which means that it''s definitely because there''s something on my body that prevents him from possessing me.

    "Not bad, not bad. You''re right. Not only do you have what I want on you, you''re also smart. I really like that, but sometimes it''s not a good thing to be too smart." While speaking, a purple mist floated out from Zhang Shaowu''s body, and gradually turned into a shadow.

    The shadow''s body was very blurry, but its eyes that were as big as copper bells were abnormally bright as they locked onto me without moving. I, who was stared at by him, gulped. What is this? Why is my body so blurry?

    Zhang Shaowu immediately fainted after being dismembered, the purple figure stared at me with his large eyes and said.

    I wanted to escape from this place for a very long time, and I haven''t been able to find an opportunity to do so, but with you here, I found an opportunity. Although I can''t attach myself to you, I can still attach myself to your body, and with your protection, the barrier around the Illusory Forest will be useless to me.

    "Eh." At this moment, I don''t know what to say anymore. What''s the meaning of owing me a favor? Could it be that he wants to repay me this favor in the future?

    Are you kidding me? Is this ghost''s brain so funny? Probably because what I thought in my heart was already expressed on my face, that Phantom smiled even more happily.

    Let me tell you this, our Phantom does not belong to ghosts. The forest in the Fantasy Forest can only be used to trap ghosts, you must really want to know why I am trapped in the forest even though I am not a ghost, right? "

    That Phantom didn''t seem to notice my surprised gaze and just continued, "Our Phantom doesn''t have a real form, but has gathered into one that I like. That Green Faced Ghost King took a fancy to me and created illusions that lured me into this forest, and sealed me with some unknown seal, to the point that it seemed like he wanted me to be imprisoned by his side. But Green Faced Ghost King seemed to be interested in me and made me look like he liked me every day, so I had to lower my head to escape the forest. There was an unknown force behind you that attracted me, so I tried to attach myself onto your body. I didn''t think that you would actually be able to bring me out of the Fantasy Forest. "

    After listening to Phantom''s words, I pondered for a moment. Since there''s something on me that can be used by him, he shouldn''t be harming me for now. But how could I let him leave Zhang Shaowu''s body?

    I have no chance of winning. Moreover, I brought along a endosperm with me, so I have to go back and save Zhang Ziyuan, who is still waiting for me.

    "Spirit Master, since you''ve already helped me out, do me another favor, I guarantee that I will safely send you and your friend back home, how about it?"

    I didn''t notice that while we were talking, we were driving to a very remote place.

    This place was extremely desolate. Large areas of grass were withered and died, revealing the soil underneath. At first glance, there was not a single trace of life. The color of the soil here was also very strange. It was not yellow, but it was black. However, it was not pure black, and there was even some gray mixed in.

    I feel a little unwell and don''t want to stay here. But Phantom got out of the car and went around a patch of grass.

    I had no choice but to get out of the car and follow him.

    He moved left and right, coming to the side of a pond.

    It was obvious from one look that this was a pool of stagnant water. The water did not fluctuate too much and was extremely calm. I looked down. The water wasn''t dirty, but I couldn''t see what was down there. It was misty.

    Phantom then chanted an unknown incantation, and a huge whirlpool appeared in the middle of the pond. The water was rolled into the center of the pond, and was suffused with a faint purple glow. Not long later, all the water in the pond had actually disappeared!

    The bottom of the pond is actually covered with a floor similar to crystal. It turns out that the reason why I couldn''t see what is underneath the pond was because the floor reflected light, creating a blind spot in my field of vision.

    In the middle of the pond was a coffin!

    The coffin was not made of wood, but bronze. As a result of being immersed in water for many years, the bronze had become extremely rotten and rusted. There were also a lot of black aquatic plants and algae stuck at the corners of the bronze. However, if one looked closely, they would be able to see that the coffin was carved with fine lines.

    What kind of person spent so much effort to find such a place for him to rest for a long time? This area was lifeless, and it was hard for people to not pry into the secrets at the bottom of the lake.

    The Phantom floated straight to the center, his speed was extremely fast, and I had to use a jog to barely keep up with him.

    The coffin had been opened.

    Phantom stopped one meter away from the coffin, and I did the same. But at first glance I saw traces of movement on the lid of the coffin.

    I also didn''t know what the Phantom was up to. I stole a glance at him, but I discovered that he was in an abnormal mood. His entire body was already a little red, as though he was trying hard to suppress his grief and anger.

    Spirit Master, help me open this. There is a hollowed-out walnut inside, take it out and give it to me. Phantom''s voice was a little more sorrowful. Although he used the word ''gang'', he didn''t mean to ask for my help at all.

    So I had to bite the bullet.

 C32

    "Wifey ~"

    Did you call me? I was dazed, as if I had heard Zhang Ziyuan''s voice.

    "Wife ~ ~ ~ Still not awake ~"

    Is Zhang Ziyuan awake?! I suddenly remembered what had happened, and my eyes flew open. I was caught off guard when I bumped into a handsome face.

    It''s really Zhang Ziyuan! He''s not dead! I didn''t think about anything else and just hugged him.

    "Aiyo, you love me so much, my wife ~" Zhang Ziyuan lightly patted Su Su''s back, his face had a look of relief, but he still used his low voice to tease her.

    I was so angry that I punched him hard. Only then did I feel strange.

    Zhang Ziyuan, he''s a ghost, how did I get hold of him? I pushed him away and began to pinch his muscles.

    "Wife, do you miss me that much? There are so many people, let''s do these things when we get back!" Zhang Ziyuan looked at me with a smile.

    I didn''t have time to care what he said, and the shock of it made it impossible for me to organize a complete language to ask the question.

    "This!" "What''s going on!?" I looked at Wu Qi who was standing at the door with a face full of shock.

    "His endosperm successfully absorbed the power of other endosperm. Not only did it heal the wounds on his body, it also increased his cultivation by three times. His spirit body has become corporeal." Wu Qi said lightly.

    That''s right! I hugged him when he was mad! It was just that at that time, the situation was too chaotic and they didn''t discover anything. In other words, from now on, this Zhang Ziyuan was the real Zhang Ziyuan! He no longer had to rely on anyone to survive!

    "Don''t celebrate too early. After all, he is still a dead person. Even if he has a physical body, there are still many taboos." Zhang Shaowu came in at this time, brought me a cup of water, and coldly said these words.

    "I''m not happy at all! What does it have to do with me! " I took a sip of water and thought, Is my joy so obvious?

    Although after last time''s incident, I knew how important Zhang Ziyuan was in my heart, I didn''t know why, but even if I wasn''t willing to let others know, I didn''t want to admit it: I fell in love with a ghost.

    "Really? Wife? Zhang Ziyuan''s tone and content were getting more and more base. I really had to exert myself with all my might in order to not splash the water in my hands onto his face.

    "Enough, his injuries have healed. You''re fine now. You should go back to where you came from. Don''t stay here anymore." Wu Qi indifferently shot us a glance, then turned and left.

    When I brought Zhang Ziyuan and Chen Yuanxing here previously, he didn''t have any obligation to help me, but he still tried his best to save them. After recuperating for so many days, he really shouldn''t trouble anyone else.

    I got off the bed and chased after him. There were some things that I still wanted to tell Wu Qi face to face.

    After telling Zhang Shaowu and Zhang Ziyuan not to chase out, and not to eavesdrop, I called out to Wu Qi.

    "Wu Qi, I have something to tell you."

    Wu Qi''s face changed, he did not make a sound.

    "First of all, thank you. For taking care of me, I extended a helping hand at a critical moment. And then, sorry, I didn''t mean to do that to you. I was just too anxious, but in the end, I was wrong. I''m sorry. " I looked into Wu Qi''s eyes, they were really a pair of beautiful peach blossom eyes, the corners of his eyes raised slightly, the tail of his eyes turned slightly darker, he really could enchant millions of girls to death.

    In the future, if you have any use for me, I might be a little arrogant saying it this way, but after all, I am a Spirit Master, and if you need help, I will definitely help you.

    His smile confused me and stunned me. He could only shake his head in confusion.

    "Do you really think I helped you because I considered you a friend? The day you came, my master''s primordial spirit dissipated. If not because of you, then you must have a reason, right? Later on, my master attached the last trace of his soul onto your body. He never had any thoughts about me, who he grew up with, at all! Do you think this is the case? "What kind of feelings do I have for you?" As Wu Qi spoke, he became excited, and his body started trembling uncontrollably.

    "Besides, don''t you know how to call your peers as enemies? You are the Spirit Master, and I am also the Spirit Master. What benefits do I have if I get to know you? "

    I was a little helpless. I had always thought that Wu Qi was my friend and that was why I came here the first chance I got. But I never thought that Wu Qi would have such a huge opinion of me. For a moment, I didn''t know how to answer him, so I just stayed silent.

    "I advise you to leave my door today. Do not come back, and do not have any thoughts in your head. It would be best if you could cut off all connections with me." Wu Qi calmed himself down, and his tone once again became as if nothing had happened.

    "Finally, seeing that you just apologized and thanked me sincerely, I''ll give you a piece of advice. You''d better watch out for her when you go out on the day of your accident. What happened to you guys definitely has something to do with it. But I also advise you not to delve too deeply into it. He is from the Southern Barbarian Gu Clan, with your current abilities, you can''t afford to offend him. "

    With that, Wu Qi turned and left without looking back. His words were full of doubts, I didn''t know what he meant, but I couldn''t chase up to him to ask.

    I could only turn around and head back to my room, pack up my things and bring Zhang Ziyuan home.

    Zhang Shaowu drove us home, and he repeatedly asked me if I should go and stay at his place to let Zhang Ziyuan live alone in my house. I rejected him. Firstly, I felt that there would be no more dangers with Zhang Ziyuan right now, and I wouldn''t need to be afraid that he would kill me again; secondly, I felt that these things were definitely not over. Zhang Ziyuan also had too many suspicious points.

    On the way back, I saw a person squatting in front of my house. It was my colleague бк бк Xu Nuo.

    Just when I was wondering why she was squatting in front of my house, Zhang Ziyuan pulled my head and laid on his lap. Zhang Shaowu drove past my house directly, and didn''t let us get off the car nor stop for a minute.

    Just as I was about to ask, Zhang Ziyuan''s cold hands covered my mouth.

    I suddenly remembered Wu Qi''s reminder before he left, and his warning to me when I met him on the street previously.

    Could it be that Xu Nuo was someone from the Southern Barbarian Gu Clan? But what kind of organization was this Southern Barbarian Gu Clan? Why did they want to harm Zhang Ziyuan and me?

    Zhang Shaowu drove all the way to his house without looking back.

    Although Zhang Ziyuan was unwilling, he had no choice but to follow us into Zhang Shaowu''s house.

    told me that on the second day I left, the Chen family sent someone to bring him back. Wu Qi had also helped him disguise as someone who was injured in a car accident and managed to fool the Chen family.

    I was curious again. "How did you know?"

    Zhang Ziyuan lightly tapped my forehead, "Are you stupid? I''m just too injured to continue moving. I''m a conscious soul in the first place, and I haven''t dissipated yet, so I must know about the situation outside!"

    When he was unconscious, he clearly knew that I had to go out and find the endosperm for your sake! I don''t know why, but my face suddenly turned a little red, so I quietly quickened my pace.

    "Su Su, this is the introduction to Southern Barbarian Gu Clan that I found out from my grandfather''s information. Take a look."

    Zhang Shaowu entered the study as soon as he returned. He was actually looking for information on the Southern Barbarian Gu Clan.

    The book said that the Southern Barbarian Gu Clan was the biggest and most ancient Gu technique family in the seedling border. Since ancient times, many rulers in Chinese history had sought the help of the Southern Barbarian Gu Clan before they obtained the throne. But since ancient times, the Southern Barbarian Gu Clan''s movements were strange, and were not controlled by anyone.

    Legend has it that in ancient times, there were two king level candidates that sought the help of the Southern Barbarian Gu Clan. One of them brought a million gold taels of silver and dozens of "containers" that were extremely suitable for refining Gu. However, Southern Barbarian Gu Clan chose the other one because the other one liked to sleep late every day until late morning, and at that time, the Patriarch of Southern Barbarian Gu Clan also liked to sleep late at night.

    From this incident, it could be seen that the Southern Barbarian Gu Clan''s style of conduct was very strange.

    After I saw it, I felt that it was even weirder бк бк No matter how arrogant Zhang Ziyuan was, he wouldn''t offend such a mysterious organization, right?

    Moreover, the Southern Barbarian Gu Clan s are usually in the seedling border, they are extremely far away from us, I really don''t know what''s the connection. He could only ask Zhang Ziyuan with a puzzled expression: "When did you offend them?"

    "I don''t know either." Zhang Ziyuan spread out his hands, indicating his innocence.

    Was it my misconception? I realized that Zhang Ziyuan''s pale face was a little green? I studied his face.

    A ghost''s face was pale. It was inevitable, but now, the corners of its eyes revealed a faint green hue. It was obvious that it hadn''t come here today.

    "What''s the matter with you?" I asked.

    "Nothing, just a little uncomfortable." Zhang Ziyuan turned his head, not allowing me to continue staring at him.

    I was wondering when I saw the peach wood sword hanging on the wall. Oh! This is Zhang Shaowu''s home! Zhang Shaowu was a Taoist, his family''s tools, feng shui, etc. No matter what, it would definitely not benefit ghosts! Zhang Ziyuan could not stay any longer in this place!

    So, for his sake, we can''t stay any longer.

    Seeing that Zhang Ziyuan''s face was turning more and more green, I decided to leave this place first, no matter where I go first. The wounds on Zhang Ziyuan''s body are just right, I can''t let anything happen to him again.

    "Where are you guys going? Do you have a place to go? I''ll send you guys off!" Zhang Shaowu also immediately stood up and followed us outside.

    At this time, every strange space outside is full of danger. I didn''t reject Zhang Shaowu''s good intentions, so we sat back in the car.

 C33

    Someone wants to kill you!

    The car didn''t start because I couldn''t figure out where we could go, no matter how hard I tried. But Zhang Ziyuan had finally returned to normal.

    "Go back." Just then, Zhang Ziyuan spoke out.

    I looked at him quizzically, not quite understanding what he meant.

    "Xu Nuo came for me. When I tried to get on Chen Yuanxing''s body, she already noticed it. She''s only limited by her status and she can''t do anything to me in public. " Zhang Ziyuan turned his head and looked out the window, as he lightly said.

    "But why would she want to see you? "You are just a ghost. Other than having a slightly higher mana level, what else can you do to frighten others?" I am still confused, thinking that in such a powerful family like the Southern Barbarian Gu Clan, I should have seen a lot of ghosts like Zhang Ziyuan, why do I have to chase after him and not let him go?

    "Hai." Zhang Ziyuan sighed. My body is actually a very good container. Furthermore, after I died, I placed it on top of an ice mountain, using the Thousand Year Snow Lotus to protect my body from rotting. This kind of material is rarely seen in a hundred years, which is why they are so persistent. "

    "But how did they know?"

    In the past, I met a Gu Master who had taken a fancy to my body and wanted to make a deal with me so that I could give my body to her after I died. But back then, I was young and energetic, and heavily injured her, causing her to be unable to use any Gu techniques for the rest of her life.

    I can''t help but smile bitterly. Is he not here just for your body, or is he here for revenge?

    After explaining everything to me, Zhang Ziyuan suddenly looked at me seriously. I didn''t know what he wanted to do, but he felt uncomfortable just being stared at. Just when he was about to ask, he suddenly kissed me.

    The touch was real, those cool, soft lips, and the face so close by, and I blushed and pushed him away, but he was gone from my sight!

    I rubbed my eyes and scratched the air in front of me a few times. It was empty. He really left.

    "Where did he go?!" I asked Zhang Shaowu, who was sitting in the front seat, but he also shook his head, indicating that he didn''t know.

    "You can stay in my house for the next few days. I don''t trust you to live there alone. " Zhang Shaowu turned his head and said to me with a face full of concern. Although Xu Nuo and the others aren''t here for you, if something really happens, I won''t be able to make it in time.

    I thought about it for a moment, then turned him down. She actually said that she didn''t come for me, and she probably didn''t know my identity as a psychic. In her eyes, I''m just an ordinary person, so I shouldn''t be in any danger. Moreover, I can now be considered a Spirit Master with a bit of strength. I can''t always hide behind others, and be protected.

    After bidding farewell to Zhang Shaowu, I got off the car and took a ride home.

    Before I left, I couldn''t help but look back at the place where Zhang Ziyuan had just disappeared, and my heart still felt empty.

    Did he really just leave like that?

    Almost a month had passed since the last incident, and my life had returned to normal.

    Every day is the company and home two line, if not still occasionally in the road, dark corner see some not very clean things, occasionally will help the law to destroy them, I almost think I still the ordinary me.

    Mn, Zhang Ziyuan also hasn''t appeared for almost a month.

    Occasionally, she would think of him, wondering where he would go. At the same time, she also thought that it would be better if he didn''t appear.

    I knew that my worries were superfluous. I had not known him for so many days, but he had spent it alone. But he still couldn''t help but think.

    Xu Nuo resigned the day after I returned here. I didn''t deliberately inquire about this matter, so I didn''t know anything about it. But that''s fine too, otherwise she would have to pretend that she didn''t know anything every day at the company. How tiring it would be.

    The day of the Grandpa Zhang''s death was soon. Grandpa Zhang took great care of me when I was still alive. Before I left, I also said that I wished I could go and worship him every year. Thus, Zhang Shaowu and I made an agreement to drive there and pay respects to the Grandpa Zhang.

    We bought a lot of things used to pay our respects, and Zhang Shaowu even stuffed two folding bicycles into the trunk. He said that if he was interested, he could take me to trample on them, and we would set off.

    Not long after I got on the carriage, I fell asleep. Ever since I became a Spirit Master, I seemed to be even more addicted to sleep.

    After driving for around two hours, we reached a mountain that we climbed when we were young. Zhang Shaowu said that the Grandpa Zhang would be buried here.

    "The name of this mountain is Ling Jie Mountain, and it is derived from the meaning of ''Earth Spirit Hero''. When I was young, my grandfather always told me that this was a mountain filled with spiritual energy. Back then, I remembered that he would come here almost every week to pay his respects to the mountain god and his father-in-law, and after his death, he also told us to bury him here. " Zhang Shaowu explained to me as he carried our tools down the carriage.

    Today''s weather is not bad, the sun is shining warmly, the breeze swept over the mountains, my mood also improved.

    Zhang Shaowu was walking in front and I was leisurely walking at the back.

    This was a relatively flat area on the mountain. There was a circle planted with bamboo and trees, forming a circle that surrounded the tomb. It was rather elegant and quiet.

    Zhang Shaowu and I took our things out from our bags and arranged them one by one. After lighting two sticks of incense, we began to bow to Grandfather.

    But as soon as I bent down, the scent was extinguished by a gust of wind. When I straightened up and was about to order again, I was startled!

    It was unknown when the sky turned dark, but it was almost completely dark! At this moment, a fierce wind blew, lightning flashed, thunder rumbled, and the leaves were struck until rustling sounds could be heard. The weather has changed too much, I turned to look at Zhang Shaowu, he too had a face full of suspicion.

    At this moment, cracks suddenly appeared on the Grandpa Zhang''s tombstone. I reached out my hand and touched the tombstone.

    Seven words impressively appeared on the stele: "Run!" Someone wants to kill you! "

    Seeing that, Zhang Shaowu pulled me and ran down the mountain, the wind was getting stronger and stronger, I was wearing short pants, the branches were dancing, and my body was covered in blood.

    Zhang Shaowu pulled my head and ran without looking back, while muttering some words, he gave the Grandpa Zhang''s tomb a barrier, to protect it from the invading evil beings.

    I panicked a little and followed him. I ran down the mountain with all my might and got in the car. Zhang Shaowu started a fire on the road quickly and drove towards the city.

    "This person''s power can actually change the weather here. We can''t stay here for long, we have to run to a place with many people. There are less people here, so monsters have a better chance to use their power. We have to return to the city as soon as possible!" Zhang Shaowu''s face was grave, and my heart rose up as well.

    It was about five or six o''clock in the afternoon, but it was already completely dark. We rushed back as fast as we could, and when we reached a spot halfway up the mountain, the car suddenly stopped.

    Zhang Shaowu got off the carriage to check, there was nothing wrong with the carriage, it was just that there was no way to start a fire. Zhang Shaowu felt weird, he raised his head and looked around, the Evil Spirit Pearl around his neck was actually burning!

    "Su Su! Get out of the car! " Zhang Shaowu took a detour to the back, opened the trunk, and took out a folded bicycle.

    At his words, I opened the door and got out, the temperature having dropped a little by then, and the wind was bone-chilling, so I rubbed my arm to increase the heat.

    "Su Su, listen to me, this place is called the Thousand Feet Mountain, it is a mountain left behind during the war era. During battles, corpses are piled all over the mountain, and during full moon nights, you can even see armored soldiers holding long blades!" he told me as he rigged his bike.

    The more I heard, the more my hair stood on end. I couldn''t help but look around and realize that this was indeed a place where the yin qi were extremely heavy.

    "The car turned off right after we arrived here. I didn''t find the reason either, but it''s definitely not a good idea to stay here any longer. Don''t be afraid, we don''t want the car anymore. Let''s get on the bike and go!" Saying that, Zhang Shaowu had already finished two bicycles.

    I took one, stepped on it, and followed him.

    But before I could walk more than two hundred meters, my chains snapped. It was cut off just like that!

    This kind of folded bicycle doesn''t have a backseat, so Zhang Shaowu had no choice but to give up his bicycle and start running while pulling me along.

    After running for half an hour, I really could not keep up. I pulled Zhang Shaowu and said I could not take it anymore! He held his waist and took deep breaths.

    Zhang Shaowu turned around and helped me pat my back. He calmed himself down, and when he turned around, he realized that the original path had disappeared. There was actually a small river in front of him!

    He stepped forward and dipped his hand in the river water. He brought it up to his nose and sniffed it. In the dim moonlight, he saw that it was not water at all! It was blood! Fresh, viscous red blood! This was a river of blood!

    Zhang Shaowu was startled, the Evil Warding Spirit Orb around his neck released a ray of light, and seven words appeared in mid air: "Run! Someone wants to kill you! "

    At this time, it was probably night, and the surroundings had become pitch black. Zhang Shaowu looked at the blood river in front of him and suddenly felt his back sinking.

    He pulled me behind him. He took out his cell phone, turned on the flashlight, and shone it on the pile of bones.

    When he reached the highest mountain in the pile of white bones, he shockingly discovered a big word бк бк "injustice!"

    The word scared me. I just wanted to get out of this place, but there was blood in front of us and white bones behind it. Where should we go?

 C34

    We stand in the middle of a river of blood and a pile of white bones.

    After the experience of the last incident, I can stay calm even though I still tremble a little from fear. I was thinking too.

    "Su Su, we can''t stand here. Let''s try and find a way out." Saying that, he took out a Gossip Disc from his pocket.

    This Gossip Disc was only the size of his palm, but it was surrounded by a circle of branches and bats, and the edges of the boughs were flashing with a faint blue light.

    He held the Gossip Disc in both hands and circled it. The blue light around the Gossip Disc changed according to his position. He picked a direction where the blue light was weak and led me forward.

    I tugged at the hem of his shirt and followed him. It was dark and I turned on my flashlight.

    We quickened our pace, and soon we could no longer see the river of blood behind us.

    After walking for a while, his vision gradually cleared up. There seemed to be a big road in front of him, and there was even a car parked on the road! We thought we had seen a passerby. We felt a surge of joy and ran in that direction.

    But when I was almost there, I saw that it wasn''t a passing car at all, it was a car we''d turned off and parked there!

    We ran back to where we started.

    I was stunned, I stopped and looked at Zhang Shaowu: "I remember, we aren''t walking in this direction?"

    "In a situation like this, there are only two possibilities." Zhang Shaowu looked at the Gossip Disc in his hand, and the pointer on top of the plate suddenly started to spin. Either someone set up a bewitching array for us, or we met a Wall-Hitting Ghost. "

    "Bewitching Array? Wall-Hitting Ghost? " I''ve heard these nouns before, but I''m not familiar with them.

    Zhang Shaowu muttered an incantation, the Gossip Disc in his hand rotated even more, and no one knew when it started, but it started to condense into a ball of mist. Very quickly, I couldn''t even see more than two meters away.

    "Grandmaster Damocles! "Break!" Zhang Shaowu carried the Gossip Disc in one hand and pointed at the darkness with the other. A light burst from his fingertip like a sharp lightsaber, piercing through the darkness.

    There was a brief flash of light ahead, and the beam of light disappeared, but the fog came up again quickly, darker and thicker than before.

    This is not a Wall-Hitting Ghost, I can even break through the Wall of Ghosts that I used to trap other people with my incantation, "Zhang Shaowu retracted his hand, looked at me, and continued," That''s the Bewitching Formation, and I don''t even know what rank this formation is. From the looks of it, it''s definitely not simple. "

    I suddenly thought of something and asked Zhang Shaowu: "The Bewitching Array, as its name implies, is it a trick used to confuse the people inside?" I only tried to guess, but did not expect Zhang Shaowu to verify my words.

    "That''s right, the difficulty of the Bewitching Array lies in its inability to use brute force. The setting of a Bewitching Array was normally via a medium that connected the caster to the person who tried to trap it. The only way to break it was to find the medium and destroy it. Furthermore, the harder the illusion, the harder it is to find a medium, and the harder it is to break through. " Zhang Shaowu explained.

    "So what you''re saying is that as long as I can break through this concealment technique, I''ll be able to break through the Bewitching Array?" I thought of a way.

    "Right." Zhang Shaowu nodded.

    I took the Gossip Disc from his hands, looked in the direction of west, and fiercely stamped on the ground three times, shouting three times: "Great! "Great!" "Great!"

    Doing this in the middle of the night was easy to scare, and I felt like a lunatic, but luckily no one in the neighborhood saw me.

    Very quickly, a purple figure appeared in the air before me. Phantom had arrived.

    What I am thinking is that this illusion is just like a dream, it is something that can confuse people''s eyes. In terms of being able to confuse others, what can be better than Phantom? So I called out.

    "Spirit Master, it''s been so long since you''ve looked for me, I thought you had forgotten about me ~" The large man spun in midair, lowering his head as he glared at me with his large eyes, getting closer and closer.

    "I feel a little sick and turn my head away." I want to ask you a favor. "

    "See, Spirit Master, you and this little brother are trapped here right? Hahahaha ~" The big brother circled Zhang Shaowu a few more times before recognizing him, "Isn''t this the little brother from last time? Why are you always together with him?

    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Before his head could clear, my mouth retorted at him. When I thought about it later, I really felt that it was impossible for me to accept others saying that Zhang Shaowu was my boyfriend.

    "Su Su, this is Phantom! How do you know such things? " Zhang Shaowu continuously looked around with his vigilant eyes.

    "Now is not the time to explain, my lord. Can you remove the illusion here?" We have no time to waste, so we might as well get down to business.

    "Isn''t it just a trick? It''s a piece of cake." With a wave of his hand, a large half of the surrounding black fog dispersed. With another wave, the surrounding scenery seemed to have decayed too long ago as it began to peel off.

    In a moment, all sorts of things revealed their true appearances.

    It turned out that the car parked here was not our car, but a well. The cement on the ground had turned to loess, and the surrounding bones were gone as well.

    Zhang Shaowu looked inside the well, and realized that there was not a drop of water inside the well.

    I will tell you guys that this is not an ordinary bewitching array. If you can find the medium, you can leave. The medium of this bewitching array is Spirit Master''s heart. " I was startled.

    "My heart?" How can my heart be a medium for others to trap me? It was strange.

    "Yes, this switch of the Bewitching Array Formation is tied to a obsession in your heart. You have to think it through by yourself, otherwise no one will be able to save you."

    "Persistence?" What obsession do I have? " It really confused me.

    "How would I know? I''m just a Phantom, not some worm in your stomach. In any case, I''ll give you one last piece of advice. Don''t go down that well. Goodbye, Spirit Master. " With that, he disappeared, leaving Zhang Shaowu and I with question marks on our faces.

    I had no choice but to try to think how I could possibly be stubborn. As I was thinking, a voice suddenly sounded out: "Su Su, save me! Su Su! Save me! "

    This was Zhang Ziyuan''s voice!

    "Su Su! "Save me!" Almost immediately, I realised that it was Zhang Ziyuan''s voice! But he couldn''t tell where it came from.

    His voice is shrill, and I remember the last time I was at Wu Qi''s home to recuperate, my heart twitched. He hasn''t appeared for a month, could something have really happened to him?

    "Zhang Ziyuan, where are you?!" I shouted, my emotions overflowing with anxiety.

    Zhang Shaowu looked at me, opened his mouth, and wanted to say something, but swallowed his words back. It''s not that I didn''t notice his actions, it''s just that at that time, I really didn''t have the time to care about those things.

    "Su Su, only you can save me!" Zhang Ziyuan''s voice came again, it was that well! His voice came from the well!

    I ran to the side of the well, the force of the impact was so strong that I almost fell in. Fortunately, Zhang Shaowu behind me stopped me.

    I looked inside, Zhang Ziyuan is indeed inside!

    He was curled up in a corner at the bottom of the well, shivering.

    Seeing him in this state, my heart clenched into a knot. Even the words that came out of my mouth had a hint of a sobbing tone: "Zhang Ziyuan, wait for me. I''ll go and save you right away!"

    I looked around for a tool to help me down the well, but it was all dirt and nothing else. We left all our things in the car, and we didn''t bring a single thing down, so I didn''t know what to do.

    Just then, Zhang Shaowu spoke out: "Su Su, calm down!" He took my shoulder to stop me from going down.

    "Zhang Shaowu! Quickly think of a way to save him! " I looked at his helpless figure, my heart burning with anxiety. He had never been so weak and needed protection, and it was precisely because of this that he now revealed his weak side, making it even more painful.

    I pushed Zhang Shaowu a bit, and discovered that he was looking at me with a doubtful gaze. I was both anxious and panicked.

    "Su Su!" Zhang Shaowu''s voice suddenly became louder, his two hands grabbed onto my shoulders and shook his head: "Calm down! There''s no one at the bottom of the well! "

    How was this possible?! I clearly saw Zhang Ziyuan curled up at the bottom of the well. Although the bottom of the well is very dark and he had also hugged himself into a very small ball, it shouldn''t be impossible for him to not see me!

    "What are you talking about? Zhang Ziyuan is right there! " I pointed to the bottom of the well, telling Zhang Shaowu to see it for himself.

    "There''s really no one here!" Su Su, you have faith in me! Calm down! We''re still inside the Bewitching Array! We have to break out of this formation first! " Zhang Shaowu was also excited, and he spoke loudly to me.

    But Zhang Ziyuan was clearly at the bottom of the well and I was confused. For a moment, I didn''t know if I should believe in Zhang Shaowu or believe in my own eyes.

    At this time, Zhang Ziyuan''s pained voice came out again, "Su Su, why would he save me? Didn''t he always want to eliminate me! There''s danger here. Quickly run, don''t worry about me! "

    That''s right! Zhang Shaowu had always wanted to eliminate Zhang Ziyuan, so how could he possibly save him?! At this time, it''s not impossible to tell me that there''s no one at the bottom of the well to trick me into leaving!

    "Zhang Shaowu! If you want to leave, go by yourself! I won''t leave Zhang Ziyuan here alone! You won''t save me, right? I will save myself! " I''m going to climb down the well.

    Seeing that, Zhang Shaowu immediately hugged me and said: "Su Su, listen to me! There really was no one at the bottom of the well! You can''t go down there! "

 C35

    I didn''t bother to refute him, but he was a man after all, and it was hard for me to get out of his grasp.

    "Su Su! Have you forgotten? The Phantom told you not to go into the well! " While restricting me, Zhang Shaowu still had to think about the reason for this matter. He really didn''t see Zhang Ziyuan at the bottom of the well, and suddenly remembered the Phantom''s advice. Looking at my abnormal reaction, he found the medium for the Bewitching Formation!

    Zhang Ziyuan, has actually been the perseverance that has always existed in my heart!

    I was still struggling in his embrace, as if possessed, and wanted to go down the well to save Zhang Ziyuan no matter what. Destroy! "

    He guessed that this Zhang Ziyuan was probably the Caster of the Bewitching Array Spell, an illusion that only I can see and no one else can, hence he wanted to destroy it.

    But he failed, it was not an illusion, it was my inner demon, born in me, only I could see it, only I could destroy it.

    But at that time, I did not know what had happened. After seeing Zhang Shaowu''s curse at the bottom of the well, I was even more certain of my thoughts then: Zhang Shaowu did not want to save Zhang Ziyuan! Not only must you stop me from saving him, you must also kill him!

    Perhaps because of the sudden increase in adrenaline at the most crucial moment, I broke free from Zhang Shaowu''s control and jumped into the well.

    Just as I was about to fall into the well, I fell into a thick, cold embrace that chilled me.

    "What''s wrong, my wife? You haven''t seen me for only a month, and you''re already thinking that I want to jump into a well?" A familiar voice came from above his head. It was Zhang Ziyuan!

    I looked up and saw a handsome face, with a straight nose, sharp jaw lines and thin lips, and slightly prominent cheekbones.

    The moment Zhang Ziyuan appeared, I didn''t hesitate and immediately recognized him as the real Zhang Ziyuan. He had a familiar scent on him and the feeling in my heart the moment he touched me, he couldn''t give me anything else.

    I looked towards the bottom of the well and saw that pitiful Zhang Ziyuan was still hiding underground. I repeated mechanically, "Su Su, save me!"

    It was only then that I understood everything. The one underneath was the medium of this Bewitching Array. It was my obsession. I almost fell to the bottom of the well.

    I was still shaken up, but Zhang Shaowu continued to scare me: "Do you know what the consequences of jumping in just now were? There are only eight formations sealing Spirit Master below, and that''s only to immediately disintegrate your flesh once you enter it, so that you will never be able to stand up again. "

    "Is that true?"

    "En, not only that, I will also turn me into ashes." Zhang Ziyuan lightly added, making me more flustered.

    Looking at Zhang Ziyuan at the bottom of the well, he almost caused me to become like this. The atmosphere in my heart grew stronger, and I also pointed my finger towards him.

    Suddenly, a few rays of light burst out from Zhang Ziyuan''s body at the bottom of the well, engulfing him. The well disappeared, and the dirt beneath his feet returned to the asphalt.

    The Confusion Array can finally be considered to have been broken. We temporarily heaved a sigh of relief. But it was already late, and we remembered Grandpa Zhang''s warning, we shouldn''t stay here any longer, so we continued to head back.

    Since Zhang Ziyuan is back, my heart is slightly at ease.

    I didn''t ask him where he''d been this month, so I figured it was none of my business. I was worried about him, but there was no obligation to tell me where he had gone or what he had done.

    As I told myself this, my heart was still empty.

    However, the situation in front of me doesn''t allow me to think about it too much.

    It was about midnight, and we were still wandering through the wilderness. We had no transportation and could only walk on our legs. I''m a little desperate. How long are we going to walk for?

    We drove for more than two hours in such a remote place. If we walked back, we might not even be able to make it in the morning.

    "Su Su, let''s go back and fix the car. With our walking speed and the amount of stamina we have, if someone really wants to kill you, we won''t be able to escape." Zhang Shaowu stopped and looked at me.

    I agree with him. Adding on the fact that I''ve been struggling with the Bewitching Array for so long, my physical strength really can''t keep up with it. If I were to rely on my feet to walk, I really don''t know how long I can last.

    So we turned around, ready to head back.

    At this time, Zhang Ziyuan spoke: "Don''t go back."

    "Why? Can we get out of here? Do you think everyone is you? No need to walk, just float. " It was just a question I wanted to ask him. For some reason, the moment I said it, his tone became so aggressive.

    "You think those people can ruin your car? Didn''t you think it would be hard for you to get out of this place and have to go back and fix it?" Zhang Ziyuan glanced at me indifferently, "If they had already set up a trap around the carriage, with just you guys, would you guys be able to safely go in and out?"

    "I бн" Zhang Ziyuan''s words made sense. I choked on my words, unable to retort.

    But what now? He couldn''t go back to repair the car. Was he really going to have to walk back to the city on his legs?

    At this moment, a light rain suddenly appeared in the sky. It was already cold at night, so I couldn''t help but sneeze.

    Just as Zhang Shaowu was about to give his jacket to me, Zhang Ziyuan raised his hand and waved it towards my head, transforming into a protective screen, blocking the rain that was floating down.

    "This is my wife, you don''t have to worry about her." Zhang Ziyuan said coldly.

    Zhang Shaowu''s hand that was holding the jacket froze in midair, feeling a little awkward.

    I suddenly felt a bit uncomfortable with Zhang Ziyuan''s attitude, as though I was losing my temper, I grabbed the clothes from her hands and draped it over my shoulders.

    Zhang Ziyuan was startled for a moment, and his face immediately became cold. His eyes became so sharp that it seemed as though he wanted to kill me.

    "Take it off!"

    "NO!" I''m cold! He would not take it off! "Why should I take it off when you want me to?" I hate the way he talks. I''m not his appendage, so why should he speak in such a commanding tone! Did he think about me when he disappeared for a month without leaving a single word behind?!

    "You can''t escape?!" Zhang Ziyuan''s tone became colder and colder, he stopped and looked at me.

    "I won''t take it off!" He stared at my back, and I was a little flustered, when the surroundings suddenly changed.

    Several purple vortexes suddenly appeared in the darkest sky, forming a circle that surrounded us. Zhang Ziyuan and Zhang Shaowu both stepped forward and protected me behind them.

    Before I could figure out what happened, Zhang Ziyuan coldly said, "Come out."

    "Hahaha, I was discovered by you." In the middle of the vortex, a black shadow appeared.

    I recognize it, isn''t this the black figure who saved Zhang Ziyuan before and wanted to kill me?! I could see it for the first time. It looked like a middle-aged man, with a large dark cloak over his shoulders and a hollow space below his left shoulder.

    "Is there a need to go through so much trouble?" Zhang Ziyuan glanced at him, not surprised at all, as if he understood what was going on.

    I noticed another person standing next to him. He was petite and looked like a woman.

    "Of course, today our target is not only you, but also our Spirit Master, hahaha!" The black shadow took out a cigarette from its pocket, lit it up and took a deep breath before exhaling slowly.

    "Li Sheng, if you had only come for me today, perhaps once my mood was good, I would have given you what you wanted. But Su Su, it''s impossible for me to let you touch one of her fingers." Zhang Ziyuan didn''t even give him a proper look, but his words carried an inviolable dignity.

    "Hur Hur Hur, it is not up to me to decide whether you guys are going to stay or not." Li Sheng looked at the petite girl beside him, "It is all because of master''s mood."

    After saying that, the woman lifted her hat, revealing her delicate and pretty face. I was surprised, that was Xu Nuo who had also disappeared for a month!

    "Zhang Ziyuan, as long as you promise me that, I will let them live, what do you think?" Xu Nuo stared straight at Zhang Ziyuan, not caring about us who were by his side.

    I remember the words that Zhang Ziyuan said at Zhang Shaowu''s house: Xu Nuo came here to take Zhang Ziyuan''s body?

    At this moment, even more purple vortexes appeared behind them, each of which had a dark shadow behind it. The number of people added up to about twenty or so people. The atmosphere was solemn, and neither side dared to act rashly.

    The opposing side has a large number of people and they are also approaching in full fury. The possibility of us being able to reach our homes safely today is likely not high.

    At this time, Zhang Shaowu opened his mouth: "If I''m not mistaken, you should be from Ghost Society."

    Li Sheng finally noticed Zhang Shaowu, "What? This Young Hero is probably the same sort of person as you. "

    Zhang Shaowu slowly took off his shirt, revealing his well-trained upper body. I stood behind him and saw that there was a giant Carp carp tattooed on his back.

    He slowly urged his Spiritual Energy to move, and chanted an incantation. The huge golden carp started to glow with a rainbow light from its tail to its head.

    "Yo, unpolished jade gang''s Young Sect Master? I, Li Sheng, have eyes but did not recognize Mount Tai. " After seeing the pattern, Li Sheng suddenly became respectful.

    "It''s good that you know this, my unpolished jade gang has no intention of becoming enemies with the Ghost Society, it''s just that I have my eyes on these two prey. Last time I set up a formation to capture him, you came out halfway to interfere, and ruined my plans, did you come again this time?"

    "Young Clan Master, why didn''t you inform us that you had set your eyes on this person earlier? Look, we have even invited the Southern Barbarian Gu Clan over, what should we do?" Li Sheng looked like he was doubtful, but in reality, he had brought out Xu Nuo, implying that they have Southern Barbarian Gu Clan''s support. If they were to fight for it today, no one would be able to take it lying down.

    "Then, you want to openly oppose my unpolished jade gang?" The golden carp on Zhang Shaowu''s body immediately turned dark.

 C36

    At this time, the aura surrounding Zhang Shaowu was no longer the same as before. I simply could not believe that he had approached us with the same goal as Li Sheng.

    "Then let''s make a deal." The light of the tattoo on Zhang Shaowu''s body had disappeared, but he did not relax his guard in the slightest, and continued to maintain his best fighting stance.

    Since he has already revealed his identity, the other party wouldn''t dare to make a move on him. But at the same time, he can''t openly help us either.

    "Young Sect Master, please speak." Li Sheng still maintained a very respectful attitude. Seeing him act this way, Xu Nuo and his subordinates did not start to act so arrogantly anymore.

    "You didn''t know at first that they were my unpolished jade gang''s prey, so I don''t blame you. But now that I''ve told you, do you think it''s appropriate for you to snatch them from me today?" Zhang Shaowu took a few steps forward, and only stopped when he was a meter away from Li Sheng.

    "Hehe, it seems that it doesn''t quite fit!"

    "So, it''s good that you know it''s inappropriate," Zhang Shaowu interrupted him without waiting for him to finish, "If you want me to say it, let them go. If you don''t find trouble with them today, from tomorrow on, your Ghost Society will compete fairly with my unpolished jade gang.

    "This бн" Li Sheng rubbed his head, as if he was in a difficult situation. Young Sect Master, you''re letting them go just like that? "It''s not good for me to go back and report to my superiors. I brought so many brothers with me, I can''t just go back dejectedly without even moving my hand."

    "Then let''s do it like this, you''ve worked hard today, deployed so many formations, brought so many brothers, mustered so many people here, and even invited Southern Barbaric''s helpers. It''s not good to let you leave just like this, take my command medallion, and just treat it as my unpolished jade gang owing you a favor, how about it?"

    With that, Zhang Shaowu took out a carp shaped Jade Plate s from his pocket. The carp was clearly a piece of unpolished jade, it hissed and looked alive. There were two milky white gems embedded in its eyes, the body of the fish had deep red lines.

    pretended to look troubled, and accepted the Jade Plate with both of his hands, and sighed: "That''s all we can do, Young Clan Master, as you have said, from tomorrow onwards, whoever gets it will belong to whoever!"

    "No!" We can''t let them go! " At this time, Xu Nuo, who was standing at the side, rushed over, extended her hand and made a strange gesture, about to point at Zhang Ziyuan''s face.

    Li Sheng quickly stopped her, "Lady Xu, since Young Sect Master has already spoken, you should at least give him some face!"

    "No!" If we catch them, are you going to personally release them? " She did not understand, and Li Sheng took the chance to look at Zhang Shaowu, who immediately opened his mouth: "This is the problem between you guys, since Ghost Society can even invite the people from Southern Barbarian Gu Clan, then tomorrow''s battle is definitely going to happen, my chance of winning is probably not big."

    He shook his head as he walked back.

    "Miss Xu, since we promised them, we have to keep our promises. Otherwise, wouldn''t our Ghost Society''s reputation on the road of martial arts be put on the line? "Let''s go!" Seeing that her subordinates were trying to retreat one by one, Xu Nuo had no choice but to leave with Li Sheng.

    It was not that Li Sheng couldn''t tell that Zhang Shaowu wanted to protect them, but he found it too well.

    In the end, based on unpolished jade gang''s prestige, as long as Zhang Shaowu asked for it, they would have no choice but to give it to him. Furthermore, they would earn a badge and a favor, why wouldn''t they do it?

    After sending off Li Sheng and Xu Nuo, I finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    I didn''t even bother to ask Zhang Shaowu anything, because I believed in him. Someone who is willing to think of me at all times, definitely isn''t someone who wants to harm me.

    As soon as they left, the rain stopped.

    "Thank you," Zhang Ziyuan bit his lips and said stiffly, "I, Zhang Ziyuan, owe you this favor."

    I was stunned! How could that arrogant ghost say words of thanks?

    "No need, I''m not trying to save you. Su Su is someone my grandfather pointed out with his surname to protect. I can''t let anything happen to her." Zhang Shaowu put on his clothes again and took out the small Gossip Disc s from his pocket.

    Just as Zhang Ziyuan wanted to refute him, he seemed to have thought of something and swallowed her words back. He himself was not safe at the moment.

    I have a question, and I have to clear it up: "I can understand why they are looking for Zhang Ziyuan, but I did not provoke any Ghost Society. Why do they want to kill me?"

    "Su Su, do you know that you are immune to physiques?" Zhang Shaowu was fiddling with his Gossip Disc again, explaining to me while he did so.

    "What is immunity to physiques?" What am I immune to? Ever since I was young, I''ve been suffering from quite a few illnesses! "

    "This immunity does not refer to your immunity to disease. Do you know why after all these years, in Spirit Master, there have been more and more Houtian realm warriors, but there are less and less who are born with the ability to communicate with others like you? "

    "I don''t know." I shook my head honestly. To be honest, I don''t know much about this occupation.

    "Speaking of which, this kind of occupation with Spiritual Energy s, is definitely born with an advantage over those formed after birth, but why would it decline? It''s because the majority of people who are born with the ability to communicate with other people have a fatal weakness." Relying on the Gossip Disc, Zhang Shaowu picked a direction and walked straight there. We had to follow.

    "What weakness?"

    "Easily to be counterattacked. It is also easier for them to attract powerful spirits. In the end, they are often unable to control their own detection of spirit bodies, and because they are so deep in, they are controlled by foreign spirits. This is the backlash. "

    "That''s right, the stronger you are, the easier it is for you to be on top of the ghost!"

    "It can be said that this kind of backlash not only controls your body, it also devours your consciousness step by step through your perception ability. When your personality is completely destroyed, you will completely disappear from this world."

    After walking for a while, I saw that there was a car parked in front of us. We had better come back to repair it. After all, we are just commoners. It is not realistic to rely on our feet.

    "As for you, you have an immune body, a spirit body that is immune to all foreigners who want to enter your consciousness. This kind of body, can only appear once in a thousand innate Spirit Master s, and your innate talent is extremely high, so becoming the target of the Ghost Society cannot be avoided."

    Zhang Shaowu took out a toolkit from the trunk of the car, crawled to the bottom, and started fixing the car. I squatted down to continue listening to his words, while Zhang Ziyuan lay on the roof, bored out of his mind. He looked at the stars in the sky, not knowing what he was thinking about.

    "Since I''m this powerful, they should be looking for me so that they can take me under their command. Why do they insist on killing me?" I have a question.

    "A Spirit Master''s ability is only one aspect. In fact, the Tong Ling Dan in their body is the treasure that people truly pursue."

    "Tong Ling Dan? What is that thing? " After coming into contact with so many nouns, I felt like my head was about to explode.

    "That is the origin of the power of a Spirit Master, and also the key to both the The Psychic World and the mortal world. There were no Tong Ling Dan in the Spirit Master s who had cultivated to precelestial stage. If they were doing it for the power of the Spirit Master, they could definitely invite and I, who had opened the Heaven''s Eyes. Since ancient times, countless people had lost their lives because of this. There are also people with ill intentions who went to kill Spirit Master for the sake of the Tong Ling Dan. "

    The tone that Zhang Shaowu described was light, but when I heard it, my heart skipped a beat. Does this mean that because I have something that I don''t know myself, I will have to carry the burden of countless people chasing after and killing me?

    "So, that whatever Ghost Society is here for my Tong Ling Dan?" I asked with my eyes wide open, "If they really want it that much, can I take out the Tong Ling Dan and give it to them?"

    Although Zhang Shaowu and Zhang Ziyuan are here, they can''t protect me for the rest of my life. Rather than being caught by them and then taking out my Tong Ling Dan, I might as well just obediently send them over myself. I''m not very interested anyway.

    Taking out a Spirit Master''s Tong Ling Dan has only two consequences. One is to become a zombie that has no consciousness, and the other is to die. " Hearing my words, Zhang Shaowu was not one bit surprised.

    "Ah?!"

    "My ability can only keep you guys safe until tomorrow morning. Have you guys decided where to go?"

    That''s right! Right now, fleeing for his life was the biggest problem! I quickly stood up and asked Zhang Ziyuan who was lying on the roof of the car, wanting to see what he could do, but he suddenly disappeared again!

    I was stunned. Did he leave me behind to escape?

    Just then, Zhang Shaowu got out of the car and tried to make the car burn. When the car started, he climbed down to put the tools in the trunk, then sat in the driver''s seat and prepared to drive back.

    I got into the car, dazed. It''s a little hard to accept that Zhang Ziyuan actually left me behind and ran away.

    I thought that even if he didn''t have any feelings for me, but now that Ghost Society and I have teamed up, the target would be me and him. Unexpectedly, he still abandoned me and ran away.

    I had a feeling that I had been abandoned, or it was him who had abandoned me. Either he wouldn''t show up to save me from the very beginning! Save me and then abandon me, what is this! As I thought of this, my eyes started to tear up.

    Zhang Shaowu started the car and drove towards the city. I had been tired for the whole day, but my mood was depressed.

    "Su Su, wake up." Zhang Shaowu shook my shoulders, waking me up.

    I looked out the window and saw that I was downstairs. The sky was still gray, and it would probably be more than an hour before dawn.

 C37

    "Su Su, go back and pack up. Bring some necessary things with you and move quickly. I''ll wait for you here." Zhang Shaowu passed me a bottle of mineral water, I opened it and took a sip, then got out of the car.

    There''s already no time for me to ask all sorts of questions. The only person I can believe right now is Zhang Shaowu, and other than him, I have no other choice.

    I packed a few things quickly and went downstairs.

    "Su Su, you can stay in Yunnan for a month. Although that is the place where the Southern Barbarian Gu Clan is, the more dangerous it is, the safer it will be. You can go over there, find a person called ''apocalypse'', and he will protect you."

    "What about you?" I asked Zhang Shaowu.

    "Yesterday I gave my order badge to the people of Ghost Society, I need to take some time to bring it back. That is the symbol of power for my unpolished jade gang, I absolutely cannot stay outside for too long. Furthermore, he owes the Ghost Society such a huge favor. If he does not properly handle the aftermath, it might affect his entire business. " Zhang Shaowu took out a card from his pocket and handed it over to me. Su Su, I can''t accompany you to Yunnan, take this card, there is some money in it, be careful. "After I finish dealing with the matter at hand, I will go to Yunnan and find you."

    "No, I can''t take your money. Don''t worry, I can take care of myself." I''ve already let Zhang Shaowu help me out so much, I definitely cannot take his money anymore. "Luckily I brought my card with me before I came out. All the money I saved in recent years is in it, so living in Yunnan for a month shouldn''t be a problem." Who is that ''apocalypse'' person, how do I find him? "

    This generation''s'' apocalypse ''is an old friend of my grandfather''s, it is absolutely reliable. I think he has a way to let you escape the Ghost Society''s search, but his personality is strange, you have to get along well with him. Remember, you must not ask him about his dead wife, this is his taboo. "

    We walked into the airport. It was not long before the plane took off, so I had to check in.

    I know this trip of mine is dangerous or safe, but there''s no other way. After thinking about it for so long, I still thought that I had grown up. In fact, I was always relying on others to follow the path that others had arranged for me.

    He turned around and gave Zhang Shaowu a big hug, "Thank you."

    Between him and me, there would definitely be more to say than just three simple words, but only those two words could express my feelings the most.

    He patted me on the back. "Take good care of yourself. Wait for me. When I''m done, I''ll come find you."

    "Alright, I will take good care of myself. Then, see you in Yunnan!" I looked at him, smiled broadly, turned, waved, and walked into the gate without looking back.

    No matter what happens in front of me, I have to face it. Rather than a sad face, it''s better to smile at everything that happens next.

    I got on the plane, had breakfast on the plane, and fell asleep.

    When I arrived in Yunnan, it was already noon. I walked out of the airport and prepared to find a random inn to stay at, but at the entrance of the plane, I saw a familiar figure бк бк Zhang Ziyuan! Why was he here?

    I thought I was wrong and rubbed my eyes, but the figure was still there!

    That straight and arrogant figure''s pale face couldn''t hide his handsomeness. His sharp eyes were staring straight at me. His thin lips formed into a charming smile. If it wasn''t him, who else could it be?

    There''s a lot of people at the airport, and I can''t just go over there and look for him. I ignored him and walked out of the gate.

    In fact, I was a little angry with him for walking away without a word last night, refusing to answer him.

    "Wife!" I''m here! "Where are you going?!" Zhang Ziyuan shouted, but I pretended not to hear him, and continued walking.

    "Wife!"

    "Miss, that mister is calling for you, right?" At this time, a Big Auntie at the side shouted at me, "Aiyo, such a handsome husband, you''re really blessed." She looked at me with a smile.

    I froze for a moment, then looked back. His shout had attracted a lot of people at the airport to look at him. He had always been eye-catching, and there were many girls who secretly laughed at him.

    I was stunned. Why could so many people see him?! It can''t be, the entire airport is filled with Spirit Master s!

    "Wife, it''s been so long since I last saw you. You can''t recognize me." He walked over to me, rubbed my hair affectionately, and with my bag in his hand, took my hand and headed for the exit.

    My hands were still as cold as usual, and I was so surprised that I couldn''t even speak properly. "You, you, how could they have seen you?! Are you Zhang Ziyuan? "

    He deliberately walked fast. I was fifteen centimeters short of him, and I had to jog to keep up with him.

    "Y-you slow down! Are you Zhang Ziyuan? " I gasped at him, trying to pull my hand out of his, but he pulled harder.

    "Oh wow, even your husband doesn''t know him anymore. Or tonight, will you recognize him properly?" He let go of my hand and pushed me into a taxi that was parked in front of the airport. He got in and said, "Master, we''ve troubled 88 Yunyi Road."

    "Alright."

    I looked at the driver, then at Zhang Ziyuan, not only did he have a physical body, he could also be seen by everyone!

    "Where are you taking me?" I remember Zhang Shaowu''s words, I have to find apocalypse, apocalypse can help me avoid Ghost Society!

    "Just listen to me. I won''t harm you." Zhang Ziyuan lazily leaned on the back of the car.

    "No, I have to call Zhang Shaowu." I have to tell him that I am in Yunnan, then ask him how to find that apocalypse. As he said that, he took out his phone from his pocket. Just as he was about to unlock it, Zhang Ziyuan snatched it from him.

    "You''re not allowed to fight." He put the phone in his pocket.

    "Why?" I tried to snatch it back, but he was able to restrain me with both hands.

    "Do you think it''s appropriate to call another man in front of your husband?" He leaned over and almost touched my face. His handsome face was magnified in front of me, and his electric eyes were fixed on me.

    "I, I have something to ask him!" I tried to avoid it, and if I got this close, I was afraid I might bleed from my nose.

    "There''s nothing much to ask. If there''s anything, ask me. My husband is here." He let go of one hand, took my chin in his hand, kissed me lightly on the lips, and let go of me.

    His words, like a magic, calmed my troubled heart. I was dissatisfied with my lack of success, but I couldn''t help but smile.

    Since that was the case, he might as well see what the other party was up to.

    After another hour or so, they finally reached their destination.

    He paid me and led me out of the car. I saw a very quaint building with green brick and white tiles. It was simple and elegant. It was a unique courtyard. Upon entering, he saw a large screen with a huge white jade Gossip Disc embedded on it.

    On the other side was a giant mural. It was rather Tibetan style, with fairies flying in the sky, hellhounds with three heads, and demons with ghastly white bones on one side. Before I could carefully look at the painting, Zhang Ziyuan pulled me into the inner hall.

    Inside was a complete set of sandalwood furniture, and in the center was a figure I did not know.

    "Stay here and don''t move." After throwing down those words, Zhang Ziyuan walked into the back himself.

    "Ah, where are you going?!" He closed the door behind him. I wanted to go with him, but it was blocked off by a door. I had no choice but to wander around here by myself.

    On the table was an exquisite tea set. The small cups were edged with gold, and the handle was a lifelike carving of a phoenix. Its tail was placed on the side of the cup, and every feather was depicted as if it were real.

    I couldn''t help but play with one of them in my hand, rubbing the phoenix crown with the tip of my finger. Suddenly, the phoenix on the cup I was holding flashed and flew out of the cup! After circling twice in the air, he followed my arm and coiled it around my wrist, forming a hand ring.

    The cup in his hand lost its color and turned back into an ordinary white porcelain cup. The gold at the edge of the cup also fell off.

    I quickly put the cup back on the table. ''I''m finished, I''m finished. Did I get into trouble again?'' Why did this phoenix come down on her own?

    I touched the phoenix on my wrist. It was no longer the cold touch of porcelain, but the furry warmth!

    "Hey?" The phoenix shook a tail feather, blocking my touch.

    "Hello? "May I ask who you are?" I really didn''t do anything! This guy, does he just go for whoever he sees?

    ''s voice drifted over, "Then I''ll be troubling you." then turned the handle of the door and appeared at the doorway. Behind him walked an old grandpa.

    I raised my wrist, and with my other hand I was about to touch the phoenix again. Beside it was a pure white porcelain cup.

    I was stunned when I saw them, and they saw the phoenix on my wrist as soon as they came in.

    Just when I was worried that he might have gotten into some trouble, the old grandpa beside Zhang Ziyuan laughed heartily.

    "Hahaha, this is a fated person!"

 C38

    I was laughed silly by the old grandfather, I don''t know what happened, and I used a bewildered gaze to look at Zhang Ziyuan.

    Zhang Ziyuan seemed to be confused as well: "Old Man Gu, how did this sacred object end up on my wife''s wrist? I remember that it hasn''t been able to recognize its master for hundreds of years? "

    Old Man Gu continued to laugh as he played with his beard: "That is to say, she is destined. Miss, what is my name?"

    "My, my name is Su Su." Looks like this old man isn''t an ordinary person. He can see through everything and everything. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of reverence towards him.

    "En, looks like, you are also a psychic, and an extraordinary one as well. Just now, Zhang Ziyuan had already roughly explained the situation between you two, I also have an understanding now, let us first analyze it one step at a time." The old man sat down and calmly drank a mouthful of tea, continuing, "Let me first explain the origins of this phoenix. A long time ago, the psychic in this world was also split into different organizations. For example, the you met, etc. Although with the passing of time, many organizations like this have already perished and declined, there are still a few big spiritual organisations present right now. "

    walked to my side, and gently held my hand. The phoenix bracelet on my wrist also lightly rang, with a voice that was like a silver bell.

    Zhang Ziyuan tightened his grip on my hand: "Don''t be afraid, this Old Man Gu is a powerful being in this area.

    Being held tightly by Zhang Ziyuan, my heart immediately felt a lot more at ease. Too many things had happened in the past few days, not only did it disrupt my normal life, it also threatened my life. But I couldn''t help but feel fortunate that I managed to get to know this person beside me amidst all of these bizarre things.

    I also held Zhang Ziyuan''s hand tightly and said to Old Man Gu, "Old man, please continue."

    Old Man Gu smiled and nodded. "A long time ago, there was an even more powerful force in psychic called rain house."

    rain house? Such a graceful name, I couldn''t help but think in my heart, maybe the people inside this rain house are all handsome men and beautiful women! Oh my god! At this time, I was actually thinking about these things in my heart. Turning my head to look at Zhang Ziyuan, my face slightly flushed.

    The Old Man Gu seemed to have guessed my thoughts, "Most of the men in this rain house are handsome, their skills and Spiritual Energy are among the top in this industry. And the most important treasure of the rain house is this phoenix bracelet! "

    "AHH!" I was shocked, so it turned out that I had taken the treasures of another sect, and panicked to the point that I wanted to take down the phoenix bracelet.

    Zhang Ziyuan stopped me: "My wife, can you listen to what the old man has to say first? That''s the main point. "

    Old Man Gu continued to speak, "The reason why rain house is flourishing is because every single tower lord is a one-in-a-million psychic. Not only do they innately have powerful Spiritual Energy s and Inherent Skills, they even possess extremely rare Tong Ling Dan s. After the last tower lord of rain house passed away because of an unknown reason, there was no longer any disciple who could inherit the position of tower lord like you, and the rain house talked about going downhill. This phoenix bracelet only recognizes the master of the rain house, and it looks like you are the person I have been looking for for all these years! "

    The more I listened to Old Man Gu, the more outrageous his words became, I was completely confused. However, as for the things that happened in front of me, even though I was born in psychic and have Tong Ling Dan s in my body, although I don''t feel that I have any special talent, but with so many people chasing me for some tiresome reason, I will just treat it as real. Thinking about it this way, what Old Man Gu said made sense. The question is, am I going to become some rain house''s Tower Lord? Oh my god, do you know all these weird things? Do you know that your own daughter is no longer living a normal life?

    "It''s very late today. You two stay here first, I''ll arrange a place for you to stay. Tomorrow, I''ll bring you two to a place, you and Zhang Ziyuan will understand a lot of things." The Old Man Gu was very friendly, and in the end, he even apologetically smiled at us, "However, I only have a single room, the two of you can squeeze in."

    Hearing that, my whole body didn''t look good, Old Man Gu, did you do that on purpose? You really did a good deed without leaving a name. You are Lei Feng! I roared in my heart, and Zhang Ziyuan, who was at the side, had probably guessed what I was thinking.

    Duo Cultivation your head! Your sister! Sister! "AHH!"

    and I closed the door, but Zhang Ziyuan immediately became serious, and pulled my hand: "My wife, I didn''t think that you would be such a powerful person."

    What kind of powerful figure was this? I don''t know what to do. I''m just an ordinary girl who grew up in the countryside. I didn''t do anything other than accidentally provoking a damned husband like you when I was young.

    Zhang Ziyuan continued to speak: "I have heard of the great name of rain house, although I am a ghost, I have also heard of the various powers in the psychic, every single tower lord of the tower is a powerful being that would scare off even ghosts, it doesn''t matter if I were myself, or the last time we met the Green Faced Ghost King, I am completely not worthy to look at in front of the tower lord."

    F * ck me! What the hell? Even more powerful than that Green Faced Ghost King? Me? I didn''t realize that I was running fast enough.

    "I think it''s because the Tong Ling Dan and spirit energy in your body have yet to fully awaken, but this phoenix bracelet is a sacred object that has absorbed the essence of the sun and moon. It can transform into the most magical creature in the world, and it can help you develop your potential to the maximum extent. Zhang Ziyuan spoke seriously.

    Is that so? I couldn''t help but become curious as well. As I focused my mind to feel the phoenix bracelet in my hand, I injected it into the phoenix. The phoenix really started to move, just like how it started putting on my wrist. "Hee hee!"

    This guy бн seems бн rather cute? I couldn''t help but touch his furry tail. He was unhappy. "Don''t touch my tail, don''t touch my tail!"

    I took my hand away and tried to communicate with it. "Who are you?"

    The phoenix wagged its tail and stopped moving. It seemed to have fallen into a deep sleep.

    Zhang Ziyuan guessed: "It just found its master, it seems that its spirit energy isn''t very strong yet, and it will need to sleep for a long time before it can last. Why don''t we go and take care of it tomorrow, how about today we do our own thing?" Zhang Ziyuan''s serious expression suddenly changed, his smile was extremely annoying. This person, ah, no, this ghost turned hostile faster than flipping a book!

    Seeing that Zhang Ziyuan''s face was getting closer and closer to mine, this lady''s infatuation is about to go away, and I''m afraid that I will lose face again after a while with blood coming out of my nose. Right at this moment, sounds of fighting suddenly came from outside the window. Zhang Ziyuan and I stood up in alarm, and we could vaguely tell that the sounds came from the backyard.

    I immediately pushed open the door and ran towards the backyard, while Zhang Ziyuan directly flew out from the window with a puff of green smoke. They quickly ran out and saw that the fight was extremely lively in the middle of the courtyard. It turned out that Li Sheng and Xu Nuo had arrived at the door like ghosts.

    Li Sheng and Old Man Gu were fighting intensely, both of their techniques, Curse and kicks were actually on par with each other, I was shocked that Old Man Gu was not an ordinary person, he was actually able to fight to a draw against Li Sheng, it really made me look at him in another light.

    At this time, Zhang Ziyuan also took action, working together with Old Man Gu to deal with Li Sheng, but Xu Nuo didn''t have any intention of making a move at all.

    Facing the joint attack of two experts, Li Sheng gradually lost. Gritting his teeth, he sent a big move towards Old Man Gu, causing him to turn around and run. Old Man Gu was caught off guard and immediately vomited blood and fell to the ground.

    We no longer cared about Li Sheng and Xu Nuo who were running away, and immediately went to check on Old Man Gu''s injuries. I helped him up, and Zhang Ziyuan checked his wounds.

    Taking off his clothes, Old Man Gu actually had a black palm print on his chest, which looked extremely strange. Zhang Ziyuan was shocked when he saw it.

    I was also shocked by his reaction. What kind of life threatening palm strike was that?

    As Zhang Ziyuan channeled his Spiritual Energy into the body of the Old Man Gu, he explained, "The so-called palm of life is actually a ruthless finishing move used to deal with wraiths. The souls of those who are struck by the palm are immediately destroyed, but if this kind of palm technique is used on psychic who possesses a strong spiritual energy, it will cause a great deal of harm."

    When I heard that, I immediately panicked. "Then, then what should we do? Old Man Gu, is he in danger? "

    "You have to do as I say. Only then will the old tutor have a chance at survival." Zhang Ziyuan''s expression was extremely serious.

    "Okay, okay, tell me, what can I do to make him do it?" I suddenly feel like saving someone

    This is my duty.

    We first brought the old man too close to the house and laid him down flat. I then followed Zhang Ziyuan''s instructions and activated the Spiritual Energy on my wrist, filling it up with the phoenix bracelet that was on my wrist. The phoenix on the hand ring seemed to have felt the spiritual energy I had injected into it, and gradually woke up. It shook its feathered tail, and was unwilling to do so.

    Zhang Ziyuan immediately instructed me: "My wife, right now you are the master of this Phoenix, it only listens to your words. Tell it, this old man is severely injured, quickly Uncle him!"

    I repeated the words to the phoenix according to Zhang Ziyuan. Even though the phoenix was extremely unwilling, it still flew out of the hand ring and flew to Old Man Gu''s side, circling around him for a few times, as if multicolored light had scattered down and was being absorbed by the wound on Old Man Gu''s chest. That frightening black palm imprint also became much lighter, and finally disappeared.

    After completing its mission, the Phoenix flew back onto the hand ring and wagged its tail. It seemed to have consumed too many Spiritual Energy s, causing it to fall into a deep sleep and become motionless once again.

 C40

    Feeling the spirit energy that came from Zhang Ziyuan, my heart gradually calmed down. Looks like other than having a physical body, this fellow actually also has a few Spiritual Energy. It seems that the dreamer''s endosperm are really useful.

    In fact, thinking about such a long period of time was really incredible. It was just like a dream, growing up to be studying, working, and struggling with your boyfriend. He had never thought that there would be a day where he would be associated with such strange people.

    While I was daydreaming, we reached the innermost layer of the cave. The innermost area was not as eerie and frightening as the other places; it actually had another world to it.

    I was shocked by what I saw. It was a spacious, semi-natural, semi-man-made cave. All the decorations were made of stone, just like in the ancient Stone Age. Furthermore, this cave was inlaid with Night Pearls, it was brightly lit even without any lighting. The pyretic lustre that was guiding the way also managed to climb onto my hand ring and continued to rest. This really broadened the horizons of a modern girl like me.

    I suddenly thought of a television show I watched, "The Heroic Couple of the Divine Condors". The tomb that Yang Guo and Xiao Long lived in seemed to be similar to this place. All of the furniture was made of stone, and they were all of an ancient style. I''m actually still thinking that this place really isn''t a movie studio?

    The Old Man Gu interrupted my train of thoughts. "Su Su girl, this is the place where the previous masters of the buildings of the rain house went into seclusion, the hole in the rock."

    What? He was still in seclusion? Was this acting a martial arts novel? It was getting more and more mystical.

    Zhang Ziyuan continued to explain: "When every Tower Master has a difficult to solve problem, they will all come here to seclude themselves for a few days. This place has an abundant amount of spirit energy, to help a psychic with an open-minded mind, and to allow their power and spirit energy to increase by a large amount."

    "Ah?" Then you won''t let me go into seclusion here, will you? " I don''t even dare to think about such an isolated life. There is no signal here, no internet, no food, no clothes!

    "Ghost Society and that Gu Master have already arrived at the Dali and have their eyes on us. If I am not wrong, they should have found a helper to deal with us, and if we do not find a way to fight against the enemy as soon as possible, it would be a very bad result." Zhang Ziyuan said in a serious tone.

    "Then why did we come here?" I don''t understand.

    "Besides the pyretic lustre, there is also one more thing for rain house sacred object." Old Man Gu walked to the center of the altar. When the Divine Beast opened the wooden box on top of the altar, it muttered to itself.

    He took out an item from the box. It was a beautifully decorated short sword. The sheath was completely golden and it was inlaid with five-colored diamonds. Heavens, isn''t all of these diamonds real? How much money is it worth? I couldn''t help but swallow.

    "It''s that thing, Space Abyssal Sword. As long as you use it properly, there will be endless Spiritual Energy that you can use. But if bad people steal it away, the consequences will be unimaginable!" Old Man Gu handed the Space Abyssal Sword over to me, and I took it over while rubbing the Han Qi in my hands. Holy shit, it''s pretty heavy, could it be that such a valuable thing will be mine from now on? It seems like this so-called OP isn''t too bad after all.

    Just as I was thinking, a cold wind blew past and caught my eye. F * ck me! How could there be wind in such a deep part of the cave? Are you for real? When I opened my eyes again, the Space Abyssal Sword was already gone.

    The three of us could not help but feel great shock. Looks like someone followed us in, a mantis stalking a cicada and a yellow sparrow following behind. This is really outrageous! We hurried after him.

    While chasing after Zhang Ziyuan, he analyzed: "The wind just now, felt that it was the Southern border Gu Master''s demonic technique. Looks like that female colleague of yours is here!"

    "What?" is it Xu Nuo? " What did I have to say to her? So it turns out that she had other intentions for getting close to me, and at the beginning, when Zhang Ziyuan told me that he didn''t think too much of her, he decided to think too much into it.

    They chased us out of the cave and indeed saw a group of people waiting outside. The ones in the lead were the detestable Li Sheng and the Xu Nuo who just robbed us of our treasures.

    "Give me back my things! Stealing their stuff is truly shameless! " I yelled.

    "Hmph, that''s right, we have been following you all this time for the sake of letting you lead the way, and I still have to thank you for that. If you didn''t help me find this place, I really wouldn''t have been able to get what we wanted." Xu Nuo laughed as she played with the Space Abyssal Sword in her hands.

    Old Man Gu was also a little anxious: "The Space Abyssal Sword is a very important treasure, we definitely cannot let them take it! Otherwise, not even the common people will be able to live peacefully! "

    Even if the people of the world were unable to calm down, given how serious the situation was, it seemed like even if they risked their lives today, they would not be able to take the sword away from Ye Xiwen.

    Thinking about it, I rushed over, wanting to snatch the Space Abyssal Sword in Xu Nuo''s hands. Zhang Ziyuan, who was at the side, protected my body and helped me block the attacks of the others. Old Man Gu, on the other hand, had not fully recovered from his injuries and had not recovered his spiritual energy, so he could only watch from the side.

    When Li Sheng saw that Xu Nuo had also joined the Battle due to the disadvantage she was facing, I still felt a lingering fear in my heart thinking about his palm strike. I''m afraid that Zhang Ziyuan and I may not be their match, but the Space Abyssal Sword must be snatched back.

    I shouted at Zhang Ziyuan: "I''ll rely on you for the others, I''ll be in charge of dealing with Xu Nuo!"

    Zhang Ziyuan seemed to have understood my intention, "Be careful!"

    I nodded towards him, then activated the phoenix bracelet on my wrist. The pyretic lustre sensed my intentions and appeared, flying towards the Space Abyssal Sword in Xu Nuo''s hands.

    "Urgent like a law, Intense Charm, go!" I sent out a few Intense Charm s, successfully attracting Xu Nuo''s attention. The pyretic lustre took the opportunity to grab the Space Abyssal Sword in her hand with her mouth, and soared into the sky.

    The pyretic lustre did a good job! Hmph hmph, let''s see if you have wings to fly. It seems like pyretic lustre is good at stealing things, and has developed yet another skill of this Holy Spirit!

    With the treasure taken away, Xu Nuo shouted in shock, "Ah! Li Sheng! Stop it! Duck that''s cooked, don''t fly away! "

    After hearing Xu Nuo''s scream, Li Sheng left the Battle for the time being. After chanting a few times, a red light flew towards the pyretic lustre.

    Originally, I was extremely pleased with myself. Seeing Li Sheng use a spell to attack the pyretic lustre, my heart leapt into my throat. He thought, this is bad, don''t lose your treasure, your pet is also hanging here.

    The situation was dire, and without thinking I pounced towards Li Sheng. The spell struck my shoulder, and it was simply painful to the point where I could kill myself.

    "Wife!" Seeing that I was injured, Zhang Ziyuan became anxious, and used all of his major techniques. When the pyretic lustre saw that I had blocked a strike to save it, it also sensed my presence. It circled rapidly in the air, flying to my side, and after it passed the Space Abyssal Sword into my hands, it cried out non-stop: "Open! "Open it!"

    I was stunned when I heard the pyretic lustre''s cry. You want me to open it? This sword? Damn! I''ve never seen any of those wuxia dramas in my entire life. I don''t even know how to use them!

    Unfortunately, the situation was critical and I didn''t have time to think about it. Old Man Gu also shouted at me: "Little girl Su Su, quickly pull out the Space Abyssal Sword!"

    Alright, today is the day, since it has come to this, I can''t care so much anymore. I closed my eyes, steeled my heart and pulled out the Space Abyssal Sword. Sword light shot out in all directions, causing people to be unable to open their eyes, Li Sheng, Xu Nuo and the rest all covered their eyes with their hands. The three of us and a pet took advantage of the chaos to get close to the car and open the door to get in.

    "Let''s go!" Don''t let them catch up! " "Don''t go to my residence, they have already discovered it."

    Zhang Ziyuan pondered for a moment: "I understand, just follow me."

    I got into the car, closed the Space Abyssal Sword, and touched my chest. My mother, do you know what is happening to your daughter right now? It could not even be described as a fortuitous encounter.

    Lowering my head to look at the hand ring, I saw that it had already fallen into a deep slumber. My heart dropped slightly, and my eyelids which had not slept for the entire night gradually became heavy, finally falling asleep on the carriage.

    When I woke up, it was already noon. The car seemed to have just stopped and my stomach was already growling. I realized that I hadn''t eaten since last night. Zhang Ziyuan turned his head and looked at me considerately: "My wife, you must be hungry, I''ll find you something to eat when we get to the place."

    "Alright!" While I was moved, I also couldn''t help but sigh. Ghost is good, you don''t have to sleep or eat, it''s not like how mortals eat and drink, it''s really troublesome.

    We got off the car. It was a small villa in the outskirts of the city, although Zhang Ziyuan might seem like a ghost, but he had quite a wide road, as if he knew all sorts of strange people, and we didn''t know what kind of person he was this time.

    Walking to the front of the villa, Zhang Ziyuan knocked on the door. Someone answered immediately, and a woman who looked like a babysitter came out: "May I ask who you are, who are you looking for?"

    Zhang Ziyuan was very polite, "Hello, we are looking for Mr. Fu. I am his friend and my name is Zhang Ziyuan. Of these two, one is my wife and the other is my senior. "

    "Sure, please wait a moment." Nanny should have gone in to report, she was back soon, "Mr. Fu invited the few of you in."

    "Sorry for the trouble." Zhang Ziyuan was the first to enter, followed by Old Man Gu and I.

    Once inside, I was taken aback by the beauty of the decor, the European decor and furniture, and even the European fireplace on the wall. Coming out of the cave and entering this place, it was like walking into two completely different worlds.

    Just as he was thinking this, a young man who did not look to be in his thirties walked down from the second floor. He was handsome, too handsome, too handsome. Other than being handsome, there was no other word that could describe him. Could this be what they meant by Mr. Fu?

 C41

    As expected, he heard Zhang Ziyuan say, "Mr. Fu, how have you been?"

    That Mr. Fu seemed to be very surprised. "Your blessings, recently you have been doing quite well, eh? You actually have a physical entity now? When did this happen? "Who are these people?"

    Zhang Ziyuan introduced: "This is the Old Master of the Gu family, and this is my wife."

    Mr. Fu seemed to be surprised at our identities, "Old Man Gu? ~ Could it be the Old Man Gu of the Gu family, which is famous for its Mind Reading Technique? "Nice to meet you!"

    Old Man Gu was extremely modest. "How could I dare?"

    Mr. Fu looked at me again. "This is what you keep talking about. Many years ago, I was married to you.

    It seems that many people in the world know about this? No wonder Xu Nuo could prepare to lock onto my unit and successfully become my colleague. It seems that in the eyes of some people, the relationship between Zhang Ziyuan and I was already not a secret.

    "Yes, that year I was forced to make an agreement with the Zhang family''s old man to not cause trouble for her for twenty years. I could only bear with it and think about myself for twenty years. Today we are finally together, and my wife tried to accept me." Zhang Ziyuan seemed to be very pleased with himself.

    "I knew that the first thing you did after you found a wife was to come here and show off your love. Showing off my face makes you happy, right?" The Mr. Fu could not help but mock him.

    Zhang Ziyuan once again reverted back to his serious poker face. "No, the reason we called you here today was for another reason. We were chased by Ghost Society and himself."

    Mr. Fu was surprised, "What? Ghost Society? Southern border Gu Master? You, are Su Su? "

    "Ah?" You know my name is Su Su? Who told you? " Could it be that the person in front of me can read my mind too? Oh my god, this world is too scary. Mum, I want to go home.

    Zhang Ziyuan looked at me: "Su Su, this Mr. Fu, is actually the one that Zhang Shaowu had you look for, ''apocalypse''."

    "What?" I, I, I feel like my brain isn''t enough, so this is the ''apocalypse'' that Zhang Shaowu mentioned? So if we find him, he can protect us?

    The Mr. Fu laughed heartily. "Hahahaha, so that''s how it is. It seems that this Miss Su Su and I are quite fated to meet. A few days ago, I also had Zhang Shaowu who called me. He said that one of his childhood friends met with some mysterious trouble, and even some organizations were chasing after her and wanted me to help her out, so it turns out to be you! "

    "Um, do you know where Zhang Shaowu is now?" Even though Zhang Ziyuan said that he had betrayed us, I still do not believe that he is that kind of person. Furthermore, I am more worried about where he went to.

    The Mr. Fu seemed to be able to see through my worry: "This I do not know, he said that the Ghost Society took away his unpolished jade gang''s keepsake, and he must take it back, he probably went to complete this task, but you all do not need to worry too much, I am also very assured about Zhang Shaowu''s methods, there definitely will be no problems."

    Even though Zhang Shaowu and I had grown up together, I realized that I actually didn''t understand him at all. What Ghost Society, what the Yu Pu Gang, I had never heard him mention about them before. Maybe he didn''t tell me anything because he was afraid of involving me in strange things. I believed that Zhang Shaowu truly wanted to protect me.

    Mr. Fu walked in front of me and placed his hand on my shoulder where I was injured. He closed his eyes and recited something to himself, then my wounds gradually healed. How amazing, it''s even more amazing than my Phoenix pet.

    "Thank you, Mr. Fu! I was still worried that the scar would fall off, but I never thought that it would heal so thoroughly! " I was excited.

    Just then, Old Man Gu used his mind-reading technique again. "Cough cough, little girl Su Su, this old one also believes that Zhang Shaowu is only dealing with his opponent, and wouldn''t sell us out."

    "Hmph, since you all believe in Zhang Shaowu''s character, I won''t say anymore. If one day we all fall into his hands, don''t cry." Zhang Ziyuan who had been silent all this time suddenly said.

    "Zhang Ziyuan, I know that because of a few things, you have some opinions on Zhang Shaowu, but it is still a little too early to assert yourself now." Mr. Fu turned his head and said to me, "Miss Su Su, after talking for a long time, I think you don''t really understand me. My name is Fu Junqing, and I am precisely one of the ''apocalypse'' that Zhang Shaowu had you seek out. "

    "Then what is the occupation of ''apocalypse''?" I was still in the clouds when he explained.

    "The so-called ''apocalypse'' is a family with the goal of ''protecting'' us. We are never good at attacking and destroying. On the contrary, the ''apocalypse'' is very good at dodging, healing, enchantment, and other protective skills." Fu Junqing explained in great detail. Let me think of the time when I was playing online games. This "apocalypse", isn''t that the doctor job in instance dungeons? I was impressed by my own whims.

    "This time Zhang Shaowu told you to come to me probably to help you escape the pursuit of the Ghost Society. After all, you are someone his grandfather must protect." Fu Junqing continued to explain, and his body gradually neared mine.

    Zhang Ziyuan instantly became alert at his side: "What are you doing? "She''s my wife!"

    "Alright, alright, I know that she''s your wife now. I won''t snatch it away, but this is the first time I''m seeing someone with such high talent in psychic. Are you curious?" Fu Junqing ridiculed.

    Ah? Such a high talent psychic? Me? Did I really not see where my talents were? Where in the world do I have talent besides eating and sleeping?

    "You can stay here today. My residence is already surrounded by layers of enchantments, and they won''t be able to find me here for a while. Let''s take a good rest first, and then we can plan our next steps." Fu Junqing was extremely hospitable.

    Old Man Gu returned after sending us to the place, because Li Sheng and Xu Nuo''s goal wasn''t him. It''s quite dangerous for him to be with us, so it''s safer for us to split up.

    Zhang Ziyuan and I lived in Fu Junqing''s mansion. Since it was a mansion, there were a lot of rooms, and finally no longer needed to live with Zhang Ziyuan. That night, I borrowed Fu Junqing''s home phone to call my mother, who was far away from home. I haven''t called her for so many days and even forgot to leave my phone at home.

    "Hello, Mom. I''m Su Su." I dialed and held the phone ready to endure Mom''s storm.

    His mother answered the phone and was silent for a while. Then, she slowly said, "Hello? Su Su? You called me back, wow! " It was indeed a storm. Even on the phone, I could feel my mother''s tears flowing like a river.

    "Mom? What''s the matter with you, Mom? Don''t scare me, Mom! " I thought something had happened at home and started to panic.

    "My daughter!" I called for so long, but no one answered, and you didn''t reply. I thought something had happened to you! " Mom finally stopped crying, but her voice was choked with sobs, making my heart hurt.

    "Mom, a lot of things have happened recently that make you worry. Didn''t I call you when I was free?" I''m fine Mom, how are you doing? " After hearing my mother''s voice, I couldn''t help but tear up.

    "I''m fine, I''m fine, as long as you''re fine, you don''t have to worry about me. What happened to you? "Is there anything that Mom can help you with? Do you need money?" His mother finally calmed down.

    "I''m really fine, you don''t have to worry. Mom, didn''t you always ask me to find a son-in-law for you? I found it for you. " I thought about Zhang Ziyuan, I have to tell my mother about this, no matter what, we can still be considered as husband and wife in name.

    When his mother heard this, she immediately became excited. "Ah?" You found a boyfriend? I was just saying that my daughter is amazing! No problem! "How is it? Is he handsome or is he from a good family? Do you have any money?"

    "This, I, Mom, I have some matters to attend to right now. I''ll call you back when it''s time!" Damn, I really regret mentioning this to my mother. I can''t possibly tell her that the old man found a damned husband for himself, can I? I hung up immediately.

    Mom, I can only let you down

    Just as I hung up the phone, Zhang Ziyuan grabbed my waist from behind, his two hands seemed to have some sort of magic, as if they could ignite sparks in my body: "Wifey, where are you calling my mother?"

    "What just our mom? It''s not certain yet! " When I thought about how it would be hard to explain this matter to my mother, I felt awkward.

    "My wife, you and I have entered the bridal chamber after worshipping the heavens and the earth. You cannot deny it." As Zhang Ziyuan spoke, his hands were also busy as he fumbled around to eat my tofu.

    I was also touched to the point that I lost all my backbone, leaving only my humph, "Hmm, okay, after this is over, come with me to see my mother at home." Damn, what the heck am I saying, am I really bringing Zhang Ziyuan to meet my parents?

    "My wife, can we start the dual cultivation that we agreed on today? "It''s rare that no one dares to disturb us," Zhang Ziyuan once again had a lecherous and cheap expression, causing my heart to flutter. In the end, I have already made up my mind, dual cultivation is double cultivation, who''s afraid of who!

    A dreamless night. This is really the most peaceful night I''ve slept in so many days, the title "apocalypse" is really not for nothing. Fu Junqing really has some skills, otherwise, with Ghost Society''s capabilities, he would have come looking for us long ago.

    The next morning, Zhang Ziyuan, Fu Junqing and I started our research in the living room. We explained in detail what happened during this period of time to Fu Junqing. Fu Junqing thought for a while, then reached out to grab my left hand, but was quickly blocked by Zhang Ziyuan''s hand.

    It was also very awkward to provoke Fu Junqing: "Zhang Ziyuan, you''re really sharp, you''re a ghost. I just want to see the legendary phoenix bracelet. Don''t think too much about it, you don''t have any thoughts about your wife. "

 C42

    I also came back to my senses, and when I thought about what happened last night, my face immediately flushed red. I really didn''t realize this, but this man''s possessiveness is too strong. Thinking about how he isn''t actually from our generation and might be a bit more conservative, his actions also mean that he cares about me a lot, so I secretly feel a tinge of joy in my heart.

    "It''s fine. Look, I still don''t understand what it is." I held out my hand.

    Fu Junqing studied it carefully, and touched the phoenix on the hand ring. He could not help but exclaim at the mystical creations: "This has really broadened my horizons. You say this is the holy spirit of the rain house back then? But I heard another story about a hand ring and a Space Abyssal Sword. "

    "Huh?" What? What other legends? Why didn''t Old Man Gu say anything?

    Fu Junqing put down my hand, and organized his thoughts: "I reckon that Old Man Gu is already very old, there are many things that I forgot to tell you guys. Actually, the death of the previous generation''s Tower Lord in rain house was related to these two treasures? "

    "What?" Zhang Ziyuan and I were both shocked. So there are still a lot of things that we don''t know about.

    As if he had made some sort of decision, Fu Junqing was prepared to reveal the entire matter: "A hundred years ago, Ghost Society, unpolished jade gang, and even rain house, were forces with many strengths in the industry. Some of the more famous places such as Top class, San He Hall, are all under the control of these three forces."

    So it turned out that the Ghost sect psychic s were also divided into factions, and they would fight for benefits. It seemed that the most terrifying thing in this world was not ghosts, but people who were greedy and never satisfied.

    Fu Junqing took a sip of his coffee and continued, "I reckon that all three forces have made contact with each other. The Ghost Society is one of the forces with the greatest ambition, and their members are not only the psychic, but also the Southern border Gu Master, the Southern Ocean Yin Yang Master, and even the ghosts and spirit bodies. As long as there are people, ghosts, and creatures of value to them, all of them are willing to come. They even have the ambition to control people and ghosts. "

    My mom, I was so stunned I could have put an egg in my mouth. This Earth is too dangerous, let''s go back to Mars!

    Zhang Ziyuan couldn''t help but say: "I have interacted with the Ghost Society quite a few times. Their current guild leader is appearing and disappearing mysteriously, and they have no idea what kind of person he is or what kind of scheme he''s plotting behind the scenes. I only know that Li Sheng is one of his trusted assistants, and a lot of things were done by Li Sheng. At that time, he was the one who took the initiative to look for me and made an agreement with me, he helped me achieve my goal, and I have to repay my colleague, but who would have thought, his goal was actually the Tong Ling Dan in my wife''s body, this point is too intolerable, I do not allow anyone to even touch one of her fingers! "

    Hearing these words, I was immediately moved to tears. So I already have such a high position in the heart of this man who has a strong appearance and a sensitive heart? She had lived for more than twenty years, but aside from her parents, no one else had treated her so well. Rubbing my eyes and sniffing my nose, I couldn''t help but interrupt. "But, isn''t it psychic''s responsibility to capture ghosts? Why would the Ghost Society collude with other life forms other than humans? "

    Fu Junqing sighed, "Silly girl, if the world was as black and white as you imagined, then it would be great. Actually, humans are also divided into good and bad people, and ghosts can also be good and bad people. "

    Good or bad? Then Zhang Ziyuan was definitely a good ghost? Zhang Ziyuan seemed to know what I was thinking and turned to look at me.

    Hearing Fu Junqing mention unpolished jade gang, I finally have some energy. That friend that I played with since childhood, Zhang Shaowu, seems to be that whatever unpolished jade gang''s Sect Leader. I really want to know what kind of organization it is.

    Fu Junqing continued: "unpolished jade gang has always been a neutral organization, he doesn''t have as much ambition as Ghost Society, and he also doesn''t have as much justice. It seems to rarely get into conflicts, but its power is not to be looked down upon, and even the Ghost Society has to make them suffer. "

    "No wonder Li Sheng would give Zhang Shaowu face and let us go. It is probably because they are afraid of the strength of the unpolished jade gang that they did not dare to fall out with them." Zhang Ziyuan guessed.

    "I think so, but unpolished jade gang always places priority on benefits, so they rarely rely on their feelings to do anything. But Zhang Shaowu is one of the few hot-blooded youths in all these years, cough cough. " Fu Junqing seemed to be very familiar with Zhang Shaowu.

    "Because of this, I think that Zhang Shaowu and Ghost Society should have already reached some sort of consensus, and it has already become a cooperative relationship. In addition, Southern border Gu Master has joined forces to deal with us, and in the end, they each took what they needed, and Xu Nuo wants to find me for revenge. Li Sheng wants the Tong Ling Dan in Su Su''s body, and what Zhang Shaowu wants might very well be the treasure they have been coveting for a long time, the Space Abyssal Sword."

    I was shocked by Zhang Ziyuan''s conclusion. "Why do you think this way? Zhang Shaowu has helped me more than once, and he saved me from the bottom of his heart. I can see that, but why do you still not believe him."

    Zhang Ziyuan retorted, "Don''t be too kind. In this world, many people didn''t know what was going on. It is not a secret that unpolished jade gang wants to obtain the rain house''s treasure, Space Abyssal Sword. Whether he helps you, lets you go, or even guides you to Yunnan, it might be a set trap set up by him, waiting for you to take the bait. Otherwise, how could the Ghost Society find your location so quickly, and how could they have thought of following you to that cave to seize the opportunity to snatch the treasures?! "

    Zhang Ziyuan''s every step of the way made me have no reason to refute his words. Yes, according to this theory, Zhang Shaowu does seem to have other intentions, but I still believe in him, just like how we''ve been friends for so many years.

    Fu Junqing could not watch anymore, and interrupted our quarrel: "Before this matter has no direct evidence, it would be better not to easily come to a conclusion, after all, I understand Zhang Shaowu, and I do not believe that he is that kind of person. What if it was your imagination? Isn''t it just an injustice? "

    Zhang Ziyuan and I turned our heads, and no longer spoke.

    Fu Junqing sighed, and continued: "As for the rain house, it is indeed a declining organization. We haven''t heard from them in almost thirty years. "

    My eyes widened in shock as I asked, "Thirty years? How old are you, Mr. Fu?"

    Fu Junqing seemed to have revealed something. You guys finally remembered to ask my age.

    I wondered what he was trying to hide. "He''s probably in his twenties, right?"

    Fu Junqing smiled and said to me: "If I remember correctly, I should still be three years away from being fifty."

    Ah? Heavens, this person really knew how to take care of himself. What kind of skincare products would he usually use? I have to ask, it looks like a completely twenty-something year old fresh meat, but it''s already, almost fifty years old?

    "When it comes to face preservation, the rain house is the expert. Every generation''s tower lord does not look old. In addition, the rain house''s strength and reputation back then in the entire The Psychic World was the best, and also the most righteous. Victory from the several larger battles, the rain house had played a great role. However, it was a big tree that attracted the wind. Such a great reputation caused many people to become dissatisfied with, and even covet, the rain house. The rain house''s Holy Spirit pyretic lustre was the descendant of the Paleogene''s Great Phoenix, the king of all birds. There were also sacred object s, which many people wanted to snatch away. I reckon that the things that you guys have encountered are also closely related to these two things. " Fu Junqing said in a serious tone.

    Hearing Fu Junqing''s words, I seemed to have understood a lot of things. Although I had unintentionally come into contact with an area that wasn''t related to my previous twenty years of life, if this was a responsibility that I had to face in my life, I wouldn''t be able to avoid it. If I am truly qualified enough to be the Tower Master of that rain house and am truly able to control and use these two treasures, I am willing to shoulder this responsibility for the people who are concerned about me and the people who I do not know and need to protect.

    After making up my mind, I decided, and said to Fu Junqing: "I only have one thing I don''t understand, all of you say that I have a powerful spirit energy and strength that is hard to come by even in the other psychic, and that I am a fated person who can control pyretic lustre and Space Abyssal Sword, but why do I feel that I am so useless?

    Fu Junqing hadn''t said anything yet, but Zhang Ziyuan had actually held my hand at this moment. "Actually, my wife, when you were young, the first time I met you, I already noticed that you were different from the masses. That''s why I chose you to be my wife. You were born with a strong power, but unfortunately, this power seems to have been sealed by someone. "

    Powerful strength? Sealed? Are you for real? Then who sealed my power? Zhang Shaowu''s grandfather?

    Zhang Ziyuan might have guessed what I was thinking: "I suspect that the person who sealed your power was Zhang Shaowu''s grandfather, because at that time, he was the only one who had the ability to do such a thing. Of course, his purpose in doing so is not necessarily bad. He might just want you to live an ordinary life like any other girl in the village. After all, the job ghost catcher is very dangerous. "

    "ghost catcher?" I repeated the word.

    Fu Junqing continued, "That''s right, the ghost catcher is the same as the Eastern Ocean''s Yin Yang Master and the Ancient Chinese Daoist. It''s just that this profession is now a noun, and maybe everyone isn''t very familiar with it. Furthermore, the ghost catcher''s requirements are much higher than the Daoist Priest''s. It is not easy to obtain a few magic tools, what these people are facing are generally ghosts with a strong attack power. "

    "Then the rain house is?" I was confused for a moment because there were so many things I needed to accept.

    Fu Junqing explained: "That''s right, the high ranked figures of the rain house are the ones we speak of, the ghost catcher."

    "Then, then, then what about me?" Wasn''t there supposed to be a lot of omens? Did I somehow become a savior?

 C43

    Zhang Ziyuan held onto my shoulders with both hands and said solemnly: "Now is not the time for you to be in a daze, our time is very tight, our priority now is to wake up Su Su''s ability so that we can negotiate with the Ghost Society and ourselves and change the fact that we are being chased all the way here."

    Awakening my ability? If the person who sealed me was Zhang Shaowu''s grandfather, then he is already gone. It seems like right now, I can only ask Zhang Shaowu if he has any clues and methods. I couldn''t help but recall the letter that Grandpa Zhang Shaowu left behind. It hadn''t even been read through before it was burned without reason. The second half of the letter might have some clues, too. What a pity.

    Fu Junqing suddenly thought of something. "I heard from you guys yesterday that it was because Miss Su Su opened his Space Abyssal Sword that you were able to escape?"

    I thought back to what happened in front of the cave yesterday: "That''s right, at that time we would all be finished. Old Man Gu and pyretic lustre both had me pull out the sword, so I took it out. Instantly, the light scattered in all directions, and the other side couldn''t see anything anymore. But, it''s strange that the people on our side aren''t affected at all, so they can still see. "

    Fu Junqing muttered to himself: "So that''s how it is. Looks like Space Abyssal Sword s are the same as pyretic lustre s, they can only be used by fated people. I''m guessing that the awakening of your spiritual energy must have something to do with this sword. How about this, it''s useless for us to just blindly guess. Tonight, we''ll go to Misty Forest. "

    "Misty Forest?" Is there such a place in Yunnan? I wondered.

    Zhang Ziyuan took over the conversation, "Misty Forest is the same as the place you went to last time to find endosperm. It was a place where all sorts of ghosts gather. And there is a Ghost Tower in the middle of Misty Forest, the strongest evil spirits in the world are all there. "

    Fu Junqing continued drinking his coffee, "Speaking of which, this Misty Forest and the Ghost Tower were the masterpieces of the rain house.

    "Then what you mean is, you want me to familiarize myself with the use of Space Abyssal Sword and use it to increase my spiritual energy?" I asked.

    "That''s right, don''t worry, we will protect you. We won''t let anything go wrong with you!" Fu Junqing promised.

    Zhang Ziyuan was unhappy and immediately hugged my shoulders. "I''ll protect my own wife, it''s none of your business!"

    I really feel that Zhang Ziyuan is becoming more and more childish, but his actions made my heart feel very sweet.

    We had enough rest during the day, and at night, we packed up our things simply. I also brought the expensive Space Abyssal Sword with me and set off for Misty Forest. Before I left, I called my mother again. I was really afraid that I wouldn''t be able to make this dangerous trip back.

    After getting on the car, Fu Junqing was driving ahead. Zhang Ziyuan sat beside me and stared at me, causing my hair to stand on end.

    "I only felt that you were so good-looking when I looked at you more carefully today." Zhang Ziyuan could not help but ask.

    The driver in front seemed to be unhappy, "Ahem, this car of mine does not allow flirting!"

    The words of the two made my face flush red. Honestly speaking, my looks could not be considered a beauty, and even if I am, I am probably still passable.

    Along the way, in order to ease the tension, Fu Junqing even told them a few jokes. Although it was not funny at all, it made the journey a lot easier.

    After about two hours of driving, the car finally stopped in a wilderness. In front of us was a dense forest. Because it was dark, we couldn''t see what was inside. It seemed like the exterior of the forest was covered by a layer of fog. It was very strange.

    Could this be the legendary Misty Forest?

    After we got out of the car, Zhang Ziyuan said to Fu Junqing: "Wait for us here, the two of us will go in. I can protect her without a problem. "

    "Don''t! "We need to split our forces just in case there''s something you can''t deal with inside, which is very dangerous."

    "It''s okay, Big Brother Fu. I''m blessed, I will be fine." Under Fu Junqing''s repeated requests, I called him Big Brother Fu from Mr. Fu to Big Brother Fu, but he''s almost the same age as my father, is it really okay for me to take advantage of him?

    In the end, under Fu Junqing''s persuasion, we decided to go in together and take care of each other.

    After entering the Misty Forest, I felt every single pore on my body open up. This was a self-defense mechanism that came from the psychic, indicating the dangers of this place.

    Zhang Ziyuan was leading the way at the front while we were at the back. We were extremely careful with every step we took, afraid that we would encounter some sort of trap.

    Not long later, the howling sound of a wild beast could be heard. It was obvious that the ghosts here had discovered us, and the unique aura of a living person made them bloodthirsty and excited. The deeper we went, the louder the hissing became, and my legs began to give way.

    "Don''t be afraid, these are all low level ghosts. The endosperm that have exploded are also low level beings, they are not your match." Zhang Ziyuan cheered me on.

    I held Zhang Ziyuan''s arm tightly with one hand and the Space Abyssal Sword tightly with the other. I thought, if something difficult to deal with happens, I will use this sword to deal with it! I am a person who wants to become the tower lord, how can I be afraid of you bastards!?

    Just as he was thinking, a group of ugly ghosts appeared. Some had green faces and fangs, while others had the whites of their eyes. It was as ugly as one could imagine. It seemed like a ghost as handsome as Zhang Ziyuan was something rarely seen in this world.

    These ghosts didn''t want to open their mouths, they just stretched out their claws as if they were going to tear us apart.

    "AHH!" I haven''t seen him in a long time! I almost forgot what human meat tastes like! "

    "Furthermore, he''s not an ordinary person. Two of them are actually psychic, and he has an abundant amount of spirit energy. After eating, our power will definitely increase a lot!"

    "Eh? And there''s also a little girl, she''s quite good-looking! "

    F * ck, this place really has all sorts of ghosts. Not only are there hungry ghosts, but also anxious perverts. I don''t want to hear your nonsense anymore, so I took out a few runes from my pocket and said: "I have to hurry. Intense Charm, go!"

    He threw out three spells. It seemed like he had been hit by only two of them, and two of them were burnt to ashes.

    "AHH!" "AHH!" AHH! All of you will die a horrible death! " This ghost is really noisy, it even said so much nonsense before it vanished into thin air.

    Two endosperm s appeared from the two ghosts that had turned into dust. They were indeed the lowest level white endosperm, but they had also attracted the attention of several ghosts beside them. It''s mine! "

    "Miss Su Su, do not panic when you use runes, your hands must be steady, if not, it would be a waste if you do not confirm!" Fu Junqing instructed me from the side.

    Taking advantage of this group of greedy ghosts seizing the endosperm, I cast a few more runes. "Urgent like the law, Intense Charm, go!"

    Most of the ghosts were already burned to death by me, but the remaining two wet ghosts didn''t seem to be affected by the Intense Charm, as if they couldn''t be burnt at all.

    "You can''t burn me, you can''t burn me! "Hahahaha!" F * ck, this ghost face is too big, this is something to be proud of, aren''t you already dead?

    At this time, Zhang Ziyuan spoke up: "My wife, there are different types of ghosts. These two are drowning people, and their bodies are covered with water. They aren''t afraid of fire at all, and at a time like this, don''t use Intense Charm anymore!"

    So that''s how it was! With that, I woke the dreamer. I took the Thunder Flame Charm from my other pocket and shot it at the two loathsome fellows.

    The two ghosts that were hit by the runes seemed to have been struck by lightning, their bodies trembled as they wailed in grief. Not long after, they turned into dust and all that was left were a few white endosperm that floated in the air. Sure enough, a drowning ghost cannot use the Intense Charm.

    "Not bad, you learned very quickly!" Fu Junqing gave me a big thumbs up.

    After the victory of the first battle, I smiled at him. However, this was only the beginning. The road ahead was filled with danger and there were countless formidable opponents. We shouldn''t get happy too early for now.

    Further on, the hissing and shouting grew louder and louder, and I suspected they would deafen my ears.

    Fu Junqing suddenly stopped and said, "Miss Su Su, the further ahead you go, the more dangerous it will be.

    I suddenly remembered that Fu Junqing was the legendary "apocalypse" with the ability to heal injuries and seal, so I nodded my head.

    Fu Junqing''s eyes closed slightly, his hands formed the shape of a house, he muttered an incantation, and in a moment, a green enchantment formed between his hands and enveloped my body.

    "That''s enough, let''s continue walking." Fu Junqing said to me after finishing his speech.

    "Wait a minute!" The one who spoke was Zhang Ziyuan, and judging from his expression, he seemed to have discovered something.

    "Zhang Ziyuan? "What''s wrong?" I wondered.

    "Wife? Can''t you feel anything unusual around here? "

    Abnormal? Well, the forest is spooky, and I think it''s unusual everywhere.

    Before we could react, a green-faced, fangs faced giant ghost appeared in front of us. This ghost was over ten feet tall, had a bloody mouth, white teeth, and a body dripping with blood. At first glance, he might have been scared to death, but luckily, I''ve seen this too many times and it didn''t cause me to pee my pants.

    "It''s the Blood Corpse!" Fu Junqing actually started to yell loudly without caring about his dignity.

    Blood Corpse? What the hell is a Blood Corpse?

    Before I could even ask, Fu Junqing answered me: "This forest is indeed deep and unfathomable, to the point that there are Blood Corpse s within. This thing is made from the corpses of wronged people, their entire bodies are poisonous, and their attack power is very strong, if we were to be touched by it, we will be struck by cadaveric poison! "

    F * ck me! I thought there were only all kinds of ghosts in this world, but there was actually a Corpse Transformation!? Blood Corpse, it''s really something that''s been around for a long time, looks like it''s really hard to deal with, I wonder if the spells I researched these few days will work!

    "My wife, you must not touch something like the Blood Corpse, otherwise you will definitely be poisoned. This kind of thing is very rare, and it''s also the first time I''ve seen it. As for how to deal with it, we can only give it a try. " Zhang Ziyuan said in a heavy voice.

    What the heck! So it turns out that the things that you''ve lived for so long and haven''t encountered have all been met by me today. Luck is too great, there''s no doubt about it. Alright, let''s give it a try then.

 C44

    I took out a Intense Curse and drew a circle with it in my hand. "Intense as a law, burning like fire, go!"

    The Intense Curse flew out with my shout and charged straight towards the face of the Blood Corpse. I was proud to discover that the accuracy of my hands had greatly increased.

    "Little girl Su Su, I''m afraid that you cannot handle it with just one talisman!" Fu Junqing probably made a gesture to open up the barrier to protect one of us. After all, the cadaveric poison on this Blood Corpse is very powerful.

    I made a gesture of understanding and took out a handful of runes. No matter what kind of runes they are, I think there must be some that can be useful. I flew out together. All kinds of runes! "Go!"

    Hearing my words, Zhang Ziyuan almost fainted. "My wife, how could you recite it like that?

    Ah? Is that wrong? A single lock of hair was too troublesome!

    Dozens of runes flew past, some of them useless, but the Blood Corpse only suffered light injuries after being attacked by the runes, they were not fatal.

    It''s over, it''s over. I''ve met with trouble today, what should I do?

    "Don''t worry, Su Su, try using your Space Abyssal Sword. That''s a sacred object, it''s more than enough to deal with things of this level." Fu Junqing quickly spread out the enchantment and reminded me.

    Yeah, Space Abyssal Sword, I have a treasure, why don''t I use it!

    Immediately pulling out the Space Abyssal Sword, light shone out in all directions, illuminating the pitch black Misty Forest.

    The Blood Corpse seemed to be unable to see anything, and could only rely on its voice and its living aura to determine the location of other people. However, the sword''s aura was also intimidated by it. It seemed to let out a roar of pain as its body swayed, causing the blood on its body to be flung away.

    "Quickly hide in my Spirit Formation!" Fu Junqing seemed to have already set up the barrier, so we hid inside together to prevent the Blood Corpse s from approaching us gradually.

    The sword is drawn, but I don''t have a way to use it. Right now, other than illuminating it, it''s completely useless!

    "Su Su girl, I will use a barrier to cover you, I will use Space Abyssal Sword to attack the Blood Corpse, I want to see if there are any effects!" Fu Junqing said anxiously.

    "I''ll try!"

    At this moment, the grass rustled, and a few people crawled out. Damn, to think that there would be someone else in such a dangerous place. No matter how hard he thought about it, he just couldn''t wrap his head around it.

    When I saw who had arrived, I was overjoyed in my heart. "Zhang Shaowu!"

    So the one who came was Zhang Shaowu, we don''t know any other person.

    "Su Su! You guys are also here! " Zhang Shaowu also noticed us.

    "Zhang Shaowu, be careful! This Blood Corpse has a very powerful cadaveric poison! Come here, we have a barrier! " I shouted.

    Zhang Shaowu frowned, then ran into Fu Junqing''s enchantment: "We actually met the legendary Blood Corpse. It''s not easy to deal with it. The thirty-six moves are the best. "

    "After we separated, Zhang Shaowu, I obtained a few treasures. Seeing that the sword is not here, I wanted to use it to test if I can take care of the Blood Corpse." I waved the Space Abyssal Sword in my hand.

    "It''s actually a Space Abyssal Sword? Where did you get it? " Zhang Shaowu''s face revealed a pleasantly surprised expression.

    Just as we were speaking, the Blood Corpse''s shaking blood droplets were already splattering all over the ground. The few people who came with Zhang Shaowu were clever enough to hide in the grass, while some of them were splashed with poisonous blood.

    The people who were splashed with the poisonous blood started to scream miserably, as if they were suffering from a great pain. They wailed endlessly, making us all panic, and then the skin all over their bodies started to melt as well. Gradually, only flesh remained, and their shapes became more and more similar to that of the gigantic Blood Corpse s. The blood slowly dripped from his body.

    "What бн what kind of people are these?" I couldn''t bear to watch them.

    "They are the death warriors of my unpolished jade gang." Zhang Shaowu clenched his teeth, as though he was distressed, but there was no other way, the barrier was not strong enough for so many people to avoid it, so we could not save them.

    Fu Junqing suddenly shouted: "Damn it! If this goes on, those who are infected with cadaveric poison will slowly peel off their skin and turn into Poison Corpses, and we will have more and more enemies! "

    My mother, it looks like the situation is getting worse. Nothing that happened to me before is as troublesome as this monster today!

    "I''ll go deal with Da Gang first. You guys deal with this little one. Remember not to be poisoned!" After I finished speaking, I rushed out, and chopped out a sword at the Blood Corpse before it could recover from its shock.

    "Su Su! Be careful! "

    "Little Su Su girl, be careful!"

    "Wife, be careful!"

    When I heard their instructions, I suddenly felt that my whole life had been worth it. The three handsome guys didn''t care about me at all, all of them were so concerned about me, wahahaha, this treatment isn''t something a woman can even dream about.

    Before he could finish with complacency, his sword had already struck the Blood Corpse, causing it to become a huge ball. Honestly speaking, who knows which part of the Blood Corpse''s body I slashed.

    But obviously, it was hacked open, and its huge wound spat out a lot of blood. Luckily there was Fu Junqing''s barrier, otherwise, I would have already become as ugly as this monster.

    The injured Blood Corpse became even more manic and reached out its big hands to grab me. But to tell the truth, even though it had a frightening body, its movements were not as fast as mine. With a single turn of its body, it dodged the attack.

    "Wife!" Cut its vitals! " Zhang Ziyuan seemed to be getting anxious.

    Yeah, I also know that I have to attack its vitals, the problem is that the Blood Corpse''s ass isn''t its butt and its brain isn''t its head, who knows where its vitals are?

    While it wasn''t paying attention, I swung my sword at it again. Because of his huge size, it was very difficult for me to cut into its upper body. However, the lower half of its body probably didn''t have any vital points.

    The Blood Corpse was hacked and the poisonous blood splattered everywhere. It was so disgusting that I wanted to vomit. The continuous injuries also caused it to be extremely furious, it attacked me continuously with its huge claws, and almost swept across me several times. The enchantment around Fu Junqing could only support one person, it seemed that I could only rely on myself to fight today.

    I calmly pondered for a moment, a human''s head is usually a vital point, so beheading a person would be impossible. I don''t know if this Blood Corpse is like that, but the Blood Corpse is really big, how can we behead it?

    The phoenix bracelet in my left hand suddenly swayed, I suddenly had an idea, so I used spirit energy to move the hand ring on my wrist. The Blood Corpse! "

    It seemed like the pyretic lustre had quite a bit of knowledge, to think that it would actually know that this was a Blood Corpse.

    "pyretic lustre! Do you know how to deal with it? " I shouted to the pyretic lustre.

    The pyretic lustre flapped its wings and circled a few times in the air, protecting itself, the golden light scattered everywhere, and the originally small pyretic lustre suddenly grew larger, spreading its wings and flying towards me: "Come! Come up! "Meow!"

    I didn''t realize that this little repeater had so many skills, but it could still grow bigger and smaller. It was too amazing. But what the hell was Meow? Acting cute? Are you a cat?

    He grumbled as he climbed up the pyretic lustre''s back, causing it to flap its wings and fly up. Damn, this mount is handsome! What BMW? What Porsche?

    The three handsome brothers were also stunned, Zhang Ziyuan regained his senses and said: "Look at his mingmen!"

    "Gate of Life? Where is the mingmen? "Ah, ah!" It was my first time sitting on such an unsteady thing and my head was spinning. Suddenly, I remembered that I was afraid of heights, so how could I have the mood to find my mingmen?

    "The top of the head! It is the Gate of Destiny! " Fu Junqing said something useful, it turned out that the top of its head was its vital point, say it earlier.

    "pyretic lustre, is it a headache to look at it? Take the chance to fly over there, I will end it with a slash!" Gradually adapting to the swaying mounts, I started to discuss with the pyretic lustre.

    The pyretic lustre flapped its wings to show that it understood, and then circled in the air to dodge the Blood Corpse''s attack. The pitiful and extremely powerful Blood Corpse could not fly without wings, so it could only stand on the ground anxiously.

    The pyretic lustre found a chance to quickly fly towards its head while it wasn''t paying attention, and I swiftly stabbed my sword into the Blood Corpse''s head. Poisonous blood splattered everywhere as the pyretic lustre flew into the air. The Blood Corpse let out a mournful cry and immediately fell to the ground. After struggling for a few moments, it stopped moving, and the dead Blood Corpse''s body gradually shrank, the blood and flesh all over its body slowly melted until only bones were left.

    The gigantic Blood Corpse is already dead, and only a few unpolished jade gang Death Soldiers who had just been poisoned into corpses are left. After all, these are all Zhang Shaowu''s men, I don''t know what to do for a moment.

    Zhang Shaowu seemed to have made up his mind, "Su Su, they are no longer normal people.

    It seemed that Zhang Shaowu had made this decision with great difficulty. After all, they were all brothers of the same clan, but there was no helping it, I brandished my Space Abyssal Sword again and pierced towards the heads of those few Death Soldiers. They all fell to the ground, struggled for a while, and finally stopped moving.

    Getting down from the pyretic lustre''s back, the pyretic lustre screeched as it climbed onto the hand ring to rest. I was still shaken from the shock and kept patting my chest.

    Zhang Shaowu was the first to run over and hug my shoulders. "I thought something must have happened to you after finally seeing you again, Su Su."

    Zhang Ziyuan anxiously patted his hand and said, "Su Su is my wife, can you be more careful? Furthermore, you still have the suspicion that you betrayed us.

    "Don''t believe me? Why? I gave the most important keepsake of the unpolished jade gang to others for your sake, you are the symbol of the authority of my unpolished jade gang, and yet you don''t believe me. " Zhang Shaowu immediately jumped up after hearing this.

    I came out to smooth things over: "Brother Shao Wu, we didn''t distrust you. About that, did you find the keepsake for Ghost Society? And why are you here? "

    Zhang Shaowu sighed: "Isn''t it because I gave them the keepsake, if I want to return, I have to agree to one of their requests. I didn''t think that they would actually ask me to come to this damned Misty Forest to retrieve something. I had no choice but to agree and come here. "What about you?"

    Fu Junqing seemed to have also felt the immense jealousy and hurriedly explained, "Ah, there are two reasons why we came here. The first is to let Su Su train for a bit, after all, she is the next tower lord of the rain house. The other is that I have a selfish thought and want to come here to find something. "

 C45

    45 - Hidden deep enough

    Damn Fu Junqing, you have hidden your strength really well, you want to find something here and actually drag us down as a scapegoat, you sure are scheming!

    "I think we''re looking for the same thing?" Zhang Shaowu asked tentatively.

    "I think it should be, the thing that they asked you to find, is the thing inside the Ghost Tower in the center of Misty Forest, right?" Fu Junqing was also extremely careful with his words.

    Zhang Shaowu suddenly laughed loudly. "So that''s how it is! It seems that although we all have the same goal this time, our goals are different.

    It seems that Zhang Shaowu and Fu Junqing''s relationship was extremely good as well.

    "Hmm, alright, depending on your own skill. I definitely won''t agree to have you give such an important thing to Ghost Society. If we do, we won''t be able to live a peaceful life in the future. " Fu Junqing also began to feel that something was amiss.

    "Hello? What are you all talking about? " I''m getting more and more curious, and I want to get to the bottom of everything.

    Zhang Shaowu turned around and explained to me: "Su Su, you''ll understand when we get the thing."

    Alright, it seems like you guys don''t want to explain it to me right now, so Zhang Ziyuan and I were somehow involved in some strange matter. Since things had already come to this, he might as well make a trip to the Ghost Tower with them.

    As we continued to walk deeper, we subdued a few wandering souls who didn''t have high cultivation. Compared to the Blood Corpse s, we dealt with them a lot more. When the sky was about to brighten, we walked to the middle of the forest. A tall tower stood within it, and it seemed that this was the Ghost Tower that they were talking about.

    Ghost Tower s did not look tall from the outside, a total of five floors. On the first floor, there were eight tightly shut doors.

    "There are eight doors?" Which one should I go in from? " I ran around the Ghost Tower but didn''t find anything.

    Zhang Shaowu took out a Gossip Disc from his bosom. It corresponded to the star phenomenon in the sky and the shape of the Ghost Tower as he calculated: "Today''s purple light belongs to the Yin. According to the location and the day today, walking through there should be a door of death.

    He spoke a bunch of incomprehensible words. In any case, in conclusion, he was saying that he should just walk away from the gate. The question was, which one was the gate?

    "This door is the gate." Zhang Shaowu stood in front of a door, using a Gossip Disc as a medium, he muttered an incantation. A burst of yellow light shot out, and the door actually opened.

    "It''s really amazing!" The door that was opened was also pitch black, no one knew whether it was fierce or lucky, they immediately activated the pyretic lustre s on top of it to light it up.

    "This thing is the legendary pyretic lustre? It''s too magical, it''s too easy to use in a place where you can''t light a fire! " Zhang Shaowu also seemed to be very fresh of pyretic lustre s and Space Abyssal Sword s.

    "Should we leave one for the others to go in? "What if something dangerous happens?" Fu Junqing suggested.

    "I''m sure my wife and I went in. I don''t feel safe leaving her there by herself." Zhang Ziyuan''s face turned white.

    Zhang Shaowu also said: "My techniques are the highest here, I am definitely going in, then Fu Junqing, will you stay?"

    Fu Junqing could only nod his head: "That''s fine, if anything happens, I can still stay outside to support his. How about this, I will place a protective barrier around Su Su as usual, if I don''t receive serious damage, there won''t be a problem for three hours. Furthermore, as for the things I want to take, once you guys come out, Zhang Shaowu and I will decide who to give this to with a fair duel. "

    After the barrier was broken, Fu Junqing gave me a compass and told me that if anything were to happen, he would use the spirit inside to activate the compass.

    I nodded, put away the compass, and walked in with Zhang Ziyuan and Zhang Shaowu.

    The pyretic lustre flapped its wings in front to illuminate us, and we carefully walked at the back. I couldn''t help but ask, "What exactly is the thing that you are talking about? "Don''t even try to keep me in suspense."

    Zhang Shaowu laughed after hearing it, "I didn''t keep you in suspense. Actually, it wasn''t anything impressive, I was just afraid that you wouldn''t say anything more. There were seven artifacts placed at the highest level of the Ghost Tower that were used to suppress all of the wraiths in the tower, preventing them from coming out. Among them, there is a treasure called the Heaven and Earth Yin Charms, it is said that it has the power to tame the Ghost King, and was placed here when we were building this tower. Our goal is this Heaven and Earth Yin Charms. "

    "Ah?" Why are there seven treasures here, and why did you choose this one? " I don''t quite understand.

    "Because if the other treasures leave this place, they will no longer be able to suppress the high leveled spirits in the Ghost Tower. At that time, this tower would be in danger of being destroyed. Moreover, even us mortals cannot take down other treasures. " Zhang Shaowu explained.

    I touched my nose. "So that''s how it is, so your target is that Heaven and Earth Yin Charms? What are you guys doing here? And what kind of thing is that Ghost King? "

    Zhang Shaowu sighed: "It''s obvious why Ghost Society wants the Heaven and Earth Yin Charms. Their ambition is to rule over both the Yin Yang and Yang realms, so Ghost King is their ultimate goal, and the Ghost King is the strongest ghost in this world, he has cultivated for at least a few hundred years and has also devoured quite a few high level ghost endosperm, his current endosperm is also the highest level of all the ghosts. It''s said that if he can obtain his endosperm, it wouldn''t take much effort to control both the Yin Yang and Yang realms.

    It looks like he is really the king of thousands of ghosts. That whatever Heaven and Earth Yin Yang Curse is also very dazzling, to actually be able to seal the Ghost King, I feel that the Shaowugo, this thing must not fall into the hands of the Ghost Society! " So the two worlds of Yin and Yang are related, and there are many things I don''t know about.

    "I understand this logic too. I''m actually also trying my best to deal with them. I promised them that I would get it on the surface, but the outcome is not something they can predict." As for the unpolished jade gang''s keepsake, the symbol of authority for the unpolished jade gang, I must take it back! "

    "I''m sorry Shaowugo, it''s all because of me that you gave such an important thing to him." I feel very embarrassed.

    At this time, Zhang Ziyuan could no longer bear to listen: "The two of you are not done yet, after all, what if danger comes later?"

    I stuck out my tongue and suddenly remembered something. Then what does Mr. Fu want this kind of thing for? He can''t be thinking of going to deal with that whatever Ghost King, right? "

    Zhang Shaowu spread his hands: "I don''t know about that, but he''s actually very strange. I don''t know what''s going on in his head, but I believe that he probably won''t do anything bad."

    After leaving from here, he might as well ask the Mr. Fu himself and make a decision. At this time, Zhang Ziyuan, who was at the side, grabbed onto my hand. Most probably, he was afraid that I would be scared, but I also grabbed onto his hand.

    After walking through the long passageway, we finally arrived at the center of the first floor. From the outside, we couldn''t tell that there was such a large space inside.

    I looked down at the bottom of the pool and sure enough, there were all sorts of ghosts imprisoned down there, howling in pain. Some of the ghosts saw us and tried to grab us with their long arms, but they couldn''t break through the shackles of the pool. It seemed like these immobile ghosts were nothing to be afraid of.

    "Can we go directly to the second floor?" I thought so.

    "No, there should be more troublesome things here. Don''t be happy too early."

    It must have been a whole day since I entered the pagoda, because I already felt that my stomach had been growling for a long time, and I really should have brought some potato chips or chocolate to replenish my body.

    From the first level of Ice Demon, to the second level of Fire Ghost, it seems like there is a difficult BOSS to deal with in every level. I have already used up all of the symbols on my body, and Zhang Shaowu and I are both injured.

    The biggest problem is that the pyretic lustre used up all its spiritual energy and went back to sleep on the hand ring. Although it is no longer dark, we are missing a strong helper. The worst part of it was that I received an extremely strong attack on the fourth floor. The barrier that Fu Junqing had placed around me had already shattered, leaving me without any form of safety.

    We rested for a while on the fourth floor and prepared to head to the fifth floor. The seven legendary treasures should be on the fifth floor, but he didn''t know what else was on the fifth floor that was hard to deal with. Now that we are exhausted, we are probably in danger if we go up.

    "Are we really going up again? I think we''ve achieved our goal. " I gasped.

    "If you don''t want to go up, then wait for me here. Or go back the same way you came, I must go up and get the Yin Yang Talisman." Zhang Shaowu looked very determined.

    Zhang Ziyuan seemed to also be unable to endure it any longer: "Zhang Shaowu, don''t let me see through your scheme. If it was really the Ghost Society that told you to come here and take the treasure, you wouldn''t have to work so hard. Since you have already come here, it''s fine that you tell them that you don''t have the ability to get what they want. I feel that if you insist on going to the fifth floor at all costs, it will be a matter of your own personal ambition. "

    Zhang Shaowu turned around and looked at Zhang Ziyuan and me, "Whatever you think, I just want to say that I have my own reasons for doing this. You can help me or leave, I don''t have any complaints."

    I grabbed Zhang Ziyuan''s hand and looked at him: "Zhang Ziyuan, I believe that Shaowugo is a good person and will not do anything bad. I believe that he has his own reasons. Since we''re already here, we can easily win if we go up another level. Shall we accompany him up? "

    Zhang Ziyuan''s temper seemed to have disappeared from my gaze as he placed his hands on my shoulders: "My wife, I''m doing this for your own good, the upper management probably won''t do anything good. If something were to happen to you, where can I find such a good wife?"

    The sudden confession made me unprepared in my heart, even Zhang Shaowu had an awkward face, is such an obvious act of dog abuse really okay? My face reddened.

 C46

    "But, but Shaowugo is a friend that I''ve known since I was young. He''s risked his life several times to protect me, so no matter what, I have to help him this time." I don''t think I''m the kind of person who values women over friends, hmm!

    Zhang Ziyuan also compromised in the end: "Alright, we can accompany him up, but you promised me that everything will be safe."

    "Don''t worry!" Didn''t you all say that I''m a high talent psychic who only has one in a million. Maybe I''m the one who gets weaker when he''s strong? "Don''t forget the purpose of our visit." Although I said that, I didn''t feel confident at all. Actually, I was afraid as well, since the power sealed in my body hadn''t awakened yet.

    As for the matter of my spirit energy being sealed, I had asked Zhang Shaowu about it along the way. He seemed to not know about this matter, and his grandfather had not mentioned it to him either. If Grandpa Zhang Shaowu really sealed my spirit energy, he should have told Zhang Shaowu about this, right? Or perhaps, it was the letter that was mysteriously burnt?

    Upon reaching the fifth floor, the ghosts imprisoned on the fifth floor immediately grew excited.

    "Someone''s here, someone''s here!" It''s been a long time since I''ve eaten human flesh, I''m so hungry! " So this floor was filled with noisy ghosts. These ghosts must have said a lot of things they shouldn''t have said before they died.

    All the ghosts at the last level were gathered around a strange thing with eyes all over its body. It looked like a human, but its entire body was covered with large eyes, looking extremely terrifying.

    King of Hundred Eyed Ghosts? Argus is another fresh noun, I can understand that. His entire body is filled with eyes, that''s why he''s called Argus.

    Zhang Ziyuan was also clearly very surprised: "Argus are a very rare type of ghost. When they were alive, most of them were highly skilled psychic. Those who have a hundred eyes are mostly ordinary Argus, and those who have a thousand eyes are the legendary King of Hundred Eyed Ghosts. "

    At this time, the King of Hundred Eyed Ghosts who was sitting on a beautiful woman spoke up: "It seems you know me, to actually have the guts to come to the fifth floor, I admire you very much, but the old rules are that when you come to my territory, you don''t have much skills, you will die without even a corpse."

    At this time, Zhang Shaowu was still considered calm, and the flattery he gave was rather sloppy: "Since Your Excellency is the one in charge of the entire Ghost Tower, you would not bully the fewer with your numbers, right? We came here to take a treasure from the fifth floor. If your highness is willing to let us take it, then of course we''ll be happy to take advantage of it. If we don''t, then the Lord will draw a path, and we''ll leave. "

    Damn, this Zhang Shaowu really lied to ghosts without blinking an eye, I understand that he is doing this for us to fight alone, if not all of the ghosts here would attack us together, I think we would all be dead. But when he said those words, I felt the urge to laugh.

    The King of Hundred Eyed Ghosts was actually quite amused, "Hmm, someone polite came and we didn''t want to make things too difficult for you. Tell me first, are you trying to take the Heaven and Earth Yin Charms?"

    I couldn''t help but say, "Yes, yes! Your Holiness, you are wise! "

    I am about to die from secret joy in my heart, I actually managed to learn Zhang Shaowu''s bullsh * t very well, so it turns out that I have this kind of skill!

    Only Zhang Ziyuan who was at the side muttered, "A bunch of lunatics!"

    King of Hundred Eyed Ghosts became even happier after hearing what I said and stood up from the middle chair. "little girl is also very understanding, you really are here to take that thing, to be honest, taking the thing would only benefit me. It''s all because of those vile treasures that stopped me from escaping. If you can take one for me, I might be able to fulfill my wish. "

    I can''t stand listening to King of Hundred Eyed Ghosts''s words anymore, "Then this lord doesn''t need to waste words. Hurry up and get us to take our things and leave, no one needs to worry about this anymore!"

    King of Hundred Eyed Ghosts suddenly shook his head: "Not right, not right. If this is the case, then I will let you all take the thing away right under my nose, this way the news will be spread out, which is extremely bad for my reputation."

    This King of Hundred Eyed Ghosts is so disgusting, not only is Ba La so narcissistic, you''re only that much more concerned about reputation? First of all you care about your body so many eyes in case of myopia you need how many pairs of glasses ah?

    "Pfft!" I actually couldn''t help but laugh at my own thoughts.

    King of Hundred Eyed Ghosts was unhappy: "Stinky girl, what are you laughing about?"

    "It''s nothing, it''s nothing. I just think that since Your Excellency cares about your reputation so much, I''m afraid that your reputation in the outside world is also very good. If you add on the beauty of being an adult, that would be even better. We will definitely go out and spread your great deeds."

    "Don''t think that just because you flatter me, I can let all of you do whatever you want! I am not stupid! " The King of Hundred Eyed Ghosts''s atmosphere suddenly changed.

    He even knows that we''re flattering him. "Then what do you need to do before you give us something to let us go?"

    The King of Hundred Eyed Ghosts laughed when he heard the question, "Just now, I saw that you are a pretty good girl, your skin character meets my requirements, and I have been feeling very depressed in this place for hundreds of years. How about this, you stay here with me, girl, I will give you a good meal and a good welcome, and the other two will leave with the Yin Yang Curse, what do you think?" As he spoke, he pulled away the female ghosts beside him, showing a look of disgust.

    I almost spurted a mouthful of blood on its face when I heard this. Such a disgusting ghost wanted me to stay with him, so you should just kill me!

    I still haven''t said anything, but Zhang Ziyuan was already enraged: "Su Su is my wife, no one is allowed to hit her, if not, don''t blame me for being rude!"

    Well said! I clapped in my heart.

    "Aiyo?" So the little girl is married? If the little girl is not willing to stay, then we will fight to determine victory or defeat, not to mention I will bully you guys, we will win three times in a row, and we will send three of you here, and win two rounds. If you guys lose, then don''t blame me for being merciless. "

    "I''ll just fight, who''s afraid of me!" Coincidentally, I have been unhappy about you for a long time, my hands are itchy. If I don''t give you a panda eye today, I, Su Su will have the same surname as you!

    Before the match, Zhang Ziyuan and I had a small meeting, and studied how we can win without losing.

    I suddenly had a suggestion: "Have you heard of Tian Ji''s horse racing? "Using our best horses to run against the opponent''s medium Marseille, stable, and using our own medium horses to race against the opponent''s inferior Marseille, we can win for sure, and finally using our own inferior horses to race against the opponent''s superior Marseille. Even if we lose, we have already won two rounds."

    Zhang Shaowu nodded his head: "That makes sense, I think we can have it. The other party''s King of Hundred Eyed Ghosts is definitely a top-notch horse, while the others are at most of medium or low grade, what about us?"

    Yes, how should we divide it?

    "I thought about it, my spiritual qi is the least stable right now. Although there are Space Abyssal Sword s, but most of my power is sealed, so I don''t think I would have any chance of winning against any of them. How about this, you two go against the other ghosts, I think there''s no problem. King of Hundred Eyed Ghosts will definitely fight, and at that time, when I take care of him, it doesn''t matter whether I win or lose! " I seem to admire my IQ. Other than having strength, I have also become a lot smarter after encountering so many miraculous things.

    "No, I refuse. It''s too dangerous!" Even I am not a hundred percent sure that I can deal with King of Hundred Eyed Ghosts, but you are a girl, "Zhang Ziyuan said in a deep voice.

    "Do you have any better ideas?" I asked.

    Zhang Ziyuan remained silent.

    "Alright, let''s follow my advice. Let''s see who comes out first before deciding on our decision." I patted both of them on the shoulder and it was so pleasantly decided.

    Zhang Shaowu sighed: "Looks like this is the only way. But don''t worry, I won''t let anything happen to Su Su."

    After researching the countermeasures, King of Hundred Eyed Ghosts was already impatient: "Hurry up, hurry up. After finishing this reputed one, you still need to go to bed to recuperate! Can you afford to delay my recovery? "

    Heavens, she was already this beautiful, yet her skin was still so beautiful? Do you have skin, sir?

    Zhang Shaowu had met a headless ghost that was trying to run away. The headless headless ghost was running around randomly, and it was completely no match for Zhang Shaowu, in the end, the pitiful headless ghost was beaten to the ground and could not stand up anymore.

    What Zhang Ziyuan encountered was a flying head barbarian, in fact, I was wondering just now, since one of them is a headless ghost without a head, and the other one is a flying head barbarian without a body, shouldn''t the two of them be able to form a complete body? Ah, I began to let my imagination run wild again.

    The flying head barbarian was slightly more difficult to deal with than the headless ghost. At least it could see things, and it could fly. As he flew, he played with his thoughts, "Are you a ghost too? Why are you helping people? Are you the same as us? "

    Yeah, Zhang Ziyuan is a ghost himself, they should be from a nation, why would he help me?

    "Who''s the same as you, keep your mouth shut!" Zhang Ziyuan''s technique was not a problem, it was more than enough to deal with a flying head barbarian, in just a few rounds, he was already on the body of the headless ghost.

    If the headless ghost could not stand up, he would be unhappy, "Don''t pressure me, don''t pressure me! Get lost! I''ve never seen such an ugly head like yours! "

    The flying head barbarian was also unwilling to be outdone: "I''ll suppress you then, I''ve also never seen such an ugly body of yours!"

    "Shut up!" What a disgrace! " King of Hundred Eyed Ghosts could no longer hold it in, he kicked away the female ghosts beside him and flung the big cape on his back, "I will personally deal with you guys!"

    "Eh? Big eyed monster, you don''t mean what you say? You said three sets and two victories. We''ve already won two rounds. You should give us something to let us go. " I couldn''t be bothered to talk to it anymore, so I started scolding if I didn''t keep my word.

    King of Hundred Eyed Ghosts was so angry that his eyes were wide open, and it was obvious that his eyes were close to his body, and he could not be seen from a long time ago.

    "I will keep my word. Girl, let me fight with you for a bit and then I''ll let you take your things away. What do you think?"

 C47

    Although we don''t hold much hope for King of Hundred Eyed Ghosts now, if we don''t defeat it, we probably won''t be able to get our hands on the Heaven and Earth Talisman.

    Old monster, today is today. If I can''t defeat you, then it''s a waste of my time.

    Wifey, be careful, this King of Hundred Eyed Ghosts has an especially powerful technique. As long as he yells like a monkey, it means that he has to use a powerful technique, so you should stay away from him to ensure your safety. You no longer have Fu Junqing''s barrier, so safety is of utmost importance. "

    I don''t even know when Zhang Ziyuan became such a sissy, but I am still very happy that he was so concerned about me. "Don''t worry, this young lady is very clever, there won''t be any problems."

    I didn''t expect the King of Hundred Eyed Ghosts to be so fast, as soon as I said that, many sharp swords shot out from many of its eyes, attacking me.

    F * * k, I''m not ready yet, aren''t you?

    I hastily dodged, and found a relatively safe place to pull out the Space Abyssal Sword. Treasure sword, treasure sword, I will be relying on you today.

    Because the King of Hundred Eyed Ghosts is quick, even though my side is nimble, my hands and feet are in a mess. I spend most of my time defending and rarely have the opportunity to attack.

    "Su Su girl, although King of Hundred Eyed Ghosts has only eyes, they are only its weak points. Those eyes that were blinded by them were completely destroyed." Zhang Shaowu hurriedly passed it to me.

    The problem was that the eyes on its body were all the same. No matter how I looked at it, I couldn''t tell which pair was different. How could I tell which pair was its weak point?

    Suddenly, the King of Hundred Eyed Ghosts let out a monkey like cry. I remembered what Zhang Ziyuan told me, that in this situation, it had released its ability, but it was a pity that I was forced into a corner by it, and could not dodge at all.

    When I saw King of Hundred Eyed Ghosts spitting out a pair of flames from his eyes that were close to his head, I finally understood that those eyes were his Death Acupuncture Points, but no matter what, I couldn''t avoid the flames.

    I closed my eyes and didn''t even dare to look anymore. I thought to myself that even if I don''t die this time, my face would probably be burnt to ashes.

    But after a while, it wasn''t as scorching or painful as I had expected. I slowly opened my eyes and found that Zhang Ziyuan was right in front of me.

    "Zhang Ziyuan!" Surprised, I rushed to him, screaming, and observed his injuries.

    It seems that Zhang Ziyuan had used a spell to resist a portion of the flames, but his skin was still severely burnt, causing me to feel extremely pained. "Zhang Ziyuan! You''re crazy! Why did you save me? "

    I''ve never done anything good to him except hurt him and don''t believe him. I''m a stupid woman, and I always hurt him.

    As for Zhang Ziyuan, although he rarely spoke and rarely spoke sweet nothings, as long as I made a mistake, he would definitely understand. He didn''t kill me even though I tried to kill him time and time again.

    Most importantly, as long as I am in danger, he will definitely stand in front of me to protect me. He has not complained even after being injured continuously. When I am safe, he once again silently leaves бн

    The more I thought about it, the more sad I felt.

    "My wife, don''t cry anymore. I''m fine, just a superficial wound." What nonsense are you saying? If you are in danger, how can I not save you? " Zhang Ziyuan didn''t forget to comfort me even after getting injured. Maybe he saw that I was crying so miserably, tears and snot flowed down his face.

    "What skin injury? If it gets any more severe, you will be disfigured!" You just got a physical body, and you''re so handsome and disfigured, what a pity! " In a hurry, I found myself babbling incoherently.

    "I really have nothing to do, my wife, don''t cry. "Eh, ah!" He didn''t know if it was because he was in pain or not, but he let out a few painful groans.

    In this situation, even though Zhang Shaowu blocked the King of Hundred Eyed Ghosts''s attack for me, it did not seem to be its match.

    "Wifey, King of Hundred Eyed Ghosts''s weak point has been exposed, now is the best time to defeat it. "I wonder where his Death Acupuncture Point will move to later on." Zhang Ziyuan said strenuously.

    What? If we were to move it to another eye, we would probably only be able to see it clearly the next time it launched an attack. By then, we would all be roasted like pigs.

    I seized the opportunity and grabbed onto the Space Abyssal Sword tightly, and pounced towards King of Hundred Eyed Ghosts: "AHH!" Go and die! "

    King of Hundred Eyed Ghosts was startled for a moment. He never thought that I would use my full power to attack his, it would be too late for me to dodge.

    "AHH!" Following the sound of my scream, King of Hundred Eyed Ghosts, who was previously arrogantly spitting fire at her, became blinded by me. All the eyes on its body also seemed to have suffered heavy injuries as they closed.

    When the little ghosts around saw that King of Hundred Eyed Ghosts was injured, they too scattered and fled.

    "You, you all are evil!" King of Hundred Eyed Ghosts didn''t even have a look in his eyes, he didn''t know where he got the word from.

    "Damn you! "Humph!" Just as I wanted to add another slash to it to make it completely finished, King of Hundred Eyed Ghosts started begging for mercy. "Little girl, big sister, female hero, spare me!"

    Pui! What the hell was going on? Wasn''t he extremely narcissistic and arrogant just a moment ago? Was it really okay to have such a drastic change in attitude?

    Zhang Shaowu was also very anxious: "Su Su, quickly take the talisman and leave, Zhang Ziyuan''s injuries seem to be severe."

    Listening to him, I calmed my anger, but after we circled around the fifth floor, the other six artifacts were completely undamaged and embedded into the surrounding walls. Only the Heaven and Earth Yin Charms was nowhere to be seen.

    "Speak!" Where is that Heaven and Earth Yin Yang Talisman? " I pointed to the King of Hundred Eyed Ghosts on the ground and asked anxiously.

    King of Hundred Eyed Ghosts said in a trembling voice, "That rune was actually taken away a long time ago. Roughly a year ago, ah no more than two years ago or even earlier, I don''t have a sense of time here, and I don''t even remember when it was."

    What? It had already been snatched away, what the hell was this King of Hundred Eyed Ghosts? Tell us that we don''t have the Yin Yang Talismans left. Why are we wasting time here?

    "Then who took it? "Speak!" The Space Abyssal Sword continued to move forward. It seemed like it was necessary to ask who had arrived first.

    "I, I don''t know. I don''t usually ask for names when people come here. It''s just a young man with profound magic. He was dressed in black and had a strange drawing on his face."

    A man with profound magic? Black clothes? There was something strange painted on his face?

    It''s probably someone I don''t know. I''m sure I haven''t.

    "It''s him!" Zhang Shaowu suddenly slapped his forehead, "I know who it is! Let''s leave this place quickly, and I''ll tell you guys later. "

    It is already night time when I carried Zhang Ziyuan out of the tower. Looks like we have already been inside for the entire day. Fu Junqing was startled when he saw Zhang Ziyuan''s injuries, and immediately said: "Get on the carriage, if we don''t think of something soon, he might be in danger of losing his soul."

    When I heard this, I panicked and quickly helped Zhang Ziyuan up the carriage. He seemed to have already fallen into a coma and lost consciousness.

    I anxiously told Fu Junqing who was driving ahead: "Sorry for the trouble, please hurry."

    "I know."

    After returning to Fu Junqing''s residence, Fu Junqing immediately opened the barrier to avoid detection and to protect himself. We carried Zhang Ziyuan into the house. Seeing that Zhang Ziyuan only had a weak aura, my eyes were swollen from crying.

    "Little Su Su, don''t cry for now. Let''s try and see if the pyretic lustre can take effect!" Fu Junqing reminded me.

    Immediately activating the phoenix bracelet on his wrist, it flapped its wings and flew up, circling Zhang Shaowu non-stop, and sprinkled the golden light on the Spiritual Energy.

    The pyretic lustre''s healing ability had a certain effect on the burning wounds on Zhang Ziyuan''s body, but Zhang Ziyuan still did not have any signs of waking up.

    What was going on?

    "King of Hundred Eyed Ghosts''s Raging Flames are very powerful, not only because the flames themselves have the power of burn, the fire energy also invades the organs in the body, causing great damage. Zhang Ziyuan is a spirit body to begin with, and although there are some reasons why he has a body, this serious injury might very well harm the foundation of his cultivation, which means that his own endosperm has already received heavy injuries. If it is so, then it will be very difficult to cure him, and most importantly, he is already lacking one soul and three souls, and is a person with incomplete soul.

    Hearing Fu Junqing''s words, which sounded like the end of the world, I couldn''t help but ask again, "Then what do we do? Is there any other way? I don''t want him to disappear! We even said that we would practice dual cultivation! "

    Zhang Shaowu, who had been silent all this time, suddenly spoke out.

    "What?" Fu Junqing and I said in unison.

    "Do you still remember Chen Yuanxing? Zhang Ziyuan''s first soul and third soul were all on him. It is probably because of this reason that he isn''t planning to take back his own soul from Chen Yuanxing. "

    "That''s right!" Zhang Shaowu really woke me up from my dream with a single word. My mind was in a mess, I never thought that there would be such a person, my boss, Chen Yuanxing.

    If he could return Zhang Ziyuan''s One Soul and Three Souls that belonged to him back into Zhang Ziyuan''s spirit body, that would be able to increase the recovery rate of the endosperm in his body, and it would also have a great chance of waking him up.

    "Then we shall not delay any longer. Quickly, book a plane ticket! We will rush back to C City and ask Chen Yuanxing for his soul! " I said quickly.

    "Su Su girl, booking a plane ticket? It doesn''t matter if the three of us are people, since Zhang Ziyuan doesn''t have any proof of identity, how can we book a plane ticket for him? " Zhang Shaowu said with difficulty.

    "Then, then how did he come to Yunnan?" I was wondering, obviously, that Zhang Ziyuan was waiting for me right after I got off the plane. He didn''t come by plane did he?

    "Besides, he''s in a coma right now, so he probably can''t fly. It looks like we''ll have to find someone to help him in the morning." Fu Junqing thought.

    Zhang Shaowu stroked his chin. "You mean the Dali who is proficient in divine art?"

    divine art? What is that? It seemed to be another mystical skill in online games?

 C48

    Fu Junqing explained to me: "Dali is a famous master of magic, sshe is most adept at the unique divine art, he can use her ability of remembrance to teleport us to the place we want to go, and that way, we can save a lot of time and trouble."

    This sounded pretty good. Although it still felt like an online game, but if there really was such a magical spell in this world, then wouldn''t that mean that he could go wherever he wanted?

    "Okay, then we''ll wait until tomorrow morning to find them. Everyone has been tired for so many days, go and rest. I wiped my eyes and took a sniff. Since I have a way to save Zhang Ziyuan, I will have to be stronger. Until he saves Zhang Ziyuan, I will not cry.

    Zhang Shaowu yawned, then turned around to go to sleep. Fu Junqing called out to him: "Zhang Shaowu, have you got the thing?"

    "No, we crippled the forces of nine oxen and two tigers to defeat the King of Hundred Eyed Ghosts, and there were also people who were severely injured. In the end, that bastard told us that someone had already gone in to take the Heaven and Earth Yin Charms away." Zhang Shaowu was very angry when he heard about this.

    Fu Junqing''s face was filled with incredulity, he probably did not believe Zhang Shaowu''s words at all. How is that possible? "

    "If you don''t believe me, ask Su Su? She can''t lie. " Zhang Shaowu pointed at me.

    "Well, I can attest to this fact, it is indeed so. Furthermore, I asked who snatched the seal away, and King of Hundred Eyed Ghosts said that it was a powerful black clothed man with a strange tattoo on his face. Afraid that Fu Junqing does not believe in him, I will immediately prove it. Under such circumstances, if our own people do not trust each other, it would be troublesome.

    "Black clothed man, is there a strange tattoo on his face? Is it him? " Fu Junqing muttered to himself.

    Zhang Shaowu yawned again: "I had already guessed it was him. It''s just that I didn''t tell you when the situation was urgent."

    I looked at the two of them, wondering what kind of riddle they were playing. "Who are you talking about?"

    Fu Junqing revealed a smile of something towards me: "This person has a great relationship with the rain house."

    What? has something to do with the rain house? Could it be someone on the level of a protector in the building? Isn''t that someone from the same organization as me?

    "This person is called Shuo Yue. It is said that she was originally an orphan without a parent, but she was born with a powerful aura, and was adopted by the previous generation of Hearing Rain Tower Master. But the more she cultivated this Qi, the stranger it became. In the end, this Qi became a huge grievance, and Shuo Yue also became evil. The previous generation of Tower Masters, afraid that he would do something evil outside and imprison him on a sealing platform in the rain house, had later escaped for some unknown reason and not long after, the Tower Lord also left for some unknown reason. The entire rain house had become a mirage and no one knew where it was now, or if it was hidden by a strong seal. All in all, once Shuo Yue and the rain house are mentioned, it would be a mysterious topic. " Fu Junqing explained in detail, I still do not know a lot about the rain house. Is the passing of the previous owner related to Shuo Yue? Everything was unknown.

    Fu Junqing seemed to have seen through my thoughts, "Anyways, let''s just rest for today. As for other matters, we will settle them slowly, okay? In the future, as long as we fight together, there will be no problems that we cannot solve. "

    I gratefully looked at Fu Junqing and understood his concern.

    Zhang Shaowu yawned and went to sleep, Fu Junqing gave him some treatment and also went to rest. But while I guard Zhang Ziyuan''s side, even though I''m very tired, I can''t fall asleep at all.

    I was afraid that he would never wake up again, like this, or that he would disappear into the air and never be able to feel the fear and panic of losing someone.

    After carefully sifting through the relationship between Zhang Ziyuan and I, perhaps in the midst of stealth, not only did I try to accept him, I even fell deeply in love with him. He had never felt such heartache or heartache before. This was the feeling of loving someone and caring about them.

    I secretly swear in my heart that if Zhang Ziyuan can wake up, I will explain everything to you. Say that I have already fallen in love with him, that I don''t care whether you are human or a ghost, I want to be with you.

    As I thought about it, I took his hand and lay down on the bed to enter my dreams. The bad dreams from a few days ago were no longer present in his dreams; they were filled with the happy things that happened when he was with Zhang Ziyuan.

    The next day, we headed over to Dali very early in the morning. I felt that many things in the world could be considered to be a coincidence, and it just so happened that we had to rush back to C City.

    By the time I reached Zhuo Family, it was already noon. It was a long journey, and I held onto Zhang Ziyuan tightly, afraid that something might happen to him.

    "I am Zhang Shaowu from unpolished jade gang, and have urgent matters with Zhuo Family, please inform me." Zhang Shaowu was very polite, there was no way he could ask for anything from his.

    Zhuo Family was really a big clan, with their own courtyard. There were bodyguards and bodyguards at the front entrance, and if they wanted to enter, they would have to let the guards inside to let them know, as compared to the big houses in the old society.

    Zhang Shaowu said to me in a low voice: "Old Master Zhuo is also a eccentric person, don''t speak carelessly when you''re in there. He has a conservative personality, like an old master in an old society who especially dislikes girls appearing in public. If you wear so little, he probably won''t have a good impression of you."

    [What the hell! There is actually such an old man in society these days. So what if he is conservative? He lowered his head and saw that he was wearing pretty good clothes. Maybe, his chest was a bit low and his pants were a bit short?

    "Then why didn''t you tell me in advance so that I could change into a more conservative set of clothes?"

    "The question is, do we still have time to buy clothes?" Fu Junqing''s words made me speechless.

    Fine, at most I''ll just be a little more humble. I won''t mind what he says, everything is for the sake of letting Zhang Ziyuan return early and cure the injuries on his body. Un!

    After a while, the bodyguards came out, and opened the door, allowing us to enter. Fu Junqing and I led the way, with Zhang Shaowu at the front.

    Entering the main house, an old man who looked really old was pruning a pot of grass. He had a look of concentration on his face, as if he didn''t notice our arrival.

    Zhang Shaowu cleared his throat, "Cough, cough, Old Mr. Zhuo, I am unpolished jade gang, Zhang Shaowu."

    Old Mr. Zhuo continued to mow his orchid grass, as if he hadn''t heard Zhang Shaowu''s words at all.

    Only when Zhang Shaowu introduced himself for the third time did Old Mr. Zhuo slowly raise his head and look at us. Then, he only said one word: "Sit."

    To be honest, my eyebrows were burning with anxiety. Old Mr. Zhuo''s calmness and calmness caused me to be extremely anxious, but it was a pity that this person did not speak of it before.

    We sat down, and the servant served me tea. Old Mr. Zhuo sat in front of us and said only one word, "Drink."

    My God! ~ This old man is so calm, is he really a person who cultivates the divine art in the legends? Aren''t people who practice this kind of spell supposed to be in a hurry?

    But on the surface, I still didn''t seem anxious at all. I picked up the cup of tea in front of me and drank it in one gulp.

    As expected, Old Mr. Zhuo shook his head and sighed, "A four thousand one kilogram Dragon Well of West Lake, it''s such a waste to let you drink it."

    Damn, I actually drank such expensive tea. How much money could I have drunk from it just now?

    Zhang Shaowu couldn''t help but say, "Old Master Zhuo, even though we have never met, your name is extremely famous. My master and grandfather often mentioned you in front of me, saying that your divine art is unique and magical."

    Ah? So Zhang Shaowu had a master, he didn''t even tell me who his master is, the previous sect master of the unpolished jade gang?

    Old Mr. Zhuo waved his hands, picked up his tea and drank it slowly: "Don''t be so hasty, old, useless, my consummate technique, no one will inherit it, who knows when it will be taken into the ground by me, how boring, how boring!"

    So it turned out that the Old Mr. Zhuo didn''t have a successor. It was a pity that such a mystical Aphrodisiac had never been passed down.

    Fu Junqing seemed to have thought of this as well. "Elder Zhuo, why didn''t you accept a disciple? After passing on your absolute art, I remember that you are also the son of the entire family, and no one is willing to inherit it? "

    Old Mr. Zhuo shook his head: "There''s no such thing as fate. Cultivating this kind of technique requires a lot of talent, otherwise, I would probably not be able to get any results after twenty to thirty years of hard work. "You are?"

    Fu Junqing smiled at Old Mr. Zhuo: "Junior Fu Junqing is the descendant of ''apocalypse''."

    "Oh, no wonder. I feel a very rich aura flowing through your body." The Old Mr. Zhuo stroked his beard and muttered to himself for a while, "I know why you guys came. You guys want to borrow my divine art to go to a place where you can treat this injured person, right?"

 C49

    "Right, right!" Old Master Zhuo, how did you guess it? " He''d been in a hurry for a long time, yet his words had hit the mark.

    "Do you think I''m stupid? "Hehe." Old Master Zhuo lifted his teacup and took another sip of Dragon Well.

    "Then, do you see? For the sake of us being extremely hardworking juniors, can you help us out?" I said quickly.

    "Who are you? Why are you wearing such revealing clothes? "Don''t you know that it would be indecent of you to wear it like that?" Old Master Zhuo glared at me and slammed his teacup on the table.

    "I''m sorry Old Master Zhuo, too many things have happened to us in these few days, my mind is in a mess. We went to the Misty Forest and met that whatever King of Hundred Eyed Ghosts, so some people were heavily injured. I was almost touched by myself for saying this.

    "Oh? You barged into the Misty Forest? Don''t you have a lot of guts? Seeing that the King of Hundred Eyed Ghosts is still alive, looks like your luck is quite good. " Old Master Zhuo was surprised.

    "Old Master Zhuo is all thanks to you!" Zhang Shaowu began his life of flattery again.

    Old Master Zhuo muttered to himself, as if he had made some kind of decision, "Alright, you guys don''t have to talk about anything else. As for the first, I do have some relationship with your older generation. Although we haven''t met before, since you have already requested for me to come to my residence, I can''t just sit idly by and ignore you. I won''t hide it from you guys that I have been searching all my life for a suitable disciple to pass on my Aphrodisiac. It''s too bad that the heavens haven''t fulfilled my wish, it''s really too hard to find someone with such talent. Now that I think about it, it''s fate that hasn''t arrived yet. I think this Mr. Fu Junqing is the disciple that I want to find. Fu Junqing, you have taken me as your master, and stayed here to accompany me for three years. I will teach you all the knowledge I have learned in my life, but you cannot leave this period of time. The others, I''ll take them where they want to go. How about that? "

    "Huh?" Old Mr. Zhuo actually brought up such a request, of course, if one were to say that he had taken Elder Zhuo as his master and learned divine art, it would be a great opportunity for many to have such a chance in their entire lives, but they did not know what Fu Junqing was thinking, or whether he would be able to accept such a request. After all, to lose three years of freedom, everyone had to consider it.

    Zhang Shaowu and I turned towards Fu Junqing together to listen to his thoughts.

    Fu Junqing was also a little confused as expected, he seemed to not expect the Old Master Zhuo to take a fancy to him in one glance and take him in as a disciple. "Old Master Zhuo, since you have set your eyes on me and want to take me as your disciple, it is, after all, fate that has brought the two of us together. Honestly speaking, I am flattered to be able to learn your magic, I will agree to your request and stay behind for three years. But can you fulfill other people''s request and send them back to C City? "

    Seeing that Fu Junqing had agreed to his request, and thinking of how his own sect had successors, Old Master Zhuo was very happy. "Of course, if you are my disciple, I will agree to any of your requests. If they have anything they want my help with in the future, I won''t refuse. "

    "Master, up. Disciple Fu Junqing greets you." With that, Fu Junqing kneeled down.

    Damn, it''s really quick to flip books for Fu Junqing, he''s so uncomposed even when he''s almost 50.

    Old Master Zhuo hurriedly stood up to support his. "Good, good, this is good, we are all happy. I''ll send them off. "

    Fu Junqing stood up, and said to us: "Master, they are all considered good friends that go through life and death together, this separation will probably take three years. Please allow me to meet with them for a while longer, I still have some things to say to them."

    "Alright, you guys go ahead and say your farewells. Master will go upstairs first. I will call you Master when I''m done with my magic." Old Master Zhuo slowly walked up the stairs, leaving only the few of us behind.

    I finally could not hold it in anymore. "Mr. Fu, you sacrificed so much for us to get back quickly. I, I can''t even repay you anymore!"

    "What do you mean by not sacrificing? It would have been a good thing for him to have acknowledged elder Zhuo as his master." Think about it, if I learn divine art one day, then we can meet whenever we want to, and then we can go wherever we want to go, and save money and time.

    "Eh? That seems to be true? It would be too convenient for us to go where we want to go. Thinking about this, I suddenly became enlightened. Sometimes, things get really bad, and if we don''t visit the Old Mr. Zhuo, Fu Junqing wouldn''t be so lucky to have become my master.

    "After you return, you must be careful. Without a ''apocalypse'' like me, you will be in a lot more danger. It''s a good thing that you still have the pyretic lustre." Fu Junqing''s group of almost fifty started nagging when they were leaving.

    Zhang Shaowu could not take it anymore, "No problem, you can rest assured. I can protect her well, and furthermore, her strength is no longer the little girl it used to be, so you don''t have to worry too much. As for that, I will think of a way to obtain the Heaven and Earth Yin Yang Talisman. Don''t worry, I will definitely not let that person fall into the wrong hands. "

    Fu Junqing seemed to be very moved by these words. Even though I don''t know what relationship they had in the past and such a thing happened, the affection and trust between the two of them seemed to be very strong. They promised each other one thing, and they would do the same thing.

    After another order, we asked Mr. Zhuo to come down and prepare to send us back.

    So, the so called divine art is also quite troublesome, it''s not what I thought it would be like to go back with a ''whoosh''. Old Mr. Zhuo drew a circular array, then activated the array using spirit energy. I helped Zhang Ziyuan enter the array and Zhang Shaowu also went in.

    The magic array was activated for a period of time. We felt dizzy and we couldn''t see or hear anything. In the end, we lost consciousness.

    When he woke up, he was already back in C City, Zhang Shaowu''s house.

    F * ck me! It was too amazing! It was so cool that we teleported back in such a short amount of time and teleported accurately to Zhang Shaowu''s home.

    Zhang Shaowu was also surprised. He looked around, opened the curtain and looked outside, confirming that this was the house he rented in C City. Only then did he feel at ease.

    "Little girl Su Su, this matter should not be delayed, I am afraid Zhang Ziyuan will not take too long. Shall we go on with our business? "

    "But, but, how can I take back all three of Chen Yuanxing''s souls? What should we do now that Zhang Ziyuan has taken so long to accomplish this? " Faced with a series of problems, I also fell into a state of extreme unease.

    "For something like this, if the other party is willing to cooperate, then it''s actually very simple. We can simply create an array formation and exchange our souls." Zhang Shaowu helped me carry Zhang Ziyuan to his bed.

    I recalled what happened in C City as well as the boss of the company, I muttered to myself, "I think that Chen Yuanxing wouldn''t be willing to cooperate in such a strange matter, right? Is there any other way? "

    Zhang Shaowu muttered to himself, "There are other methods as well, but there are some dangers. This is also the reason why Zhang Ziyuan has yet to take back his soul."

    "Tell us what you think first, then we''ll think about it."

    "We can forcefully kidnap Chen Yuanxing and use soul transformation if he doesn''t cooperate, but the danger of such a method is too great. If Chen Yuanxing doesn''t cooperate, Zhang Ziyuan will be heavily poisoned and he will lose consciousness. If we don''t cooperate on both sides, I''m afraid the chances of failure will be very high. " Zhang Shaowu explained.

    It seemed that things weren''t as simple as I had imagined. "Then, what are the consequences of failure?"

    "If he fails, it is possible that he won''t suffer any losses, but if it''s too serious, Zhang Ziyuan might not be able to withstand the Spirit Soul Exchange''s formation attack, and would suffer even more severe injuries, or even more."

    "Even their souls were destroyed?" I probably thought of this and said it for Zhang Shaowu.

    Zhang Shaowu nodded silently.

    At this point, I''m afraid I have to prepare for the worst, but I still have to work on the good side.

    "How about this, Chen Yuanxing and I have some sort of relationship. He always said that I was his wife and that we had a child. I think I can make an effort to convince him. "Can I?"

    Zhang Shaowu looked at me: "Alright, I believe that you can do it. I will look after Zhang Ziyuan here, you can go."

    After cleaning up simply, I washed my face that I hadn''t washed for many days. After dressing up for a bit, I thought to myself, if it doesn''t work, I''ll just seduce, I don''t believe that Chen Yuanxing won''t comply.

    After washing up and dressing up, I grabbed my bag and went out. I took a taxi to the company where I used to work. Also, I haven''t been to work for a long time. Although I''ve taken a long leave, the bosses probably don''t like employees like me. They can''t have already fired me, right? Thinking about it again, my current position is Chen Yuanxing''s assistant, maybe he was looking for me for such a long time.

    Back at the company, many people looked at me in surprise. Zhang Xiaoli and I had a good relationship at the front desk, so she was pleasantly surprised when I came back.

    I hastily cut her off. If she continues to gossip like this, I don''t know if I can hold it in any longer.

    Zhang Xiaoli nodded her head, "Mn, because of some unknown reason, Xu Nuo decided to resign. I thought that this would be the tempo of collective disobedience, it''s enough for you to come back."

    She was still chattering non-stop, but when she mentioned Xu Nuo, I suddenly remembered that Fu Junqing was left behind by the Old Master Zhuo as our disciple, so we no longer had the protection of the "apocalypse" barrier. It seems that the Ghost Society could come find us anytime, anywhere. At that time, if Zhang Ziyuan still hasn''t recovered, it would be troublesome.

 C50

    Thinking about it here, I directly ignored Zhang Xiaoli who was still gossiping and headed straight for Chen Yuanxing''s office.

    "CHENG, are you there?" I knocked on the door.

    "Come in!" It was Chen Yuanxing''s voice, he was there as expected!

    I gathered my thoughts, decided what to say, and pushed the door open.

    "Good morning, CHENG."

    "Su Su? You''re finally back! Where did you go? I sent someone to look for you but there was no news for a long time. Chen Yuanxing stood up from his seat excitedly.

    I silently cursed in my heart. I went to the Yunnan Dali, there are thousands of miles between us, so of course you wouldn''t be able to find me.

    "CHENG, I was not in a good mood a while ago, so I took a long vacation to travel. I''m sorry for the trouble I caused for the company." My mouth was perfunctory.

    "Tourism? Why didn''t you tell me about the trip? I am your husband, and you are my wife. I will be very worried about you looking like this. Do you know that? " Chen Yuanxing was obviously very excited.

    Chen Yuanxing and Zhang Ziyuan are inextricably linked. Judging from Zhang Ziyuan''s tone earlier, Chen Yuanxing should be the reincarnation of his previous life, so not only does Chen Yuanxing look exactly like Zhang Ziyuan. Because of that one soul and three souls, Chen Yuanxing still carried many of Zhang Ziyuan''s memories from his past life, such as my wedding with him. So he now insists that I am his wife.

    How do I deal with him in this situation? That''s a problem.

    "CHENG, no, I should call you Chen Yuanxing. Do you still remember when I became your wife?"

    "When?" When Chen Yuanxing heard my question, his eyes became confused. If I guessed correctly, he carried two people''s memories with him, so there would be times when his memories were in chaos. For example, he did indeed have a wife, and they also had a child. At this time,''s memories from his previous life blended into his brain, and he thought that I was his wife.

    I want to make use of this paragraph to see if I can persuade him better.

    Chen Yuanxing thought for a long time before replying, "What, you can''t even remember when we got married? We got married in Las Vegas five years ago, when you were three months pregnant. We, we''re in Las Vegas, right? "

    It looks like my guess was right, he had indeed messed up and reorganized his memories, and it seems like the extra souls didn''t have any benefits on his body, other than disturbing his memories, it was useless. I had also consulted Zhang Shaowu, so transferring the souls that didn''t belong to him wouldn''t harm his body, and he would quickly forget his memories from his previous life, becoming a normal person.

    "Chen Yuanxing, there''s something I want to tell you. It''s about you and your insanity. Do you want to hear it? " I began to infiltrate.

    "Su Su? What do you want to say? " Chen Yuanxing looked at me blankly.

    "It''s like this. Actually, I''m not your wife. It''s something that goes wrong with your memory, so you might mistake me for being married to you. In fact, there are some people''s souls and souls on you, and also some people''s memories. In that person''s memories, I was his wife, so the person who married you was not me. " I told Chen Yuanxing everything that I knew in detail, and he had been silently listening to me the entire time.

    After being silent for a long time, Chen Yuanxing seemed to not want all of this to be the truth. He seemed to be looking for a loophole in my words, and was thinking whether or not this was all a conspiracy.

    "Everything you said is really too inconceivable. Why would I believe you? Are you up to something else? " It seems that Chen Yuanxing does not intend to believe me right away.

    "How about this, I know it''s going to be difficult for you to believe me, if I follow me home and you see the Zhang Ziyuan who looks just like you, you will understand."

    "Say, the last time I got into a car accident was because that ghost called Zhang Ziyuan was attached to me. After that, you guys went out on a date and were attacked. Chen Yuanxing seemed to be testing me.

    "Yes, many people can testify to this. I''m not lying to you, I''m lying to you!" I swear.

    "Alright, then I''ll follow you back to take a look. I''ll make a decision after that." Chen Yuanxing was probably afraid that something might happen, so he called for a few bodyguards to follow them.

    "Shaowugo, I told Chen Yuanxing everything, he is only half-believing and half-doubting right now. If I invite him here, we can find a good solution to this problem." I explained to Zhang Shaowu first, then led Chen Yuanxing into the bedroom.

    When Chen Yuanxing saw the unconscious Zhang Ziyuan on the bed, he was also very surprised. He did indeed look exactly like him, but Zhang Ziyuan''s body was close to transparent due to the severe injuries.

    Zhang Shaowu followed and continued to explain, "What Su Su said was true. Su Su and I are both psychic. Su Su unintentionally married Zhang Ziyuan when he was young, but at that time, he made a promise to my grandfather that he would not pester Su Su when my grandfather was still alive. But after my grandfather passed away, Zhang Ziyuan went to find Su Su, and I think he told you everything that happened afterwards. We''re all telling the truth. "

    Chen Yuanxing listened blankly, then looked at Zhang Ziyuan who was on the bed. I knew that it would be difficult for him to accept such a complicated task, but since it was an urgent matter, Zhang Ziyuan''s spirit body became more and more transparent, and if the flame poison were to spread throughout his body, then he would have no way of surviving.

    After a moment of silence, Chen Yuanxing raised her head and said, "I understand. In fact, I also felt that something was wrong with me over the years, including memory. For example, this time, I asked the people around me which place my wife had gone to, and they told me that my wife had actually died in a car accident three years ago. That person is definitely not you. They lied to me after I did. In my head, you are my wife, so why is it different from what they said? Then I realized, maybe it was true, that my brain was working. I''ve seen a lot of psychiatrists, and they can''t explain my current condition. But Su Su, you suddenly told me this, and I feel like I''ve found the answer to all the troubles that have been plaguing me for so long. Thank you Su Su, I believe in your words, what should we do now? "

    Hearing these words, Zhang Shaowu and I heaved a sigh of relief. This Chen Yuanxing is still a reasonable person.

    I hurriedly said out our request. "The soul and spirit in your body originally doesn''t belong to you, you should just return them to Zhang Ziyuan. Only then will the injuries on his body completely recover."

    "Soul transfer?" It was probably the first time Chen Yuanxing had heard of such a strange thing.

    "Yes, under the condition of your consciousness being able to cooperate, transfer your spirit and soul to Zhang Ziyuan. This way, I can guarantee your success with 100% certainty, and it won''t cause you any damage at all. From now on, your memories are normal no longer."

    These words were extremely alluring to Chen Yuanxing, who wouldn''t want to be a normal person?

    Zhang Shaowu was afraid that he would hesitate so he continued to trick him, "There''s really no need to worry. Su Su and I are both psychic with extremely high spiritual energy;

    "Alright, I agree to your request, but you have a question, Su Su."

    After finally being able to convince the young master, I heaved a sigh of relief, "Ah? If you ask me, I''ll tell you what I know. "

    "Why do you want to save a ghost? According to you guys, Chen Ziyuan is obviously a monster? Shouldn''t we, humans, avoid it all? " Chen Yuanxing finally mentioned what he had been wondering along the way.

    I lowered my head in embarrassment. "We all thought that he was already married. He''s my husband now."

    "Could it be that you have some sort of true love for a ghost? Do you know that when humans and ghosts are together, there will be no good results? " When he said that, not only Chen Yuanxing, Zhang Shaowu also looked at me in shock.

    "I don''t know, but I care about him now, and he''s because I''m hurt. I still don''t understand how I feel about him. I want to wait until he recovers before I slowly sort through things between us. Right now, my mind is in a mess. " At this point, I can only tell the truth.

    "Okay, if you can guarantee my safety, I can promise you that. But I have a request." Chen Yuanxing finally let out a sigh of relief.

    "What is it? I promise you everything. " I said quickly.

    "If Zhang Ziyuan wakes up, you''ll have to be my girlfriend for three months." Chen Yuanxing actually mentioned an inconceivable condition. Is he that towards me?

    "Alright, I agree." Anyway, do you think that I''m still your wife before you put up such a condition? When your memories of me no longer exist in your mind, you won''t be so stubborn.

    Seeing that I agreed so readily, he didn''t hesitate any longer and said, "Then let''s begin."

    Zhang Shaowu warned me in a low voice: "Su Su, you must think this matter through."

    "I have already thought about it clearly. As long as I can save him, I can promise you anything. If Chen Yuanxing is willing to cooperate, is there a problem? "

    "Nope, with my ability, I can guarantee a 100% success rate." Zhang Shaowu sighed, and did not say anything else.

    After finishing his preparations, Zhang Shaowu cleared a space in his house and made a huge array. According to him, the soul exchange sounded simple, but it was actually very dangerous. If there was the slightest disturbance during the casting process, the caster and caster would be injured to different degrees. Therefore, there couldn''t be the slightest disturbance during the casting process.

    "Then focus your mind on it Shaowugo. I''ll protect you and guarantee that you won''t be disturbed." I took out the Space Abyssal Sword and held it in my hands. I knew that tonight was going to be a crucial night, success or failure would determine the fate of many people.

    The moon shines in the sky, it is the best time for the soul to be exchanged. Chen Yuanxing''s bodyguards are all standing guard at the door while I stand guard inside. As the array activated, Zhang Ziyuan and Chen Yuanxing were brought inside.

 C51

    There were no longer any sounds of traffic outside during the day. It became quiet, and only the occasional sound could be heard. I prayed that everything would go well.

    Halfway through the activation of the formation, I heard a ruckus coming from outside. I immediately became alert and pushed open the door to walk out.

    A few people came in and started fighting with the bodyguards Chen Yuanxing brought with him. The incoming people had magic techniques, and the bodyguards with ordinary eyes were not their match at all.

    And the ones who came to cause trouble were none other than Li Sheng and his Ghost Society. After we escaped from the cave in front of the Dali, when the protection of the apocalypse did not directly clash with them, what''s good now, the thing that I was most worried about still happened. When Zhang Ziyuan and Chen Yuanxing''s soul were swapping, they came looking for us.

    Li Sheng was very happy to see that I was the only one who ran out. I look around, Xu Nuo is not here, that''s great, Li Sheng''s target is only me, if I were to follow him, would he be willing to stop here and let go of the people inside?

    little girl, your name is Su Su, right? You''re the only one? " It''s said that he wants to obtain the Tong Ling Dan in my body the most. Although I don''t know what effects the Tong Ling Dan has on him, as long as I can control it, the soul exchange will succeed before dawn.

    "Ghost Society, right? Is your target me? " I''ll find out what he''s up to before I make any plans.

    "After so many interactions, the little girl has become smarter. What about the others? Especially Zhang Ziyuan. " As expected, Li Sheng was still looking for Zhang Ziyuan.

    Looks like even though Xu Nuo didn''t come, there were still some agreements between the two of them. I raised my head and looked at the sky.

    "I''m the only one here, the others aren''t here. If you need anything, just come find me." After so many things, I am getting bolder and bolder.

    "You definitely won''t be able to escape. With you here, are you afraid of not knowing where the others are?" Li Sheng revealed a sly smile.

    I''m not Li Sheng''s opponent yet, if he doesn''t search the house, I won''t mind leaving with him. If he doesn''t trust me to go in and take a look, I''ll fight him to the death.

    "Are you really the only one here? I can feel the power of a powerful formation. " Li Sheng looked at me sharply, as if he wanted to see through my expression.

    "Anyways, I''ve already said that I''m the only one here. Do you believe me or not?" I gripped my sword, ready to fight them at any moment.

    Li Sheng laughed instead: "Alright, I don''t care if there is anyone inside, it has nothing to do with me. I only want you, as long as you follow me, I can let you go, what do you say?"

    "How would I know if your words are true or not for someone as treacherous and vicious as you are?" I looked at Li Sheng with suspicion. Right now, I have to be extremely careful and not make any mistakes, but Li Sheng had already indicated that he wanted me to do it. He was not interested in anyone, so wouldn''t I be able to use this to lure them away?

    But as for Xu Nuo, if she did not appear, could she be hiding in the vicinity? Once we leave, she would be right behind us, it would be too late to cry by then.

    Li Sheng seemed to have seen through my doubt, "Don''t worry, I will keep my word. I didn''t even send Xu Nuo, who wholeheartedly wanted Zhang Ziyuan, enough to show my sincerity, right? Otherwise, you alone won''t be able to defeat us. You no longer have a second choice. "

    Indeed, I am far from being a match for Li Sheng right now. If there were other people added to the mix, it would simply be impossible for me to survive past dawn.

    "Alright, I''ll go with you. Don''t forget what you promised me." I made up my mind and decided to take a gamble.

    I turned my head to look at the house. The formation was still activated, and I hoped that I could successfully complete the technique. Unfortunately, I couldn''t see the moment when Zhang Ziyuan woke up. Would he be disappointed? Still looking for me. There was no way to know.

    Zhang Shaowu said that if I lost the Tong Ling Dan, I would die. If Li Sheng''s goal really was the Tong Ling Dan, then I really cannot live to see him. Thinking of Zhang Ziyuan, my heart hurts.

    Li Sheng was walking in the front, with a few people surrounding me, probably afraid that I would go back on my words and run away. I counted the people who had just left and estimated that Li Sheng would not go back to stir up trouble if he did not keep his promise. I gradually heaved a sigh of relief. He thought that once the sky brightened, I would be scared of nothing and would find a chance to run out.

    "Where are you bringing me?" I couldn''t help but ask as they shoved me into the car.

    "You''ll know when we get there. Right, let me keep your treasures as well, right?" Li Sheng set his eyes on the Space Abyssal Sword in my hands.

    I hugged my sword tightly. "I won''t give it to you!"

    Li Sheng was not anxious either: "Hehe, you are mine now, what more a sword, if you want to hug me, then hug me, and in the end, that is still mine."

    These words sent chills down my spine. Could it be that he really wants to kill me? I don''t want to die yet. I''m only in my twenties, I''m not married yet. I still have eighty of my old mothers on me.

    Sitting in the car, his heart was in turmoil. Before he even got to the place, the east side had already started to turn white. It seemed that the long night had finally passed. I wonder how Zhang Ziyuan and Chen Yuanxing are doing.

    When we reached the outskirts of the city, the car finally stopped. Li Sheng and the others brought me to an abandoned house. I don''t know what they''re going to do to me.

    "Hey, Li Sheng, what are you trying to do to me?"

    "How is it? "What, do you still understand why I caught you?" Li Sheng laughed sinisterly.

    "Could it be a Tong Ling Dan?" I asked tentatively.

    "You''re smart enough, little girl. You should rest first, at night, I will come to retrieve the Tong Ling Dan in your body." After Li Sheng finished speaking, she left two people to guard me and then left.

    The more I thought about it in the abandoned house, the more scared I became. Could it be that I was really just waiting for death to arrive?

    No, I can''t die here. If I don''t have a way to escape, I''ll fight them. I can''t let a bad guy like Li Sheng easily get what he wants.

    After making up my mind, I looked around at the two guards. It seems that Li Sheng had still underestimated me, leaving only two people behind. If I were to deal with these two, I would have more than enough.

    The most advantageous thing is that Li Sheng did not take anything to tie me up, and did not take away the items on my body either. Most likely, he does not even take me seriously, hmph, how do you know that the current Su Su is not the same as before?

    "Brothers, what''s your name? My name is Su Su. " I was going to sound them out first.

    "Miss Su Su, Master has instructed me not to speak to you, please do not make things difficult for us." the big man on the left said to me.

    Aiya? Don''t talk to me yet. Hmph, I''m going to say: "This big brother, you seem quite old. Do you have a wife and children?"

    The corner of the burly man''s mouth twitched, but he did not say anything in the end.

    I turned to another man. "What about you, big brother? Is he also from the Ghost Society? Are you married? " I''ve seen it on TV. If you get kidnapped, you can start with psychological tactics. I''m going to try and see if it works.

    The other person''s attitude became a lot more unyielding, "Little girl, if you don''t want to suffer, then shut up!"

    F * ck me! What kind of attitude do you have? You''re completely uncultured. There''s no helping it, I''ll give you a way out. If you don''t leave, don''t blame me for being impolite.

    After making up his mind, he secretly poured his spirit energy into his left wrist. The phoenix bracelet released a golden light and flew out with a flap of its wings. The two guards became alert. "What''s this?!"

    The pyretic lustre attacked the man on the left, while I quickly pulled out the Space Abyssal Sword and waved it towards the man on the left.

    Within a few seconds, both of them fell to the ground.

    "Go Meow!" "Let''s go, miaow!" The pyretic lustre wagged its tail, telling us to leave quickly.

    At this moment, there was actually a person who was still in the mood to act cute. I grumbled as I hacked open the weak wooden door of the abandoned house.

    He didn''t expect there to be two more people outside the door. Seeing that I was about to escape, he hurriedly stopped me while shouting.

    In the end, although he took care of the two people, Li Sheng still rushed over after hearing the commotion. Too bad, I could have run away, but who would have thought that there would be someone outside! Now, even if he wanted to leave, he couldn''t.

    "I was too careless, I didn''t expect you to have the guts to escape." I originally wanted to wait until night, but now I can''t wait anymore. Your Tong Ling Dan is mine! " Li Sheng said as he was about to come and capture me.

    Even if I were to die, I would drag her down with me. It is way too easy for me to wait for death to come my way. I waved the Space Abyssal Sword in my hand, chopping at anyone I saw.

    In the end, he was still unable to defeat Li Sheng. Even though he was also heavily injured by me, he was still a high ranking official of the Ghost Society. I guess they were taught a lesson, two big guys came up and tied me up with a rope, and the Space Abyssal Sword was also captured.

    The pyretic lustre saw that the situation was not right and circled in the air: "Save them! "Save him!" He then flew off into the distance.

    I knew she was going to find someone to save me, but it was probably too late.

    Pushed into the abandoned house, they pushed me onto a pile of straw. The pricking straw cut through my skin, hurting me.

    , if I die, will I become a ghost too? Then it will be the same as you, will we still be together? What if I''m scared out of my wits without the Tong Ling Dan? Then I won''t let you know, and you won''t be sad. Zhang Shaowu, thank you for taking care of me during this long period of time. I know what you are thinking, but unfortunately, there''s no fate between us, so I hope you can find a good girl for me.

    At this point, my heart was actually at peace. I thought about those people who were good to me, and about how sad and sad I would be if I knew that she was no longer with me. I hoped that Zhang Shaowu could hide it from her.

    "Wasn''t it very arrogant just now? You''re not talking now? " Li Sheng was obviously angry, but when I saw that he was covered with wounds, I suddenly felt relieved. Hmph hmph, even before I died, I didn''t let you off.

    "It''s about time, someone!" Get ready! "

    The few of them tidied up the abandoned house, clearing up a large piece of land in the middle. Li Sheng set up a table in the middle with all sorts of divine rod equipment. I think that this Ghost Society is really an unorthodox place, there are many shameless things in a righteous sect that they have prepared.

    "Taking the Tong Ling Dan s will not be a complicated process. Don''t be afraid, there won''t be any pain." Li Sheng suddenly smiled at me.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t cooperate!" Even now, I''m still stubborn.

    "Whether you cooperate or not doesn''t affect the outcome. If the Tong Ling Dan left her body, you would still be alive. Don''t worry, I will let you go.

    "Pfft!" If I die and turn into a ghost, I won''t let you go! " I still won''t show weakness, and will be able to buy the best amount of time. I hope that the pyretic lustre can be moved to the reinforcements.

    "Don''t forget little girl, I am the bane of evil spirits myself, even Zhang Ziyuan is not my opponent, let alone you. Once I have the Tong Ling Dan, my power will increase by a dozen times. By that time, no living being will be a match for me. You can take advantage of the moment when you have the right to speak, but I won''t mind. " Li Sheng checked the tools he needed for his practice and nodded in satisfaction.

    The sky gradually darkened, and the stars and moon disappeared without a trace tonight. The desolate mountains and plains were also very quiet, and it was likely that no one would come to save me even if I shouted out loud.

    Watching Li Sheng walk towards me step by step, I shut my eyes in despair.

 C52

    Li Sheng dragged the rope behind me to bring me to the altar, then fell to the ground.

    "Hey!" Bastard, go easy on me! You don''t even know how to cherish the fairer sex? " The fall made me dizzy and I couldn''t help but curse.

    "If you were willing to cooperate with me, of course I wouldn''t treat you like this. It''s a pity that you weren''t willing to cooperate." Li Sheng then lit a piece of Yellow Paper, which turned into ashes and floated in the air.

    I am confused, I am not a ghost, what use are you burning Yellow Paper for me? I really don''t know what method I used to extract the Tong Ling Dan from my body.

    "You must want to know how you can take out the Tong Ling Dan, right? I don''t mind telling you. First, seal your spirit energy, and then cut open your stomach. After that, I will perform a technique to control the Tong Ling Dan, allowing you to naturally remove the Tong Ling Dan from your body. "

    Hearing him say that I was scared out of my wits, what the f * * k, what the f * * k! Open up your stomach? Isn''t that too cruel? What happened to being protective of the fairer sex?

    At this time, Li Sheng picked up another Yellow Paper and stuck it onto my body. Then he picked up a sharp knife and gestured to me.

    They were all scared to the point of peeing.

    Just as he was about to attack, a woman''s shout came from outside, "Li Sheng! "Come out!"

    It''s Xu Nuo! The key figure that had never appeared before had actually appeared.

    The person outside probably wasn''t able to stop her. The wooden door was smashed open and she barged in.

    "Li Sheng, what are you doing?" Xu Nuo was obviously very angry, "We agreed to act together, you want the Tong Ling Dan and I want Zhang Ziyuan, what, you want to shake me off now that things have progressed to this point?"

    With his spell being interrupted, Li Sheng''s face was also filled with anger: Xu Nuo, what do you mean? It''s true that we are cooperating, but we didn''t let you ruin my plans. I caught this girl, she was alone when I caught him, I don''t know where Zhang Ziyuan is. You can look for it yourself? "

    "Li Sheng, I don''t want to hear your rubbish. From the moment you threw me off, I already knew that you were playing with me. I don''t believe that you didn''t meet Zhang Ziyuan and the others. Or you know where they are and you don''t want to go after them. It was because dealing with this little girl was very easy. If he had to deal with Zhang Ziyuan, the unpolished jade gang and even the ''apocalypse'', he would have to put in a lot of effort, right? "It seems like you don''t place me in your eyes at all. You only need one kick to get rid of it after using it?" He never knew that Xu Nuo could have such an explosive temper. It was pretty good to have hidden it with her colleagues for so long.

    Furthermore, listening to her words, I also understood why Li Sheng didn''t go in the house to search. It seemed that her alliance with Xu Nuo wasn''t strong enough, and would cause trouble every few minutes. I can''t help but let out a long breath, hoping that the soul exchange would succeed. Since Zhang Ziyuan was able to wake up, it''s not in vain for me to suffer so much.

    "Crazy woman! I don''t want to explain it to you, I already said that I didn''t see Zhang Ziyuan, believe it or not, this is the best time for me to take the Tong Ling Dan, if you delay it, don''t blame me for being rude to you! " With his spell being interrupted, Li Sheng no longer held any mercy towards Xu Nuo.

    "Is that so? "Alright then, if you don''t give me an explanation today, I''ll let you, this boiled duck, fly away. Do you believe me?" Xu Nuo shook off the black cloak on her body, revealing a set of black short clothes.

    This made me so happy that I didn''t want to. I didn''t expect that before I was about to die, I would be saved by their internal conflict. You guys go ahead, hurry up and make a fuss. If you make a big fuss, maybe I won''t have to die.

    I struggled and found that the rope was still tightly tied. The main issue was that my spiritual energy had already been sealed. It was probably impossible for me to escape now.

    "Xu Nuo, if the two of us were to fall out, it would not benefit anyone. Why don''t you let me obtain the Tong Ling Dan s today, and when my mana increases greatly, wouldn''t it be easy for me to help you get Zhang Ziyuan? " Seeing that the situation wasn''t right, Li Sheng''s breathing slowed down.

    Xu Nuo was quiet for a moment, her hand caressing her chin, as though she was considering what Li Sheng had said.

    "Xu Nuo, don''t ever agree to him! He clearly knows that Zhang Ziyuan and the rest were all in the house behind me, so he didn''t try to capture them. I came to a sudden realization, I cannot let Xu Nuo believe Li Sheng''s words, or else my life will end!

    As expected, Xu Nuo''s face changed greatly, "Is what she said true?"

    "Stinky girl! What did he say? Shut your mouth! " Li Sheng didn''t expect me to intervene in this situation, and in his fury, he kicked me right in the chest, making me feel nauseous.

    F * ck me! Li Sheng, you are ruthless! Since young, no one has ever dared to kick me. Don''t let me have you in my hands in the future!

    But this didn''t stop me from sowing discord between them. "Xu Nuo! I was looking at our colleagues for so many years, I can''t bear for you to be cheated! What I said was all true, I am definitely together with Zhang Ziyuan! "

    "Li Sheng, you!"

    "Don''t listen to this girl''s nonsense! I really didn''t know they were together! "Don''t listen to her!"

    Just as the situation was in a complete mess, I heard pyretic lustre''s melodious voice shouting, "Here! "Here!"

    The pyretic lustre found someone to save me! You did not disappoint my hopes!

    The person who came seemed to have clashed with the Ghost Society thugs who were guarding outside. The sound of fighting was getting closer and closer, and then the wooden door was kicked open.

    "Wife!" The first to rush in was actually Zhang Ziyuan, followed by Zhang Shaowu.

    Seeing him, I almost cried out, my tears flowing non-stop into my eyes. "Zhang Ziyuan! I am here! "

    Li Sheng looked at the Tong Ling Dan that was about to be obtained, and immediately stomped his feet, rushing behind me and grabbing me.

    "If any of you dares to move, immediately don''t hold back!" Li Sheng was flustered and exasperated, he actually used me as a hostage to threaten Zhang Ziyuan.

    Xu Nuo''s eyes lit up. When the prey came to his door, there was no longer any reason to let go: "Li Sheng, I don''t care about how you were in the past. In today''s situation, it''s impossible for us to not cooperate.

    The two of them, who had been at loggerheads just a moment ago, now formed an alliance. The world really changed too quickly. There were no eternal allies nor eternal enemies.

    "Li Sheng, let her go!" Seeing that I was being held hostage, Zhang Ziyuan flew into a rage.

    Looking at how lively he was, I guessed that he had succeeded in transferring his soul. Right now, Zhang Ziyuan''s three souls and seven souls were all intact, and the wounds on his body were probably already better as well. There was not even a scar left, and his skin was still so fair.

    "Let him go, we can discuss anything." Zhang Ziyuan''s expression was extremely pale, he did not know how they managed to make it through the day and night that I wasn''t here, and was guessing that they were all worried if they couldn''t find me.

    Just then, Zhang Shaowu grabbed Zhang Ziyuan''s shoulders: "It''s not appropriate to negotiate with them. Xu Nuo''s target is you, Li Sheng''s target is the Tong Ling Dan, both of you will not let him go."

    "Then what should we do?" Zhang Ziyuan could no longer hold it in.

    "Wait a moment, I''ll try." Zhang Shaowu seemed to have an idea in his mind, and he stabilized Zhang Ziyuan first.

    "Li Sheng, let''s talk."

    "Zhang Shaowu, we agreed on a fair competition. The ones who find them first will get what they want. I gave unpolished jade gang a huge amount of face by agreeing to that condition. What, do you want to go back on your words? " When Li Sheng brought up this matter again, it was probably to provoke a conflict between Zhang Shaowu and himself.

    Zhang Ziyuan already had his suspicions about Zhang Shaowu, if Li Sheng used the move I used just now on the two of them, the matter would not be easy to handle.

    Sure enough, Chen Ziyuan was worried and confused, he had his suspicions and suspicions of Zhang Shaowu from the beginning, and was now even more suspicious of him: "Zhang Shaowu! Don''t you feel like saving someone? "

    Zhang Shaowu muttered to himself, and ignored Zhang Ziyuan, but said to Li Sheng: "How about we make a deal?"

    Li Sheng looked at him with a doubtful expression: "What, the keepsake is still in my hands, what other things do you have that would allow you to negotiate with me?"

    "My unpolished jade gang''s keepsake is in your hands, but the Heaven and Earth Yin Yang Talisman is still in mine."

    So that''s how it was! Zhang Shaowu planned to use a fake treasure to lure Li Sheng to release me.

    Xu Nuo clamored from the side: "Li Sheng! "Don''t listen to his nonsense. Last time, he was the one who used some useless keepsake to trick us. This time, we lied to me, none of them can leave!"

    It seems that Xu Nuo has a rather deep obsession with Zhang Ziyuan.

    Li Sheng also ignored Xu Nuo: "What? Did you really get the Heaven and Earth Yin Yang Talisman? "

    Looking at Li Sheng''s attitude, I could roughly guess what he was thinking. Back then, he used the unpolished jade gang''s keepsake as a threat and when Zhang Shaowu went to the Misty Forest to retrieve the Heaven and Earth Yin Yang Talisman, it was originally a plan to kill three birds with one stone. On one hand, Li Sheng understood that Zhang Shaowu and his unpolished jade gang were a huge obstacle in his plans for the Yin and Yang Worlds. It would be best if Zhang Shaowu could die in the Misty Forest, as that would mean that they would be able to eliminate all future troubles. On the other hand, if Zhang Shaowu could really get back what he wanted, then it would be perfect. Possessing the Heaven and Earth Yin Yang Talisman, it would be his biggest bargaining chip when defeating this big enemy of the Ghost King. Zhang Shaowu did not plan to help him with the worst case scenario. With the unpolished jade gang''s keepsake in his hand, he could also make use of this opportunity to cause trouble.

    Li Sheng''s wishful thinking was really planned, looking at his expression, it was obvious that he did not believe that Zhang Shaowu could really escape from Misty Forest.

    Zhang Shaowu squinted his eyes, preventing Li Sheng from seeing more flaws: "Of course, when the unpolished jade gang comes out, nothing is impossible. The Heaven and Earth Yin Charms is right on me right now."

    I felt that Li Sheng, who was behind me, was a little agitated. Seems like the allure of this sigil is extremely huge for him, Zhang Shaowu had made the right bet, "Very good, very good! At that time we agreed that you would help me get the Heaven and Earth Yin Yang Talisman, and that I would return the unpolished jade gang''s talisman to you. As long as you don''t mind, I will make a decision. "

    "No, I''ve changed my mind, I don''t want the unpolished jade gang''s keepsake, I just want you to let Su Su go, I will give the thing to you, what about it?" Zhang Shaowu still wanted to save me! Zhang Ziyuan also looked at Zhang Shaowu in shock. He probably did not expect Zhang Shaowu to have such a plan.

    "Zhang Shaowu, how do I know if you''re lying to me? Show me the Heaven and Earth Yin Yang Curse first, I''ll think about it later." The crafty Li Sheng was half believing and half doubted Zhang Shaowu''s words.

    "Li Sheng! What do you mean! You''re going to let them go again? I won''t do it! " Xu Nuo finally could not hold it in and roared.

    "Shut up! What does a short-sighted woman like you know? " Obviously, Li Sheng was intimidated by the so called Heaven and Earth Yin Yang Talisman and wanted to gamble.

    Zhang Shaowu looked at Li Sheng with a funny expression. "Why do I have such an important thing with me, especially to bring it to a tiger''s cave with me? I''m not crazy."

    "Zhang Shaowu, don''t think that you can pull any tricks! I''ll wait here for you for three hours, you go back and get it, if you don''t come back after three hours, the Tong Ling Dan will be mine! " Li Sheng tightened his grip on my arm, causing me to be unable to breathe.

    "Sure! But you need to ensure Su Su''s safety, you cannot hurt her during this period. " Zhang Shaowu continued to tell lies without blinking his eyes.

    "I promise! "Go on!"

    "Zhang Ziyuan, come with me to get it." Zhang Shaowu turned and said to Zhang Ziyuan.

    "I''m not leaving! I am afraid that my wife is in danger! " Since Zhang Ziyuan had woken up, his temper had become more and more like that of a child''s.

 C53

    Zhang Shaowu whispered something into Zhang Ziyuan''s ears, and Zhang Ziyuan obediently followed after him.

    Before leaving, he warned Li Sheng ruthlessly, "Before I return, if you touch a strand of her hair, I will destroy it and I won''t give it to you!"

    What exactly was Zhang Shaowu planning? Where they would go, what they would do in those three hours, everything was unknown.

    What am I going to do? You just wait here, or do you need to find a chance to escape? I wonder if Li Sheng will still give me that chance. I looked at my Space Abyssal Sword, it was on a table not far away, but it was pretty much impossible to get it. The pyretic lustre had already exhausted all of its spirit energy and returned to my wrist.

    Li Sheng threw me back into the straw and started quarreling with Xu Nuo.

    "Xu Nuo, don''t worry, I am only a strategy to slow down the war. Once they take out what I need, I will definitely not let any of them go, let alone our original plan. Once I obtain the extremely powerful Yin Yang Curse, who can be my opponent? No matter who you want it to be, it will be easy. " Li Sheng started to trick Xu Nuo again, until I couldn''t listen any longer.

    "Xu Nuo, for the sake of our colleague, I want to advise you. This man is a two-faced man, you must not believe her words!" My words were like a chain cannon. Li Sheng couldn''t stop it even if he wanted to.

    "Stinky girl! "Shut up!" Li Sheng grabbed a handful of straw and stuffed it into my mouth, stinging my tongue.

    Woo! Woo! He suddenly regretted it. He didn''t know if this provocation would have any effect.

    Hearing my words, Xu Nuo did not get angry, but instead laughed: "I can tell, Su Su, you aren''t a good person either. I think you should take care of yourself first. If they can''t get their hands on it later, none of you will be able to leave! "

    My stomach was growling with hunger. There was no clock in this little abandoned house, and I didn''t know if it had been three hours.

    Li Sheng looked at his watch: "It''s almost time, girl, just hope that they arrive on time, if not we will continue with the ceremony."

    At this time, Zhang Shaowu''s voice sounded from outside the door: "We''re back! Come out! "

    Li Sheng was skeptical, but held me back once again. After hesitating for a moment, he took out the straw in my mouth and took it out. Li Sheng didn''t shut me up as he placed his hand on my carotid artery and walked out of the trash room with Xu Nuo.

    There was only Zhang Shaowu outside. All of Li Sheng''s subordinates were sprawled on the ground, unable to move. However, Zhang Ziyuan was nowhere to be seen.

    Xu Nuo looked left and right, and couldn''t help but yell: "Why is it just you, Zhang Ziyuan!?"

    Zhang Shaowu said unhurriedly: "All you want is the Heaven and Earth Yin Yang Curse, there''s no need for Zhang Ziyuan to come right?"

    "Cut the crap!" Give me the things! " When Li Sheng thought about the treasure that he was about to get, he couldn''t help but get angry, and tightened his grip on my neck.

    Zhang Shaowu took out a yellow talisman from his bosom. The Sanskrit on the talisman was shining with a golden light, causing Li Sheng to stare at it.

    F * ck me! Zhang Shaowu actually got hold of the talisman so quickly? Didn''t they say that they were with that rain house disciple, Shuo Yue? He found Shuo Yue so quickly? Many questions surfaced in his mind.

    "We''ll hand over the talisman in one hand and the person in the other?"

    "Deal!" Looks like the temptation of this rune is much greater than the Tong Ling Dan in my body. Such a dangerous thing, if it were handed over to Li Sheng, it would probably cause a whole string of ruckus.

    Thinking about this, I couldn''t help but shout out, "We can''t give him the thing! Don''t worry about me, hurry up and leave! "

    After Li Sheng heard this, he was half convinced at first. However, it quickly turned into complete trust at once, "Stinky girl, you guys cannot handle this!"

    The exchange of hostages for treasures proceeded smoothly, although Xu Nuo was jumping around anxiously at the side and could not move Li Sheng''s determination to obtain treasures, he turned a deaf ear to Xu Nuo''s warnings.

    Zhang Shaowu took me over, and released the bundle in my hands: "Little girl Su Su, are you alright? Are you hurt? "

    "I''m fine. It''s just some superficial wounds." I couldn''t help but ask, "Where''s Zhang Ziyuan?"

    "He has some business, he''ll be here in a moment." Zhang Shaowu gave me a glance, and I didn''t ask anymore.

    Li Sheng, who had received the Heaven and Earth Curse Charm, was extremely excited. He held the thing up and studied it carefully to determine whether it was real or fake.

    Li Sheng poured a portion of his Spiritual Energy onto the Rune, wanting to activate it and see if it was real. But Li Sheng seemed to have noticed something amiss, and looked at the sigil in shock. The sigil that was activated seemed to be continuously absorbing Li Sheng''s Spirit Qi, Li Sheng roared, and when he wanted to throw the sigil at the thing, it seemed to be stuck in his hand, and he could not shake it off no matter how hard he tried.

    "Li Sheng! What''s the matter with you? " Xu Nuo also shouted in shock, she immediately realised that they had been tricked by Zhang Shaowu and stared straight at us.

    At this time, Zhang Ziyuan walked out of the abandoned hut and handed the Space Abyssal Sword over to me. It was only then that I understood that this was Zhang Shaowu''s plan.

    They first used the so called "Heaven and Earth Yin Yang Talisman" to stabilize Li Sheng, and in the next three hours, he made a fake talisman that could absorb other people''s spirit energy to lure Li Sheng in.

    Zhang Shaowu lead Li Sheng and the others out of the trash room, as his soul, Zhang Ziyuan could then take the chance to take my Space Abyssal Sword. Thinking about the entire process, I couldn''t help but praise Zhang Shaowu''s intelligence thirty-two times, then lit another thirty-two candles for him and Xu Nuo.

    With great difficulty, Li Sheng got rid of the fake sigil, he was so flustered and exasperated that he wanted to fight us, and Xu Nuo had even attacked us.

    Unfortunately, just with the heavily injured Li Sheng and Xu Nuo alone, they weren''t a match for the three of us combined with the pyretic lustre. With the Space Abyssal Sword in our hands, they had no way to fight back, but in the end, they managed to escape.

    "Stop chasing, we have more important things to do." Zhang Shaowu stopped Zhang Ziyuan who was about to give chase.

    "But if we don''t take advantage of this opportunity to catch them all, there''ll be more trouble in the future." I don''t understand what Zhang Shaowu is thinking, but he won''t let this go. Thinking about his methods, I felt a chill down my spine.

    "Don''t chase a desperate enemy. Li Sheng has been injured by my unique Spirit-Attraction Incantation. He won''t be able to recover in a short period of time. Don''t worry." Zhang Shaowu was very satisfied with his scheme.

    It was only when I sat in Zhang Shaowu''s van that I managed to calm down. It was as if everything that had happened in one day and one night was just a nightmare. It was absolutely soul-stirring. There were several times when they thought that they were going to die, but the outcome was shockingly reversed.

    Zhang Ziyuan held me tightly in his arms as a strong feeling of recovery surrounded us, "My wife, can you not do such a dangerous thing in the future? You really scared me! When I woke up, I couldn''t find you. I didn''t even know where you went.

    Zhang Shaowu who was driving the car spoke in the same tone, "When I finished casting the technique and couldn''t find you, I knew that you must have been taken away to not disturb us, because even the slightest sound of fighting would affect the progress of the technique, so I guess you didn''t resist at all, which would have made us even more anxious."

    "I, I did not think about anything at that time, I only had one belief, I cannot let the soul exchange fail, that way Zhang Ziyuan would not be saved, other people will be in great danger." I thought about what I did last night, and I didn''t feel any regret.

    Zhang Ziyuan hugged me even more tightly: "My wife, don''t make me worry like this ever again. I don''t want you to get hurt at all, but you sacrificed yourself. "Otherwise, otherwise бн"

    Indeed, if it wasn''t the pyretic lustre, the consequences would have been unimaginable. I hugged Zhang Ziyuan who was a little agitated back then. "You just happened to be injured, don''t be so agitated, I know, I won''t be like this again next time. If there''s any danger, we''ll face it together."

    Zhang Shaowu, who was in front of him, was struck by the pink atmosphere and did not know what to do. "Cough, cough, I forgot to tell you, the soul exchange was quite successful. Even though it took up a lot of my mana, but there were no accidents, and Chen Yuanxing was sent back by his bodyguards. "He said that he wanted you to keep your word. That three month agreement is still a promise after all."

    A three month agreement? F * ck me! I almost forgot, Chen Yuanxing actually still remembered it. Didn''t he already lose Zhang Ziyuan''s memory? Why is he still so stubborn to make me his girlfriend? Three months isn''t a short amount of time okay, he agreed to it in a moment of anxiousness, and now when I think about it, he can''t even explain himself!

    "Wife? What three month agreement? " Zhang Ziyuan looked at me in confusion.

    Indeed! Zhang Ziyuan was also a curious baby.

    "Cough cough, that, Zhang Ziyuan, a lot of things happened while you were severely injured and in a coma." I pondered on how I could tell Zhang Ziyuan about this.

    "Cough cough, it''s like this. Su Su went to beg Chen Yuanxing to return the three souls to you, after all, he finally convinced Chen Yuanxing to return the soul to you. However, he raised a condition." Zhang Shaowu, who was driving in front, did not idle around either.

    "What condition?"

    "Ah, well, the condition is to let me return to work at his company. He said that he has never seen such a good employee of mine before and couldn''t bear to let me go. Hmm, that''s it." I interrupted Zhang Shaowu, you absolutely cannot let Zhang Ziyuan know about this, otherwise, if his personality is bad, it would be troublesome.

    Zhang Shaowu sighed, "Ah, yes, that''s why Su Su still has to go to work from tomorrow. He''s really tired!"

    Zhang Shaowu had a rough understanding of my thoughts, I helped me wrap up the lie, but the following matter, what should I do?

    "My wife, it''s been hard on you this time. It''s all because of me that you''ve suffered so much. In the future, I will treat you better twice as well." Zhang Ziyuan softly embraced me in his arms as he whispered this to me.

    "Then, are your injuries really all healed?" I carefully touched Zhang Ziyuan''s face and skin, as if there really wasn''t a single trace left behind.

    "There''s nothing wrong with the external injuries. Although the flame poison still has some residual energy, it should be fine after being treated by the pyretic lustre for another two days."

    The car went straight back to Zhang Shaowu''s residence in C City. Ever since something happened to me, Zhang Shaowu has never returned home, which made me feel extremely guilty.

    After surviving the calamity, I called my mother again. Listening to my mother nagging about it, tears welled up in my eyes for no reason. I didn''t think that my mother''s nagging would be a type of happiness.

 C54

    After hanging up the phone, Zhang Ziyuan snuck up behind me and hugged her: "My wife, are you calling your family? When are you going to introduce me to them? "

    After I heard this, I was shocked. "Ah? Are you really going to let me introduce you to my mom? If my mom knew, wouldn''t she be scared to death? "

    "Wifey, listen to me. My soul isn''t complete, so I don''t dare to think about many things. Now that I have all three souls and seven souls in my body, I can plan my next step."

    "What plan?" I turned around and put my arms around Zhang Ziyuan and placed my head on his shoulder.

    This pair of shoulders is firm and strong, real and solid. He is like a real human, and being by my side makes me feel at ease.

    "I''ve found a way to make me a real person." Zhang Ziyuan casually put his arm around my shoulder.

    "What?" Is there really such a method? Even though I don''t really understand, but I know that reviving after death is something that many people have begged for for thousands of years. Is there really such a way to turn a ghost that has been dead for a long time into a human? " I was shocked by Zhang Ziyuan''s words.

    "Yes, no one has really tried this method before. I don''t know if it will work, but I have to give it a try." Zhang Ziyuan caressed my hair, "I really hope that we can live together like a normal couple. You don''t have to think about how to explain it to your family, and I don''t need to hide."

    His voice was soft and sad, and it was the first time since I had known him that he looked so vulnerable. He thought that the ghost had always been strong and domineering. Now it seemed that he only wanted to be an ordinary person.

    "If this method is dangerous, I''d rather not let you try it. I feel that my current condition is not too bad. You have a physical body as well, and your magic power is also very high. " I assured him.

    "I know, you really care about me now." Zhang Ziyuan secretly bit into my earlobe, scaring me out of my wits, why are you biting me again!

    "Wife, we haven''t cultivated together for a long time. Today is a good opportunity, it will help unseal your body." Zhang Ziyuan''s voice became hoarse and sexy, to the point that my nose started bleeding.

    The upright Zhang Ziyuan started to talk nonsense to me, what dual cultivation, what unsealing, what lie, ah, ah!

    The next day, when we get up, we need to figure out what to do next. According to Zhang Shaowu''s words, Li Sheng and his Ghost Society won''t be looking for trouble with them in the near future, but he still need to find the unpolished jade gang''s keepsake, otherwise there will be big problems. If we can get the Heaven and Earth Yin Yang Talisman back from Shuo Yue, it would be a huge delicacy to us, but there is no direction for us to go towards Shuo Yue''s whereabouts.

    Although they discussed for a long time, it didn''t have anything to do with me, because from today onwards, I would be returning to Chen Yuanxing''s company to work. Three months seemed to not be too long, if I could get through it safely without Zhang Ziyuan noticing, it would be the best.

    "About that, I''m going to work?" He put on his well-ironed uniform and felt like he had been to another world for a long time. Finally, he was back to being a office worker from 9 to 5. It was a new experience.

    After returning to the company, the first thing I did was to open Chen Yuanxing''s office door. Right now, not only am I Chen Yuanxing''s personal assistant, I''m also his nominal girlfriend.

    "Su Su, you''re really here!" When Chen Yuanxing saw me, he stood up excitedly.

    "Chen, Yuan Xing. About that, I will fulfill my promise. We have agreed that I will complete the duties of an assistant and a girlfriend in three months." In order to see what Chen Yuanxing''s reaction would be, if he no longer had any interest in me, then I would be completely free.

    "Su Su, take a seat first. Do you really not understand my request? " Looking at Chen Yuanxing''s face that was exactly the same as his, but with a completely different temperament than Zhang Ziyuan''s, I also felt that I couldn''t figure it out in my heart.

    "Actually, after the soul exchange, my memories became normal. Although I still have an impression of that chaotic memory, I already know that it isn''t the truth. My wife is dead, and you are not her. " Chen Yuanxing''s expression was a little sad. He must have loved his wife a lot at that time, but it was a pity that the heavens were merciful.

    "I feel that there are still many similarities between her and you. I have indeed gradually become interested in you. This is not only because of the chaotic memories in my soul, but also because of the true thoughts in my mind. " Chen Yuanxing spoke seriously.

    "Since when? I don''t know, probably from the time you begged me to save a ghost that isn''t even of the same species as you. "That''s why I''ve had the request to spend three months with you. I want to try it." Chen Yuanxing spoke very formally. It seems that he was not just playing around.

    I can''t let him fall in love with me for three months! Otherwise, there would be no way to deal with this matter. Then let him hate me? How can I make him hate me?

    "Then, if you have no objections, we will begin today?" Chen Yuanxing asked with an inquiring tone.

    "Ah?" From today onwards, you can do it. CHENG, I will do whatever you tell me to do! "

    I didn''t have any opinions on this matter. I think it''s probably because of Chen Yuanxing''s bad character that he doesn''t like, so I''ll just try my best to appear as bad as possible. What else? I can have vanity, a small temper and all that, that way Chen Yuanxing will get tired of me soon.

    Chen Yuanxing nodded his head, "En, then you should go and busy yourself first. Are we going to eat together after work?"

    "Let''s eat together?" I thought it was just for show, how could there still be food? Heavens, there shouldn''t be any other content to it. For example, to spend the night, I didn''t dare to think too much about it!

    "What is it? Wasn''t it normal for a couple to date? Is there a problem? "

    "Ah, no problem, no problem. Director Zhang, you busy yourself first. I''ll be going out first." After escaping, I started to feel uneasy.

    I hope that Chen Yuanxing doesn''t have any requirements in that regard for me. Ah, ah, oh, oh, if not what am I supposed to do, I already have a Zhang Ziyuan.

    Chen Yuanxing asked me to pour a few cups of coffee for him one day. After work, I sat in his Rolls Royce and went to eat at a restaurant.

    This was an Italian dish. Looking at the expensive menu and the dishes that he didn''t know if he was used to eating, he was momentarily at a loss as to what to do.

    "Did you watch anything?" Chen Yuanxing asked politely.

    "Ah, about that, I will listen to whatever you say. Just order it, I''ll eat whatever you want." I threw the menu back to Chen Yuanxing and let out a long breath.

    "All right, waiter, two steaks, one spaghetti, and two glasses of red wine, thank you." After ordering all the dishes, Chen Yuanxing handed his knife and fork over to me.

    "Other than that, please don''t address me as CHENG during work hours. Call me Yuan Xing, okay?"

    Actually, Chen Yuanxing is a very gentle lover, he has the bearing of a gentleman. If I didn''t meet him, I think I would have definitely fallen for him.

    After receiving the knife and fork, I silently cursed. Holy sh * t, I''m not used to using this kind of thing. Do I have chopsticks here? Why did he have to find a restaurant that was not Chinese?

    Even though I''m not used to it, I still tried my best to imitate Chen Yuanxing when he went to eat. Sigh, actually, the soul swap is already over, it doesn''t matter if I don''t keep my promise with him since I''m not his real girlfriend. I thought as I ate.

    However, I immediately overturned my own thoughts. A person must keep their word, otherwise, even I would look down on myself. With great difficulty, I finished the meal with my knife and fork. I smiled awkwardly at Chen Yuanxing, indicating that the steak was pretty delicious.

    This awkward relationship lasted for a month, and many people in the company were discussing it. Many people said that their superior had taken a fancy to me, and flew up the branch to become a phoenix, and others said that because I was so similar to Chen Yuanxing''s wife, I was only a substitute.

    I don''t mind their words, but Zhang Ziyuan is afraid that he will slowly understand what''s going on.

    In this month, Zhang Ziyuan and Zhang Shaowu had something to settle and they were not around. However, since they had returned today, it was likely that they would not be able to hide this matter any longer.

    "Wifey, Zhang Shaowu and I went to investigate Shuo Yue and found the truth."

    "Ah?" Did you find this person? How about it? Is he evil after all? " After all, he has a huge relationship with the rain house. Who knows if the death of the previous generation''s OP might even be related to him.

    "This Shuo Yue is indeed the only disciple of the previous generation''s rain house''s manager, Mr. Tingyu. There were many different opinions regarding him. Some said that because he had received a backlash from cultivating, her character became violent and perverted, killing her own master and washing the rain house with blood, she left alone without a trace. There is also a saying that he is an evil demon in itself, and was just sealed by the rain house Lord to become her disciple. One day, Shuo Yue escaped from the seal and became the incarnation of an evil demon. Zhang Shaowu talked about many things in a row, but most of them were just legends.

    Just what kind of person was Shuo Yue, it was probably an unknown mystery.

    "My wife, I told you before that the method to turn me into a human is in the hands of this Shuo Yue, so we must find him."

    So that''s how it is, Shuo Yue was the key character that Zhang Ziyuan mentioned.

    "But where is he?" It wouldn''t be easy to find such a elusive person.

    "After the unpolished jade gang brothers'' investigation, this person was said to have appeared in Hangzhou before. Furthermore, the legendary rain house used to be in Hangzhou. " Zhang Shaowu used the power of the unpolished jade gang. Ever since I knew about the matter of the unpolished jade gang, I had wondered how my innocent childhood friend could be the helper of the powerful unpolished jade gang, but I didn''t ask. If he didn''t say it, then it''s probably because he didn''t want me to know.

    "Little girl Su Su, I know you''ve always been wondering how I was able to become the sect master of the unpolished jade gang. Actually, my master was also my grandfather''s best friend when he was alive, the sect master of an older generation of unpolished jade gang." She did not expect Zhang Shaowu to explain this matter.

    "Shaowugo, actually, I have always believed in you. Even if others felt that you had possibly hidden your identity from me and betrayed me, I still knew that you were thinking for my sake." I finally said what I had been thinking all this time, and I felt relieved.

    Zhang Ziyuan suddenly said from the side, "Yes, I have always felt that Zhang Shaowu betrayed us in certain matters, including his collusion with the Ghost Society, which made it impossible for me to believe him. But after all that has happened in this period of time, I now believe that Zhang Shaowu sincerely wants to help us.

    Zhang Ziyuan actually apologized to Zhang Shaowu, this surprised me greatly. In his impression, Zhang Ziyuan had always been a man who never cared about other people''s feelings. Since when did he start thinking for others? You''re beginning to care about the feelings of others?

 C55

    The result of our research is, we will go to Hangzhou together to search for the answer to this riddle. But, three months have not passed, I''m afraid that Chen Yuanxing and I will need to apply for a leave of absence.

    The next day, I went to the company and told Chen Yuanxing about my leave of absence.

    "CHENG, I, I have some personal matters and need to apply for a leave of absence. "But don''t worry, I will definitely do so when I promise you. It''s just that, can you delay it a little?"

    "I can do it!" I''ll go and transfer the work first, and then I''ll have dinner with you tonight. "

    That night, Chen Yuanxing took care of everything in the Chinese restaurant, and since it was the last meal, we immediately felt at ease. We ate and chatted, and sometimes we even laughed happily, but I never thought that all of this would be witnessed by someone.

    "My wife, your husband is here. What, can you even recognize your husband as wrong?"

    It was Zhang Ziyuan''s voice! Startled, I raised my head to look at the door of the private room. It was indeed him!

    Chen Yuanxing didn''t expect that there would be an unexpected guest today, yet he stood up in a very gentlemanly manner: "It''s you, Zhang Ziyuan?"

    "Zhang Ziyuan, listen to me. I tried to explain, but was interrupted by Chen Yuanxing.

    "That''s right, I like Miss Su Su too. She is very much like my dead wife, I want to court her, can''t I?"

    Oh my god, Chen Yuanxing, how can you say that?! This way, the misunderstanding between Zhang Ziyuan and I cannot be explained clearly!

    "Like your dead wife? Let me tell you, Su Su is my wife. If she doesn''t become anyone''s substitute, you better stay away from her, otherwise, even if you owe me a favor, I won''t let you off. Wife, let''s go. "

    Zhang Ziyuan pulled my hand and left. My hand was clenched so painfully by him, and even though I followed him the whole way, I didn''t dare to say a single word.

    Zhang Ziyuan stopped in an alley near Zhang Shaowu''s home and pressed him against the wall. "I want you to explain to me what exactly happened."

    Seeing his fierce look, I was so scared that I started crying. My body shivered non-stop: "Zhang Ziyuan, don''t be like this, there''s nothing going on between Chen Yuanxing and I, there''s really nothing going on."

    "Nothing? Don''t tell me because he''s your boss. "

    Forget it, I''ll just tell him the truth. I won''t be able to hold on no matter what, Zhang Ziyuan is a jealous man after all, how can he be willing to let this go?

    "Okay, I, I''ll tell you, let me go first, it hurts" I started to attack her, and Zhang Ziyuan was stunned for a moment as he let go of me.

    "At that time, in order to save me, you were severely injured in Misty Forest, and the flame poison was very deep, causing you to be unconscious. Zhang Shaowu said that there was only a sliver of hope to get back at you, that''s why I went looking for Chen Yuanxing."

    As I cried, I told the full details of the agreement I made with Chen Yuanxing to Zhang Ziyuan. Zhang Ziyuan''s expression was indeed wonderful, one moment white, the next red, the next black.

    "I know that you shouldn''t have hidden it from me. That day, when Zhang Shaowu wanted to tell you, he was stopped by me, I was afraid that you would be in a hurry to fight Chen Yuanxing to the death. After all, I promised you that I would do it, I feel that I should!"

    Before I even finished speaking, Zhang Ziyuan had already tightly hugged me, to the point where I almost couldn''t breathe.

    "My wife, you''ve suffered so much for my sake, and yet I''m still angry at you. I бн I''ve let you down." It was a very gentle voice, Zhang Ziyuan''s words immediately healed me, and my tears immediately turned into smiles.

    "I don''t feel wronged, but you can''t misunderstand me. If you misunderstand, I will be hurt." Wiping away my tears, I whispered.

    "It can''t be, I won''t distrust you anymore, scram!"

    "What are you talking about, hmm" Before he could finish speaking, his mouth was already blocked by Zhang Ziyuan''s mouth. Luckily it was so late at night in the alleyway, otherwise I would be embarrassed.

    As expected, I shouldn''t have concealed this from him, I''ve already caused myself so much trouble. Ah, there''s still two months, I don''t know if I should continue being his girlfriend or not.

    Zhang Ziyuan was actually like a child on the train, novel and enchanting everywhere. The scenery outside the window was also very enchanting, and by the time he arrived at the Hangzhou train station, it was already dusk.

    "Let''s go, I''ll invite you all to the Building Outside to eat jealous fish!" It''s rare for Zhang Shaowu to be so generous, we must definitely give him face.

    The Building Outside was located in the scenic area of the West Lake of Hangzhou.

    This is the first time that I''ve eaten an authentic West Lake Jellyfish. The taste is sour and sweet, and it''s tasty. It''s not just the fish itself, but also the fish''s freshness. I''m covered in fish bones all over my face.

    From what Zhang Shaowu said, he had lived in Hangzhou for a period of time, following him at that time when he was still unpolished jade gang Lord''s master and living there for a period of time.

    So it turns out that unpolished jade gang and rain house both landed in Hangzhou, and as expected, it was a place filled with people. It was said that unpolished jade gang met with a huge battle with the Ghost King at that time, and in the end, both of them were injured, and Ghost King went into closed door training to recover. The Sect Leader and Hearing Rain Tower Master were also injured to different degrees, and it was unknown if their departure had anything to do with this huge battle.

    "Then where did you and your master live at that time?" I''m very curious about what kind of training they were at that time.

    "We are in a remote courtyard, but it is not far from West Lake. Master said that the West Lake''s water is like a nectar and jade drop from the heavens, and it''s the best support for us psychic to cultivate techniques. There are still many Dragon Well Tea Orchards around West Lake, so the air here is also good, allowing people to calm their hearts. " Zhang Shaowu stood by the side of the West Lake, looking at the jade-green water surface.

    I heard Zhang Shaowu say that I was about to have the thought of moving to Hangzhou, but West Lake is really beautiful, I thought of the legend of the White Snake Empress, that humans and thousand-year-old serpent demons can have such an unforgettable relationship in the future, can''t my love with Zhang Ziyuan be considered as something good?

    "This place is so magical, maybe after living here for a while, I''ll be able to undo the seal on my body?" I suddenly thought that if the seal was truly placed on me by Grandpa Zhang Shaowu, then there might really be a method to undo it in Hangzhou.

    "Whether you have the means or not, I want to take you guys somewhere after you have eaten and drunk your fill." Zhang Shaowu rented a car in Hangzhou for us to travel in.

    "Where are we going this time?" Last time it was the Yunnan Dali and this was Hangzhou, Zhejiang province. Although it was not easy to risk one''s life and death, the scenery along the way was still worth admiring. Compared to the noise and exhaust from C City, these places were heaven on earth.

    "Let''s pay a visit to an old friend of my master''s. My master is just like the rain house''s master; for some unknown reason, he passed away. When he passed away, I was also coincidentally not by his side, so I don''t know what happened. "This is the only senior left in Hangzhou who has been able to contact him for a long time." The car entered a place that resembled a training hall and stopped.

    Zhang Ziyuan frowned: "If it''s here, I''m afraid I won''t be able to enter."

    I looked at the training hall and saw that the entrance was filled with Yin Yang Bronze Mirror and runes to ward off evil spirits. Zhang Ziyuan is still just a ghost after all, I think he wouldn''t be familiar with places like this where his soul wouldn''t dissipate even if he went in.

    "Then you stay in the carriage, Su Su and I will go in."

    and I got off the carriage. I carefully looked at this training hall, the decorations were quite impressive and I paid attention to the details.

    "The Dao length in this training hall is called Yun Songzi, he is an expert at seeking fortune and avoiding evil, and is extremely skilled in fortune-telling and feng shui." Zhang Shaowu introduced.

    "Is that so? You can even divine fate? Then can I let him calculate my fate? " If it was like before, when a Daoist told me he was going to tell me fortune telling, I wouldn''t even let him talk nonsense to me even if he offered me money. But after experiencing so many things and seeing so many capable people, I feel that the theory of fortune telling is rather reliable.

    "Sure. Later on, let him set up a destiny for you. He can calculate everything that will happen to you in this lifetime. "

    "Really? So magical. "Is it free?"

    Seeing Yun Songzi, was actually very different from what I imagined the Dao length would be. I thought he would be an old man with white hair and white eyebrows, holding a flywhisk and calmly saying to us: Immeasurable Buddha.

    He looked very young, around 30 years old. He did not wear a Taoist robe or carry a horsetail whisk as he had imagined, but was instead wearing a t-shirt and jeans, completely casual clothes.

    If it wasn''t for Zhang Shaowu introducing the place to me, I wouldn''t dare to link the two words, Yun Songzi.

    "Senior Yun Songzi, my respects to you," this name, Dao length, really made me uncomfortable.

    Yun Songzi was also very polite, "Don''t call me Dao length, senior or something like that. Although my seniority is high, my age isn''t too far off from yours. Just call me Xiao Song."

    "Xiao Song?" Well, lately I''ve always met people who have a very different appearance and a very different nature.

    Senior Yun Songzi led us into the inner hall. It was decorated in an antique manner, with an Eight Immortals table and a few armchair, it really felt like it had gone back to the ancient times.

    "I had already guessed that you would come looking for me a few days ago. If you have anything to say, feel free to say it." Although Yun Songzi is not very old, he has the demeanor of an elder. I don''t think he would be like Fu Junqing, just look a little younger, that''s all.

    "Senior Yun Songzi, we came here today to ask you for some things." Zhang Shaowu was still extremely respectful to Yun Songzi, it seemed that the background of this Dao length was not small.

    "You may begin by asking. This Penniless Priest speaks everything he knows. There is no end to his words."

    To tell the truth, Senior Yun Songzi, your casual appearance is really, really funny.

 C56

    "Senior Yun Songzi, it''s like this, this friend of mine is a person that I grew up playing with. She was originally an ordinary girl, but when she was young, she encountered a strange matter."

    Zhang Shaowu told Yun Songzi in detail about all the things that happened to us during this period of time. "Regarding a lot of things, we are feeling more and more confused, so we specifically came to ask senior for guidance."

    Yun Songzi sighed: "Sigh, actually, I should have thought of it long ago, Ghost Society''s intentions are bad, and have become the common enemy of all of us psychic s. Furthermore, the president of the Ghost Society is an enigmatic man. Only Li Sheng came out, I don''t know what tricks they have up their sleeves. "

    "Senior, actually, I have already gotten the confirmation that the actual ruler of the Ghost Society is Li Sheng. The so called Guild Master is only because Li Sheng nurtured a puppet, that everything he did became perfectly justified." Zhang Shaowu told Yun Songzi the news that he had obtained.

    "So it was like that. I already guessed it that year, but unfortunately, I was no longer in the mood to care about the matters of the gangs." Yun Songzi''s originally lazy eyes became very bright, "Luckily you all injured Li Sheng severely, so he won''t be able to treat his own injuries in a short period of time, and won''t be able to take the next step."

    "Also, do you think I can take a look at Miss Su Su''s seal?" Yun Songzi pointed at me.

    Yun Songzi smiled and nodded towards me as he pointed at the space between my eyebrows: "If you have the power, you will think of protecting others. You are a kind and good girl, you will be happy."

    Yun Songzi''s words made me feel a little embarrassed, so I closed my eyes when I saw his finger pointing towards me.

    Feeling the heat between my eyebrows, which was like a fire, I did not dare to move. In a moment, Yun Songzi removed both of my hands.

    "Senior Yun Songzi, how is it?" I was anxious to know the results.

    Yun Songzi put down his finger and placed it between his eyebrows. Reportedly, this was what the Dao said about returning to the origin.

    "Miss Su Su, you do have a strong spiritual energy in your body, but you were concealed by an overbearing seal. Furthermore, this seal is not an ordinary technique. "

    "Not an ordinary person?" That''s the class two? " As soon as I said it, I realized I had said something stupid.

    Senior Yun Songzi seemed to not mind at all: "Hmm, I just said that this seal is very overbearing, so it shouldn''t be made by an upright Taoist or kind-hearted person."

    Zhang Shaowu seemed to have understood now: "In other words, there''s no way that my grandfather could have done it?"

    Yun Songzi nodded his head: "En, I am very familiar with your grandfather, he shouldn''t be able to form such a tyrannical seal."

    "Then, who is it?" Zhang Shaowu was obviously very shocked.

    From the looks of it, when I was young, I had already been discovered by an unknown target, and then the Spiritual Energy was sealed with a tyrannical technique. Who exactly is this person, and what is his purpose?

    "Other than you two, there''s another guest, right?" Yun Songzi''s senses were very accurate.

    "Mn, it''s a ghost called Zhang Ziyuan. Because Senior has too many magical equipment here, he won''t be able to come in."

    "Miss Su Su, right? Just call me Xiao Song. You two are actually together with a malicious spirit? " Yun Songzi asked in confusion.

    "Mm. Although he is a fiend and we also had many misunderstandings in the past, he is our friend now." Zhang Shaowu''s words surprised me. He also started to accept Zhang Ziyuan? He said that Zhang Ziyuan was his friend, was he serious?

    "You guys are really interesting. Being friends with a ghost, the young people these days are really open-minded." Yun Songzi smiled.

    Zhang Shaowu felt that Yun Songzi did not want to continue with the sealing topic, and immediately asked: "Senior Yun Songzi, don''t change the subject, then do you know who sealed Su Su''s Spiritual Energy, and what method is there to remove the seal?"

    Yun Songzi sighed: "Sigh, many people want to live an ordinary life, to be an ordinary person, this seal will not harm the body, why must you remove it?"

    Listening to what Yun Songzi said, he seems to have a way, so I immediately asked: "Senior! If it was said that the heavens had bestowed me with a different ability from others, then it was definitely something that the heavens had decided on. I couldn''t reject them. I want to be an ordinary girl, too, to marry and have children. But a lot of things have happened in this period of time, letting me understand that I am now trapped in this circle and unable to escape, I will never be able to be an ordinary person, if I do not become stronger, I will let the people beside me constantly suffer in order to protect me, furthermore, I still have things that I need to do, I can only implore others to do, for that, Senior Yun Songzi, I beg of you, release my seal! "

    After Yun Songzi finished listening to what I said, he seemed to be very moved. His eyes flickered with an abnormal light, and he was silent for a while, as though he was thinking about something.

    After a long while, he finally spoke out, "Miss Su Su, actually, I have some similar experience with you."

    "Eh? Senior, oh no, Xiao Song, you? " It was a similar experience, but this person seemed to have a story on him!

    Yun Songzi''s expression turned solemn, and he said in contrast to his innocent and gentle expression, "This matter had already been long gone. But now that you have come, I can only bring it up again. I will tell you something that you have been searching for, and that is the truth. If you hear this and decide to keep going, I will help you. "

    Zhang Shaowu seemed to have not expected that Yun Songzi would know something. Looking at his expression, he seemed to know what Yun Songzi was talking about, "Senior, tell us, we are listening."

    Yun Songzi immediately began to tell a story, and we also started to listen to a story, "You may have all heard of Ghost Society, rain house and unpolished jade gang, and have had a varying degree of understanding about them. Right? "

    "Yes, I understand. But I heard that the mysterious previous generation''s tower lord had passed away for some unknown reason. After that, the rain house left the underworld."

    Yun Songzi nodded his head, "Many years ago, when rain house Lord Jun Mingzhu was still alive, he was a couple with unpolished jade gang''s Sect Master, who was also Zhang Shaowu''s master."

    "What?" Master had such a romantic affair when he was young? " Zhang Shaowu was in disbelief.

    Yun Songzi cleared his throat, "Cough cough, I know that in your heart, your master Zhuo Feng has always been a serious and restrained woman, never close to a woman''s beauty. However, that is not the case.

    Zhang Shaowu seemed to be recalling his own master as well, "I say why does my master always meditate quietly when there''s no one around? At that time, was he thinking about his own lover when he was young?"

    "Presumably. Back then, Jun Mingzhu was extremely beautiful, attracting the attention of many people, including the Sect Leader of the Ghost Society at that time. The Sect Leader failed in her pursuit of them and ended up hating Jun Mingzhu and Jun Mingzhu because of his love, making things difficult for them. "

    I heard that such a shameless person in this world had a bit of an atmosphere, "This Ghost Society''s Sect Leader has a perverted heart huh? He doesn''t like you, yet you pester him like a scoundrel. You can''t be happy if you don''t succeed in your pursuit, and yet you insist on going against him. This is too incomprehensible! It''s a good thing that he is the master of a sect. "

    Yun Songzi expressed his agreement with me, "Mn, that is indeed the case. Actually, it was not a big deal in the first place, but when the Ghost King appeared a few years ago, there was a huge war that disturbed the balance of things. "

    "Ghost King? I have heard of this before, it seems pretty powerful, but didn''t they say that the Heaven and Earth Yin Charms could deal with the Ghost King?

    was very helpless towards my retort, "Su Su, listen to what Senior Yun Songzi has to say."

    Yun Songzi didn''t mind: "It''s fine, I actually quite like Miss Su Su''s straightforward character, and his character is very similar to Jun Mingzhu''s back then."

    I rubbed my nose embarrassedly: "Hehe, right? Master Jun and I are fated to be together, so what about the result of that big battle?"

    Yun Songzi sighed: "unpolished jade gang, Ghost Society and rain house all participated in that great battle. They allied together to fight against Ghost King, so they originally held a huge advantage. It''s a pity that rain house Lord''s only disciple, Shuo Yue, betrayed the rain house and also betrayed justice.

    "Shuo Yue? So it''s this person? " I cried out in alarm. I had already heard this name many times, and it was said that the disciple of rain house Master Jun Mingzhu was closely related to the passing of Master Jun.

    As expected, Yun Songzi knows a lot of things, he can explain almost all of our questions, about Shuo Yue, and about the Master Jun.

    "Mm, it''s him. I''m sure you all have heard of him before. There are all sorts of legends about him."

    I was still as quick to interrupt Yun Songzi as ever: "That''s right, that''s right, we have heard of two versions, one said that his cultivation went berserk, and one said that he was a ghost in the first place. I heard that you were already talking about the third version."

    Yun Songzi couldn''t help but laugh as well, "Pfft, actually, my impression of this person wasn''t very deep, because at that time, I was still young, but I have met him. He was a very silent and sad person, and even now, I still can''t believe that he''s a bad person through and through."

    Zhang Shaowu suddenly thought of something. "Then what about my grandfather? You also participated in this war? "

    Yun Songzi thought for a while: "Yes, your grandfather also participated that time. At that time, he participated as a military-type character, and because your grandfather was proficient in divination and military strategies, he has a unique insight into planning. Also, there is also the True Spiritualist Wu Long, who is participating in the competition. "

    Wu Long is that old? Isn''t that Wu Qi''s master?

    Zhang Shaowu muttered to himself: "Since it''s like that, my master and my grandfather should be telling me about this matter, since I''m also a Spirit Master, and I am also very interested in the matters of the old senior. However, other than the general idea, they did not reveal anything about it."

    Yun Songzi rubbed his chin: "It''s probably because your master was afraid of remembering Jun Mingzhu and was sad, that''s why I didn''t tell you. As for your grandfather, I''m not very clear about it. rain house Master Jun Mingzhu also sacrificed himself because of the betrayal of his disciple, while your master Zhuo Feng was severely injured. The others also suffered heavy casualties, but in the end, it could be considered as a victory.

    "Unfortunately, the price is too high." Although he did not personally experience the great battle, he could vaguely sense the desolate scene from Yun Songzi''s description.

    "So my master lived in seclusion in Hangzhou despite his young age." Zhang Shaowu seemed to recall his master. It turns out that he also only had an understanding of his own master until now, and only now did he understand why his master always felt lonely. This was a type of helplessness that was on the same level as his lover''s Yin and Yang.

    Yun Songzi nodded his head, "That''s right, and after that serious injury, his health had also been very bad. In the end, he also went along with Jun Mingzhu."

    I seem to be infected by this atmosphere of grief, sour nose, a little hot eye socket, so there are many lovers in this world can not be married, people always experienced life and death separation and helpless sadness. Zhang Ziyuan, oh Zhang Ziyuan, what is the result between you and I? I am afraid that after giving up all my feelings, I will end up with nothing, should I believe you?

    "Xiao Song, Senior, actually, I think that Master Jun and Senior Zhuo had once loved each other, and had passed each other''s lives together, so I am very happy."

 C57

    Yun Songzi stared at me and laughed again, as if he was very interested in me. "That''s right, I used to be happy. Miss Su Su, has anyone ever told you that not only is it your personality, you look very similar to Jun Mingzhu? "

    I looked at Yun Songzi in shock. Is that so? But there are a lot of people who say that I''m the face of the masses, how can I compare to the Master Jun that you speak of as the most beautiful? I don''t think that''s possible, right? "

    Yun Songzi also looked at me carefully. "You all don''t look completely like one another, but your facial features and eyes are very similar. "Actually, when you first came in, I already suspected that you might be her reincarnation."

    "What?" I am the reincarnation of the Master Jun? Impossible, right? " How could such a girl with such mediocre and clumsy aptitude be the reincarnation of the Master Jun? Maybe Senior Yun Songzi guessed wrong.

    At this time, Zhang Shaowu seemed to have thought of something: "Su Su, I remember now, I also heard my grandfather mention that you looked especially like an old friend of his. Although he didn''t say who it was, I think it might be Master Jun. Furthermore, old senior Wu Qi seems to view you in a different light as well. "

    Is that so? Is there such a coincidence in this world? I probably only have something similar to the Master Jun, I still can''t imagine that I am Jun Mingzhu''s reincarnation.

    Yun Songzi continued to guess the reasonableness of this plan, "If that''s the case, then there are actually many things that can be explained. For example, the powerful Spiritual Energy that you were born with, as well as the reason why someone sealed your Spiritual Energy, I feel that the person who sealed your strength is afraid of you because he knows about your background. Even though for some reason he couldn''t get rid of you, he didn''t want you to become enemies with him again. Furthermore, it was said that you reached the two great treasures of rain house in succession, the phoenix bracelet and the Space Abyssal Sword. Someone who can control these two things is definitely not an ordinary person, especially a pyretic lustre. Being able to recognize you as its master is more evidence of your identity. "

    I suddenly felt a little confused: "Senior Xiao Song, about that, this information is too much, I can''t accept it right now."

    Yun Songzi seemed to have understood the bewilderment in my heart, "Actually, there is no such thing as Su Su. Speaking of which, my previous life and my current life are actually two completely different people. So the pressure shouldn''t be too great? "

    "Well, I see. It doesn''t matter if I am the reincarnation of the Master Jun, I will not decline whatever that I do. "

    Yun Songzi let out a long breath, then said to me: "Un, you are a nimble girl, I really admire you. Since that''s the case, I will tell you the method to remove the seal on your body. "

    He had really hit the point! Senior Yun Songzi must know the way to undo the seal. Su Su listened seriously.

    Yun Songzi said to me earnestly: "If you want to undo the seal, you must first find Shuo Yue, he is an expert in this field. The others, including me, do not have the ability to remove the seal. "

    "Ah?" You actually want to find him? " I am truly shocked. This person who only exists in the legends is actually the key to unseal my seal.

    But according to the legends, he should be a bad guy with a bad temper. If we go find him, maybe not only will he not help, but he will also harm us.

    "Is, is this the only way?" I looked at Yun Songzi with pleading eyes.

    "Yes, for the time being, if you have to unseal it, you have to go to him. If one were to say that not long ago, he had gone to the Misty Forest''s Ghost Tower to retrieve the Yin Yang Talisman, he probably had something he wanted to do. He should still be active in this mortal world, and wouldn''t be difficult to find. "

    On one hand, Zhang Shaowu and Fu Junqing must find the Heaven and Earth Yin Charms. On the other hand, I must seal it myself. It seemed that no matter what the reason was, it would all fall to this Shuo Yue.

    "Miss Su Su, I am also known as a fortune-teller. When I came, I promised Zhang Shaowu that I would help you set up a Fate Plate, and after calculating what happened to you in the future, I will not go back on my words. Also, I can help you calculate Shuo Yue''s approximate position, so that you can find it."

    I blinked my watery eyes, looking forward to it. "Really? Senior Yun Songzi is really a good person! "Uhm, can you help me calculate if it''s a marriage alliance?"

    Yun Songzi found it funny when he saw my expression. "Marriage is good, then I''ll help you ask Yue Lao."

    Not long later, Yun Songzi changed into a different robe. He looked completely different from the gentle young man from before.

    After the divination, I could not help but ask him: "Senior Xiao Song! "What were the results?"

    Opening his eyes, Yun Songzi gave me a smile. "Miss Su Su, if what you want to know is about marriage, then now that you have met your husband who you love as much as you want, your relationship is deep and you won''t give up on each other. However, in the future, you will still encounter many resistance and difficulties, and may even face the fate of parting from each other. If you can pass all these, then all the resistance from the outside world will not be able to hinder you. If not, then the result is something that I cannot predict either. "

    These words confused me. Senior Yun Songzi said that I had already met the perfect husband, who could it be? Who is Zhang Ziyuan? Or someone else? In the future, they would encounter many obstacles and difficulties.

    I asked anxiously: "Senior Xiao Song, can you please explain it in more detail? "Who exactly is my husband, and what will happen to us?"

    Zhang Shaowu saw that I was asking anxiously, and explained: "Girl Su Su, Senior Yun Songzi has already said that this is the limit, and the so called fate cannot be leaked out. He cannot say too much, or else I will be facing the wrath of the heavens."

    "Ah?" "Oh, so that''s the case. Then I won''t ask, but I''m already very grateful to you for telling me all these!"

    "Although I cannot tell you more, Miss Su Su, what I want to tell you is that you must live by your own will, and in the end, you will not regret it."

    I carefully mulled over Senior Yun Songzi''s advice and lived up to my own thoughts. He probably wanted me to not be affected by the outside world and to not regret my decisions. I seemed to understand a little and nodded my head.

    Zhang Shaowu looked at me enviously: "You are truly lucky Su Su, Senior Yun Songzi does not casually give divination to others, his advice to others is extremely valuable ah."

    "Ah?" Thank you, Senior Xiao Song! " He hastily bowed to Senior Yun Songzi. "Seems like my luck isn''t bad, I''m very happy."

    Senior Yun Songzi quickly shook his hand: "It''s alright, it''s just that you and I are fated. Regarding the seal in your body, I am already very sorry for being unable to do anything, I can only give you a general direction. No matter if you are the reincarnation of the Master Jun or not, I still hope that you can fulfill your wish and be happy for all eternity. Oh right, I have a general idea of where Shuo Yue is now. "

    Zhang Shaowu scratched his nose: "Where is he?"

    Yun Songzi clasped his hands together and then did a very strange hand seal release, as though it was a natural mantra, "Coincidentally, my mantra shows that he isn''t too far away from us, so he should be near Hangzhou."

    Is he near Hangzhou? Then wouldn''t this trip be the right move? But Hangzhou was not big, nor was it small. Where could he go to find Shuo Yue, and what could he do if he found Shuo Yue? Could it be that I beg him to undo my seal and pass the Heaven and Earth Yin Yang Talisman to us? No matter how she thought about it, it did not seem to be an easy task.

    Zhang Shaowu clasped his hands together in return, "Thank you very much, I have delayed you for your time, senior. We will take our leave."

    Zhang Shaowu and I bid our farewell and prepared to do our best to find Shuo Yue.

    Yun Songzi didn''t have the slightest bit of arrogance as a senior and was very courteous, "You''re too courteous. Actually, these series of events are also extremely closely linked to me, and if it wasn''t for the fact that I''m temporarily unable to leave the temple, you would definitely be walking with me. So you guys have helped me a lot, if this matter ends, don''t forget to come to my monastery and let me know about it. "

    "Definitely!"

    After Zhang Shaowu and I left the temple, I asked Zhang Shaowu gossiping, "Why is Dao length Yun Songzi unable to leave the temple? I don''t think he was seriously injured? I see that he didn''t mention it, and I didn''t have the nerve to ask. "

    Zhang Shaowu seemed to know about this matter, "I''m afraid Senior Yun Songzi does not want to talk about this matter. Actually, he was older than us in the first place, he is of the same generation as Master Jun and my master. My master used a special method to seal him away, so he fell into a deep slumber for more than twenty years. During this period of time, neither his body nor his age had increased, so Senior still looks very young. "

    Ah, so that''s how it is. Senior must have been in a coma for such a long time, and after waking up and seeing the changes in the world, he found that many of his comrades who he knew were gone. Furthermore, looking at the expression on her face when she mentioned Pavilion Master Jun Mingzhu, he guessed that he also admired her a lot, but could only put this feeling in his heart. By the time he woke up, the person he admired had already left him for more than twenty years.

    "Yes, it''s also because of his injuries that he can''t leave his own temple. Otherwise, if he were to be contaminated by the mundane world, his injuries would relapse." Zhang Shaowu explained.

    What a heavy wound. Wouldn''t it be too boring to never leave a place for the rest of his life? It would be like going to jail.

    Returning to the car, Zhang Ziyuan was already bored to the point of falling asleep, seeing that we had returned, he became energetic and quickly asked: "How is it? Have you found any clues? "

    "It''s more than just clues, Senior Yun Songzi said many things about the past, I''m afraid it will help us in our future actions." We explained what happened after we entered the Taoist temple, Zhang Ziyuan frowned as he listened until his eyebrows were furrowed.

 C58

    Zhang Ziyuan was silent for a while: "Then the most important thing for us to do now is to find Shuo Yue? I don''t think it''s that simple. "

    Zhang Shaowu finally agreed to Zhang Ziyuan''s suggestion: "Actually, I also feel that we are being led by a force. Although we feel that we are getting closer to the truth, I''m afraid that we will fall into a trap set up for us by someone."

    I was a little impatient, I felt that the two of them were overthinking it, so I decided to take it one step at a time: "No matter what, it''s better to find Shuo Yue first, after all, he is related to the Heaven and Earth Yin Symbols, the seal on my body has been broken, and the method of turning you into a human, Zhang Ziyuan, isn''t that person something that you have to find? Furthermore, I want to personally ask him why she betrayed her own master at that time, and why she could do such a thing. "

    Zhang Shaowu was still rather rational: "It''s precisely because there are so many things that I feel that putting all of these things together is really a coincidence. Could it be that someone has set us up with a complete set of schemes to lure us in?"

    Hearing Zhang Shaowu''s explanation, I became a little anxious. "But, Senior Yun Songzi can''t possibly lie to us, right? Senior has already calculated Shuo Yue''s location, if we are done, he might have already left Hangzhou? Where are we going to find him then? "

    Zhang Ziyuan suddenly laughed. "That''s fine, Su Su, Zhang Shaowu, I think no matter what the reason is, we should still be careful in the process."

    Zhang Shaowu had no other choice as he started to drive the Audi he rented.

    He went back to his residence to rest for the night and prepare to search for traces of Shuo Yue tomorrow. That night, she told Zhang Ziyuan about the contents of Senior Yun Songzi''s divination. She also wanted to see what Zhang Ziyuan''s reaction would be like.

    As expected, Zhang Ziyuan held on to my shoulder, his attitude ever so gentle and gentle, "My wife, no matter what happens, I will never leave you. Regardless of life or death, as long as I have faith, as long as we have faith, we will escape the shackles of fate. Rest assured, we will never part. "

    I didn''t think too much into what he had said, but I still sounded very touched. Although ordinary people would have thought that a vengeful spirit was very angry at them for being so obsessed with him, I still felt very fortunate. In this chaotic world, there was still a person who treated me so well, regardless of the cost of saving my life, it didn''t matter if I was a human or a ghost! Just be good to me!

    Thinking about that, my mouth curved up into a small smile, but it did not escape Zhang Ziyuan''s eyes: "What are you laughing about? Is what I said funny? "

    I gently shook my head. "No, it''s not that your words are funny. It''s just that I feel that your domineering and high-handed character has become so sensitive and sentimental all for my sake. I''m very touched."

    After saying that, I immediately blushed and stuck close to his chest. Although there''s no heartbeat here, it''s still warm. Zhang Ziyuan, in order to be together with me, gave up on a lot of things, and kept on searching for a way to turn into a human. With his determination, everything is enough.

    We set off before dawn. I feel like I''ve been living a life of wandering, running errands for the past six months. I really don''t know when it will be the end.

    Following Yun Songzi''s instructions, we arrived at a temple in Hangzhou. In contrast to C City, which was located in the north, there were many temples in Suhang. There were many verses about the scenery of 480 temples in the south dynasty and many buildings in the misty rain.

    He raised his head to look at the name, it was actually the famous Lingyin Temple, it was said that this was the temple where the Living Buddha Master had lived before, then this temple definitely had spiritual energy with it.

    "Why is it a Taoist temple and a temple, the buddhist light here is so heavy, I can''t even enter!" Zhang Ziyuan was conflicted. Indeed, he couldn''t enter many places with a spirit body.

    Zhang Shaowu took out a pearl from his bosom. "I was originally unwilling to give it to you for use, so take this?"

    "What is it?" Zhang Ziyuan received the pearl, the pearl fan had a blue light aura, it was extremely transparent.

    Zhang Shaowu said proudly: "This is a magic treasure left behind by my master. Water Spirit Pearl, he can block off the dense ghost aura on your body.

    I snatched the Water Spirit Pearl and carefully looked at it. I was especially curious: "There are really too many miraculous things in this world. There are pyretic lustre, Heaven and Earth yin talismans, and even Water Spirit Pearl. I really underestimated this world!"

    "Wife, you like it? So what if you like it? " Zhang Ziyuan was really generous.

    Zhang Shaowu was displeased: "Eh? Ah? This Water Spirit Pearl is mine, if I gave it to you as a gift, I have already given it to Su Su before, what does it have to do with you, it''s settled, I''m just lending it to you! "

    "Alright, let''s go in!" Zhang Ziyuan carried the Water Spirit Pearl and entered the Lingyin Temple with us. Sure enough, there was no problem, not even a single monk could tell that Zhang Ziyuan was a ghost.

    I found a small Shame who was in charge of receiving guests and inquired about Shuo Yue''s whereabouts.

    "Young monk, we asked you about a person. Have you ever seen a person called Shuo Yue? Is he staying with you? "

    Little Sha Mi thought about it carefully and shook his head, "No, we didn''t find a benefactor called Shuo Yue here, you guys found the wrong place."

    Damn, could Senior Yun Songzi''s news be wrong, or was it that Lingyin Temple was too big? This little Shame also did not know something, or rather, it could be said that Shuo Yue used a fake name. I heard Senior Yun Songzi say that the Shuo Yue he saw more than twenty years ago was an extremely ordinary looking young man, and did not even have a portrait of him left behind. After more than twenty years had passed, we don''t even know what he looked like anymore.

    Zhang Shaowu rested his chin on his hand and thought: "Un, I''ve heard that Shuo Yue has a unique temperament, she is very silent and expressionless, and likes to wear black. I think if we were to see him, we would definitely be able to recognize him."

    Hearing Zhang Shaowu''s words, we decided to search around Lingyin Temple. There were a lot of tourists and pilgrims in the Lingyin Temple, and no matter who we look for, it wouldn''t be obvious.

    Having made up our minds, the three of us decided to split up in order to save time. In the end, we would meet at the Great Hall in the center.

    He silently walked two rounds around Lingyin Temple''s guestroom. Most of the guestrooms had guests or guests, but I couldn''t just knock on every door and see. If Shuo Yue was really here, he would probably come out to eat when it was time for dinner, right? I can always stay outside, can''t I?

    However, there were a lot of mosquitoes in this place. In just a short while, he had bitten quite a few bags, causing him to itch to death. In the end, after dinner, he didn''t see anyone suspicious. On the contrary, he was extremely hungry.

    Patting her slightly numb legs, I decided to find something to fill my stomach first.

    I heard that the plain noodles here are especially delicious, so I ordered a bowl and sat by the side and quietly ate it. I guessed that Zhang Shaowu would come and find me when he''s hungry.

    I had only taken two bites when I noticed a person walking in from the entrance of the cafeteria. He was dressed in a black suit that was out of place with the other pilgrims. In such a hot weather, he would usually wear a light shirt with short sleeves. Moreover, this person''s expression was gloomy, in stark contrast to the people who came to play or burn incense nearby.

    As I pretended to eat, I observed the mysterious man in black closely. I saw him whisper something to the little Shamil in the dining hall. He took some food and left the dining hall. I immediately threw down my half-eaten noodles and followed him.

    If my senses are right, this mysterious black clothed man should be Shuo Yue.

    The man in black didn''t move very quickly, so I could just follow quietly behind him. There were a lot of people along the way, but he didn''t notice me. Finally, he entered a guest room in a secluded courtyard and closed the door behind him.

    I locked onto a guest room and called Zhang Shaowu and Zhang Ziyuan to inform them of my location. When they heard that I had found someone who looked very similar to Shuo Yue, they were also surprised, and said that they would quickly come and meet up with me.

    After observing for a while, the tightly shut door stopped moving. I was getting impatient from waiting. I''d like to knock on the door and see what''s going on inside. He first asked if that person was Shuo Yue, if he was willing to cooperate with us.

    Just as my mind was wandering, Zhang Shaowu and Zhang Ziyuan arrived one after the other. I explained the situation to them and planned to discuss the next step of the plan.

    "My opinion is that the three of us should openly talk to him. Since there''s nothing wrong with him, at least give both of us a chance to communicate." Zhang Shaowu''s opinion is about the same as mine.

    "I think we should observe first. According to what my wife said, I''m afraid Shuo Yue isn''t alone. There should be someone else in his room, so if it''s inconvenient for him to show her face, Shuo Yue would probably bring the item over to his room. We might as well find out what''s going on before we make a move. " But Zhang Ziyuan had a different point of view.

    An idea popped into my head and I said, "How about this? I''ll pretend that I found the wrong person and test him. I''ll see how he reacts before I think about it. "

    Zhang Ziyuan''s skill of protecting his wife came into play again. "But my wife, if he''s really as perverted and violent as the rumors say, what if she trespasses into his room by mistake? What would he do to me?"

    "Aiya, I don''t think so. At the very least, this is the Temple of Hidden Spirits. It won''t be so easy for him to do anything to me." I made a gesture of placing my hands together towards Zhang Ziyuan.

    Zhang Shaowu agreed to my proposal: "I think that''s possible, at least this place should be safe. Zhang Ziyuan and I will be watching from the side, if there''s anything else, we can help immediately."

    After discussing the countermeasures, I tidied up my messy clothes and hair, cleared my throat, and knocked on the door of the mysterious black clothed man''s room.

    "Dong, dong, dong!" My heart is pounding and my heart is thumping.

    Only after knocking about four or five times did the door slowly open. As expected, it was the mysterious black-clothed man who revealed his true face: a very handsome face, about forty to fifty years old, with a vicissitudes of life, with eyes that could not hide the sadness and loneliness in them. Could it be that he was the unforgivable traitor, Shuo Yue?

    "Miss, who are you looking for?" His voice was cold, without the slightest emotion, as if the people and matters of the outside world had nothing to do with him.

    All of a sudden, the lines that I had thought of were disrupted by panic. "Right, sorry, Mr. White, is this the main guest room? I''m here to see Mr. White. "

    He could clearly see that Shuo Yue''s brows were tightly knitted, as if he was a little angry: "Miss, you seem to have found the wrong room."

    "Ah, I, I, am sorry! There are too many guest rooms here. I''m a little lost, how uninteresting! " While apologizing, I used my peripheral vision to scan the room to see who else was there. Sure enough, there was someone lying on the bed in the room opposite the door. The face of that person was indistinct, but I could hear her cough. But shouldn''t a sick man go to the hospital? What if I don''t get treatment here? With a strange thought running through his mind, the mysterious man in black closed the door heavily.

 C59

    I was left standing in the doorway, thinking about the people inside.

    After exchanging rounds with Zhang Ziyuan, I explained in detail the situation in the guest room that I had seen. "It''s clean and tidy inside, and there isn''t any other place, but I''m sure that there''s a woman lying on the bed inside, and she''s probably sick right now."

    "Sick? "Why don''t you go to the hospital?" Zhang Shaowu stroked his chin.

    "That''s right!" "I thought so too, and it was such a hot day, and that woman seemed to be covered with a quilt, I wonder if she had a fever or something." I tried to recall what I had seen.

    "My wife, how did you come to the conclusion that the patient in the bed must be a woman?" Zhang Ziyuan asked me.

    "I can tell that the first one is his cough. I can tell that it''s not a man, and although I didn''t see his face, from her back, it doesn''t seem to meet the standards of a man." Yes, the first impression I got from the man in the bed was that he was a beautiful woman.

    "What kind of person is he, and what mysterious relationship does he have with the mysterious black clothed man?" Zhang Shaowu seemed to have no other countermeasures, the probing had already been completed, and if he was Shuo Yue, what should he do next?

    "I suggest that you tell him everything. Whether he wants to fight or not, only the will of the heavens can decide." I feel that my method is always lacking in wisdom, but I really can''t think of any good ideas. Honestly speaking, even though I only met that black-clothed man once, I don''t think that he is a very evil person. Perhaps it is because of his sad and lonely expression, or perhaps it is because of his meticulous care for the sick girl on the bed.

    The sky gradually darkened, and while we were still discussing the countermeasures, the mysterious black clothed man pushed open the door and walked out.

    I had no choice but to make a temporary decision, "There''s no time to think of a countermeasure, we can only do it this way. Zhang Ziyuan and I will follow the black-clothed man, Zhang Shaowu you go and send the women in the guest room, we''ll act immediately!"

    After the mission was assigned, Zhang Ziyuan and I followed the mysterious black clothed man quietly. It was already late in the night, and the tourists had all disappeared, and the other monks probably went to rest as well. and I were the only ones following them, as it was easy to find them, so we did not dare to get too close. Luckily, the man in black didn''t walk too fast, and still walked at a leisurely pace, much calmer than the monks in the temple.

    He then walked to the back of the mountain and entered Lingyin Temple''s famous. Legend has it that this Klippe was also a living Buddha Master. In order to save the villagers, he placed a mountain peak at the back of the Lingyin Temple, and became the Klippe. The scenery there was also not bad, but what was this person doing in the Klippe at night?

    The mysterious black clothed man was sitting in a pavilion, as if he was waiting for someone. However, after sitting there for half an hour, there was no sign of anyone. I had been bitten full leg by the mosquitoes in summer, but the black clothed person was still sitting calmly in the pavilion without moving an inch.

    Is he sick? Sitting on the Klippe at night to feed the mosquitoes?

    I''m regretting not bringing Aeolus along, now I feel itchy to the extreme. Zhang Ziyuan who was standing by the side had a calm look, it seems like the ghosts are not afraid of the mosquitoes.

    I was already prepared to rush out to find the mysterious black clothed man to argue when Zhang Ziyuan suddenly grabbed my hands and lightly pressed them down, indicating that someone was coming.

    I listened attentively for a while. Sure enough, there were footsteps approaching. It seems like the mysterious black clothed person did indeed come to wait for someone. It''s just that he was early, or perhaps the person who came was late бн

    "hermit, how have you been?" The person''s voice sounded extremely familiar, as though they had heard it somewhere. Taking a closer look at the face while it was still dark, they realized it was actually Wu Qi!

    Wu Qi actually came to Hangzhou, and met with the mysterious black clothed man. I actually feel that in this world, other than Zhang Ziyuan and Zhang Shaowu, everyone else is a scheming person. Many of them seem gentle and harmless on the surface, but I am truly unable to see through their inner thoughts.

    "You''re finally here, Wu Qi." The mysterious black clothed man replied.

    Initially, he had thought that he was seeing things, but after hearing the black clothed man call him by that name, it seems like this person was True Spiritmaster Wu Long''s disciple, Wu Qi. We met with some things while we were together in C City with Wu Qi, and we had a rather deep friendship. If his friendship with the mysterious black clothed man was really deep, then things would be much easier.

    Wu Qi also entered the pavilion and sat down, he was probably about to be fed mosquitoes too: "hermit, what important matter did you call me over for?"

    The mysterious black-clothed man lowered his head in silence for a long time, as if he had met something that was hard to say and would not speak for a long time.

    Wu Qi looked at him curiously. "What? If you''re begging someone, then why are you so hard to speak to? You''re still such a prideful person. You''re no different from before. "

    The mysterious black clothed man looked at Wu Qi in shock: "You know why I''m looking for you?"

    "I don''t know, and I won''t come. However, with your character, you''ve suffered for your entire life, yet you''re still unable to change it. She''s been dragged down by you." Since Wu Qi was young, he would not hesitate to teach others a lesson.

    The mysterious black clothed person silently lowered his head. "That''s right, you''re right. I was the one who dragged her down. I haven''t allowed her to live a good life for so many years. I don''t know if what I did was right or wrong."

    Wu Qi could not bear to continue talking to him. "Alright, now tell me, how is she now?"

    The mysterious black clothed man''s tone also became softer, no longer emotionless like before, "The situation is not good. We have been living in the Lingyin Temple all this time, relying on the buddhist light to purify our infected bodies, but now, it is almost useless. I''m afraid, I''m afraid that she won''t be able to hold on for too long."

    Wu Qi laughed, as if he felt something. "hermit, are you sure you came alone? Or could it be that you''ve already regressed to the point where you didn''t even notice that someone was following you? "

    The first was the mysterious man in black. He quickly got up from his stool, ran out of the pavilion, and looked around. It turned out that he really didn''t know that we had been following him all this time.

    Then there''s Zhang Ziyuan and me. We thought that we had hidden ourselves flawlessly, how did Wu Qi find out? It was no wonder why his master would cry if Master Wu Long''s disciple did not have this kind of ability.

    I had no choice but to drag Zhang Ziyuan out with my head lowered: "That, that, Wu Qi, it''s us."

    "Eh? It''s you two, Su Su, Zhang Ziyuan, you also came to Hangzhou? " Wu Qi seemed to be very surprised.

    "Yes, we just arrived at Hangzhou. Um, we are here to find a person. The divination said that the person we were looking for was at Lingyin Temple, and now we are here. We really don''t have any bad intentions! "Don''t misunderstand!" I was afraid that if we followed other people at night, Wu Qi would think of us as perverts, so he quickly explained.

    "Pfft, I got it, don''t be so excited, Su Su, you won''t do anything bad, but, why are you following him?" With that, Wu Qi pointed at the mysterious black clothed man.

    Facing Wu Qi, I still decided to tell him the entire truth: "Because, I asked about the person we were looking for, and, the features of this black-clothed Big Brother are similar. I don''t know if it''s him, so I didn''t dare to directly ask, so we decided to follow and take a look as well."

    Then, is the person you are looking for, Shuo Yue? Wu Qi was right, he had never realized that this man was so smart.

    The mysterious black-clothed man spoke out at this time: "That''s right, I am Shuo Yue. I have not used this name for a long time. I almost forgot about it myself. You came looking for me in the open and in the open just like that, so why are you all sneaking around? "

    Holy sh * t! Originally, I wanted to look for you in broad daylight too, but who wouldn''t be scared when they see your clothes that are thousands of miles away! Even the evil spirit, Zhang Ziyuan, is afraid of you, how can I be fair with you!

    My legs trembled as I looked at his face that could freeze even in the summer. "I don''t know if you are the one we are looking for. What''s more, what''s more бн"

    "Besides, he''s a traitor in the mouths of others, isn''t he?" Wu Qi was so considerate that he told me the truth. I am very grateful to him.

    I nodded my head embarrassedly: "Mn, because Senior Shuo Yue always feels that it''s hard to get close to him, I''m a little afraid of him."

    Wu Qi suddenly laughed until he was out of breath, as if he had seen the funniest thing in his life, "Hahahahaha, hermit, look at you, you scared the little girl."

    Shuo Yue withdrew her previous cautious attitude and returned to normal, "If Miss has anything to say, please be straightforward, I prefer to be straightforward. If there is nothing else, I will need to return first. I still have some things to do."

    Wu Qi stopped laughing, and touched his nose: "What? Don''t you trust her? We can go back and see if there''s any way that we can help you. "

    Shuo Yue nodded and we returned to his room together. Zhang Shaowu was already standing there waiting for us.

    Seeing us return, Zhang Shaowu was also very surprised, but he immediately recovered his smile. He must have guessed that we had already met once.

    "Su Su, you guys are back. Other than chatting with the people inside, I have been guarding the door to ensure the safety of the people inside."

    "You actually went to disturb him!" Shuo Yue looked very unhappy.

    Zhang Shaowu quickly explained: "Don''t worry, we just spoke a little. Furthermore, I only have a rough understanding of magic techniques and medicine, I feel that I can still help with the patient''s condition inside."

    Wu Qi cleared his throat, intending to get rid of the awkward situation: "Cough cough, how about this, I feel like continuing like this is not a good thing, in order not to disturb the people inside, we can agree on it here. These people are Zhang Shaowu, Su Su and Zhang Ziyuan, my friend, and this is Shuo Yue.

    Wu Qi gave us a simple introduction. It turned out that she and Shuo Yue were really old friends, and their relationship wasn''t bad. Based on the analysis of Wu Qi''s master, Wu Long, who also participated in the great battle back then, why would Wu Qi be together with Shuo Yue, the traitor?

    I have a premonition that Wu Qi definitely knows more about what happened that year than anyone else. He obviously knows about Shuo Yue and the two people inside the house, but after the great war that year, judging from his age, Wu Qi should be a child as well. Or something else happened.

    As expected, Wu Qi started to explain, "Su Su, can I tell you something first? Or could it be that all of you simply want to settle that old grudge from many years ago? "

 C60

    Since Wu Qi was asking me, I did not hesitate to say: "After I parted ways with you, Wu Qi, many things happened and I found out that I originally had a powerful Spiritual Energy sealed within my body. Unfortunately, it was sealed by someone and we went to visit an old senior who lives in Hangzhou and said, I was sealed by a tyrannical technique and ordinary people would not be able to break it.

    When he heard the words rain house Lord, Shuo Yue''s expression changed drastically. From shock to deep thought to loneliness, as if he hadn''t heard these words in a long time, but they still struck a chord in his heart. After all, he was a disciple of the Master Jun s of rain house s.

    "You know, rain house?" When I mentioned the rain house, Shuo Yue didn''t even look straight into my eyes when she started to size me up, which made my hair stand on end.

    "I know, I also accidentally obtained two treasures from the previous generation''s Tower Lord, Senior Jun Mingzhu." As I said that, I extended my left wrist, revealing the phoenix bracelet. Because the Space Abyssal Sword''s target was too big, Zhang Ziyuan used a spell to hide it, but this hand ring was carried on my wrist.

    "phoenix bracelet? pyretic lustre? Can you control it? He actually acknowledged you as his master? " Shuo Yue looked at me with an incredulous expression, as if she was trying to make a hole in my face.

    "Yes, yes, this little fellow flew into my hands as soon as he arrived. I don''t know why, but I feel embarrassed taking the treasures from someone else and not returning them." I withdrew my left hand and said embarrassedly.

    Shuo Yue''s expression became more and more unfathomable: "Then the other kind of treasure you obtained, is it the Space Abyssal Sword?"

    "Eh? You know, Space Abyssal Sword. I got it from a cave, the place where all the previous rain house Masters actually went into seclusion to cultivate in. " After I told everything to Shuo Yue, I immediately regretted it. The person in front of me is still bearing the responsibility of being a traitor, how could I tell him everything already?

    "It is indeed so!" Shuo Yue staggered and almost fell to the ground, but luckily Wu Qi held him back quickly.

    "hermit, are you alright? "What''s wrong?" Wu Qi was puzzled.

    Shuo Yue once again stood at her original position, and calmed herself down: "Miss Su Su, right? Has anyone ever told you that you look very similar to the Master Jun? "

    It was this question again! This was already the second person saying it like this, and this person was even a disciple Shuo Yue who was rather familiar with the Master Jun: "There is, there is. The senior who saw through your position and told me, that I look very similar to the Master Jun back then, and my personality is also quite similar."

    It''s hard to imagine that the legendary Master Jun Mingzhu who was peerless in beauty had the same personality as me.

    "Miss Su Su, how old are you?" Shuo Yue kept on asking. This question was simply, the age of a girl like me doesn''t seem like the kind of person to casually tell others!

    "I-I''m 25. My birthday is coming up, and I''ll be 26 soon." I still answered honestly. I realized that no one can hide the truth from Shuo Yue''s expression.

    "Twenty-five, twenty-five years ago. Hehe, you really are her reincarnation." Shuo Yue revealed a very strange expression. Heavens, he wouldn''t do anything to me right? After discovering that I was really her master''s reincarnation and betraying me once, she thought that it was really possible.

    seemed to have also experienced my fear. His other hand held tightly onto my hand: "It''s alright Su Su, with me here, no one would dare to do anything to you."

    The more Wu Qi saw, the more novel he felt. He probably did not understand what was going on. No one will do anything to Su Su, why are you guys so nervous? "

    Zhang Shaowu''s expression was extremely solemn, he had not spoken a word since the start, and no one knew what he was thinking, "Regardless of whether or not Su Su is the reincarnation of the Master Jun, it''s all a life time. Although he has a very similar appearance and personality, and even inherited a powerful spirit energy, Su Su is still the Su Su that we know, he will not change at all."

    Zhang Shaowu''s words always seemed to be so mature, he was obviously around the same age as us, why does he have the demeanor of an elder?

    "So that''s how it is!" Shuo Yue took a deep breath and understood Zhang Shaowu''s words, "That''s right, she doesn''t even have the memories of her previous life.

    "Then what are you struggling with? This girl is here to beg you to release her seal. Just directly say if you agree to it or not. " Wu Qi also understood everything. All his doubts had been resolved, but things were much easier now.

    Shuo Yue seemed to be a little hesitant: "It''s not that I don''t want to help, but I still have a lot of things to involve. First of all, Miss Su Su, although I am not the same person as her in my previous life and have lost all of Jun Mingzhu''s memories, I can still feel her strong obsession.

    I don''t deny what Shuo Yue said. Actually, I don''t care too much about whether the seal on my body has been broken, and whether I can obtain the Heaven and Earth yin talisman information. I''ve worked so hard to find this person, and it''s always been a obsession of mine that makes me want to know the truth behind the great war that happened back then. Could it really be because I am the reincarnation of the Master Jun? That''s why I have this obsession?

    If the truth was as the legends said, and Shuo Yue was really the killer of Master Jun, even if I die, I probably wouldn''t let him help me remove the seal right? I am afraid that I am not even willing to talk with him anymore, hah, I have never known that I, Su Su, was such a person that loved and hated things.

    However, when my thoughts reached my mouth, I didn''t know how to express them. I could only nod my head. "Yes."

    Shuo Yue had this kind of expression: "You''re really like her, she''s also like you."

    I know that the she that Shuo Yue was talking about was his master, Master Jun, but I wanted to know the truth, so I didn''t dare to ask. Is she as cowardly as me?

    Zhang Shaowu could no longer hold his anger. "How about this, let Mr. Wu Qi go in and treat that lady''s illness. As for the others, go to the guest room at the side and we''ll explain everything before deciding on anything else."

    Everyone nodded their heads, Wu Qi entered the guest room to treat the young lady, and we all entered the guest room to avoid disturbing the young lady, we didn''t feel it earlier, but now we feel a pain in our legs, and it seems that our legs have grown thicker from being bitten by mosquitoes!

    I looked at the men who were not afraid of the mosquitoes. Could it be that they all had some kind of magic that could stop the mosquitoes from attacking them? Well, I''ll ask them when I''ve decided on something. I reached out and scratched my thigh again.

    Shuo Yue gave an incense worth of respect to the Buddha in the guest room, she never thought that he was actually a believer.

    "I''ve heard some rumors about the outside world. First of all, I have to state that I didn''t cultivate Qi deviation at the time, I was very clear-headed at the time. Everything I did at that time was from my own heart, and I was willing to bear the consequences. "

    So he knew all these rumors about him. Then why didn''t he come out and explain himself after so many years?

    Shuo Yue looked at me again before continuing, "At that time, practically everyone who participated in the great battle was no longer present, including Zhang Shaowu''s grandfather and Wu Qi''s master."

    Wu Qi nodded, "Mn, there were many things that I heard from my master back then. At that time, the appearance of the Ghost King gave rise to a large amount of the ghastly aura he had brought from the Yin World, making him ambitious for the next step. The three great forces took advantage of the fact that the Ghost King was still undeveloped and brought heavy injuries to the human world. They formed an alliance to attack the Ghost King''s base camp at that time. However, the Ghost King was powerful, although they had participated in this battle with their powerful mana, they had suffered heavy losses, and many of them had even died. At that time, Fengdu Ghost City was also heavily injured, but he was not completely defeated.

    So it turns out that Wu Qi''s master had told Wu Qi everything. I wonder how the young Wu Qi knew so much about the past and how he was so familiar with Shuo Yue at that.

    Wu Qi took a sip of his tea, cleared his throat and continued: "When you came, you probably went to visit Senior Yun Songzi, right? It was because he was severely injured and had fainted during that battle that he did not wake up. Furthermore, due to his injuries, his memories had also become chaotic, so many things are actually not very clear to him. "

    "Then it''s no wonder, Senior Yun Songzi did indeed have a problem with his memories. At that time, I already felt that something was wrong бн"

    "At that time, Zhang Shaowu''s master, Zhuo Feng''s master, Zhuo Feng''s master and the Patriarch of the Ghost Society were helpless to do anything. But Master Jun has thought of a way. " After saying that, Wu Qi glanced at Shuo Yue who was seated at the side.

    "What method?" My heart surged with gossip as I hurriedly asked.

    Wu Qi spoke with great difficulty: "Jun Mingzhu''s disciple, Shuo Yue, his mother, was a princess before the birth of Fengdu Ghost City. Shuo Yue was born from a ghost and a mortal."

    Zhang Shaowu was also surprised, feeling that this explanation was extremely absurd: "What? Is there such a thing? How can a person and a ghost give birth to a child? "

    I secretly looked at Zhang Ziyuan, who also had a face of disbelief, so it turns out that people and ghosts can be fused together? And, and can have children?

    Wu Qi sighed, he knew that we might not believe him: "Yes, this matter is absurd in the eyes of many people, because the union of man and ghost is impossible, and the fact that they gave birth to a child is even more ridiculous, this is something that the heavens cannot tolerate."

    F * ck me! You were born intolerable? If I am together with Zhang Ziyuan, wouldn''t that be going against the will of the heavens?

    Zhang Ziyuan''s hand that was holding onto me trembled, whether he knew about this or not, and did not tell me, I will definitely ask about it when the time comes!

 C61

    Shuo Yue sighed softly, and started to recount her sorrowful past: "My mother is the princess of the Fengdu Ghost City, she is different from other ghosts. She has an innate powerful ghost power, and a profound endosperm that is different from others in the same kind. And I was the only child she had left with an ordinary man. My birth was not blessed. My father knew the truth and left me and mother, but the Fengdu Ghost City could not tolerate my existence. Thus, I became an orphan that no one wanted.

    So it turns out that Shuo Yue had such an unknown background, it was really miserable, even my nose felt a little sour upon hearing it. This was the result of the combination of man and ghost? The children she gave birth to couldn''t be tolerated by the world? I couldn''t help but think of me and Zhang Ziyuan. I raised my head to sneak a peek at him, and Zhang Ziyuan tightly furrowed his brows, not knowing what he was thinking.

    She is truly a very gentle person. She gave me the care and love of a relative, and I have never treated her as my master. I have always treated her as my mother. When Shuo Yue said till here, a string of tears had already flowed down her face. It could be seen that he was recalling the matters of the Master Jun, and his heart was truly hurt.

    Wu Qi sighed, patted Shuo Yue''s shoulders, and continued to speak for him: "Sigh, the relationship between Shuo Yue and the Master Jun is indeed closer than mother and son. Although very few people in the outside world know about this feeling, Wu Long is very clear about my master, and he has always been reminding the Master Jun that Shuo Yue is the son of the Fengdu Ghost City''s princess, after all, if he is allowed to inherit the rain house, it might not be appropriate for him, but Jun Mingzhu did not accept any more disciples."

    I fell into a trance listening to this mythical story. Although I have never seen this Master Jun before, she must be a beautiful, benevolent and thoroughly alive woman.

    "According to my master, back then, the three great powers and several profound psychic s did not have any way to deal with the attack from the Fengdu Ghost City. At that time, a young Shuo Yue suggested that he personally make a trip back to the Fengdu to find the best way to solve this problem. At that time, Jun Mingzhu did not agree with this method, he did not wish for his own disciple, who he brought along since he was young, to be in any danger, but with the matter at hand, under everyone''s discussion, he decided to let Shuo Yue do this. "

    Zhang Shaowu raised his head and looked at Shuo Yue, "So that''s how it is, although my master rarely brought up matters of the past, when I asked Shuo Yue about him, his expression was really hard to forget, and although master did not answer any of my questions directly, I could feel that he was very complicated in his heart."

    Wu Qi nodded his head: "Your master, Zhuo Feng, knows about the entire situation, and actually told others that Shuo Yue returning to the Fengdu Ghost City as a lobbyist is only an excuse for the outside world. The real reason why Shuo Yue went back, is to find the legendary 72 ghost lamp, and destroy them."

    "Seventy-two ghost lamp? What is that thing? " I wondered.

    This time, it was Zhang Ziyuan who explained it to me: "Actually, every ghost has a ghost lamp. The ghost lamp is like a human''s heart, and is the ghost''s life source. If the ghost lamp of this ghost is still lit up, it means that he has not been reincarnated, nor has his soul dissipated. Instead, he is still drifting in a certain place in the world. Therefore, this ghost lamp was like a ghost''s account in the Yin Division, it was the basis for the Yin Division to control and manage ghosts. The ghosts that belonged to the Ghost King were all part of the Fengdu Ghost City, so they were not protected by the Yin Division. Therefore, if they were to be broken by force and the lights were extinguished, their souls would disappear. Therefore, Fengdu Ghost City has always been rather strict when it comes to the protection of ghost lamp. "

    There''s actually a ghost lamp saying this, there was no one with me in the past, so there probably isn''t any need, so every spirit actually has a light to control their own survival.

    I couldn''t help but ask, "Isn''t it too dangerous for a lamp like that to exist? If someone intentionally destroyed the ghost lamp, wouldn''t it be easy for the ghost to hide?"

    Wu Qi scratched his head: "That''s right in theory, but ordinary people cannot reach the Yin Division. All the ghost lamp there are basically safe, and the Fengdu Ghost City is also a well-guarded place. However, if one of us goes in, I think the success rate will be higher. "

    I sucked in a breath of cold air when I heard this. "This is indeed a good method, but isn''t it a bit cruel to let Shuo Yue return to his homeland and kill her own relatives?"

    Shuo Yue sneered twice: "Actually, I was also tossing and turning because of the decision at that time, but the one who raised me up was still the Master Jun, other than a mother who abandoned me, who in the Fengdu Ghost City would care about my life and death. Therefore, I have decided to do this matter, for the sake of my master. "

    Wu Qi poured himself a cup of tea and slowly sipped: "Family? Su Su, you are too naive, you think ghosts and people are the same? Even if it is the Fengdu Ghost City, the ghost is still the ghost. Without any feelings that humans should have, there is no kinship, no friendship, and no love between them. If not for Ghost King''s powerful summoning, they would only be killing each other easily.

    I have seen many ghosts in this period of time. Indeed, they are just puppets that rely on their bloodthirsty instincts, without any feelings, no relatives, but there is also a portion of ghosts that have feelings, ah, for example, Zhang Ziyuan. I believe that his feelings for me, are not fake.

    Shuo Yue nodded her head: "Although I have always felt that there are good and bad things about people, and even ghosts are the same, but to harm people with ghost power s is our common enemy, my identity is already very awkward, a mixed blood person, I do not know what I am, but I do not know where I belong, if Master Jun needs me, I will go through fire and water for her, and die for her!" But at that time, what they needed was only my ability. When I was strong enough to attract them, they wanted me to be used by the Fengdu, so they recognized me, and I believe that if I was just an ordinary little character, they wouldn''t even listen to me! "

    When Shuo Yue said till here, she became somewhat agitated. Her eyes were actually red, and Wu Qi patted on his shoulder, signalling him to calm down.

    At that time, regardless of whether it was my master or Senior Zhuo Feng, both of them were very worried that Shuo Yue would change sides. After all, he is not of my race, so her heart must be different.

    Shuo Yue raised her head, as if she wanted to forcefully control her tears. She really didn''t know that such a young Shuo Yue would actually behave like a child.

    After her mood calmed down, Shuo Yue continued to speak, "Even though it was difficult, I still found the Fengdu Ghost City''s ghost lamp Building and sneaked in amidst tight defenses. I realized that the rumors were actually true, that every ghost that belongs to the Fengdu has their own ghost lamp, some were my mother''s and some were mine, but I couldn''t find the Ghost King. At that time, I didn''t dare to act rashly, and I had intended to destroy the ghost lamp Tower after making all preparations. At that time, my mother, all of Fengdu''s ghosts, including myself, would have all disappeared. "

    I couldn''t help but interject, "What about Ghost King? Doesn''t he have a ghost lamp? "

    Shuo Yue shook her head: "After what I said later on, Ghost King also had ghost lamp s, but his ghost lamp is not like the others who are weak and can be extinguished with a blow from a wind. It''s a large ball of raging flames, and anyone who tries to get close to it will be burnt or even burnt to death, so there''s no way to deal with him at all. I immediately passed my message to my master Jun Mingzhu, wanting to ask what I should do next. "

    Wu Qi seemed to have heard his master''s words before, "At that time, the Master Jun was afraid that something would happen to Shuo Yue, and was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to handle it alone, so he decided to sneak into the Fengdu Ghost City himself, and find Shuo Yue for a round. However, many people, including Zhuo Feng, disagreed that Fengdu was a place where mortals could never return, and going there was very dangerous, but the Master Jun was very determined to go, and no one could stop him, so many people thought that Shuo Yue had already turned the tables, and had already become a member of the Fengdu Ghost City.

    Zhang Shaowu was also suddenly enlightened, "So that''s how it is, the truth of the matter is actually like this. No wonder there are all sorts of rumors that are against Shuo Yue."

    "Actually, the rumors might not all be false. Indeed, I was the one who killed Master Jun. If I hadn''t given her that letter, if I had been able to make up my own mind and know what to do, she wouldn''t have come here, and wouldn''t have fallen into such a dangerous situation. " When Shuo Yue thought about it now, she felt like punching herself in the thigh, expressing deep self-blame, "Even if I knew, I wouldn''t agree to her taking the risk. Master Jun came here secretly alone, and she even brought a Ice Soul with her."

    "Ice Soul?" Zhang Shaowu was obviously very surprised, "The legendary ice Ice Soul, actually exists in this world?"

    It was something that I didn''t know about again. I was curious again: "That, what is a Ice Soul?"

    "Ice Soul is a treasure that has been obtained from an extremely cold place. Because it has an extremely cold aura, even if placed there, it would not melt. If placed in a hot place can immediately cool this place down, if placed closest to a person who has already passed away can prevent this person from being corroded for a thousand years, it''s one of the most mystical things in this world. I only heard of it, but I didn''t think it would actually exist, and it''s even in the hands of rain house Master Jun Mingzhu back then. " Zhang Ziyuan seemed to be extremely familiar with this thing, and explained it to me.

    Shuo Yue nodded her head: "That''s right, such a mystical Ice Soul really does exist in this world. This is something Zhuo Feng gifted to my master Jun Mingzhu, it should belong to unpolished jade gang in the first place. Master Jun brought Ice Soul to find me, but I didn''t know what she wanted to do. He asked me to take care of all the ghost lamp in the ghost lamp, and he said he would take the next step, but what I didn''t expect was, she brought the Ice Soul and threw it into the flames of the Ghost King. "

 C62

    "AHH!" Hearing this, I couldn''t help but exclaim. So it turned out that the Master Jun was actually doing this!

    Zhang Ziyuan seemed to be shocked as well. He held on tightly to my shoulder as I leaned against his shoulder while trembling all over. It was as if I, too, had experienced such a tragic battle. It was as if I had watched Jun Mingzhu jump into the flames and burn his body to the point that not even his bones could be found.

    Wu Qi could not help but sigh, "Sigh, although we juniors did not experience that great battle, the actions of the Master Jun, when we heard it, shocked us greatly as well. Unfortunately, when Zhuo Feng realized that the Master Jun was gone, he immediately realised that she had gone to Fengdu Ghost City himself, and he followed her. But in the end, he was still a step too late, and Senior Zhuo only had enough time to see Jun Mingzhu jump into the flames, and from then on, Senior Zhuo, who had been provoked, had mental problems.

    Zhang Shaowu recalled his own master Zhuo Feng, and also nodded: "That''s right, he''s like this, and doesn''t communicate with the outside world often. At that time, I didn''t know that it was because he was provoked, so I thought he was just a born weirdo, and didn''t think too much about it. So there''s actually such a story. I really, really was, at that time, unable to properly take care of Master. "

    Shuo Yue closed her eyes and took a deep breath: "After I found out about this, I went crazy, I kept thinking that I killed my master, and when others came, I kept muttering that it was me who killed my master, I didn''t want to explain myself at all, no matter how they misunderstood me, I kept enduring it, because I really blame myself, truly."

    "However, from then on, Fengdu Ghost City was completely annihilated and the world finally became peaceful once more. You extinguished all of the ghost lamp in the ghost lamp building, but because you used too much power, you received heavy injuries. It''s just because of your and Master Jun''s sacrifice, that we achieved complete victory without any bloodshed. But everyone had misunderstood you, and they were presumptuous enough to believe that it was you who lured Master Jun and Senior Zhuo into the Ghost King''s ambush, causing Master Jun to die without a complete corpse. You did not explain or deny it, and even more so confirmed that you were the culprit behind the deaths of everyone in Master Jun.

    Shuo Yue shook her head with all her might: "No, from a certain point of view, it''s true that I killed the Master Jun, this point will never happen. I will also not defend myself, after all these years, I have lived a life worse than death, if it wasn''t for her, I wouldn''t even want to live anymore."

    She? The sick woman in the guest room? Who was he?

    Wu Qi slowly said: "Just now, I had a look at his; that''s why I came to meet up with you guys when she was asleep. But I feel that her condition is already extremely bad."

    I couldn''t help but ask, "About that, I don''t know if I should ask, but who exactly is that woman?"

    I thought I would ask in vain, but I didn''t expect Shuo Yue to answer my question: "He is my childhood sweetheart''s wife, Ruo Yun."

    "You have a wife?" I looked at Shuo Yue in shock.

    "Yes, I have a wife. She is a maid in the Master Jun, and is older than me by three years, but we grew up together, and we have very good feelings for each other, but I was still young when I was young, so I was very ignorant about matters of the heart. Just before I returned to the Fengdu Ghost City, we were still very good friends. But who would have thought that after what happened, she risked the danger of being despised by others to save me, and hid with me. And it was also at that time that she contracted the ghost aura from the Fengdu due to her weak physique, causing her body to be in a very bad condition, because after the death of the Master Jun, no one could wake up the pyretic lustre.

    I dragged my chin as I digested Shuo Yue''s words. I felt that there was a lot of information: "So the person who saved you back then was that woman, Ruo Yun. You mean, the pyretic lustre is able to purify the ghost aura on Miss Ruo Yun''s body? "

    Shuo Yue nodded her head, "Mn, yes, you may not know this, but pyretic lustre is a descendant of an ancient spirit beast and its healing and purification abilities are extremely strong. However, it is said that after the death of Master Jun, he has been in a deep sleep and has never woken up."

    I was so happy that I wanted to jump up: "I can wake up pyretic lustre now! Then, we can choose Miss Ruo Yun? Isn''t that right, Wu Qi? "

    Wu Qi nodded his head: "I was just about to say, it''s like this, I came all the way to Hangzhou because of this matter, I was originally at my wit''s end, and just heard that Su Su actually woke up the pyretic lustre, what great news, ah."

    Shuo Yue still did not seem happy. "But, after all, I have caused the death of Master Jun, how can I ask the reincarnation of her, you, to do this for me? The guilt in my heart for all these years has not diminished at all, I do not wish to be able to obtain your redemption, but Ruo Yun is innocent, she is a kind lady."

    "Alright!" I say, why are you so old-fashioned and conservative? what do you mean by redemption? If you really treat me as Jun Mingzhu''s reincarnation, then I''ll begin to tell you now, Master Jun doesn''t blame you at all. He''s always been proud of you, his disciple! If she was still here, she would definitely save Miss Ruo Yun! So, you don''t have to worry about so many things, what about me, I will bring the pyretic lustre to save Ruo Yun right now, you guys wait here! "

    Ah, I''ve never felt so happy helping others in my life. After saying a few words, my heart felt very comfortable. As a human, I really don''t want to be tangled up on a single matter.

    Shuo Yue seemed to be scared stiff by my words, she didn''t say anything for a long while, then stared blankly at me. I decided to first go and save her, then explain to this fool what happened.

    This group of people probably did not expect that I, Su Su, would move so quickly. While they were still in the living room with their heads covered, I had already pulled Zhang Ziyuan and ran to the entrance of the guest room.

    "Zhang Ziyuan, guard the door and protect me. Do not let anyone disturb me." I said.

    "Understood my wife, go ahead. Don''t worry about me."

    I nodded my head and entered the room. Lady Ruo Yun seemed to have fallen asleep, but he was still coughing uncomfortably in his sleep. This woman, for his beloved man, not only had he received misunderstandings and supercilious looks from others, he had also been tormented by ghost aura for so many years. His persistence and emotion truly moved people.

    I made up my mind and lightly walked to the bedside. I poured my spirit energy into my wrist and summoned the pyretic lustre that was sleeping soundly. When the pyretic lustre flew out, it was afraid that it would cause a ruckus so much that Lady Ruo Yun would fall asleep. It immediately used its finger to signal for his to keep quiet, unexpectedly, the pyretic lustre understood and did not emit a sound like a repeater.

    I commanded the pyretic lustre to circle around Lady Ruo Yun, while the pyretic lustre used its own spirit energy to purify the spirit energy around her body. Maybe the ghost aura on her hand had been contaminated for too long, and he took more than half an hour to finish purifying it. Furthermore, he reckoned that Miss Ruo Yun''s body had been damaged all these years and needed to slowly recuperate in the future.

    After completing the mission, the pyretic lustre returned to the hand ring s. I carefully examined Miss Ruo Yun, he was truly a pretty girl, with a face as beautiful as his heart, and her complexion was no longer as pale and unsightly as before.

    He had succeeded! I cheered in my heart, quietly tucked her in, and quietly left the room, closing the door behind me.

    The moment I stepped out of the door, I was startled by the sight before me. Shuo Yue was kneeling at the door of the room, her body perfectly straight, nobody knew what he was going to do now.

    "What''s wrong?" It''s just that she has been infected for a relatively long period of time, so one purification might not be complete. Tomorrow, when the pyretic lustre is resting, I will come again to cleanse it, or else, there will be no problems for a few more times. Furthermore, she should pay attention to rest and recuperate in the future. "

    Before I finished speaking, Shuo Yue had already kowtowed three times towards me, and I could feel that the floor tiles under my feet seemed to have cracked, and when he raised her head again, sure enough, her forehead was already bleeding.

    I immediately helped him up and found a handkerchief to help him bandage his wound. There was no helping it, the pyretic lustre was just used, I probably wouldn''t be able to wake up now. But big brother, how are you?

    "Shuo Yue, don''t be like this, it''s not like I did anything. Compared to the sacrifices you and Master Jun made, this is just a small matter. There''s really no need to be polite with me." Shuo Yue is really the most manly person I have ever seen in my life, huh? As for Zhang Ziyuan, he was not a man, but a ghost, so could he not be counted?

    After a busy night, Wu Qi had finally arranged a few guest rooms. This lady is really tired and wants to sleep!

    Just as I laid on the bed wanting to close my eyes and sleep happily, floated into my bed and slipped into my bed.

    "My wife, shall we sleep together?" Zhang Ziyuan shamelessly asked.

    The problem was, how could I sleep with such a handsome face beside me! This kind of situation is simply torture for a person as infatuated as me!

    "Wife, there are some things I didn''t tell you. I''m sorry." Zhang Ziyuan''s cold hands grabbed onto my hands and felt extremely comfortable.

    "What''s wrong?" The whole day was filled with Shuo Yue''s and Ruo Yun''s matters, and I didn''t have time to think about anything else. What did Zhang Ziyuan have to tell me that he didn''t know? What was he sorry for?

    "What Shuo Yue said today, was actually also a knot in my heart that I had never told you. Actually, when people and ghosts are together, they are not blessed. " Zhang Ziyuan whispered in my ear, as though she was whispering, his magnetic voice seemed to be extremely penetrating, with just a few light words, it was able to make my mind flutter, I can''t do it myself, I''ll go, later I''ll have another nosebleed.

 C63

    I held Zhang Ziyuan''s hand backwards and lightly rested my head on his chest. "Actually, there are a lot of things, even without you saying them, I can guess that Shuo Yue''s parents are a couple that isn''t blessed, but they are different from us, we are free lovers, I know your background, you didn''t lie to me, we can, mm, how do you say it, we can normally be in love."

    Luckily the room was dark, or my flushed face would have been seen by Zhang Ziyuan.

    "I thought that when you heard today''s story, you would cower. After all, I was the one who got involved with you first. That year, it was indeed because your unique physique attracted me that I forced you to marry me. However, after making contact again and again, I felt that you were really my most beloved woman. I don''t want to let you go, so I won''t give up on me, okay? I will try to find a way to make myself human. We can definitely be a normal couple. "

    Zhang Ziyuan''s words moved me. A few tears quietly slid down my face, and they immediately disappeared.

    "Don''t be too difficult for yourself. I will work hard with you, but if you don''t meet the requirements, I won''t hate you, so don''t worry."

    Zhang Ziyuan pinched my nose: "Strange, the sky is about to brighten, hurry up and go to sleep!"

    I nodded and fell asleep on Zhang Ziyuan''s shoulder. This time, I slept soundly.

    The next morning, I went to see Miss Ruo Yun. This was the thing that worried me the most. After looking at Lady Ruo Yun''s face and body, I used the pyretic lustre to purify her once more. Since there shouldn''t be any problems, I calmed my heart down.

    Lady Ruo Yun was also extremely grateful to me, to the point that I felt embarrassed: "Actually saving others is as easy as lifting a finger, don''t worry about it, I did what I should have done. But you need to rest, eat and sleep, and recover quickly. "

    After exiting Ruo Yun''s room, Shuo Yue said to me: "Miss Su Su, I know why you are looking for me. Now that Ruo Yun has recovered, and I no longer have any concerns, if there is anything that you need my help with, feel free to tell me."

    I immediately waved my hands, "It''s not that serious. It''s actually just a matter of the seal on my body. Senior Yun Songzi said that you have very high attainments in removing seals. If it''s convenient, you can untie it for me. I''ll thank you! "

    Shuo Yue placed her finger between my eyebrows and poured Fa Li into it to probe if there was anything wrong with my forehead.

    "Miss Su Su, you have indeed been sealed by an overbearing seal to seal your innate ability. If I guessed right, the one who sealed your power should be the remnants of the Ghost King, or even the Ghost King himself. "

    Hearing this, I was shocked. "What? Ghost King sealed my Spiritual Energy? That''s not possible, didn''t you guys say that the Ghost King has been completely destroyed? "

    Shuo Yue shook her head: "No, even though Fengdu Ghost City was completely annihilated, her strength is just too strong. The extinguishing of the ghost flame only caused him a large amount of injuries, and caused him to not dare to make a comeback for a short period of time. But it will not take his life. "

    Damn, what a strong Ghost King, the other ghosts would be scared out of their wits if their lamps were extinguished, he wouldn''t be affected at all.

    "That''s not right. If he could find me, even if he suspects that I''m the reincarnation of the Master Jun, why didn''t he just directly eliminate me and spend a lot of effort to seal my powers?"

    Zhang Shaowu touched his chin and had a guess: "I think that Ghost King has not completely recovered, the ghost flame''s extinguishing effect is fatal, even if he doesn''t die, he wouldn''t recover in such a short period of time, that''s why he didn''t dare to act rashly and only sealed your spirit energy. At least for a period of time, you wouldn''t have been able to threaten him. "If you are lucky, you might not be able to break the seal for the rest of your life, so he will not be worried at all."

    Wu Qi thought the same way: "I guess that''s the only explanation."

    So it turned out that my enemy from my previous life, the Ghost King, had already found me a long time ago, and he had acted first to gain the upper hand. I completely did not know when this happened, and did not know if Zhang Shaowu''s grandfather knew about this matter.

    "Miss Su Su, what Senior Yun Songzi said is correct, I have studied how to seal and remove seals to a certain degree, your seal is extremely tyrannical, I am not completely helpless against it. However, this seal is not something that can be undone in a day or a night, because with your current physique, you cannot immediately let the giant''s spirit energy completely merge with your body. Forcefully unsealing it would probably cause severe consequences for your body.

    So it turns out that my seal wasn''t something that could be undone in a short period of time. "Then how long do I need to take to completely unseal this seal?"

    Shuo Yue calculated carefully and then answered: "At least three months or so, half a year. In this period of time, your body will be able to gradually adapt to the power of the Spiritual Energy. Once it is completely released, you will have a great power that will not lose to Master Jun back then."

    Having overcome so many difficulties in the early stages, I couldn''t just give up because of this little bit of trouble. I encouraged myself in my heart, "It''s going to take so long?" I don''t think this will trouble you? "

    Shuo Yue said to me earnestly: "That won''t happen, it''s Miss Su Su that made me tell you everything from the past, it''s also you who saved Ruo Yun, I''m still too grateful to you, why would I feel troubled. Today, I will unseal you for the first time before setting a time according to the circumstances. During this period of time, I will basically be accompanying Ruo Yun in Lingyin Temple. Of course, if you have anything that requires my help, I don''t mind running around somewhere else. "

    Shuo Yue''s sincere words made me feel very touched. There was true love in this world.

    "As usual, during the process of removing the seal, you must not be disturbed by the outside world, and must be completely focused. Otherwise, it will lead to chaotic true energy flow, which will bring about the danger to two people." Zhang Shaowu had already prepared a guest room and everything that he needed.

    "It''s been a long time since we''ve last met. I feel that you, Zhang Shaowu, are becoming more and more virtuous after all. Wu Qi teased Zhang Shaowu.

    Zhang Shaowu also flushed red for the first time. "What are you talking about? "Boring!"

    At this time, a young monk ran over in a panic, gasping for breath: "Benefactor! Benefactor Shuo Yue! "

    Shuo Yue saw that it was a young monk that she was acquainted with. What has happened to panic you so much, don''t be in such a hurry to tell me. "

    Outside, there are people looking for you. I rejected them as per your orders, saying that Shuo Yue was not here, but that she did not believe it, and has already sent several guest monk s over, where there are more pilgrims and tourists, I''m afraid that if this matter gets out of hand, I would come here to discuss. The young monk was in a panic, and his words were incoherent.

    "What kind of person is she? Where is he now? " Shuo Yue frowned her eyebrows, she remembered that the Lingyin Temple where she lived in was a very secretive place, and in the past half year, other than this bunch of people, no one else had disturbed him.

    "It seems like, it seems like he''s a very handsome young man. He doesn''t look like a bad person, but the moment he mentioned you, he was so angry that he only injured a few of our guest monk s." The young monk recalled, "We were afraid that he would cause trouble for the pilgrims, so we let him enter the guest room in the backyard. We first stabilized him, then we came to find you."

    "Take me to see him." Shuo Yue took a deep breath.

    "Shuo Yue, this is probably your enemy, why not avoid it?" Wu Qi suggested.

    "Dodge? I can hide for a day or two, but I can''t hide for a lifetime. What should come will eventually come, and the peaceful land of Buddhism is being disrupted by my secular world. This is a great disrespect to Buddha. Don''t worry, if it''s an enemy, I will take care of it. Help me take care of Ruo Yun and I will be back soon. " He didn''t know who was coming, but it seemed that Shuo Yue no longer wanted to hide and hide.

    I feel that I should do something for him. After all, as the reincarnation of the Master Jun, as the successor of the rain house, and also as Shuo Yue and I, who are in the same faction as him, I have the responsibility to take care of his matters. "Shuo Yue, I''ll go with you, when will you have something to take care of?

    "Miss Su Su?" Shuo Yue looked at me with her eyes wide open in shock. Then, he immediately understood what I meant and lightly nodded her head.

    If there were too many people, it would be even worse. Only Shuo Yue and I followed the little monk and arrived at the entrance of a guest room.

    Shuo Yue took a deep breath and walked in. Inside the room, there was a guest monk accompanying a young man in white clothes and white pants. As expected, he was young and extremely handsome.

    When the young man saw us enter, he immediately stood up and became alert, "You are, Shuo Yue?"

    Shuo Yue nodded his head: "I am, is there anything I can help you with?"

    Hearing Shuo Yue admitting it immediately, the young man panicked, as if she did not know what to do next: "You, you admitted it?"

    Shuo Yue laughed: "Why wouldn''t I admit it, I''m the disciple of rain house back then. Shuo Yue, who are you?"

    The young man''s eyes rolled around, as if he was extremely flustered in his heart: "Me? Hmph, I am looking for you to seek revenge! "

    It really was an enemy, but this young man who looked like he was only around ten years old was not even slightly related to that big battle back then, why would he seek Shuo Yue for revenge?

    Shuo Yue was also puzzled, "Really? "Excuse me, who are you here to avenge me so that I can die without a doubt?"

    Shuo Yue flirted with children.

    "I, my mother said, it''s you. You took my aunt away and made her disappear without a trace, my mother guessed that you must have killed her! That''s why I''m here to take revenge on you! " The young man looked very righteous!

    I couldn''t stand it any longer. "Um, don''t be in such a hurry, let''s talk slowly. First of all, who are you? Who is my mother? And then who is your aunt? It''s irresponsible of you to spout nonsense like that, little friend. Furthermore, how did you know that Shuo Yue was hiding in the Lingyin Temple? Do you even know how to calculate? "

    The young man was stupefied by what I had said. He stood there stunned for a long time, unable to say a word. F * ck me! Foolish little friend, so cute! He really wanted to pinch his face!

    The young man was clearly very angry, his face flushed red: "My name is Jiang Xiaotao, my mother is Jiang Ruyu, my aunt is Jiang Ruoyun. Although I didn''t personally witness her, my mother said that you were the one who kidnapped my aunt, causing her to be unable to determine whether she is alive or dead. My mother and I have been searching for your whereabouts all this time. We received reliable intelligence that you were in Lingyin Temple, hmph, you won''t be able to escape even if you wanted to! I want to avenge my aunt! "

    Damn, he really is a hot-blooded young master. It''s good to be young, he''s so energetic. Then, this adorable young man was actually Miss Ruo Yun''s nephew. Lady Ruo Yun was truly fortunate, hahahaha.

    "Oh, if that''s the case, then it''s much easier. Little friend, come and call me uncle!" [This is how I solved the problem. I didn''t waste any time. I just clapped my hands and found the crux of the problem.]

    But both of them were dumbfounded. They had no idea what I meant. Are you treating me like a lunatic?

    Before I could react, young Jiang Xiaotao had already struck out with his palm towards Shuo Yue''s face. Shuo Yue did not have any explanation, the two of them started to fight for no reason, the house could not be opened, the two of them backed out the door and went to fight outside, I did not know what to do for a moment.

    Am I a rascal looking for my aunt? It''s not that complicated, is it? Furthermore, this little devilish brat''s skills were exceptionally good. Shuo Yue did not dare to kill him, giving in to him in every possible way, making it difficult to determine the outcome of the battle.

 C64

    "Hello? Jiang Xiaotao, right? That person is really your uncle! It''s all because of your own heat, stop fighting! " I shouted.

    Fortunately, neither side could injure each other, but it was not good to injure the flowers and plants of Lingyin Temple. After all, they were famous monuments, if they were to damage the buildings here, it would be a sin!

    sat on the ground to rest, still looking at Shuo Yue with a cautious gaze. As she panted, she said, "Wait, wait for me to rest a while, we can fight again!"

    This young man was very persistent. It was good to be young, he was full of energy.

    Shuo Yue focused and sat Jiang Xiaotao down on the ground: "Let''s go, I''ll bring you to see your aunt."

    Jiang Xiaotao looked at Shuo Yue with wide eyes in disbelief: "Ah? My aunt is not dead? Are you for real? Don''t bully me just because I''m young! "

    Shuo Yue pulled him towards the guest room that he was staying at before: "Follow me then. When you see the person, you naturally know if I am lying to you."

    ''F * ck, I came here in vain. Can you just let me be? '' Feeling slightly depressed, he followed them to the guest room.

    "You, you are really my aunt, Jiang Ruoyun?" Jiang Xiaotao kept comparing the photos of Ruo Yun''s daughter that his mother had given him with each other, but he realized that their ages were too far apart. One was a teenage girl with two cute braids, and the other was a young girl. Jiang Xiaotao was also very confused.

    "That''s not right, at this age, that''s not right!" Jiang Xiaotao seemed to have realized something and shouted loudly.

    Wu Qi, who was at the side, truly could not watch any longer: "Brat, are you stupid? When your Aunt Ruo Yun went missing, he was still a teenage girl. Your aunt''s not the same anymore, okay? "

    Jiang Xiaotao seemed to understand what was going on and nodded his head: "What you said makes sense. This picture really looks quite similar to you, Auntie."

    Wu Qi simply wanted to give Jiang Xiaotao a big slap on the face: "Nonsense, young man! They''re the same people, all right? Is it fun for a few of us adults to lie to a little kid like you? "

    At this time, Jiang Ruoyun laughed and took out a jade pendant from her bosom. She showed it to Jiang Xiaotao: "Do you know what this is?"

    Jiang Xiaotao immediately nodded: "I know him! My mother had a piece of the same thing! She said that originally, this jade pendant was a pair. She and her little sister Ruo Yun were one each. "Wow, wow!"

    The childish Jiang Xiaotao threw himself into Jiang Ruoyun''s embrace and cried loudly, his snot and tears constantly sweeping over Jiang Ruoyun''s arms, "Aunt! I found you, aunt, and we thought you were gone. I didn''t expect you to still be alive! "Wah!"

    Jiang Ruoyun also hugged lightly, and was emotionally moved: "Yeah, I''m fine, I''m still alive. I didn''t expect that after so many years, you all are still looking for me. I didn''t expect her to have such a big son like you. "

    Jiang Xiaotao stopped crying and crawled up from Jiang Ruoyun''s embrace while rubbing his face full of tears: "En, this time I''ll go back and tell my mother, she''ll definitely be very happy, my mother is not bad, and I miss my aunt very much, Auntie, will you come with me?"

    Jiang Ruoyun nodded her head: "If there is a chance, I will go back to take a look. I have a serious illness that I just recuperated from, and I still need to recover, but you need to do something now."

    Jiang Xiaotao looked at his aunt in bewilderment, "What''s the matter?"

    Jiang Ruoyun pointed to Shuo Yue at the side: "This is your uncle, call him."

    Jiang Xiaotao felt as if he was struck by lightning, and couldn''t recover his composure even after a long while: "H-he really is my uncle, huh? Wasn''t Shuo Yue the person who kidnapped you back then? How did you become my uncle again? "

    To be honest, this uncle and aunt caused my head to hurt, so I couldn''t help but to tell everything to Jiang Xiaotao. Looking at Jiang Xiaotao blinking his large round eyes at me, then looking at his uncle and aunt, I don''t know what he was thinking about.

    In the end, he helplessly looked at Shuo Yue: "Then if all of this is true, then you really are my uncle?"

    Shuo Yue nodded her head speechlessly: "Yes, eldest nephew is the best. This time it was too sudden, and I did not give eldest nephew a present. I will make it up to him next time."

    Jiang Xiaotao seemed to have made a decision of his own as he solemnly announced, "Then I will have to live with my uncle for a while. On one hand, I have to take care of my aunt, who has not fully recovered her body, and on the other hand, I have to train with my uncle. I think your skills are quite good, can''t you teach me? "

    After Jiang Xiaotao''s farce, the matter of unsealing the seal was completely delayed. He thought it was some kind of enemy, but it turned out to be just a nephew coming to find his uncle and aunt. He didn''t know whether to laugh or to cry.

    It was almost nighttime when the magic started to unseal. Shuo Yue is really an expert in this area, after his technique, I felt that all the acupoints on my body were surging, as though there was a Spiritual Energy slowly flowing out from the depths of my body, and sure enough, my power was sealed.

    After practicing for more than two hours, Shuo Yue was drenched in sweat, but I felt extremely energetic. It was as if I had just woken up from a long sleep, and my body was brimming with energy.

    But according to Shuo Yue, I have only unsealed a small part of it, and it has only just begun. I need to first learn to integrate this Spiritual Energy into my own body, and become my own.

    I nodded to show that I understood. From now on, I will officially become an extraordinary girl. I will accept the will of the Master Jun and use my own strength to protect the person I want to protect.

    Hmm, I thought, as images of heroes appeared in my mind. Spiderman, Batman, Iron Man, I think I''ve really seen too many cartoons.

    With regards to the Heaven and Earth Yin Charms, Shuo Yue admitted that it was indeed him who had barged into the Misty Forest and obtained the runes, because towards the Ghost King, aside from being disgusted and disgusted by him, she also had the responsibility to do something. If the Ghost King reappeared one day, as the rain house''s last disciple, he felt that it was his responsibility to go against the Ghost King until the end.

    Shuo Yue thought of the Misty Forest and Ghost Tower that were established by the Master Jun and several other True Spiritualists back then. The Heaven and Earth Yin Charms on top of the tower was the only artifact that could be taken down, and it had the ability to yield to the Ghost King.

    "This sigil is currently our only hope in dealing with the Ghost King. If Miss Su Su needs it, I can give it to you for safekeeping. But you must remember, you must not fall into anyone else''s hands, and you must not trust anyone else''s words either." Shuo Yue said seriously.

    I solemnly nodded my head. "If you believe me, you can cast the curse on me. I will use my life to protect it. When the time comes for it to be of use бн"

    "I believe you, this trust is not because you are the reincarnation of the Master Jun, but because you are an upright, kind and good girl, Miss Su Su."

    The first step of unsealing the seal had already been completed, and Wu Qi felt as if his entire body was floating in the air. Because he still had things to do, he took his leave, and I know that a large part of the reason why he left was because of me.

    He had originally planned to swim the West Lake with Zhang Ziyuan and imitate him, Xu Xian and Bai Shi who wanted to swim the lake to borrow umbrellas.

    I heard from an old monk that a strange thing happened in a house near Lingyin Temple. I came to ask Lingyin Temple for help, but the monks in the past all returned empty-handed, there was nothing I could do. When the old monk heard that the Spirit Master was one of us, he wanted to ask if we were willing to help.

    There''s no problem, I just happened to have opened my meridian and my energy was exhausted. No matter what kind of demons or ghosts they are, they have no place to hide. " I boasted and waited for the night to catch the ghost.

    Space Abyssal Sword, phoenix bracelet, Intense Charm, Thunder Flame Rune, I was packing all sorts of things for tonight. Zhang Ziyuan sneaked in again and gently hugged me from behind.

    "F * * k, you''re a cat, you can''t even make a sound when you walk. You scare me every time."

    "I''m not a cat, but I''m a ghost. Have you ever seen a ghost with a sound when walking?" Zhang Ziyuan''s shameless voice was right beside my ear. The warm wind brushed past my ears, making it so that my sensitive ears couldn''t endure the torture, and my head shrunk in order to avoid him.

    "Yeah, now there are things that I will forget that you and I are different creatures, and now you are not afraid of the sun or the sun, you can freely walk around the temple and not even a monk can see your true face, in fact it''s already very good." Satisfied, I nodded my head. I felt that living like this was also good, so I didn''t have to think about the practical things that would happen in the future.

    "But I still want to be like you. Oh, that''s right, I''ve already asked Shuo Yue." Zhang Ziyuan mischievously licked my earlobe.

    His ears were truly sensitive, but Zhang Ziyuan took my weakness for fun and thought I couldn''t avoid it, heh heh!

    But actually, I couldn''t avoid it. Zhang Ziyuan kept attacking my earlobes, causing my entire body to lose energy. "Wh, what''s wrong?"

    "About how to make me a human. Method." Zhang Ziyuan replied.

    "Ah?" Is there really such a method in this world? " I can''t believe it. If there really is such a method, why doesn''t Shuo Yue''s mother use this method to turn herself into a human? That way, she can live together with her husband and children? Why didn''t Shuo Yue use this method to turn herself into a real human?

    "Yes, there is such a way in the world. Because Shuo Yue is after all, the son of the Fengdu Ghost City Princess back then, and she still possesses a lot of things, so if there is anyone in this world who knows how to turn ghosts into humans, that would be Shuo Yue. " Zhang Ziyuan picked me up, pressed me down on the bed and kept kissing my cheek.

    "Then what did Shuo Yue say? Which method was it? Zhang Ziyuan, I still have to go do some official business tonight, oh, stop now, quickly tell me what the method is. "

    No matter how much I asked, Zhang Ziyuan ignored me and toiled on top of my body бн

    At night, Zhang Ziyuan, Zhang Shaowu, and the other two went to the resident''s house. The three of us were like an iron triangle, doing everything together, but with the two of them following us, my heart became a lot more at ease.

 C65

    The owner of the house was a woman over forty years of age. She was said to be surnamed Wu. When she saw that we had arrived, she enthusiastically poured water for me to sit on and cut up the watermelon.

    According to her, her son was away at university and her husband was often away because of his work, so she often lived alone in this house. Nothing had happened over the years, but something strange had happened recently.

    I observed the surroundings of the house. There didn''t seem to be anything particularly strange here. "Mrs. Wu, don''t be anxious.

    Mrs. Wu seemed very tired when he spoke of this, it was obvious that he had not received any good rest for many days. "Ah, it''s like this, originally there''s nothing much during the day, but at night, there''s a knock on the door. I opened the door to see a beautiful little girl, she insisted that her mother was here, but I really do not know who her mother is! Then on the third day of the next day, after a week in a row, she would come looking for her mother, and at first I thought she was a lost child, and I said there was no mother here, and I told her to call the police, but it didn''t work. Later, later on бн

    "What happened next?"

    "I heard later that there was a car accident nearby, and a little girl died. According to the description, she seemed to knock on my door frequently. That one." At this point, the Mrs. Wu seemed to be very afraid, her voice started to tremble, "Please help me, even if she pestering me like this, I won''t be able to live a normal life!"

    Zhang Shaowu and I looked at each other, and roughly understood what had happened. We looked at our watches, and realized that it was almost at the time the female protagonist, Mrs. Wu, told us to wait and see.

    Sure enough, at eight o''clock in the evening, there was another knock on the door, the Mrs. Wu was so scared that his face turned white.

    "Mrs. Wu, don''t be afraid. If there''s anything else, there''s no problem." Honestly speaking, if it was a few years ago, I would probably be so scared that my legs would probably shake if I encountered such a thing. But what happened recently that practically turned me into some kind of steel will.

    Thinking about this, I stood up to open the door. Sure enough, there was a five or six year old little girl outside, wearing a clean skirt and holding a cute doll in her hands.

    "May I ask who you are? Who are you looking for? " This child was indeed not a human, but was a spirit body. However, I could tell that she was not a ghost and had a gentle and harmless appearance. To become a ghost at such a young age, she must be afraid, right?

    The little girl looked at me with innocent eyes and asked helplessly, "My mother is missing, I want to find my mother. Is she here? "

    I squatted down and kindly said to the little girl, "Little sister, who are you? What''s your name? Can you tell me? "

    Damn, I''m almost 30 years old yet I lied to others to call me sister. I feel very ashamed!

    The little girl poked her dimples and after thinking for a while, she replied, "I''m Dou Dou, I remember that when Mom and I were near this place, Mom couldn''t find me anymore. After that, I looked for her for a long time, and I remember that she was here, so I came looking for her every day. But, the auntie here said that my Mom isn''t here, so Dou Dou went somewhere to find Mom!"

    As he said that, Dou Dou''s tears fell, looking at the others with a sour feeling in his heart.

    "Dou Dou, do you still remember how you separated from your mother?" I asked gently.

    "Mom took me out to play the other day and said she wanted to buy me ice cream. I was very happy. Then she said she had something to ask me to wait for her, so she left, but after a long time she didn''t wait for my mother to come back, so I came here to ask. Did you see my mother? "

    I put my hand on the little girl''s head. She looked at me curiously.

    I smiled and shook my head. "You can come in. Elder sister will tell you where your mother went. Is that alright?"

    "Alright!" The little girl seemed very happy and obediently entered the room.

    Mrs. Wu looked embarrassed, but Zhang Shaowu explained, "Don''t worry, Mrs. Wu. There won''t be a problem."

    I whispered to Zhang Shaowu: "Quickly go check on the accident a few days ago, I''ll ask about the situation of this little sister first."

    Zhang Shaowu gave me an understanding look and walked out.

    "Dou Dou, what do you like to eat? I''ll prepare it for you. " I stroked the top of the little girl''s head.

    When the little girl saw Mrs. Wu, she immediately shouted, "Mom! Is it you, Mom! "

    Mrs. Wu was shocked, "I am not your mother, can you let me go please?"

    The little girl looked very disappointed, "Then where did my mother go? Elder sister, can you help me find mother? "

    I succeeded in stabilizing the little girl Dou Dou, and after a while, Zhang Shaowu returned as well.

    He whispered something in my ear, and I nodded, knowing what to do.

    I quietly called Mrs. Wu to the side and whispered to her: "Mrs. Wu, this little girl, Dou Dou, was the girl who died in a car accident at a street corner near here a few days ago."

    "Ah?" Then is she really? " Mrs. Wu exclaimed.

    I indicated for her to be quiet before I said to her, "Actually Mrs. Wu, this kind of thing is not worth to be afraid of. You weren''t originally a psychic, but to be able to see this little girl, it means that you two are fated to be together. Her mother had abandoned it and left it in the street, telling her that he would be back soon to take her out to eat ice cream, but she had waited and her mother had never come back. Finally, while she was looking around for his mother, there was a car accident. Because the soul has a very strong obsession with the mother and hasn''t dispersed, it has wandered around the area and came to find you. "

    After Mrs. Wu heard what I said, he seemed to be a little moved. As a mother, she could probably sense the determination in the little girl.

    "Then, how can I make her lose her obsession and allow her to reincarnate?"

    "Her mother is already missing. Even if we can find his, she might not be able to see her daughter, who has already become a soul. How about this, Mrs. Wu, if you are willing, be her mother and get along with her for a period of time. Once her obsession disappears, she will naturally no longer stay in the mortal world. "

    Mrs. Wu hesitated for a while, then turned to look at the little girl Dou Dou at his side. "Alright, I''ll try."

    I gave her an encouraging smile. "As a mother, I''m sure you''ll be all right."

    Mrs. Wu walked to the girl''s side lightly and caressed her hair. "Dou Dou, mom is here!"

    "Eh? Mom, is that really you? " The little girl cheered.

    "En, Dou Dou, it''s mom. Mom has some other things to do, so Mom will come to pick you up now. Mom will take you to eat ice cream later, okay?" Mrs. Wu took a deep breath and became gentle.

    For the entire day, Mrs. Wu accompanied Dou Dou as she cooked good food for her, coaxed her to sleep, and bought her ice cream. They got along really well, like a real mother and daughter.

    Dou Dou was very happy for her today. Although Mrs. Wu was not her real mother, but to be able to feel the warmth of her mother''s love in the last moment of her life after leaving this world, Dou Dou definitely did not leave any regrets.

    The next day, near sunset, Dou Dou said to Mrs. Wu: "Mom, I know that I have almost disappeared, but I am really happy that you can accompany me for an entire day. After I leave, you must be happy everyday."

    When Mrs. Wu heard this, his eyes turned red and tears fell uncontrollably, "Dou Dou, your mother will always worry about you. You are an obedient child. "

    He watched as the originally corporeal Dou Dou turned into a soul and flew off. I know that the relationship between mother and daughter is the most selfless and purest one in this world. Although Dou Dou''s mother abandoned her for some unknown reason, I also believe that she shouldn''t be willing to part with it, but I also believe that there are many things in this world that end in tragedy, and I hope that Dou Dou would have a mother who dotes on her in her next life.

    With the matter resolved satisfactorily, we bid our farewells to the Mrs. Wu and returned to the Lingyin Temple.

    Shuo Yue looked at us in shock: "What kind of strong person made you three go there for such a long time, so hard to deal with? It shouldn''t be? "

    "Ah, he''s not some powerful character. He''s just a little girl who was abandoned by her mother. She died in a car accident, but she refused to leave due to her obsession with her mother." Halfway through speaking, I regretted it again. I suddenly remembered that Shuo Yue was an orphan who had been abandoned by her parents, and immediately shut my mouth.

    Shuo Yue shrugged her shoulders. "I don''t blame them. I think every parent loves their child. "I''m already this old. If I still find it hard to forget this matter, then it would be very wrong."

    After interacting with Shuo Yue for a long time, one would realize that he was actually a very childish uncle. Her completely indifferent appearance and expressionless face formed a clear contrast.

    "Shuo Yue, to be honest, even you think that the person who sealed my Spiritual Energy, was Ghost King?" I care a lot about that.

    Shuo Yue frowned: "I''m not sure, because I can''t think of a reason why Ghost King found out about you but didn''t kill you. On the contrary, he sealed the Spiritual Energy. But I haven''t thought of the other candidates yet. After all, the Fengdu Ghost City was completely annihilated back then, and no one survived. "

    "Then, where is your mother, the Princess of Fengdu? You also destroyed her ghost lamp? " I asked tentatively.

    "No, I can''t do it. I thought a ghost lamp that hadn''t been destroyed was my mother, so she should be the only person left in Fengdu. I didn''t tell anyone about this. Ah, could it be? " Shuo Yue seemed to have discovered something and cried out.

    I also voiced out my always guess: "You said to guess, that the one who sealed my Spiritual Energy, was not Ghost King, but your mother, Princess of Fengdu, right?"

    Shuo Yue nodded her head: "En, that is very possible. Back then, I destroyed all of the ghost lamp, including mine. "

    "Ah?" You? You don''t want to live anymore? " I exclaimed, I did not expect Shuo Yue to be so decisive at that time.

    "Un, I think that is my best relief. After all, I am the most difficult person on both sides of the road, so I can''t just sit back and watch. Since I have chosen to betray the Fengdu and my mother, I have the intention to bear all of the consequences. But Mother, I really can''t do it. All these years, I only know that she''s still alive. I don''t even know what exactly she did, but I''m very familiar with this seal, if it wasn''t personally placed by Ghost King, then it would be her, my mother. My life was not completely affected by the ghost lamp. The extermination of my ghost lamp removed the ghastly aura on my body, and made me into a normal person.

 C66

    I shook my head. "Actually, I can understand your feelings, Shuo Yue, what will you do if one day you and your mother take a stand on opposite sides?"

    "I don''t know. When the time comes, we''ll talk about it later." Shuo Yue went to take care of Lady Ruo Yun, leaving behind a lonely figure. This person, she has lived a very difficult life all these years.

    Returning to the guest room, Zhang Shaowu was anxiously looking for me: "Su Su girl, did your phone shut down? "Why can''t I clear it?"

    Now that I think about it, I seem to have been really busy for a long time without paying the phone bill, so it''s not surprising that my phone has been shut down.

    "What''s wrong, Shaowugo?" Zhang Shaowu has always been the calmest person amongst us, and he would not change his expression even if Mount Tai were to collapse, what''s wrong with him today?

    "Something happened to Su Su!" Zhang Shaowu was so anxious that his eyes seemed to have turned red.

    "Don''t be in such a hurry to talk."

    "Something has happened in Misty Forest! I don''t know what''s going on, but it seems like it can''t scare the ghosts inside anymore, especially the Ghost Tower. If the Ghost Tower collapses, all the ghosts would run out, and the consequences would be unimaginable! "

    "What?" The last time we went to Misty Forest was fine, how could something go wrong in such a short time? At that time, he saw several great treasures still at the top of the pagoda. Could it be that someone went in to move them?

    "Misty Forest and Ghost Tower were jointly constructed by rain house and unpolished jade gang back then. We have an obligation to stabilize the situation inside. We don''t have time to explain, we must set off immediately." Zhang Shaowu said as he packed his stuff.

    "I understand Shaowugo. I''ll say my goodbyes to Shuo Yue first, then I''ll leave with you immediately. Wait a moment for me." I ran to the backyard.

    "Wife!" Zhang Ziyuan, who had been silent all this time, stopped me.

    "Zhang Ziyuan?"

    "Wife, I want to ask you, do you have to go?" Zhang Ziyuan''s expression was very serious.

    "Of course! It doesn''t matter if I am the reincarnation of the Master Jun, since I have inherited the rain house''s treasure, I am now the disciple of the rain house. I have something that I must do, otherwise I will regret it! " I didn''t think too much into it. These words came out of my mouth. After saying it, even I was a little surprised.

    Zhang Ziyuan nodded his head: "I understand, my wife, you are no longer the ignorant little girl I met in the past. You have grown up, you have matured, there are some things I cannot stop you from doing, but if there is one thing you have decided to do, I will definitely accompany you!"

    Seeing Zhang Ziyuan''s serious expression and emotional promise, I too was moved. After going through so much, he had actually changed as well, the current Zhang Ziyuan is no longer the domineering CEO, he is now only thinking for my sake. He won''t help me make any more decisions, but once I do something, he will definitely support me with his full support.

    "Okay, then let''s go together?" I took his hand.

    "Mm. Alright."

    We ran to Shuo Yue''s room together. He explained the reason to us briefly before bidding him farewell.

    Shuo Yue frowned: "That serious? Because of my inherent sealing ability, I was also involved in the construction of the Misty Forest back then. I thought that there were no loopholes, so why would there be a problem. Why don''t you guys go over first? I''ll settle Ruo Yun and my big nephew down and then go to Misty Forest to find you guys. Be careful! "

    "Mm, I understand. With the Heaven and Earth yin yang talismans, our chances of victory are even greater. I''m not afraid, I''m leaving first!"

    After we bid farewell to Shuo Yue, we left Hangzhou and went straight to the Misty Forest. Without the help of divine art, it would be really troublesome.

    On the way, Zhang Ziyuan secretly explained his guess to me: "It is most likely that the Ghost King has charged out of the Jianghu once again, the Fengdu has been destroyed, he is anxious to re-establish his power, it looks like the Misty Forest and the Ghost Tower are the best choice, although the rain house and the unpolished jade gang have gathered all the wraiths and monsters of this world here, they can seal them and prevent them from committing any more evil, but if someone like the Ghost King uses them, it would be too scary."

    I quietly pondered on Zhang Ziyuan''s words, in truth, he was also a demon, but now that he changed his position for me, is it difficult for him?

    This time, entering the Misty Forest is quite easy and familiar, I still remember the last time I met the huge Blood Corpse at the entrance. There were also many disciples of unpolished jade gang who were infected with the Blood Corpse''s poison and turned into corpses. In the end, they had no choice but to eliminate all of them. This felt like a zombie movie from a movie, what was it called?

    Walking towards the middle of the forest, we did discover a place that was different from the last time we came here. Although the last time it was filled with a ghastly aura, the ghosts in this place seemed to be restricted by the seal. They could not leave the place they had set up, or else they would be sealed and controlled, but this time, the ghosts seemed to be out of control. Although they were still unable to leave the forest, their ghost power s seemed to no longer be restricted, and their range of movement had also increased greatly.

    "There really is a problem!" Zhang Shaowu feels the same as me.

    "Why is that?" I wondered.

    While Zhang Shaowu was dealing with a female ghost, he was also thinking about this unusual place, "It seems like the seals around the forest have begun to loosen! Although it did not completely collapse, its effect had greatly decreased! In that case, there might be a situation with the Ghost Tower! We have to hurry! "

    On the other hand, Zhang Ziyuan is protecting me behind him. His recent desire to protect is getting stronger and stronger, and right now, I''m also a Spirit Master with a lot of strength.

    In the midst of the fierce battle, the entire Misty Forest was shaking intensely, as if there was an earthquake. A huge roar sounded, which sounded like the crying of ghosts and the howling of wolves.

    "This is bad!" Zhang Shaowu''s expression changed, as if he had met with a calamity.

    "What''s wrong?" I asked quickly.

    "ghost wolf, I''m afraid ghost wolf is coming out!"

    "ghost wolf? You mean, thousand-year-old ghost wolf? " After Zhang Ziyuan heard this, his eyebrows tightly knitted together. From this, it could be seen that an incredible thing had happened.

    The huge tremors and howls of the wolves continued. The minute after minute of stimulation to my eardrums, it seemed as though my internal organs were going to suffer internal injuries. It was extremely uncomfortable.

    "This scream is too annoying!" Where is the ghost wolf you mentioned? Why haven''t we seen each other when we came to the Misty Forest last time? " I tightly covered my ears to prevent the ear-piercing howls of the ghost wolf from entering my mind.

    "The ghost wolf is right below the Ghost Tower and is tightly sealed by its seal. The last time I made you unable to ignite the flames was also because the thousand-year-old ghost wolf was restless whenever it encounters the flames, and I was afraid that it would break free from the seal."

    This is really my first time hearing about thousand-year-old ghost wolf, I thought that the Ghost Tower was probably talking about ghosts like the King of Hundred Eyed Ghosts, but I never thought that there would be such a terrifying existence of the ghost wolf, I was completely unprepared!

    "Shaowugo! What exactly is this thousand-year-old ghost wolf? Is it hard to deal with? " The big and small wraiths around me seem to be shocked by the ghost wolf''s howls, as they scramble to flee for their lives.

    "It is indeed difficult to deal with!" Compared to thousand-year-old ghost wolf, that King of Hundred Eyed Ghosts was just a child''s play! It had a ghost power that humans could not defeat. I never told you before because I was afraid that you would feel pressured. Actually, the ghost wolf had always been imprisoned at the bottom level of the Ghost Tower. If it was suppressed by the strongest seal, we had always thought that it would not be able to escape. If it could break through the seal, the consequences would be unimaginable! "

    [Oh my god. There is actually such a thing in this world. Why is it that every time something happens, I can always change my view of the world? Now, I feel like a frog in the well.]

    While we were talking, we could already feel the Ghost Tower, the current state of the tower is completely different from last time. Around the tower, there were already ghosts that had the ability to escape, they can''t leave the surrounding of the Ghost Tower temporarily, but they kept on circling around the tower, as though they were waiting for the thousand-year-old ghost wolf underground to break through the seal and come out, they would completely destroy the Ghost Tower, then they would immediately obtain freedom.

    Many of these evil spirits could not be trapped in the Misty Forest. If they were to escape from the Ghost Tower, the seal on the Misty Forest would be in vain. The more they thought about it, the more afraid they were.

    At this time, Wu Qi caught up with them, "During this period of time, you have been running all over the place! One thing just happened and another thing just happened. What the hell is going on? "

    "Wu Qi? Shaowugo said that thousand-year-old ghost wolf had awakened and was trying to forcibly open the seal to escape. " I quickly explained.

    "thousand-year-old ghost wolf, I''m going. I heard that only by using open fire in the Ghost Tower can ghost wolf be awakened. Could it be that someone is using fire inside? I don''t suppose anyone with a brain would do that? " Wu Qi was very surprised.

    "We went in once, and the Shaowugo told me before that we couldn''t light a fire here. We used the pyretic lustre to light the way in, and at that time, I didn''t even know there was a thousand-year-old ghost wolf here! Now hurry up and think of a way! " Looking at the tremors and the howls of the wolves, it seemed that the Ghost Tower could not bear the burden and was about to collapse.

    I pointed to the top of the tower and said, "Isn''t there a lot of sealing treasures on top of it? Are these things no longer working? If I put the Heaven and Earth Yin Charms on it, will it work? "

    Zhang Ziyuan said at this time: "Oh yes, we have Heaven and Earth Yin Charms. Although we cannot guarantee that it will be useful, can we also give it a try?"

    Wu Qi sighed: "At the moment, this is the only way. The problem is, do you know where the Heaven and Earth Yin Charms are?"

    "Here it is!" I suddenly felt very lucky that I had asked Shuo Yue for the Yin Yang Talisman when I came, so I hurriedly took it out from my bag.

    "It''s this one! It''s the real deal, but how do we get to the top of the Ghost Tower? If we were to go up another level, I''m afraid that it would take a lot of time! " Thinking about the last time it took to clear a dungeon from level one to level five, he probably didn''t have that time left.

    "It doesn''t matter! It''s fine to just stick at the top of the Ghost Tower, but we can''t fly up there! " Wu Qi said anxiously.

    "Using pyretic lustre s, they can fly up." I poured all of the Spiritual Energy onto my wrist and summoned the pyretic lustre. The pyretic lustre was a Holy Spirit, and as if knowing what had happened, it also cried out anxiously, "ghost wolf! ghost wolf! "

    "pyretic lustre, if you seal this Heaven and Earth Yin Yang Rune on top of the Ghost Tower, I don''t know if there''s still a sliver of hope, but we are all mortals, and can''t fly up, we can only rely on you." I placed the sigil in the pyretic lustre''s mouth, and it flapped its wings and nodded its head, indicating that it understood. Then, it flew straight to the top of the tower.

 C67

    The top of the Ghost Tower was filled with wraiths that everyone was planning to break through. Although the pyretic lustre was a holy spirit, it could not get close for a while. Coupled with the waves of tremors and wolf howls, the pyretic lustre seemed to have been greatly affected.

    There was nothing I could do but to cheer for the pyretic lustre: "pyretic lustre! You can do it! "

    The pyretic lustre flapped its wings, and the golden holy light surrounded its entire body. It rushed up the tower again and again, surrounded by the ghost aura, and finally managed to place the Rune on top of the tower.

    Those ghosts that had already escaped roared and retreated back into the tower. The Ghost Tower was temporarily under control.

    The pyretic lustre ran down and returned to my hand ring. "Well done, pyretic lustre!"

    We observed for a while. Even though there were still tremors and loud noises, it was obvious that they had lessened significantly. The Ghost Tower also temporarily regained its tranquility, there were no longer any signs of the evil ghost escaping.

    "Looks like this Yin Yang Rune is useful, but I''m afraid it''s only temporary, since thousand-year-old ghost wolf has awoken, I''m afraid that it won''t rest until it escapes, it''s just a matter of time." Zhang Shaowu''s expression was still very serious.

    "We can use this time to think of a solution? Back then, there was someone who could cause this thousand-year-old ghost wolf to fall asleep, so we too, have a way right? "

    It turns out I was too naive.

    Wu Qi shook his head: "In the current situation, no matter what reason it woke up, it is impossible for it to fall asleep again, and the only way to prevent it from becoming serious is to take advantage of the fact that it has not broken through the seal and escaped from the ground. We have to go down, and kill it, in order to completely solve the problem."

    Go down and kill the thousand-year-old ghost wolf. Which one of us can do it, if Senior Zhuo Feng and Senior Jun Mingzhu are still alive, can they do it? There was no other way out? Today I was completely blindfolded.

    Shuo Yue was, after all, the only senior amongst us. At that time, she was also involved in the construction of the Misty Forest and Ghost Tower, and more importantly, he was an expert in sealing and barrier techniques.

    "On the way here, I felt a strong vibration and the roar of the ghost wolf, could it really have awoken? "What''s the situation now?" Shuo Yue asked anxiously.

    "When we first arrived, things were indeed quite serious. Many of the higher level ghosts of Ghost Tower s could already escape from the center of the tower, waiting for the crumbling tower to fall and them to come out at any time. However, we sealed the Heaven and Earth Yin Charms you gave me at the top of the tower, temporarily alleviating ghost wolf''s restlessness and were thinking about what to do next. "

    Hearing this news, Shuo Yue also had a serious face, I''m afraid that this matter is not going to be easy.

    "You still haven''t figured out the reason behind the awakening of ghost wolf?" Shuo Yue asked.

    We shook our heads.

    "It looks like someone did it on purpose, it''s really a terrifying act, releasing the ghost wolf to disrupt the world, that''s really the end of the world!" Shuo Yue seemed to have already guessed who it was that deliberately released the ghost wolf. If that was the case, then Shuo Yue''s heart would probably be in torment as well. After all, it was the mistake of him letting her mother off that year that caused the consequences for him.

    Zhang Shaowu ruthlessly wiped away the tears on his face, as if he had made a great decision. "Don''t say anymore, I''ve decided to go down and deal with thousand-year-old ghost wolf.

    "It''s too dangerous!" Wu Qi shouted, "The thousand-year-old ghost wolf is not something we humans can handle.

    "Then, are we waiting for the ghost wolf to break through the seal and bring disaster to the human world? At that time, you and I could just sit back and do nothing? Since he was going to die anyway, he might as well go down now. After all, ghost wolf has not completely broken through the seal, so I can still restrict a portion of its ghost power. My chances of winning are slightly higher, and in short, I can no longer hesitate. " Zhang Shaowu said firmly.

    Wu Qi sighed: "Forget it! I will sacrifice my life to accompany your son, and go down to fight ghost wolf. Count me in! "

    "I''ll go too!" Actually, I regretted it the moment I said those words. Even though I could only hear its howls, I could feel a strong sense of fear. If I really did go down, my legs would have gone soft before I even started fighting.

    "Wife!" You can''t go! " Zhang Ziyuan stopped me, "I don''t care about others, you can''t go, it''s too dangerous. I can promise to accompany you in everything else, but this time, the opponent is too strong, we simply cannot deal with him! "

    "Zhang Ziyuan, I know you care about me. If this was in the past, I would be the first one to run, but it''s different now, I have taken over Senior Jun Mingzhu''s treasure, I have become her disciple, and even if all of you say that I''m Jun Mingzhu''s reincarnation, then I have the responsibility to do something for all of you, right? "In short, I must go down. If you are not willing to accompany me, then wait here." As I listened to myself, I felt impassioned. Although I was scared to death, I still had to slap my face to make it look fat. I sighed in my heart.

    "Have I made a decision?" Zhang Ziyuan asked again.

    "Well, yes, I''ve decided."

    "Alright, I''ll accompany you down," Zhang Ziyuan''s voice suddenly became gentle as he gently held onto my hand. "No matter what happens, I won''t abandon you."

    Looking at Zhang Ziyuan''s serious expression, I was also moved. I could tell that he had really decided to risk his life for me, I wanted to ask him, would you not regret it? When the question was about to reach my mouth, I swallowed it back down. I felt that there was no need to ask, as he had been injured time and again for my sake.

    "Since that''s the case, then let''s not argue anymore. Let''s go down together. If we win, we win together. If we die, we die together." Shuo Yue is an iron blooded man, her words are very hot, I like to hear it.

    Four people, one ghost, winning and dying together, all of them sounded pretty good. At least, they were all handsome guys! The heroines of the novels don''t have this kind of treatment. I secretly rubbed the four handsome guys into my harem and secretly smiled.

    At this time, Zhang Shaowu was still calm as usual: "Later on, Wu Qi and I will be responsible for entangling the thousand-year-old ghost wolf, Shuo Yue, try to use the seal to be able to restrict a portion of the ghost power, Su Su you have the Space Abyssal Sword and the pyretic lustre, you and Zhang Ziyuan should do as you see fit."

    After arranging our responsibilities, we are prepared to go down and fight it out with thousand-year-old ghost wolf.

    "Shaowugo, can you tell us which door we are going to take today?"

    "Just forget it. Today, the Door of Door to Door of Door to Door of Door to Door of Door to Door of Door is a piece of cake. Come with me."

    Entering from the door, Wu Qi and Zhang Shaowu carefully investigated the source of the sound. Finally, they found a mechanism under a chair and turned on the mechanism. A secret passage to the basement appeared in front of us.

    "Be careful when you go down!" Wu Qi instructed again and again before he walked down.

    It was not as wide as the floor above. The stairs to the chamber below could only fit one person up and down, and the further down they went, the narrower it would be. Furthermore, the further down he went, the colder it felt. It was as if the temperature had dropped by 20 degrees Celsius. It was originally a hot summer day, but the ground was actually freezing to the point of making people shiver.

    "Good, good cold." I shivered.

    Zhang Ziyuan didn''t say anything, he silently took off his jacket and draped it over my body. Thinking about it, maybe it''s because I''m a soul form, so I''m not afraid of the cold.

    "Because thousand-year-old ghost wolf is a creature that causes extreme Yin to freeze. Wherever he is, it will affect the surrounding temperature. He was in such a hurry that I forgot to remind you to bring your clothes. " Zhang Shaowu also hugged his arms to keep warm, looking like he was freezing cold as well.

    "No worries, once the fight starts, the event will be more lively." Wu Qi was truly optimistic.

    "Remember, don''t get too close to the ghost wolf. Most of its attacks are fatal, so if you stay far away, you can still avoid it." Zhang Shaowu was not at ease and continued to instruct them.

    To be honest, I suddenly recalled that after playing online games for two years, there seemed to be a similar instance dungeon. It was a dark, cold basement, and there was a powerful, bloodthirsty BOSS. It''s a pity that it''s just a game online, a virtual reality sitting in front of my computer. The life and death of a character doesn''t concern me, but today is different.

    Pushing open the last door, we finally saw the true face of the thousand-year-old ghost wolf. The green and huge ghost wolf, with a gigantic body that was at least two storeys tall, although its four limbs were shackled by layers upon layers of chains and seals, it still continued to struggle and scream, as if it would not rest until it broke free from the shackles that bound it.

    Although it was still some distance away, the deterrence of the ghost wolf was obvious. Looking at the position now and seeing his wolf howl, it could definitely cause tinnitus, and the cold air around his body seemed to want to freeze me into an ice cube. I had no choice, if I didn''t think of something, I would freeze to death before we could even begin fighting.

    The pyretic lustre seemed to be afraid of the cold as it cried out, "So cold! "It''s so cold!" Then I let out some heat around me, and I felt the temperature rise a little.

    As we got closer, it seemed like it could already feel the aura of the ghost wolf. It seemed to have discovered us and raised its huge claws, roaring at us.

    "ghost wolf is still under the control of the chains and runes, this is the best time to get rid of him. Follow my tactics just now, I must be careful of his claws!" Zhang Shaowu warned us once again.

    "I know." Every living being had their own Death Acupuncture Points. If one''s heart, was able to find the ghost wolf''s Death Acupuncture Point, then they could use the Space Abyssal Sword, which could pierce through everything, to resolve it.

    Wu Qi and Zhang Shaowu looked at each other and then rushed forward at the same time. Wu Qi was using a weapon that looked like a peach wood sword, but this was the first time seeing Wu Qi use a weapon, so his sword easily stabbed towards ghost wolf, so fast that I couldn''t even tell his identity.

    On the other hand, Zhang Shaowu used the techniques that he was proficient in to attack the ghost wolf from a distance.

 C68

    Shuo Yue then quickly activated his barrier, protecting all of us inside it. They originally thought that only the "apocalypse" Fu Junqing''s protective barrier was the strongest, but now it looked like Shuo Yue was a level higher.

    Zhang Ziyuan tightly held me behind him and also started his attack on ghost wolf. Right now, it seems like only one person hasn''t done anything, but from the moment I met thousand-year-old ghost wolf, my legs had already turned soft and I couldn''t even move my legs, much less fight that ghost wolf.

    F * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck! I can''t do this. I can''t do this. I cheered for myself in my heart, but it didn''t matter. Or perhaps, I am a girl after all, so being timid is inevitable. There is nothing to be ashamed of, right? I defended myself in my mind. However, I am after all, the reincarnation of the Master Jun, a hero who sacrificed himself like this. She can charge into the Fengdu Ghost City for her own disciple, and he can sacrifice his own life for the sake of killing the Ghost King. Too cowardly!

    Thinking about this, I pulled out the Space Abyssal Sword in my hands and stabbed towards thousand-year-old ghost wolf.

    "My wife, be careful!" Zhang Ziyuan didn''t expect that I would suddenly make a move.

    "I got it!"

    The Space Abyssal Sword was a treasure after all, and was much more useful than other people''s weapons. I pierced ghost wolf''s arm with my sword, and ghost wolf was probably stung. That hit me hard enough to knock me over and over on the ground.

    So it turns out that the Space Abyssal Sword could indeed assassinate the ghost wolf, but this strike completely infuriated it. It struggled even more forcefully as it resisted. Wu Qi also suffered from its claws, with blood flowing out from his arm.

    The chains and seals below his feet could not withstand the ghost wolf''s struggle and were finally destroyed. The ghost wolf shattered the chains that were binding him and the runes around his body flew away as well. In an instant, the strong ghost power filled the entire underground prison.

    "Oh no!" He had already broken free from the restraints! Once ghost wolf''s movements and ghost power are no longer restricted, we will no longer be his match! " Zhang Shaowu was shocked, and shouted loudly.

    Shuo Yue immediately set up a few seals on the ghost wolf, planning to stop his movements. The seal''s attack on the ghost wolf had temporarily restricted his movement, but she would be able to struggle free after a while.

    "Is there no other way to subdue him?" I asked Zhang Shaowu loudly.

    "thousand-year-old ghost wolf is an extremely cold and evil being, so if we use the bright fire here, it would make him feel uncomfortable. This way, he would wake up. Zhang Ziyuan suddenly suggested.

    Zhang Ziyuan''s question reminded us, but what is it that is extremely hot? The sun? How could such a dark basement let in the sunlight? Even the Misty Forest did not let in sunlight all year round.

    After fighting bitterly for a long time, everyone had more or less suffered. My left shoulder was accidentally swept by ghost wolf''s claws, and it immediately became a bloody mess.

    Speaking of the hottest thing in the world, I thought of pyretic lustre. I immediately summoned the pyretic lustre and tried to see if it could restrain ghost wolf. The pyretic lustre flew close to the ghost wolf, and there were varying degrees of restlessness on both sides. It seemed like the two of them, one spirit beast and one ghost beast, could restrain each other, but the pyretic lustre''s level of cultivation was not as profound as the ghost wolf, and their attacks on the ghost wolf were also very weak.

    "What should we do? Is the pyretic lustre useless as well? " Other than the pyretic lustre s, who can restrain the ghost wolf, I really can''t think of any other way.

    Seeing that she could not hold on any longer, Shuo Yue made an astonishing decision. I used my weapon to cut open my palm, and pure red blood spurted out, splattering ghost wolf''s body. The effect was like sulfuric acid splattering onto one''s skin, producing a burning sound, the areas where ghost wolf was splattered had flesh all over, and we could smell the burnt skin, it was very pungent. However, the ghost wolf that was splashed with blood let out a painful wail, it was so loud that we couldn''t help but cover our ears.

    "Shuo Yue! What are you doing? " Wu Qi shouted in shock.

    "My blood is his nemesis! My mother is the princess of the Fengdu Ghost City and my father has a special identity. As their descendant, my blood is mixed with holy blood and ghost blood. Shuo Yue said as she continued to cut herself.

    I panicked and shouted, "Don''t be like this, Shuo Yue! "She died from such a loss of blood!"

    "This is the only way now!" Otherwise, with our abilities, we would not even be a match for the ghost wolf! Now listen to me, I will use my fresh blood to attack it. You guys take advantage of its injury and pain to find its weak point, and annihilate it! "

    Zhang Shaowu also did not expect Shuo Yue to do this, and for a moment, he did not know what to do. Hearing Shuo Yue say this, he seemed to have made a very big decision, "Shuo Yue, don''t worry, we will finish this quickly!"

    Shuo Yue revealed a trusting smile, and slashed her shoulder, blood splattering everywhere. ghost wolf who received the attack screamed in pain, his claws sweeping everywhere.

    Zhang Shaowu immediately instructed us: "We can''t waste anymore time! Otherwise, Shuo Yue will be in danger. We will attack it from the middle and on both sides, and finish it off as soon as possible! "

    Zhang Shaowu would attack from the middle while Zhang Ziyuan and I would attack from the left and Wu Qi would attack from the right, taking advantage of the chaos in ghost wolf. But other than my Space Abyssal Sword being able to stab it, the attacks of the others weren''t too effective.

    After two rounds of attacks, we were fine, but Shuo Yue was already drenched in blood, we were all extremely anxious.

    "Shaowugo! What was its weak point? If this goes on, Shuo Yue will lose too much blood and die. I was close to tears.

    Zhang Shaowu and Wu Qi also frowned, indicating that they didn''t have any leads.

    At this time, I carefully observed the ghost wolf, every living being has their own vital points and Death Acupuncture Points, just like last time with the Blood Corpse, where the Death Acupuncture Point was on top of their head, and the Death Acupuncture Point in their eyes, but what about this ghost wolf?

    ghost wolf''s entire body was huge, he had green and blue fur, and because of his rage, each and every one of them stood straight up, their bodies emitting a reddish sky blue light. On the left side of their waist, there was a red tattoo on their body, it was not big, but the red dot looked extremely abnormal while taking advantage of the blue fur.

    Could his weak spot be there? Although it was on the side of his waist and the red mark was really strange, could it be his birthmark? Perhaps even the heavens would leave the strong with a weakness. Why don''t you try?

    On one hand, it was because the ghost wolf who had received a great pain was shaking too badly. On the other hand, the ghost wolf''s body was really big, the height that I had jumped up to was still just a bit away from the red mark on its waist, so the thrust did not hit its target, and was a bit off.

    But at this time, Shuo Yue had already cut her own arm, fresh blood gushed out, and dyed Shuo Yue''s clothes red, and my eyes red.

    This time, she had to succeed, or else Shuo Yue really might die from losing too much blood.

    "Zhang Ziyuan, I''m going to attack that mark on ghost wolf''s waist, I''ll help!" I shouted at Zhang Ziyuan.

    "Wifey, do you think that section will be its weak point?" Zhang Ziyuan asked.

    "No matter what, we have to give it a try. Otherwise, Shuo Yue won''t be able to hold on for long! I can''t reach that place, so I''ll try my best to throw me there! " I will discuss with Zhang Ziyuan after getting ready.

    Zhang Ziyuan leaped behind me. "I understand my wife! I''ll protect you by your side, so just relax and be bold and do it! "

    I nodded. After ghost wolf roared for a while and refused to move, Zhang Ziyuan reached out to hold me up and threw me towards the side of ghost wolf''s waist.

    Although Zhang Ziyuan looked thin, he had a lot of strength. I immediately raised my sword and pierced the red mark on ghost wolf, and heard the unbearable sound of flesh stabbing into his body, causing blood to splatter everywhere. ghost wolf struggled and bounced me away, causing me to be thrown far away.

    "AHH!" I thought to myself, "This is the end. If I were to use so much strength, I would probably break my bones even if I didn''t fall to the ground."

    But who would have thought that before he could even finish howling, Zhang Ziyuan had already received me and gently placed me on the ground.

    "Holy shit!" God Assistant! " I gave Zhang Ziyuan 32 Likes.

    Seeing ghost wolf''s reaction, Wu Qi and Zhang Shaowu were also stunned. ghost wolf felt as if his entire body was cramping up, as he no longer had that mighty and domineering aura from before, and he completely lost his ability to resist. He no longer waved his claws, and his body started to sway, as though he was about to fall down.

    "We did it! The red mark on his waist was indeed his fatal acupoint! "Awesome!" It was as if I had won a gold medal at the Olympics.

    "Little Su Su girl! Chase after him! It has yet to completely lose its ability to move, so one more sword attack will be enough! "

    I nodded my head to show that I understood. Zhang Ziyuan and I will work together perfectly once again, doing the same thing, just like how we did with the previous attack. This time, I didn''t get thrown down miserably, but rather, I freely landed on the ground.

    This time, ghost wolf was completely unable to move, lying on the ground as if he was only one breath away.

    It was really tiring for her. She sat down on the ground and panted, "Is бн is it okay now? Is he completely dead? "

    Seeing that I was too tired to move, Zhang Ziyuan immediately went forward and hugged me.

    "It should not be completely dead, but it already has no way of resisting. It probably won''t be able to last much longer like this." Wu Qi looked at thousand-year-old ghost wolf carefully, and immediately ran to Shuo Yue''s side, who was already drenched in blood.

    Raising Shuo Yue, Wu Qi asked: "How are you?"

    "It''s nothing, die, you won''t die. When ghost wolf breathes a little, he will release a large amount of cold air and ice shards. We cannot stay here for long, we will be hurt by the cold air. " Shuo Yue gasped for breath.

    "I understand, let''s go now."

    Wu Qi supported Shuo Yue, who was carrying me on his back. Zhang Shaowu led the way in front, and we quickly left the Ghost Tower basement.

    The moment we came out, we heard a lot of noise from the basement. thousand-year-old ghost wolf, who was on the verge of death, let out a final roar that was so deafening that even our hearts were at a loss for words. Then, a huge sound of object being destroyed resounded. It seemed that the ghost wolf had used up all of its power before he died, then slowly walked towards his death.

    "This thousand-year-old ghost wolf is quite pitiful. He originally had the ability to transcend the heavens, but unfortunately, he was captured that year and was imprisoned here for so many years. It wasn''t easy for him to wake up and we killed him, truly, aiya" Wu Qi suddenly sympathized with the ghost wolf.

 C69

    "Damn, big brother, we just escaped from death and almost got killed by him, and now we''re actually sympathetic?" I teased Wu Qi.

    "So what I want to say is, even if it has the ability to transcend the heavens, if it wants to rely on its powerful ghost power as a source of disaster for the human world, the results are still not good. It''s just like the Fengdu back then and the current thousand-year-old ghost wolf. There will always be heroes who can fight against injustice

    "Come out and meddle in other people''s business so that they can''t get what they want." Wu Qi seemed to be weird today, why did he say all this, but what he said was reasonable, I am one of the Hero Heroes, hmph.

    "Shuo Yue! Shuo Yue, how are you? " Just as she escaped, Shuo Yue already collapsed on the ground. It was unknown if it was due to excessive blood loss or some other reason that she fainted.

    "Crap, the pyretic lustre has used up all their energy, so it''s temporarily unable to come out." I attempted to summon the pyretic lustre to treat Shuo Yue but when I realized that the pyretic lustre had not made a move, I remembered that it had also just had a fierce battle with the thousand-year-old ghost wolf.

    "Then, then let''s hurry and send him to the hospital? There''s no other way! " My first reaction was to call 120 first aid, but when I opened my phone, I found that there was no signal in Misty Forest. After thinking about it, even if there is a signal in this place, an ambulance wouldn''t dare to come here.

    We quickly cleared the way out of the Misty Forest and carried Shuo Yue onto the carriage, which Zhang Shaowu quickly drove towards the nearest hospital.

    When we arrived at the hospital, the doctor in the emergency room looked at us with his eyes wide open, wondering what had happened to us.

    "Did we encounter bandits from the underworld? nurse, his injuries are the worst, let me take a look first! " We indicated that our injuries are alright, let Shuo Yue take a look first.

    The nurse was also in a dazed state. After discussing it with the doctor on duty, he decided to give Shuo Yue first aid.

    "The patient has lost too much blood! Blood transfusion is required! Hurry to the blood bank to draw blood! " The doctor on duty told the nurse.

    "But, but Doctor, this patient''s blood type is too special, we don''t even have it, do we?" The nurse seemed to have already detected Shuo Yue''s blood type, indicating that this blood type did not belong to a normal person.

    "Shaowugo? Wu Qi? Oh no, I remember now that Shuo Yue is a descendant of humans and Ghosts. His blood type is very special! If this goes on, will Shuo Yue''s life be in danger? " I was a little flustered by the nurse''s words.

    Wu Qi seemed to have just recalled this matter and hastily ran in front of the nurse, "Yes, my brother is a Mumbai blood type, it''s really rare to see him in China. However, I can give him a blood transfusion, I''m a universal blood type, no problem."

    The nurse looked at Wu Qi in shock. At this time, the doctor on duty was already very anxious: "Don''t dawdle any longer, if possible, this mister will test the blood test first! The patient inside is already very dangerous! "

    "Okay, okay. Sir, please come with me. " The nurse who had no other ideas asked Wu Qi to go for a blood test.

    My heart leaped to my throat. "Will there be a problem? I reckon that the hospital will call the police in this kind of situation. What did we say when Uncle the police arrived? "

    He had never encountered such a situation, yet he still needed to think of a way to deal with the police''s interrogation. If he didn''t explain it clearly, it would be very troublesome.

    Zhang Shaowu seemed to have already thought of a countermeasure, and calmly said to us: "If the police ask later, just say that we are three friends, and if he checks his ID card, I have already organized a simulation for Zhang Ziyuan, so we won''t be able to see the problem. If it comes down to it, let''s say that we are planning to go on a camping trip in the wilderness, and accidentally met bandits of the underworld nature, all of them armed with special weapons. They attacked very quickly, and with the addition of the dark, we weren''t able to clearly see their appearances, we only took away all of our valuables. Then, we resisted, and everyone was injured. However, Shuo Yue''s injuries were the worst, so we sent him to the emergency ward of the hospital first. "

    Zhang Ziyuan nodded, "For the time being, I can only say this. If we really said that we met a lot of ghosts in Misty Forest and got injured after battling them, the police would probably treat us as lunatics! "

    Zhang Shaowu also nodded his head: "The scars on thousand-year-old ghost wolf''s claws are not too different from those caused by metal weapons. Doctors shouldn''t be able to inspect them, and we all said that we met robbers, doctors wouldn''t think too much about it."

    After the discussion was over, the police really came. They received a call from the hospital saying that there were a few patients who were in need of help from the police.

    We made up a story with the police, who were confused. "No!" I haven''t heard of any criminal gangs around here. I think they are just ordinary robbers?

    "Ah, I guess he''s a normal robber too. What the police uncle says is the truth." I felt that I should quickly send them away, lest I say too much later and get caught up in it.

    "Hmm, actually, we didn''t suffer much economic losses. We only brought a few hundred yuan in total, and all of them were robbed."

    The police asked about it, but they couldn''t seem to get any important information. They asked about what the people were dressed in at the place where the accident happened. We were all vague and couldn''t see clearly, so the police couldn''t do anything about it. However, before we left, we said that we would have to accompany the investigation after we recovered from our injuries. After all, it was a vicious assault and robbery, so we all hurriedly nodded our heads, expressing that we would definitely cooperate with the investigation.

    At this time, Wu Qi had already returned. His face was also very pale, and it seemed like he had drawn too much blood.

    "Wu Qi, are you alright?" I asked, concerned.

    Wu Qi shook his head: "My problem isn''t too big. I''m born with the omnipotent blood type, so blood transfusions with anyone aren''t a problem. Fortunately, I''m here, otherwise, Shuo Yue would have been in great danger. The doctor originally said that I could only extract a few milliliters of blood, otherwise it would affect my health. Then, he lost a bit to Shuo Yue. Fortunately, he has stabilized now, so there shouldn''t be any big obstacles. "

    A young nurse kindly reminded us, "You are all injured. If you don''t bandage him, he might get infected. Your friend is fine now, so you don''t have to worry. Why don''t you go and tend to your wounds first?"

    Only then did we relax and go with nurse to treat our wounds.

    Damn, I was too busy just now and I didn''t feel anything. Now, I realize that I''m not even treating you because of my injuries. I''m in so much pain! The nurse screamed as she handled me. I can''t stand it!

    With so many wounds, it must be painful. Jun Mingzhu and Shuo Yue, the master and disciple pair were really the brains of a nation, they never took their own safety and honor to heart, other than being continuously injured, they were also misunderstood.

    and Ruo Yun were waiting for him to take care of them. If something were to happen to them this time, how would we explain it to Miss Ruo Yun?

    While I was daydreaming, the nurse had already treated my wound. She looked down at her wound and saw that it was wrapped up just like a dumpling.

    "Sorry to trouble you, nurse." I smiled politely at the nurse.

    "There''s no need to be courteous, this is something we should do. Make sure to change the medicine, and don''t touch the water on your wounds." nurse instructed.

    I nodded my head to show that I understood. I laid down exhausted, feeling as if my body was falling apart and my head was buzzing. It was probably because I fell down a few times just now and listened to ghost wolf''s ear-piercing screams continuously, which destroyed my ears.

    He slowly fell asleep, unable to hold on for much longer.

    Once he fell asleep, I started to dream, one moment it was the scene of Jun Mingzhu jumping into the flames with his Ice Soul, one moment it was the thrilling scene of us dealing with the thousand-year-old ghost wolf together, the other time it was Zhang Ziyuan, he seemed to be heavily injured, lying on the ground unable to move. I really wanted to rush over and support him, but it seemed that my feet were filled with lead, causing me to be unable to move at all.

    "Zhang Ziyuan!" With a shout, I sat up in bed, gasping for breath.

    "My wife, did you dream about me just now?" A voice sounded from behind him.

    Damn, it really scared me: "Zhang Ziyuan, why didn''t you say anything when you came. You really scared me to death."

    "I only dared not disturb you when I came to watch you sleep. I only called you after seeing you tossing and turning like you were having a nightmare." Zhang Ziyuan said to me in grievance.

    I also felt that my attitude wasn''t right. I stuck out my head and kissed Zhang Ziyuan on the cheek, apologizing.

    This time, Zhang Ziyuan also blushed. Would I be embarrassed going to a ghost?

    "But I think I heard it in the end. Did you call me by my name? You miss me that much? " This wasn''t a thick skin, this was definitely thicker than a city wall.

    However, when I thought back to my dream just now, my heart still hurt. "Yeah, I dreamt of you, but бн but I dreamt of something bad."

    "What did you dream of? Dreaming that I am dead? " Zhang Ziyuan asked.

    I didn''t say anything and nodded.

    Zhang Ziyuan laughed, "Silly wife! "Actually, I am already dead. I am now a ghost. If I die again, it will be no different to me. Perhaps my soul will be destroyed and my soul will be destroyed."

    "What are you saying!?" You''re not allowed to say such words! " I was a little angry at Zhang Ziyuan, but I didn''t tell him that I cared about him a lot.

    The dream just now was indeed something that I was most afraid of. Even if you are just a spirit body without a physical body, you still have to stay by my side, you''re not allowed to go anywhere!

    As I thought about it, the grievances in my heart burst out. I couldn''t hold back the fear, fear, and grievance from all these days. With a "wah" sound, I cried, my tears and snot flowing down my face.

    Zhang Ziyuan didn''t seem to expect me to cry all of a sudden. In his heart, it was as if I had always been a strong sugar, unable to break anything, unable to fall. My cry completely stunned him.

    "My wife, don''t cry, my wife, what happened to you? Is there something wrong? " Zhang Ziyuan asked quickly.

    I cried and shook my head. "No!"

    "Ah?" What''s wrong with that? How can there be any problems? You''re crying so loudly, others think that I''m bullying you! " Zhang Ziyuan didn''t seem to have the experience of coaxing girls. Looking at me cry in pain, he had no other choice.

    Actually, I am just an ordinary girl. My mental defenses are also very weak, maybe I can''t really have such high mental quality like Master Jun, where I can put everything behind me. My mental state only has the people of the world.

    Crying is just a form of venting, no one bullies me, I just want to cry, after crying, I will become the strong as candy Su Su again, mm!

    Zhang Ziyuan had no other choice but to gently hug my shoulders and hug me tightly. He gently patted my back and comforted me with this method.

    After crying and venting, he actually felt refreshed. He went to find a handkerchief and wiped his snot and tears as he asked: "How is Shuo Yue? Have you woken up? "

    Zhang Ziyuan was also shocked, "My wife, you really turned hostile faster than flipping books. You were crying just now, is everything alright now?"

    "Fuck you!" Who''s in the rain? " I was angry.

 C70

    Hearing this, some of the people outside could not help but say, "Hahahaha, the flowers are tinged with rain, your description is truly beautiful. After all, us Su Su girls are great beauties as well!"

    Following the direction of the voice, Wu Qi and Zhang Ziyuan walked in.

    F * ck, haven''t they been eavesdropping outside all this time? Seems like he didn''t dare to come in. This time, he was laughing at me.

    "I''m a woman, what do you mean by ''a woman with tears''? Those are not words to describe me!" I''m furious!

    When Wu Qi saw that I was a little angry, he guessed that it was his idea to secretly hear about it from behind the door. He quickly changed the topic, "Shuo Yue is fine now, it''s just that she hasn''t woken up yet.

    "Shuo Yue is heavily injured, looks like I''ll have to delay it again when I unseal him."

    "It''s not something urgent, it''s just that during this period of time, Shuo Yue can''t move while recuperating from her injuries, I''m afraid that no one will be able to take care of Miss Ruo Yun, so I decided to make a trip to Lingyin Temple of Hangzhou first to settle Miss Ruo Yun down." Wu Qi said.

    Then why don''t you tend to your injuries first, we''re all like dumplings. When Lady Ruo Yun saw this, he knew that something was wrong. My thoughts were more detailed, and none of the men noticed.

    Wu Qi''s injury among us is considered light. Shuo Yue''s defensive barrier is really comparable to Fu Junqing''s one and only, and what we have suffered from are almost all superficial wounds. thousand-year-old ghost wolf''s unique magical attacks do not feel like they have harmed us at all.

    After two more days, Wu Qi will be taking his leave. We will return to Lingyin Temple of Hangzhou to settle Miss Ruo Yun down. Shuo Yue also woke up after being unconscious for two days.

    "What, where is this?" Shuo Yue, who had been unconscious for very little time, had no idea where she was.

    "This is the doctor, Shuo Yue, you lost too much blood, we sent you to the doctor, here there is a special blood transfusion equipment, it can guarantee your life." I explained.

    "Sorry for the trouble. I''ve never been to a doctor in my entire life. I didn''t expect that I would have such an experience."

    I reached out to grab an apple for Shuo Yue to eat: "That''s right, we are mortals, if you are sick, you have to go to the hospital and find a doctor to treat you. At that time, your injuries are no longer something that we can cure ourselves, you have also been unconscious for a long time, but now that the doctors have lost blood for you, you are slowly recovering."

    "Blood transfusion? "Because I''m a descendant of the mortal and ghost group, my blood type is very special. Where did the doctor get this blood type for me?" Shuo Yue asked.

    Damn, so it turns out that even Shuo Yue herself knew about this. When Wu Qi left, he had even asked him not to mention this matter to Shuo Yue, afraid that Shuo Yue would think that she owed him a huge favor.

    "Yes, that is actually the case. Cough cough, it was Wu Qi who lost blood for you. " I''m sorry Wu Qi, I didn''t manage to fulfill my promise to you, but I have no choice if I don''t tell you the truth!

    "So it''s him?" That''s right, his blood is naturally a universal blood, and it also has the function of healing injuries. How could I not have thought of that? Where''s Wu Qi? Where is he now? " Shuo Yue struggled to do it.

    Wu Qi was afraid that it would be a long time before he went back. Since Miss Ruo Yun did not have anyone to take care of, he went to the Lingyin Temple of Hangzhou first, and when you have recovered, I will be able to find him. When that time comes, I will say my thanks to him in person. I placed Shuo Yue back on the bed and handed the apple over to him.

    Thank you, Miss Su Su. By the way, Miss Su Su, I am afraid that I will have to delay the release of the seal.

    "There''s no need to rush, there''s no need to rush. We can talk about it after you''ve recovered, and it''s not something that must be done immediately. Just focus on recuperating, or else the consequences will be troublesome."

    Shuo Yue bit on the apple that I peeled and nodded. Honestly speaking, although Shuo Yue was a little old, her mature and handsome appearance had a whole new level of taste to it.

    It''s over, it''s over. Hua Chi, Su Su, you can''t be like this, you already have a handsome brother, Zhang Ziyuan!

    He was roaring in his heart, but his face was eerily red. He rubbed his face out of embarrassment and immediately ran out of the ward feeling hot. Shuo Yue must be so confused that she couldn''t even know what was happening.

    I definitely can''t let him know that I''m a fanatic!

    He ran into Shuo Yue''s main doctor, "I''m sorry, Dr. Feng, I''m a little worried, I бн I didn''t see you."

    "It''s alright, it''s Lady Su Su right? Oh right, about that Mr. Shuo Yue''s body, I feel that I have to tell you about it. " The old doctor was so kind.

    "Ah?" Shuo Yue''s body problem? "What, is he too badly injured to leave any side effects?"

    "Not only is there this injury, there are other problems as well, which do not seem to garner much attention. Mr. Shuo Yue is an orphan and does not have any parents or relatives. I think if you guys are good friends, you should help to persuade him. " Dr. Feng sighed, as though the matter was serious.

    I was also stunned. What? Could it be that Shuo Yue has other illnesses that she didn''t tell us about?

    "What''s the matter, Dr. Feng?" I asked.

    "Come to my office! I''ll tell you in detail. "

    I followed Dr. Feng to his office. Looking at his expression, I knew it was going to be tricky.

    "Lady Su Su, your friend Shuo Yue also seemed to have been severely injured in the past. She is already very old, but he did not receive any good treatment at that time." The doctor showed me some X-rays and gestured with his hand. I looked at them but couldn''t make much sense of them.

    "About that, Dr. Feng, just tell me directly. I don''t really understand these things."

    "Cough cough, my apologies, then let me be frank. For many years, I have not been able to receive good treatment and recuperation for the old injuries of Shuo Yue''s patient. Her body is already very heavy, and many organs have failed."

    Hearing his words, I was surprised. "What? Dr. Feng, did you get it wrong? He''s still in his prime, how could his body be so bad? "

    "Ms. Su Su, don''t be anxious, we relied on objective facts as the basis for this. Right now, this patient was truly in danger. Coupled with the fact that he had lost too much blood from his severe injury, the decline of his body had accelerated. However, if he gets good treatment and recuperation, the situation is far from as bad as we think. There is still hope for cure. However, this patient does not seem to really care about his body. If this goes on, the consequences will be unimaginable. "

    "Alright, Dr. Feng. I know, I will be responsible for persuading him. Thank you for telling me about this! Otherwise, we will regret it! " I bowed to the Dr. Feng in gratitude.

    "No need, no need, the parents of doctors are what we should be doing." The Dr. Feng smiled as he helped me up.

    Exiting Dr. Feng''s office, my heart was filled with mixed feelings. Shuo Yue himself was a doctor, she was proficient in healing techniques, he should be aware of her own condition. Why didn''t she cherish him so much? Was she still stuck in that great battle that year, unable to extricate herself, so stubbornly believing that she had caused the death of her people and her master? So when she was exiled, she didn''t even care about her body anymore? Maybe no one could understand his pain. If not for Miss Ruo Yun''s illness, Shuo Yue probably would not have lived until today. Was he trying to court death in the battle at the Ghost Tower basement? Since Miss Ruo Yun had already recovered her body, he no longer had anything to worry about.

    As he was thinking, he did not know what to do. Should he just directly advise Shuo Yue? Would he listen?

    "Wife? What are you daydreaming about? " In short, Zhang Ziyuan approached me quietly without making any sound when he walked, and I realised that I seemed to have gotten used to his sudden appearance.

    I told Zhang Ziyuan about this matter, Zhang Ziyuan probably did not expect this, and remained silent.

    "What should we do?" Shuo Yue saved so many people, in the end, who will save him? " I was already sobbing.

    "My wife, don''t be anxious, I feel that Shuo Yue has already lost the will to live for now, so she will continue to give up treatment. If we go and advise him now, he might not be willing to listen to us.

    "What you said makes sense, but how can we give him hope to live again?" I looked at Zhang Ziyuan with blinking eyes.

    I discovered that Zhang Ziyuan''s IQ far exceeded my imagination. There were many things that we didn''t notice, and he was actually the calmest and most capable of coming up with ideas.

    "Well, let''s do it this way. I have an idea. Just look at mine. "

    We told this matter to Zhang Shaowu again. The three of us decided to act as lobbyists, and for the sake of Shuo Yue''s life, we formed a temporary persuasion group.

    The three of us walked into the ward, and before we could finish, we were stopped by Shuo Yue.

    "I just remembered something very important and want to discuss it with you."

    "Ah?" "What is it?" I didn''t think that I would be robbed of everything, so I could only brace myself and let him speak first.

    Shuo Yue lowered her head, "Just now, when I was sleeping, my mother used a special method to make her want to talk to me. She brought her into my dreams."

    "Your mother? Princess of the Fengdu Ghost City? What did she say to you? " I asked.

    "She said that she missed me a lot and wanted to invite me to visit her. She wanted to meet me at the ruins of the Fengdu Ghost City."

    When we heard him talk about it, we all fell silent. Damn, just when I wanted to discuss with Shuo Yue about how your body really needs a very good recovery and treatment right now, and how you can''t do anything else, and then, when I turn my head, his mother invited him to meet her in Ghost City, she practically swallowed down everything we have to say.

    "She didn''t say anything, did she?" I asked tentatively.

    Shuo Yue shook her head: "No, she''s only talking about what happened that year. She doesn''t hate me, she only has me as her only son. Now that she is all alone, she misses me and hopes that I can go to her side, that''s all. "

    "Shuo Yue, there are some things that you might not want to hear, but we have to say. After everything that has happened, I truly view you as a friend." I finally couldn''t hold it in anymore and decided to tell her the whole story. (TL: OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG

    "What is it?" Shuo Yue looked at me strangely.

    "You, do you know that your health is already very bad? If you don''t hurry up on your recovery and treatment, your life will be in danger! " I seem to be getting excited.

    Shuo Yue did not seem to think that I would tell him these things. After being stunned for a moment, she said: "Su, Miss Su Su, did the doctor tell you all of this?"

    "That''s right!" If the doctor hadn''t told me, would you have kept it a secret from us? Do you take me for your friend? If something happens to you in the future, we''ll regret it to death! "

    "Cough cough, little girl Su Su, don''t get too excited, this is a ward." Zhang Shaowu reminded me.

 C71

    "Miss Su Su, we met by chance, I actually do not wish to implicate you in many matters. I am alone in this world, and I know my own life and death, that no one will care about my life, that no one will be sad about my death, that is all." Shuo Yue laughed bitterly.

    "What nonsense are you saying!"

    My voice stunned everyone present. Shuo Yue suddenly raised her head and looked at me.

    "Say that no one cares about you, why isn''t there anyone?" Back then Master Jun, if it wasn''t for your safety, wouldhe have gone to Fengdu Ghost City to rescue you all by himself? Miss Ruo Yun, if she wasn''t concerned about you, would she have saved you without caring about the opinions of others? And, and, we, we are all very concerned about you, don''t you know? "

    Hearing this, Shuo Yue seemed to be stunned. He did not expect that I would say these words, he had sealed her heart away for too long, or it could be said that he did not believe in this world for too long.

    "So, for those who care about you, live well." Zhang Ziyuan actually supported him with a godly attack.

    After being stunned for a long time, Shuo Yue laughed: "I know, I will live on, but, I cannot not go on this trip."

    Indeed, no matter the reason or the reason, Shuo Yue had to go on this trip, because the one she was going to see was his mother. No one had the right to stop him, but бн

    "How about this, I promise you that I''ll only go to this place. When everything is settled, I''ll take a good rest, okay?" Shuo Yue discussed with us.

    In reality, in my heart, I felt that this matter wasn''t that simple. After all, the Ghost King was showing signs of reviving, and with the various situations in the Misty Forest as well as the awakening of the thousand-year-old ghost wolf, I don''t believe that this was all a coincidence. If the Princess of Fengdu was still on the same side as the Ghost King, would they let Shuo Yue, who betrayed them and destroyed the ghost lamp Tower go?

    What if this was a trap? Isn''t Shuo Yue equivalent to walking into a trap? Although the words did not seem good on the surface, Shuo Yue was afraid that Shuo Yue thought so too. It was just that the other party was her own mother, and she could not reject her.

    "Fine, then you have to promise us that we will go with you. What should we do?" I made this decision almost without consulting the others.

    Shuo Yue probably did not think that I would make such a decision, "Honestly speaking, I really do not want to implicate you all. Although Fengdu Ghost City is already a ruin, there are still many dangerous things inside.

    Zhang Shaowu expressed his opinion at this time: "You also know that you have fallen into a trap? Since we know that the current Fengdu Ghost City is very dangerous, how can we be at ease if you go alone? Su Su was right, my good friends should live and die together. You made a sacrifice for us to defeat thousand-year-old ghost wolf, so we can''t care about you if something happens to you? Are we such heartless people? "

    So Zhang Shaowu also had the same attitude, then I can relax.

    Shuo Yue was silent for a long while, before finally nodding: "I understand, thank you all. In order to take care of my friends, I will not give up my life. "Fine, we''ll go together and look after each other."

    "Then where exactly is this Fengdu Ghost City?"

    "Actually, the so-called Fengdu is not a place that is far away from the mortal world as you imagine. He is not really a city. It is also only a desolate mountain and wilderness, a mirage of existences, but ordinary people can''t see it, and only by using a special method can one open the Fengdu Ghost City. " Shuo Yue explained.

    So that''s how it is. Can we see the Fengdu then? I feel like it''s a very fantasy place.

    "Actually, the Fengdu was originally just a door to hell, the so-called gate to hell is the path that leads to hell after a person dies. Ordinary people who die normally without any grievances would get a special pass with the words'' The son of the Fengdu sends a road to hell ''written on it. Only with this pass can they pass through the gates to hell, pass through the famous bridge, drink Grandma Meng''s Elixir, and finally enter the Five Cloud Cave, or go down to the eighteenth level of hell, or reincarnate." Back then, the Ghost King only constructed this Ghost King on the basis of the gates of hell. The significance of it was that there would always be evil spirits that would pass through that place, and that way, his power would grow greater and greater. If you go with me, Miss Su Su will understand what kind of existence the Fengdu is. "

    After Shuo Yue''s injuries were more or less healed, we made preparations to go to the Fengdu. We felt that this was a very dangerous risk, and according to Zhang Ziyuan, even the Misty Forest was not as dangerous as 1% of the time.

    "Zhang Ziyuan, I feel that this matter is a trap in the first place," I told Zhang Ziyuan about my plan in private.

    "Sigh, it''s obvious, because whether it''s about your Spiritual Energy being sealed or the awakening of thousand-year-old ghost wolf, there shouldn''t be no one who would interfere. Everyone probably knows that this person is a ghost, after all, that was the person who escaped from Fengdu Ghost City all those years ago. I also don''t believe that this princess calling Shuo Yue is just for the sake of mother and son to be reunited. " Zhang Ziyuan originally thought the same as me.

    "Then what do we do, if Shuo Yue brings us to the Fengdu Ghost City, will she be in danger?"

    Zhang Ziyuan sighed: "There''s no other way, we''ll just have to take it step by step. If we completely ignore Shuo Yue and let him go, we won''t be able to let him go, right?"

    "Is there no way to do it both ways?" I thought.

    Zhang Ziyuan looked at me: "What are you thinking about now?"

    I whispered a few words into Zhang Ziyuan''s ear while lying down. Zhang Ziyuan smiled and nodded. I don''t think I''m a ghost, but you''re a ghost! "

    Shuo Yue really brought us to a barren mountain and wilderness. She really flew for a period of time on a plane, then went back to the train and went back to the car. We''re probably very far from where we''re supposed to be, right? However, it was understandable. If the Fengdu Ghost City was too close to the group of people, it would be very inconvenient, and it would be very troublesome if someone tried to barge into the Ghost City.

    "Um, logically speaking, Fengdu Ghost City should be a very big place, why didn''t I see anything?" I looked around. It was indeed just a desolate mountain range.

    "Miss Su Su, don''t be anxious." Shuo Yue carefully surveyed the terrain, as though she had finally found the right place, and formed a seal with her hands, muttering some words. Finally, she shouted, "Break!" It was as if the enchantments around him had been dispersed, revealing a huge city gate.

    "Damn, it''s so magical! There really is a city here!" I shouted again, unaware.

    With another unsealing motion, the city gates slowly opened, revealing a sinister looking city.

    "Let''s go in. There shouldn''t be any living creatures inside." Shuo Yue pointed to the door and said.

    I carefully looked at the inside of the door. It really did feel like a different world from the outside. The inside was more like a village than a city. There were also buildings inside, but they were surrounded by dense fog, making it hard to see everything clearly.

    As we walked in, the strange feeling became even more intense. Although there weren''t any living creatures inside, we could still imagine the time when the Ghost King still existed and ruled over this place.

    The sky above Ghost City seemed to be covered in dark clouds and there was no sunlight to shine on it. The air was also humid and it felt like people would get eczema after a while.

    Shuo Yue explained: "Actually, the so-called Ghost City is actually just an illusion formed by the ghosts and souls that never disperse. It is originally not a physical city, but only an illusion created by them, and the Ghost King basically materialized this illusion as a base for their ambitions. But after the Ghost King went missing with heavy injuries, the Ghost City became ethereal again, and it is still an illusion now. Although there will still be ghosts that will pass through like this, they are mostly there to be reincarnated into the Yin Division through the gates of hell. "

    This world is really too large, is it not? Listening to Shuo Yue''s words, this city is no different from a mirage?

    After passing by some buildings that looked like residential areas, there was actually a palace that was even more imposing than the Great Hall of the Lingyin Temple. On the giant plaque was written with the words "Sky Emperor''s Treasure Hall".

    "Mother said she lives here now and misses me every day." Shuo Yue looked at the palace, and could tell that he really wanted to see her mother. Although this mother had abandoned him since she was young, Shuo Yue did not resent her, but instead cherished the fact that she could always be with her mother.

    "Just wait for me outside. I don''t think it will be peaceful inside." Shuo Yue stammered.

    "You know it''s not peaceful in here? Then you dare to go in by yourself? If something happens, we won''t be able to come to your aid. " What Zhang Shaowu said was the truth.

    "I know that as well, but I really don''t want to implicate you. Besides, she is my mother after all. Even if she wants my life, I can''t not give it to her." Shuo Yue shook her head.

    "What nonsense are you saying? Stop fooling around, Miss Ruo Yun is still waiting for you to return, don''t let her down! " Right now, he could only lay Jiang Ruoyun out so that Shuo Yue would have some will to survive. If even he himself didn''t care whether he lived or died, then no one could save him.

    "I understand, you have done a lot. Lady Su Su, you are a good girl." With that, Shuo Yue turned and walked into the Sky Emperor''s Grimoire.

    "Hey, what should I do?" I was worried.

    "I''ll just follow him," Zhang Ziyuan said to me and Zhang Shaowu.

    "Ah?" Why are you following him? Will they be discovered? " I looked at Zhang Ziyuan''s expression in surprise. I didn''t feel like he was joking.

    Zhang Ziyuan took out an item and handed it over to me. "Put it on my ear."

    I took it. It looked like a headset, but it had a strange shape. I followed his instructions and put it on my ear. How could a ghost like you make such a high-tech thing? "

    "This is not a high-tech item, this is a treasure called Wind Catching Ear. This thing was originally a pair. No matter how far away they were, they could send each other a message, just like the phones we use today. However, this thing can only be transmitted between two of our Wind Catching Ears. Later I will secretly follow. I have a spirit body and can hide my body, so they shouldn''t be able to discover me. "

    He never thought that Zhang Ziyuan had such a meticulous side to him. He probably had thought about it for a long time, "This is a good idea! But you have to be careful too. "

    "Hmm, no problem. Although you guys are not going in, you can listen for any movements inside. If there are any problems, you can go in immediately to welcome them."

 C72

    After Zhang Ziyuan finished instructing, he immediately turned invisible and followed Shuo Yue in.

    I immediately heard the sounds coming from within the Wind Catching Ear. At first, I only heard the sound of things quietly moving, but Zhang Ziyuan probably wasn''t able to catch up to Shuo Yue yet.

    "Mother, mother, where are you? Shuo Yue is here to see you! " Hearing Shuo Yue''s voice from inside, I felt a wave of happiness. This is a good thing, even if I''m not with Zhang Ziyuan for the time being, isn''t it easier to keep track of his movements than using my phone?!

    "Shuo''er, is that really you?" You really came? " The voice belonged to a middle-aged woman and it seemed that she was Shuo Yue''s mother, the Fengdu Ghost City Princess. had said that the original name of the princess was Xia Ming and that she had been abandoned by a man when she was alive and sold to a brothel to be humiliated and die miserably by others.He and the Ghost King were originally a couple, and after sharing the same ideals and interests, they established the Fengdu Ghost City together. She didn''t expect that Xia Ming would fall in love with a mortal man, and that man also didn''t seem to be an ordinary man. This was because Duke Xia Ming''s high cultivation had not been discovered, and he had instead given birth to a boy, who was actually Shuo Yue. She did not expect that Shuo Yue''s father would actually notice some clues. Although she did not have the heart to kill a young child, there was a difference between humans and ghosts. From then on, Shuo Yue was orphaned without any parents. After the Ghost City grew prosperous, Princess Xia Ming finally remembered that he had a husband and son. Even when he went back to the mortal world, he didn''t find anything.

    "Mother, it''s me. I''m back to see you." Hearing Shuo Yue''s voice, she was still very excited. It seemed that he still cared a lot about her mother.

    "Shuo''er, did you come by yourself?" I don''t know the meaning behind Princess Xia Ming''s words, could it be that she was testing him? Or did he think that someone else would follow him?

    "Mother, there''s only Shuo''er here, and no one else." Shuo Yue denied.

    After a moment of silence, Princess Xia Ming''s voice sounded again, "Shuo''er, come here and let mother hug you. Mother misses you very much!"

    Shuo Yue walked over and hugged Princess Xia Ming, "Mother, I missed you a lot too. After so many years, where did you go after escaping from Fengdu Ghost City?

    "Yeah, it''s been so many years. Things happened in such a hurry, I didn''t even have the time to ask you. Shuo''er, why did you betray us? We''re the same kind of people!" It seemed that Princess Xia Ming wanted to force Shuo Yue out of the old debts.

    Betrayal was betrayal. No matter what she wanted to say, she could not explain the fact of betrayal. However, Shuo Yue still wanted to explain, he hoped that her mother would not misunderstand him and could understand him.

    "Mother, I have been an orphan since I was young. From the moment I started to understand, I could not find where you were. At that time, I often thought, was it because you did not want me anymore? Or are you no longer in this world? When I needed the most love and care, it was rain house who picked me up and brought me home. At that time, she was also very young, around ten years old, and was just an ordinary girl. However, she was still very kind to me, treating me like a little brother. I think that I might not be able to live past now without her бн "

    Princess Xia Ming interrupted Shuo Yue and said, "Then why don''t you join forces with outsiders to deal with your family? Here are your mother, your uncle, and your uncle. Although I gave birth to you and you as a half-ghost when we are mortal, we are still your family! So you want to repay this debt by putting everyone here to death? "

    "Mother! That''s because Ghost King is too ambitious, I can''t help but stop him. He plans to use ghost power to rule this world, you guys are defying the heavens! People say, ghosts say, we are all from different worlds, why are we interfering with each other? " Shuo Yue was also reasonable.

    "You''re wrong, Shuo''er!" These were not two worlds, but one world. A great world, a world where the strong preyed on the weak! We''re going to unify it and change it, and I''m going to prevent more people from suffering. " Princess Xia Ming seemed to be living at the time of her death. Although he did not know when she was bullied to death, it was definitely still a feudal society, and at that time, it was indeed as he had said, the strong would prey on the weak, a woman like him who had no status. He could only follow the hand of fate.

    "Mother! Do you know how many years it has been? It''s not the society you''re in at all. There won''t be any weak girls getting bullied now. Women''s status is higher than men, it''s really not as rotten as you think. If what you said is true, then you don''t have to worry about it at all. Mother, why don''t you go reincarnate and continue to enjoy this world? " Shuo Yue''s words hit right into my heart.

    "You''re wrong," he said. "You''re wrong, Shuo''er. Society is different. The world is the same. There are unscrupulous men, men who turn their backs on women!" Just like your father, once he knew our identities, he immediately abandoned us! Is it because society is different that men love women? "Not really!" Princess Xia Ming might have suffered too much deception, so she no longer trusted anyone anymore.

    If that were to happen, Shuo Yue would have no way to explain herself. He knew that he would not be able to move Princess Xia Ming''s words.

    "Mother, perhaps you are right. This world is unfair to begin with, but now, at least he is peaceful. Do you want to break this peace and destroy everything in life? Or could it be that you are doing it for your own selfish sake, for revenge, and for ambition? In that case, I won''t agree with you anymore бн "

    "Shuo''er!" "What are you saying, I am your mother!" Princess Xia Ming''s tone became forceful, as if she was unwilling to play the role of a benevolent mother anymore.

    Mother, it''s true that I''ve come to reunite with you and your son. If you had only come to reminisce with me, I would naturally be very happy, but if you want to talk about what happened back then, then I''ve let you down, and I won''t argue with you about what''s right and what''s wrong. If you want revenge, or if anyone else wants revenge on me, you can come at me. Shuo Yue was very decisive in her words.

    "Shuo''er, I hope that you understand that everything I do is for your own good." At this time, Princess Xia Ming already spoke with helplessness. Then, I heard Shuo Yue cry out in alarm, shout "Mother" and became completely silent.

    "Shaowugo! Something''s wrong! " He had probably already made his move, but he didn''t know what the actual situation was.

    "Don''t worry, Little Su Su, what''s going on inside?"

    "It seems like Shuo Yue was attacked and then there was no sound. What should we do? " I said anxiously.

    "Enter!" Zhang Shaowu decisively made a choice, probably because he was afraid that Shuo Yue would have some sort of problem as well.

    Entering the Sky Emperor''s Treasure Hall, they saw that Shuo Yue''s throat was being held by his mother, and had already been controlled. Zhang Ziyuan had also revealed his true body, attempting to save Shuo Yue, while the two sides were in a confrontation.

    "Hahahaha, so you really came together!" This plan of mine is really going to get everything in one fell swoop! " As the laughter grew louder and louder, a tall and sturdy man walked out from behind a Ghost King statue.

    Shuo Yue who was being controlled screamed: "This, this is Ghost King, you, don''t worry about me, quickly go!"

    An appointment with Shuo Yue was just a trap. They probably already knew that we were together with Shuo Yue, so their real target was probably us. In fact, it could even be said that it was just me alone.

    At this time, I finally calmed down: "Oh, so you are that Ghost King? I''ve heard a lot about you. You still haven''t changed your mind? What else do you plan on doing? "

    Ghost King had probably never met such an impolite girl, and gnashed his teeth in anger: "You actually dare to talk to me like this, who do you think you are? However, this looks very familiar. "

    Princess Xia Ming reminded him: "Lord Ghost King, this is the reincarnation of rain house Jun Mingzhu. Have you forgotten? It''s that woman who used the thousand year Ice Soul to extinguish your ghostfire! "

    "Oh!" This Seat remembers! This time, I was waiting for you. You actually came. Very good. " Ghost King spoke

    He was full of vigor and didn''t look like someone who had just extinguished a ghost flame. His severe injuries caused my ears to go numb.

    My name is Su Su, it doesn''t matter even if you treat me as the reincarnation of a Master Jun, we can talk slowly about whatever matter we need to discuss, can you let Shuo Yue go first? Shuo Yue had been controlled by his mother this whole time, so it probably wasn''t easy for him.

    Shuo Yue struggled for a while: "I already said that this is a trap that the Ghost King brought you to, and I let you down, and actually led you to fall for it, don''t bother about it anymore, it''s still too late to leave!"

    "No, it''s too late. Today, none of you should even think about leaving!" The Ghost King was furious. He grabbed Shuo Yue from Princess Xia Ming''s hands and knocked him into a pillar. The pillar seemed to also have ghost power s as it automatically transformed into a few chains and trapped Shuo Yue tightly in the middle.

    Princess Xia Ming seemed to have never thought that the Ghost King would actually make a move against her son. You promised that you would use Shuo Yue as bait to lure them here. You promised me that you wouldn''t hurt my son! "

    "Childish!" What time is it now that you still insist on such laughable kinship. If it wasn''t for him back then, would our Fengdu Ghost City have disappeared into thin air? All the subordinates of our Fengdu will die? Even I was almost scared out of my wits! I will never forget the hatred back then! " It was probably because Ghost King told Princess Xia Ming to use his son, Shuo Yue, to attract us, and even though we promised to release him, Ghost King did not plan to give up his revenge.

    "Lord Ghost King, he is my son. Let him live." Princess Xia Ming seemed to be panicking, afraid that his son would make a mistake. She still had some motherly feelings towards Shuo Yue.

    "Xia Ming, there''s no need to talk about anything else. After taking Jun Mingzhu''s reincarnated life, beating her to death and taking back the pyretic lustre and Space Abyssal Sword, I will consider letting your son go." Ghost King is really scheming, now you want to use Princess Xia Ming to deal with me, you really are a schemer.

    "Mother, please don''t agree to him. His words won''t count. He wants us to kill each other, don''t be fooled!" Shuo Yue was trapped in the middle of the chains, her expression was painful, hearing Ghost King''s orders, she immediately advised his mother not to be used anymore.

    Xia Ming hesitated, he knew that the Ghost King was scheming something, but she had no way of resisting.

 C73

    "Xia Mingtianji! Kill that Jun Mingzhu''s reincarnation! Bring the Space Abyssal Sword over here, and I''ll let you two have your freedom! " Ghost King was simply abnormal, he could not be reasoned with.

    "Hey, that Ghost King, if you are able to release Shuo Yue, we can fight alone, but I am still afraid of you. What does it matter if you control a mother who does it for her son?" I''m really a little angry.

    Zhang Shaowu also looked at me in shock, I think he also cursed in his heart, What kind of person is Ghost King, I actually dared to provoke him, and even said that he would fight me alone, I think Zhang Ziyuan, on the other hand, would also want to sew my mouth shut.

    "Miss Su Su, I beg of you, please leave quickly. Otherwise, none of us will survive. It''s already difficult for me to lure you all here. Shuo Yue was also very anxious, she looked as if she was going to keep herself for us to leave.

    Shuo Yue, since we have come together, of course we have to go back together. Speaking of which, if I say it like that, is Zhang Ziyuan, that Cu Tan Zi, not willing to accept it? He could not help but to turn and look at, as if there was no special expression on his face.

    Princess Xia Ming hesitated for a while before finally turning his head towards me. "It''s all because of you guys, why are you unwilling to let us go time and time again?

    Hearing Princess Xia Ming''s words, I also feel that there are a lot of things that I can''t say. They were people like us when they were alive, so they should have entered the Spirit Body of the Yin Division, but they were unable to enter the reincarnation cycle due to the resentment from their past life.

    Most probably, even if humans did not kill themselves, ghosts would also be the same. They also wanted to survive.

    "Today, I am doing this for my own son, and also for the deep hatred between us in the Blood Sea. It doesn''t matter if you are Jun Mingzhu or not, I will never let you go." Princess Xia Ming''s expression became extremely terrifying.

    Damn, this Lady Princess, you are the one who lured your son here, alright? If anything happens to Shuo Yue, you were the one who personally killed her, forget it, since she''s a mother, I won''t say anything more.

    "Princess Xia Ming, do you think that you will let Shuo Yue go after killing our Ghost King? You are too naive, there is still time for you to turn around now. If you want Shuo Yue to be fine, we will have to deal with Ghost King altogether, and there is still a glimmer of hope! " I found that I had mastered the art of sowing dissension.

    "Little girl, you don''t understand what Lord Ghost King means to us. You don''t understand, or if you die, you will become an evil spirit whose resentment cannot be dissipated, you understand." As Princess Xia Ming spoke, she extended her terrifying claws and attacked me.

    Although Xia Ming said that his hand was a claw, it was actually quite impressive. Just now, whenhe was engrossed in speaking, she didn''t pay much attention to it, but her two hands were practically eerie white bones without any flesh at all. Not to mention that his fingers were twice as long as an ordinary person''s, there were actually reverse thorns on her hands as well, just like the Nine Yin White Bone Claw in the Legend of the Condor.

    "Wife, be careful, Skeleton Lady''s hands are also powerful!" Zhang Ziyuan reminded me.

    Actually, I didn''t need to remind them to know that the claws looked very scary. As I dodged, I discussed with the two of them, "What do we do now? What tactics? This lady is after all, Shuo Yue''s mother, are we serious? "

    "Little Su Su girl! The power of the Skeleton Lady Xia Ming is far more terrifying than you can imagine. Right now, we can''t just throw water into her hands, we are lucky that we aren''t losing our lives under her claws. " Zhang Shaowu could tell that because the other party was Shuo Yue''s mother, I did not dare to use too much force against him, so he quickly told me about it.

    Xia Mingtianji, so this was her name. Her attacks were merciless, but his expression was abnormally sorrowful. Perhaps, she really did not have a choice.

    It was only when I started to use my hands that I realized that I had been too naive. With Zhang Ziyuan and I combined with Zhang Shaowu, it was quite a struggle for three people to beat her up.

    Xia Ming is the Skeleton Lady, and Zhang Shaowu has already spread a lot of relevant knowledge to me. For ghosts like the Skeleton Lady, unless you were to harm her vitals, he would not feel any pain, and they would appear suddenly and quickly. We do not dare to harm her vitals right now, so we only have the power to resist them.

    "Mother, stopping them has nothing to do with Fengdu Ghost City. Let them go and we can discuss anything!" Shuo Yue was panicking.

    The Ghost King tightened his chains again, causing Shuo Yue to groan in pain. Princess Xia Ming became even more anxious upon hearing the sound, and his attacks became even fiercer.

    As if he was poisoned, his arm immediately became red and swollen, which was extremely scary. Zhang Ziyuan used his hands and eyes to block in front of me, and when his arm was injured, it looked like it was poisoned.

    I immediately summoned the pyretic lustre that was still sleeping on the hand ring to help Zhang Ziyuan recuperate.

    "Damn, what is this thing? It''s like I''ve been poisoned." I looked at Zhang Ziyuan''s arm that was swelling bigger and bigger, and felt very worried.

    "Xia Ming also has a cadaveric poison on his hands, and due to her deep resentments, this poison has become extremely powerful as well." Zhang Shaowu explained as he resisted the attack of Princess Xia Ming''s claws.

    "Then be careful, Shaowugo, don''t let her claws touch you!" I looked at Zhang Ziyuan''s injuries, saw that the pyretic lustre had a very good healing effect on the injuries of the Skeleton Lady, and picked up the Space Abyssal Sword once again to join the Battle.

    Just as we were at a disadvantage, something happened to Ghost King, he seemed to be gravely injured and fell to the ground in pain. His expression was sinister and fearsome, the mana binding Shuo Yue had relaxed, and Shuo Yue had found an opportunity to break free from the shackles.

    "Mother! Don''t call again, I''m fine. " As expected, Princess Xia Ming had stopped. Seeing Ghost King fall to the ground, she jumped out of the Battle and ran over.

    "Lord Ghost King, what''s wrong?" Xia Ming shouted loudly.

    Shuo Yue walked over, extended her hand out, materializing a silver dagger, and walked towards Ghost King.

    "Shuo''er, what are you doing?" Xia Ming stood in front of Ghost King to protect him.

    "Mother, he just used you to get revenge on me. I almost died at his hands. If I don''t take advantage of his injury and let it go, a lot of things will happen in the future." Shuo Yue sighed and discussed with her mother.

    "No, he is the Lord Ghost King, the hope of our Ghosts. You cannot kill him." Xia Ming shouted.

    "But mother, he wanted to kill me just now! "You even used me to scheme for my friend. If he recovers, both you and I will be killed by him!" Shuo Yue''s voice was filled with helplessness as he was truly trapped in the middle of both sides, making it difficult for both parties.

    "I can''t let him hurt you, and I can''t let you hurt him. You are all the most important people in my heart, so don''t force me, Shuo. " Princess Xia Ming was already screaming at the top of his lungs.

    "Mother, you?" Shuo Yue looked at her mother who was standing in front of the Ghost King, completely helpless.

    I was busy bandaging Zhang Ziyuan, but Zhang Shaowu didn''t interfere at all. But he was definitely aware of the fact that the situation today was the best time to get rid of the Ghost King. If the Ghost King did not have such an opening, no one in the world would be able to stop him.

    "Shaowugo, what should we do?" I also don''t have any attention now, so I might as well ask Zhang Shaowu.

    I can tell that Zhang Shaowu is also in a difficult situation. With things having gotten to this point, Shuo Yue and his son have already gotten into a huge conflict.

    "Let''s take a look first." Zhang Shaowu could only say this and quietly observe the situation.

    "But, Ghost King is such a difficult opponent to deal with. If we miss this opportunity, I think we will regret it in the future!" Zhang Ziyuan was telling the truth.

    After the stalemate for a while, Princess Xia Ming was still guarding in front of Ghost King, preventing Shuo Yue from attacking. Finally, Shuo Yue had no other choice and kept her short sword.

    The Ghost King seemed to have recovered his strength, knowing that this situation is extremely disadvantageous for him. If we don''t escape now, he will not be our match even if he was severely injured, so Princess Xia Ming alone might not be able to protect him.

    The Ghost King suddenly grabbed Princess Xia Ming''s clothes and flashed behind the Ghost King statue in the main hall. If we chase after them again, they would already be gone.

    "Damn it! He actually ran away! Ghost King, let your mother go, if you have the ability, come at me! " No matter what Shuo Yue said, we won''t be able to see the figures of Ghost King and Xia Ming anymore. I think they probably used a special method to escape, and we won''t be able to catch up.

    Although he missed out on a good chance, he had no choice. After all, he couldn''t make it difficult for Shuo Yue.

    "Zhang Ziyuan, how are you?" Although the wound on Zhang Ziyuan''s arm did not worsen under the treatment of the pyretic lustre, it still bled profusely and did not reduce the swelling. It was most likely due to the poison not being treated.

    "Let me see him." Shuo Yue squatted down and checked Zhang Ziyuan''s injuries. That''s right, Princess Xia Ming was Shuo Yue''s mother, so he should have a way to treat these scratches. Adding to that, Shuo Yue himself was extremely proficient in the realm of enchantments and healing, it was the same as being a healer in a web game.

    Shuo Yue reached out her hand to seal a few big acupoints around Zhang Ziyuan''s arm, and the wound began to spread further. Once again, the silver dagger appeared, slashing a few wounds on the part of Zhang Ziyuan that was the most swollen.

    "Shuo Yue, what are you doing?" Seeing Zhang Ziyuan''s wound growing more and more frightening, and not knowing if there was any way to treat it, I slightly lost my reason and questioned Shuo Yue''s methods.

    "Miss Su Su, don''t worry, Zhang Ziyuan was struck by my mother''s unique cadaveric poison and this poison has already been infused into her hands. It''s the most important attack chip, and the moment the other party touches my mother''s hands, they will be poisoned." Shuo Yue explained as she slashed open Zhang Ziyuan''s wound.

    "Then, is there a cure? Why did you cut his arm? " Unknowingly, I was unable to control myself. My heart was in chaos due to my concern for him.

    "Zhang Ziyuan has already been poisoned. If we temporarily do not seal his acupoints, and then cut open his arm to let the poisonous blood flow out, if the poisonous blood flowed through his entire body, he would be in great danger." Shuo Yue patiently explained to me.

    "Then, is there no way to cure it? Xia Ming is your mother, you should know your mother very well! " This feeling is terrible, Zhang Ziyuan got injured again in order to save me. I was the one who insisted on following Shuo Yue to such a dangerous place. Even though I knew it was a trap, I still drilled my way in. Not only did I fall for it, I even dragged Zhang Ziyuan and Zhang Shaowu into it. It was also because I shamelessly infuriated the Ghost King that things happened afterwards, and it was me who caused the trouble every time, causing Zhang Ziyuan to be injured.

 C74

    As I thought about it, tears started streaming down my face, blurring my vision.

    "Su Su girl, don''t be anxious, I didn''t say that there''s no way to treat it. Shuo Yue is currently thinking of a solution, don''t cry for now." Zhang Shaowu panicked when she saw me cry. He knew the feelings between Zhang Ziyuan and I, so he seemed to be quite knowledgeable about the both of us, and the current situation was one that he did not want to see.

    Shuo Yue wiped the sweat off her forehead as she recuperated. In order to prevent me from being worried, he kept explaining to me, "Miss Su Su, don''t worry, this poison won''t trouble me, I just need some time. Right now, I have already sealed off all the acupoints on his arm, and the poisonous blood won''t be left anywhere else for now.

    "Shuo Yue. Zhang Ziyuan is not alone, how could he be infected by a cadaveric poison? I asked in confusion.

    "Because of a lot of reasons, Zhang Ziyuan''s body has become corporeal, which also means that ordinary people who don''t have a spirit can see him. Although he is essentially still a spirit body, because of his endosperm''s cultivation, he has become a normal person''s body, which I think is a good thing." Shuo Yue replied.

    "That is to say, he has become almost the same as a human being?" I asked Shuo Yue, blinking my big eyes that I had just cried for a moment.

    In essence, Zhang Ziyuan is not human yet, but according to his endosperm, he could possibly cultivate it. " Shuo Yue''s words were getting more and more mysterious, Kui? What is it?

    Zhang Shaowu was knowledgeable and experienced, and after hearing what Shuo Yue said, he was also shocked, "He can actually cultivate to become a Kui? This is incredible. In other words, the fact that he has been afflicted with a similar cadaveric poison is also an important reason for his outburst. "

    Right now, the poison blood has been mostly drained by me, but because of the poison, Zhang Ziyuan might have to go unconscious for a while. Let''s leave this way first so that we don''t have to face any more danger. " Shuo Yue supported Zhang Ziyuan and told us.

    Our group hurriedly left the Fengdu Ghost City, returning back to the desolate mountain and forest.

    After leaving the Fengdu Ghost City, we can''t stay in the wilderness any longer. We need to hurry back to a city with better conditions and prepare to treat Zhang Ziyuan the next step.

    Since the trouble from last time alerted the police, we decided to find a remote place to treat our injuries. After an entire night of suffering, Zhang Ziyuan finally managed to stabilize his body.

    "The cadaveric poison have been completely cleared." Shuo Yue let out a long breath.

    "You''ve worked hard! I didn''t expect it to be so troublesome. " I hurriedly thanked Shuo Yue.

    "Don''t thank me, it''s all because of me that you''re in danger. Zhang Ziyuan was also injured by my mother.

    "Now, are we just waiting for him to wake up?" I asked.

    "Yeah, it''s urgent just now, I didn''t explain it too clearly to you. Normally, Skeleton Lady''s attacks are non-toxic, but my mother has trained for a long time and the ghost power is quite strong. She had poured all the cadaveric poison in her body into her hands, so her hands were always filled with poison. If a person is poisoned by this poison, the consequences would be very scary. The area where the poison is located would immediately swell and fester, moreover, the poison blood would flow through the entire body, and would start fester wherever the poison blood goes. Furthermore, there is no especially good way to detoxify it, and only one person would die from the poison. "

    Honestly Shuo Yue, you really don''t feel like your mother, the princess, is so vicious. Why didn''t you show any mercy when you attacked us? This matter was too scary just thinking about it. If she did not handle this matter quickly, Zhang Ziyuan''s life would really be in danger.

    When Shuo Yue heard this, she also lowered her head, "Actually, I feel that there is always a great distance between my mother and I. Perhaps it is because I was not together with her since childhood, perhaps in her heart, I am not as important as the other mother and son in the mortal world. However, it is true that we are not like the other people who are as important as they normally are. I still don''t know what to do. "

    I finally heard Shuo Yue speak his heart out, and it was far more heartbreaking than what we had imagined. After so much difficulty in finding out her own mother, and with such an awkward status, the two of them couldn''t help but use it against each other.

    "I have already used my special method to completely remove the poison from Zhang Ziyuan''s body, so you don''t have to worry about the side effects. He should wake up soon, go in and take a look at him." Shuo Yue was probably very tired as well and planned to rest for a while.

    "I know."

    After walking into the room, I heard that Zhang Ziyuan''s breathing was steady and powerful. Zhang Ziyuan is breathing, has a heartbeat, they are all the same as a person, why do Shuo Yue and the others still feel that there is a big difference between us, they still feel that we are not suitable for each other.

    Furthermore, the cultivation situation of the endosperm that Zhang Ziyuan mentioned just now, is already very accepting of Kui. What is this Kui person?

    As my mind was wandering, I fell asleep right beside Zhang Ziyuan''s bed. I was also exhausted. To be honest, Zhang Ziyuan and the rest thought that I was a girl who did not know his place. To still be so arrogant in such a place like Fengdu Ghost City, even with such a fearsome character, I still dared to be so arrogant. But what they didn''t know was that I was also scared to death! Otherwise, Shuo Yue would be in danger. I can only succeed in enraging the Ghost King and make him focus all his attention on us, so that Shuo Yue would be safe.

    Shuo Yue understood my thoughts, which was why she said the words for us to escape during the moment of crisis.

    Zhang Ziyuan''s entire body was covered in blood, and he laid on the ground, unable to move or speak. I wanted to go over to help him up, but I couldn''t do it myself.

    This was exactly the same as the dream he had last time. What did this mean? Was it true that I was dreaming, or was it really a hint?

    In the end, I was still shocked awake. I abruptly raised my head, and only after seeing that Zhang Ziyuan was still peacefully sleeping on the bed, did I relax.

    I was panting heavily. As expected, my face was covered in sweat again, and I planned to wash my face when I met Shuo Yue at the door.

    "Shuo Yue, you''ve been busy for so long. You haven''t rested? "My health is not too good yet. You promised me that you would take good care of yourself after this matter is over. Now you want to go back on your word?" I looked at him in surprise.

    "Miss Su Su, maybe originally, I was rather willful in the first place, and felt that no one could care about my own matters. But now, my safety was something that you all risked your lives for, and I won''t ignore my own body. Don''t worry, I''ll take a look at Zhang Ziyuan''s situation, and once there''s nothing wrong with him, I''ll go rest." Shuo Yue being able to say such words, truly moved me.

    "Also, Miss Su Su, do you know that Zhang Ziyuan asked me before about his wish to become a human?" Shuo Yue''s words made me feel very strange.

    "Yes, that''s what he said. He said she wanted to be with me in the open, not because it was so hard for me to make things difficult for myself, so she kept looking for ways to become human. A while ago, I said that you were the one who had mastered this method, so we came to Lingyin Temple to find you for a variety of reasons, Shuo Yue, you don''t mind, do you? " I immediately explained to Shuo Yue.

    Shuo Yue shook her head: "It can''t be, how could I? I''m actually rather envious of your feelings, but you guys should know about my father and mother''s matter all those years ago. They had a very good relationship in reality, but in the end, they were unable to break through the strong gap between a human and a ghost. My mother once imagined being able to turn herself into a human, but in the end, it ended in failure.

    "So, that is to say, there is actually no such method?" Actually, I also think that it''s easy for a human to turn into a ghost. If a human dies, they become a ghost, but how can a ghost turn into a human, unless they are reincarnated.

    "For Miss Su Su, who doesn''t have anything absolute in this world, there''s actually such a method." Shuo Yue said with difficulty.

    "Ah?" There really is one? "What method?" I''m curious, there''s a better way than no way, which means we still have hope.

    Shuo Yue sighed: "Sigh, there is a way, but this method is also extremely dangerous, after all, if it was so easy, wouldn''t all the demons and ghosts have turned into humans, how can the Creator leave such a big loophole? However, a long time ago, even in the Paleogene s, they had left behind a secret technique that was not passed down in the osteogenesis. "

    "osteogenesis?" I''ve heard the word fresh.

    "Yes, osteogenesis. This secret technique can make all living beings turn into humans. If demons remove the demon bone, they can become humans. If devils remove the devil bone, they can also turn into humans. ghosts can also turn into humans by using this method." Shuo Yue''s words opened my eyes. This world is indeed mystical.

    I was so shocked that my mouth was wide open. "Damn, is there really such a method?" You, do you still have any people who can use this osteogenesis technique? "

    Yes, I know a senior, he was also heavily injured in the last war and was always recovering, he did not re-emerge from the martial world, he once passed down this kind of terrifying secret technique to me, I have learnt about it, I originally wanted to help myself with osteogenesis, so that I could truly become an ordinary person, before I even had the chance, the war had already happened, I wanted to do one more thing for my master, but who would have thought that after I was heavily injured, ghost power also disappeared, this is also considered to be a blessing in disaster. Shuo Yue explained in detail. She was talking about the osteogenesis, not just the ghosts and demons, all of them could become human through the osteogenesis.

    Then, did you tell Zhang Ziyuan about this? I never heard him mention it. " After thinking about it, Zhang Ziyuan seemed to have mentioned this to me. I still wanted to ask further, but was interrupted by Zhang Ziyuan, because I did not have any deep obsession with this matter, so I did not ask again.

    "Mn, I told him before, I told him everything, and let him choose whether or not to use osteogenesis. He hasn''t answered me yet. "

 C75

    So Zhang Ziyuan knew, maybe he didn''t make preparations for the osteogenesis and didn''t tell me.

    "Yes, he still has the right to choose when it comes to this matter. I feel that he will tell me once he has thought it over."

    "Um, Miss Su Su, do you know what kind of ceremony the osteogenesis is?" Shuo Yue asked me very seriously, making me feel that something was wrong.

    "No, I don''t know. Is the osteogenesis dangerous?" I stammered as my heart leaped into my throat.

    Shuo Yue shook her head, "It''s not dangerous."

    I was relieved to hear that.

    "Yes, very dangerous!"

    Shuo Yue, why are you still panting when you speak! Can you finish your words in one go?

    "What, a dangerous method?" Hearing this, I immediately became nervous.

    "The so called osteogenesis sounds easy, but to change all the bones and flesh in one''s body, one has to endure a lot of pain. Sometimes, one would be unable to endure this kind of pain and give up halfway. The process of casting is also extremely dangerous, and the person who casted it has a high evaluation of his or her skill. If it is a person with normal skill, the success rate is only one in a thousand. Shuo Yue''s tone was extremely heavy. So the osteogenesis was such a dangerous thing, Zhang Ziyuan had never told me about it.

    "Then, has there ever been a successful precedent before?" I''m afraid that this method will not work. If there is no successful precedent, I will definitely stop Zhang Ziyuan from trying!

    "There are examples of success, and you can rest assured that this approach is theoretically correct. But according to what I know, from the recorded legends of the osteogenesis, Yi Yao Gu is rather simple, because the demon''s body is more or less the same as a normal person''s, as long as the demon bone is removed, the demon will turn into a human. Currently, I know of six people who succeeded, these six people all have extraordinary willpower.

    "If that''s the case, then what about demons and ghosts? Can it succeed? " That''s what I''m more concerned about.

    "Demons are a race that they consider themselves to be noble. They feel that their bloodline is nobler than any other living being, so they never interact with humans, much less become human beings. If it was not voluntary, it would be impossible for the osteogenesis to succeed. As for ghosts, they are already souls, so the difficulty for osteogenesis is too high. But with a physical body, there is still a chance of success, but what is more complicated than demons is that for ghosts, not only do they have to remove the ghost bones, flesh, blood, and bones, they have to be replaced. This is much more difficult than the simple Demon Bone, the only person I know that can succeed is only one. "

    "Then, is this the only way? "Is there nothing else?" I actually didn''t give up and asked.

    Shuo Yue nodded her head: "En, this is the method, which is extremely heaven defying. Even the caster would have to take a huge risk and cast the technique. "If it succeeds, then it''s fine. But if it fails, then the caster will probably suffer a backlash."

    Hearing Shuo Yue''s words, I no longer felt happy, I felt as if I had fallen into an icy cavern. According to Shuo Yue, it''s impossible for Zhang Ziyuan to become human again, I definitely won''t allow him to take this risk, right! He''s not allowed to do that, so what if we''re like ghosts and humans? I don''t care.

    Thank you for telling me all of these. Shuo Yue, please do not mention this to Zhang Ziyuan. After sniffing, I ran to the bathroom to wash my face.

    He tried his best to rub his face to make himself look less miserable. Looking at himself in the mirror, he felt a little lost. Is it all because I am the reincarnation of the Master Jun? So I was targeted by countless people since I was young, and they even said that because I inherited Jun Mingzhu''s powerful Spiritual Energy, I''m already unable to live a normal life as a girl?

    Although there''s excitement and excitement during these kinds of days, most of it is worry and fear. I don''t know when I will lose the person closest to me, and I don''t know when I will become a ghost, because I am the reincarnation of the rain house''s Lord, so must I have this kind of responsibility?

    After thinking for a long time, without any result, he used a handkerchief to wipe his face and discovered that his eyes did not turn red. He then quickly ran back to Zhang Ziyuan''s room, afraid that he would wake up during this period of time.

    When she returned, Shuo Yue had already finished examining him. Seeing that Zhang Ziyuan''s injured arm was already slowly swelling, she didn''t seem to have a big problem.

    "Miss Su Su, the poison in Zhang Ziyuan''s body has been completely cleared. I was originally worried that there might be some side effects from his injured arm, but it seems like he has recovered quite well. He might wake up any time." Shuo Yue was also a warm-hearted guy sometimes.

    "I understand. Quickly go and rest!" "Don''t forget about your body at all times." I pushed Shuo Yue out of the room and quickly told him to go back and rest.

    When I turned around, I saw that Zhang Ziyuan had already woken up and was staring at me with wide eyes.

    I was startled. "You, you''re awake?" Why is there no sound at all? "

    "Wife, are you hurt? What happened? I seem to have fainted due to the poison, so I''m not too sure about what happened afterwards. " Zhang Ziyuan is still concerned about me, which moved my heart a little.

    Ghost King''s old injuries flared up and he lost his ability to attack for a moment. He was saved by Xia Mingtianji, and other than the fact that Shuo Yue was slightly injured, none of us were hurt anymore. After replying to Zhang Ziyuan''s words, the tears that I had held in just now flowed down uncontrollably again, as pairs after pairs streaked across my face.

    Seeing that I was crying so bitterly, Zhang Ziyuan struggled to get up. "My wife, what''s wrong with you?"

    I hurried over to him and helped him up slowly. Then I took a pillow and put it under his body.

    "It''s okay, I can see that you''re hurt so badly, I''m scared." Wiping away my tears, I don''t think that''s a lie. Half the reason I cried was because he was hurt.

    "Alright, alright, I''m fine now. It''s just that I''ve been poisoned. I''ve already died once, so why should I be afraid of a second time?" Zhang Ziyuan, on the other hand, spoke with a light tone, as if he was speaking very easily.

    "Then have you thought about me? What if something happens to you? " I felt wronged again. I don''t even know why I felt wronged.

    Zhang Ziyuan did not seem to think that I would say that, and stayed silent for a while: "In that situation at that time, I did not have the time to think about other things, my only thought was, I cannot let you be injured."

    Zhang Ziyuan spoke so deeply that my face couldn''t help but turn red. "Ever since you obtained a physical body, you haven''t grown any other abilities, but you seem to be able to speak sweetly?"

    "Hahaha, what I have said were all true words, Zhang Ziyuan would never say something that went against his will."

    Seeing that Zhang Ziyuan was serious, I did not have the mood to tease him anymore. "Oh right, when you were injured, Shuo Yue said that the endosperm in your body were very special. It seems to be very similar.

    "Yes?" "" Zhang Ziyuan asked me.

    "Yes!" It was Quai. I was too confused to remember. It was this thing. What exactly is this Kui? " It looks like I have to ask Zhang Ziyuan about everything he has told me today. Hmph, to make you hide everything from me!

    Zhang Ziyuan sighed: "Sigh, there are some things I didn''t want to tell you, but I''m afraid I''ll give you too much pressure. Back then, I was the one who pulled you into an underworld marriage and pestered you over and over again, and I still have some obsession with you. I want to be together with you, but you repeatedly rejected me and made me sad. But one day, you suddenly told me that you were willing to try to accept me. I was very happy at the time, and although I didn''t express it, I decided then and there not to make things difficult for you. "

    "What did you say?" "I am not the weaker little girl like you think I am. I am a woman after all. In the future, if there are any issues, you must discuss them with me. Can you not bear everything by yourself?"

    "Alright, I''ll tell you now. In fact, when I was talking with Shuo Yue, I found the way to change from a ghost to a human. He also agreed to help me find the old senior who taught him osteogenesis, and help me with it. "

    I decisively interrupted Zhang Ziyuan: "Don''t say anymore, I will definitely not agree to it!"

    Zhang Ziyuan looked at me in shock, but then seemed to have understood something: "Shuo Yue already told you?"

    "Otherwise? You want to wait until you go to the osteogenesis? And how do you expect me to bear all this? Zhang Ziyuan doesn''t need to be too selfish, okay? " I was really a bit angry, but fortunately, he was willing to be honest with me now. Otherwise, I would really be angry with him.

    "Alright, don''t blame me for that. I was really afraid that you would be worried. I knew that if I told you the truth, you wouldn''t let me go to the osteogenesis. But I have made up my mind. " Why was Zhang Ziyuan so stubborn?

    "Zhang Ziyuan, you said that I won''t agree. Shuo Yue already told me, the success rate is so low, you might be in trouble. What do you want me to do at that time? It was you who provoked me first, then patted your butt and left me. Have you ever considered my feelings? "If you are sincere and treat me as your girlfriend, if you are sincere and want to discuss this matter with me, I will tell you in all seriousness, I will not agree!" It was as if the power of primordial energy in my body erupted as I explained a lot in a row. I was actually afraid that I wouldn''t be able to persuade Zhang Ziyuan otherwise as he was too presumptuous and I couldn''t change his decision.

    "My wife, Su Su, can you listen to what I have to say?" Zhang Ziyuan quickly explained.

    "There''s nothing to say. In short, if you decide to do this, I won''t care about you anymore. Don''t call me your wife, we''ll break up!" It seems that I can''t persuade him otherwise.

    Zhang Ziyuan lowered his head and didn''t say anything for a long time, I don''t know what he was thinking, but after a while, I felt that it was a bit awkward being so quiet, so he slowly raised his head: "Alright, I''ll listen to you, I won''t go to the osteogenesis."

    I don''t really believe my ears, did I really move Zhang Ziyuan? This was simply unbelievable.

    "You say, really?" I made sure again.

    "Yes, actually, I''ve always been thinking of other ways, because as a spirit body, I won''t be able to exist for long in this Yang energy rich mortal world. Right now, I''m at my limit, maybe I''ll have to reincarnate then, or disappear from this world, so I really have to die."

    So that''s how it is, it''s the first time I''ve heard Zhang Ziyuan say that he couldn''t live in this world for too long. He is, after all, a very heavy ghost of a yin qi, and I actually hadn''t considered this question for such a long time.

 C76

    "Then, then why didn''t you tell me earlier, what if you lived in the Fengdu? It''s a place suitable for ghosts to live in, I feel that the yin qi there are very heavy, how about we move there? " I suddenly thought of the Fengdu Ghost City. Perhaps it was a good place to live in seclusion.

    "Wife!" Actually, I''m not that dumb. Why would I say such words now? Don''t you feel that your body is abnormal after entering the Fengdu? Ordinary people cannot live in a place like Fengdu, as that place will completely disperse the Yang energy in your bodies. Once it completely dissipates, you won''t be able to survive either. If we don''t find a good way, we are not destined to be together. " Zhang Ziyuan''s words were like a bucket of cold water poured on my head, from head to toe, I had no idea what to say.

    "Is, is that so?" Suddenly, he felt like he couldn''t say anything anymore, as if he had nothing else to say. If the heavens only gave us that little time, then we should just live a good day.

    "Wife, can you listen to me? I didn''t say there''s no other way. " Zhang Ziyuan was also gasping for breath when he spoke, I can''t stand people like you who don''t finish their words in one go.

    "Then? It has something to do with that Kui guy? " I guessed.

    "Yes, that''s right. That''s why I want to train to the Kui realm." You must be very curious about what exactly this so-called Quai is, right? " Zhang Ziyuan nodded.

    "Mm, quickly tell me."

    "Kui is a creature formed by the cultivation of ghosts. There is a difference between him and demons and devils, and Kui''s nature is somewhere between man and ghost, but he has an advantage over those who are stronger than ghosts. They have the same kind of physical body as humans, have flesh and blood, emotions, but they possess a strength stronger than any living creature, just like how water serpents can become flood dragons, dragons can become dragons, ghosts can become wyverns, and lagoons can become wyverns. But the process was rather difficult, and required the help of a large number of endosperm s from high level demons. However, due to my severe injuries, the endosperm s you found for me had helped me greatly, and in a short period of time, I had gained a solid body, increasing my cultivation by a lot. Thus, I can already see the clear signs of my cultivation.

    My eyes lit up. "Then if I train you to become a Kui, will you be able to stay forever?"

    "Yes, Kui has already become an existence that is neither human nor ghost. He no longer cares about anyone in the Three Realms, nor will he have any psychic s to cause trouble for me." Zhang Ziyuan smiled and said to me.

    "Oh yeah! Good thing! Why didn''t you tell me earlier that you had caused me so much grief?

    "Wifey, how can I say you, you are such a simple and innocent person!" Zhang Ziyuan was deeply moved by my lack of brain.

    "What is it?" Was this another happy occasion? My mind is already in a state of tension, and if it makes me sad, I''m afraid I''ll faint soon.

    I don''t know if I could succeed in the end, or how long it would take for the process to succeed, these are all unknown, so I wanted to talk to Shuo Yue about the osteogenesis. "

    "You''re here again? I''ve already said that I don''t agree. With your intelligence, you''ll definitely be able to cultivate to the top ten without a problem." I began to think about everything very simply.

    "Hopefully, but with your support, I won''t be alone in the future. Let''s work hard together, maybe it will be very soon." I was very satisfied, I pounced over and tightly hugged his neck, revealing an expression that said "If you dare to hide anything from me in the future, I''ll definitely cry for you."

    After all, Zhang Ziyuan was still injured, and would need time to rest. I quietly held onto his uninjured arm, leaned my head against it, and fell asleep on the bed.

    When I woke up again, it was already the morning of the second day. When I woke up, Zhang Ziyuan was already lying there looking at me, and I was startled and my body bounced up. Oh my god, I think I must have been sleeping and drooling.

    Zhang Ziyuan seemed to be very unhappy: "My wife, why are you sleeping here all night, sleeping on all fours is easy to catch a cold, moreover when you wake up the next day you will definitely feel pain all over, why don''t you go back to your room to sleep?"

    "I, I was afraid that something would happen to you in the middle of the night, so I''m here to guard you. You''re an injured person after all, so I have to take care of you as long as I don''t take off my clothes." Hearing Zhang Ziyuan''s words, I really felt pain in my entire body, probably because I slept in a strange position and caught a cold yesterday, unable to place some ointment on my body in a while.

    "Hey, did you numb your arm with your pillow?" I embarrassedly looked at the sheets that were full of water, and my face immediately turned red.

    "I''m fine, I''m just afraid that you won''t be able to rest well. How about this, I''ll go up and sleep a bit more." Zhang Ziyuan said as he moved his body, clearing a spot on the bed, meaning for me to rest up a bit.

    F * ck me! What would others think of me if they saw us sleeping in the same bed? But then he thought, it doesn''t matter, right? It''s not like we did anything bad.

    As she thought about this, her body uncontrollably lay down next to Zhang Ziyuan. "How do you feel? Especially his arm, did he need to change it? Shuo Yue asked me to observe your injuries frequently. "

    Zhang Ziyuan reached out his scratched arm, looked left and right, and said: "I feel like there''s nothing much to it. With Shuo Yue''s unique detoxification method, I feel like there shouldn''t be any symptoms I''m not used to anymore."

    It was only then that I obediently lay back down on Zhang Ziyuan''s shoulder. It really was a warm body, not like the cold one before, as if it wanted to freeze my heart.

    Zhang Ziyuan then placed his hand on my heart, I did not feel my heart beating.

    "My heart is still not beating in this place, which means I am still a soul. My next goal is to let my heart beat and all the blood in my body flow smoothly. That is the only hope for me to become a Kui warrior."

    "In my eyes, you did this on purpose. At least, you did it on purpose. Otherwise, why would you ignore your own safety to save me time and time again? "Right now, you still have the heart. You will come out and help others who need help to treat your friends and friends."

    Zhang Ziyuan''s uninjured hand is getting more and more irregular. I feel that his hand is especially forced to be nimble, and in a short amount of time, it traveled through my entire body, trying to fan the flames everywhere. Zhang Ziyuan, don''t be like this, I will let others see! "

    "This is our room. Who would see it?" He put his arm around my shoulders and his lips finally touched mine. My heart felt like it was missing a beat, and my body was sensitive to the extreme. The thought of doing what I like with the handsome guy I like makes me tense up and unable to let go.

    Zhang Ziyuan, you''re even injured!

    "Wife, you''re too nervous?" Zhang Ziyuan turned his head and looked at me, completely amused.

    AHH!

    In this period of time, there were many injured people, and everyone was exhausted. It was not easy for Zhang Ziyuan to become lively, so he suggested that it would be better if we went to have a look at the Seven Luminary Lamp.

    I looked at the lunar calendar, it really is the seventh day of the seventh month, these days are so muddleheaded, this day is the seventh night, the day of the meeting of the Cowboy Weaver and the Milky Way, also known as Chinese Valentine''s Day.

    Of course, when I was single before, I usually wouldn''t care. But now, it''s still okay to live on for a while.

    "I know that there will be a lantern festival every year on Drum Tower Avenue in C City, and a lantern festival every night at Chinese New Year. It''s especially lively and everyone can have a Valentine''s Day tonight."

    Zhang Shaowu was also embarrassed from saying these words, it was a Valentine''s Day, Zhang Shaowu is truly a bachelor, where did lovers come from, I keep feeling that Zhang Ziyuan''s and my actions towards him are dog torturing.

    Shuo Yue also thought that it was extremely funny. "Just take it as a relaxing game, it doesn''t matter if he has a lover or not, right?"

    That''s right, who cares? It''s been a long time since I''ve had a chance to completely relax and play. I estimate that this year''s Seventh Year Lantern Festival will be very lively, right?

    As soon as it was dark, we opened up the Ringstrasse and walked, just in time to catch the rush hour, and there was a traffic jam on the street.

    "Seriously, didn''t they say it rains every year at the Double Seventh Festival? Was it the tears of a cow weaver? " Shuo Yue seemed to know quite a bit about the myths and legends.

    "Are these all fairy tales? Is there really such a thing as a cow, a cow, a cow, or a girl? " However, after I said those words, I regretted it immediately. I thought that myths were myths, so it definitely wasn''t true. It was just a Chinese folklore. Now, it seemed that there were too many unbelievable existences.

    Misty Forest, Fengdu Ghost City, rain house, Ghost Society, etc., originally I thought that everything that was impossible to happen had now become real. My brain still hasn''t come back to me yet.

    I couldn''t help sticking my head out of the car and looking up at the sky. Damn, there wouldn''t really be a bridge made by a flock of birds in the sky today, would there? Then Cowherd and his children would cross the bridge to meet the Weaver Girl on the bridge.

    "Sigh. Once a year? This Angel Ox is quite bitter. This couple has been separated for such a long time. I can''t bear to do that." I sighed.

    "Hahahaha." Zhang Ziyuan was laughing like a shrimp.

    "What''s wrong? What are you laughing at? " I am so confused, I said so seriously. Zhang Ziyuan can actually still laugh like that, does he know that the cow girl is fake and does she not exist?

    "No, nothing, hahaha. It''s just that my wife really is cute." I don''t know if Zhang Ziyuan was speaking the truth, but how am I scary?

    "Yeah, you just found out, that Su Su has always been cute." Zhang Shaowu is also mocking me today.

    What happened today? Is it even wrong to go through the seventh day of the Chinese New Year anymore? "" No, no!

    As expected, there were a lot of people on the street! It was crowded as soon as they entered the street. The Seventh Festival Gala had already begun. The entire street was decorated with all kinds of lanterns. The sky gradually darkened, leaving only the lanterns on the street. It was simply beautiful.

    There were not only many people waiting, but also many folk artists performing. In the middle of the hall, there was a large stage where the story of the wedding was being played out. There were small stalls selling all kinds of snacks and folklore.

    I squatted down in front of an old master to look at the candy painting. I saw the old master''s skills and I really missed them. I remembered that the candy painting was something that belonged to me when I was young.

 C77

    "Wife, you like it? Buy one? " Zhang Ziyuan was extremely considerate today, he would normally not even look at this kind of thing.

    "Then master, draw me a phoenix!" Thinking about my phoenix bracelet s, I decided to have the old master draw me a Phoenix.

    The old master smiled and nodded, "Oh, King of Birds. Okay, girl, you wait. I''ll make some sugar and draw it for you later."

    "This thing is really nostalgic." Zhang Ziyuan suddenly said as he looked at the old master drawing the candy.

    "You had one when you were a kid?" I''m curious.

    "Of course, when I was young, this was the most popular thing among children. Anyone who held one in their hand would be envied by others." Zhang Ziyuan seemed to remember the matters of his childhood.

    When Zhang Ziyuan was young, I had never heard him mention it, nor did I ask him about it. But after careful examination, Zhang Ziyuan and I were completely different, it is possible that he had a beautiful childhood, and had parents that doted on him. However, he was seriously ill early on, and did not enjoy the beautiful life that being young and strong brought about for him.

    And in the end, he still died young. He had too much unwillingness, and he wanted to be like other healthy young people, unfolding his ambitions and doing what he wanted, then slowly getting old in the accumulation of time. All of this was something he could no longer enjoy. It was precisely because of this that he couldn''t dissipate his resentment and turned into a malicious ghost, right?

    Another wave of wild imagination, now my brain hole is getting bigger and bigger, all sorts of things are going on in my head at any time, the old master called me to come back to my senses.

    "Miss, your phoenix is ready. Take it."

    "Ah, thank you, Old Master." even paid for it. Our current situation really seems like a very ordinary couple.

    "Where are Zhang Shaowu, Shuo Yue and the rest?" Looking back, there were no signs of the two of them.

    "Just now, before we bought the saccharification, they went their separate ways. They said it''s not like being our electric light bulb, I''m afraid it''s too bright." Zhang Ziyuan must be amused by my silly look.

    "It''s fine. Actually, I don''t mind at all." Carrying the candy in my hand, I guess my image is also quite funny, like a child returning to its childhood.

    "Wife, do not let down your rare time for two people? I think we can have an unforgettable Seventh-Day holiday today. " Only now did I realise that Zhang Ziyuan didn''t even need to draft anything when speaking of love affairs.

    Standing in the middle of the bustling crowd, I had a strange feeling and immediately looked around, but I didn''t see anything strange.

    "Zhang Ziyuan, do you feel that there''s something strange going on?"

    "Aiya, my wife, you noticed it too?" So this wasn''t my misconception, Zhang Ziyuan also realized it.

    "What happened?" The strange feeling got stronger and stronger, I looked at Zhang Ziyuan in panic.

    "Don''t panic!"

    After careful observation, he finally found some clues: "Zhang Ziyuan, why do I feel that all the men here are very strange? It''s as if their yang energy has coincidentally left their bodies."

    "Yes, that''s it. Let''s go look for Zhang Shaowu and the others first. "

    I spoke with Zhang Shaowu on the phone. After arranging a meeting place, Zhang Shaowu and Shuo Yue could clearly feel that the atmosphere wasn''t right.

    "Shuo Yue and I also felt that the yang energy was leaving our bodies, but we still have strong Spiritual Energy s, so we weren''t affected too much. I think all the men here should have already been affected, although we still can''t see anything, at midnight, their yang energy will gradually be exhausted, and they won''t be able to survive."

    Damn, what was going on? Did he have a grudge with a man for using such vicious tactics?

    "Could it be the Ghost King''s methods? We let him go just because of his outburst last time. I don''t think he''ll let it go? " I suppose so.

    "It doesn''t look like it. The Ghost King doesn''t need to absorb the yang energy from the men, and doing so at the Seventh Festival Glow, I think it''s because he doesn''t like the couples of the world." Zhang Shaowu''s guess seems to be more reliable than mine.

    "No matter what, hurry up and think of something. There are still three hours until midnight. If the men here are exhausted due to yang energy, then there will be a huge disturbance." We have been caught up in everything and have had a rough time of it.

    Zhang Shaowu said that the culprit was definitely in the middle of the crowd, that''s why they took action. Most likely, they weren''t the same person, otherwise they wouldn''t have caused such a commotion.

    and I searched the crowd together, but suddenly Zhang Ziyuan grabbed onto my hand and pointed to the front.

    A long-haired woman stood straight in the middle of the crowd. She did not move nor had any expression on her face, as if she was a fake.

    "That''s her?" I whispered to Zhang Ziyuan.

    "Yes, she was one of them. I know who she is. " Zhang Ziyuan was knowledgeable, he knew a little about all the monsters and ghosts.

    "Then, how should we deal with it?" This woman doesn''t seem to be someone to be trifled with. She is the ugliest woman I''ve ever met. Not only is she fat, her face is full of fat. Her eyes are so small that they can barely be seen. It was almost impossible to solve the problem without being discovered. If someone found out about it, it would probably cause a panic. With so many people here, once they started to panic, there would definitely be a disaster.

    "Watch me." Zhang Ziyuan said confidently. Seeing how calm he was, I believed him completely.

    Zhang Ziyuan took a candle lamp from the side, removed the lamp shade and took out the candle, walking to the strange lady, bringing the candle flame closer to her, and asked: "Miss, are you waiting for your man? Did he abandon you? "

    Then, she turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared. In less than three seconds, the woman disappeared into thin air before she could even say a single word, because there were too many people around, so no one noticed the girl that was just standing there for a while.

    "Eh? Zhang Ziyuan? There''s yours? Why did it become like this? "Who is she?" He had never seen such a strange thing. Was it a human or a ghost? It startled me so much that I asked a series of questions.

    Zhang Ziyuan pinched my cheek: "If you were to tell others that you had once charged into the Misty Forest s'' territory and subdued s to kill them, and even exchanged blows with them, most people would probably think of you as a madman."

    I was stunned. "You can''t believe it?"

    "But there are a lot of things you don''t know? I told you to learn more about this, but you never cared. How are you going to be a true Spirit Master in the future? "

    "Oh, you''re right, but there are too many supernatural incidents in this world. I can''t possibly know everything." I still stubbornly retort.

    "Alright, let me tell you, this kind of thing is called outrageous woman. It is the type of woman who had an ugly appearance when she was alive, but was abandoned by the people she liked. On one hand, they only resent men for their good looks, and let them down, so they love to absorb male Yang Qi. However, they only succeed if they drink male Yang Qi, and only if they have beautiful female companions. "

    "There''s such a strange ghost. Don''t tell me that when they came over to stir up trouble on the Double Seventh Festival, the ones who came out today were definitely a couple!" It dawned on me that there was such a disgusting ghost in this world. Actually, I''m not from the Appearance Association, and I don''t approve of women being welcomed by others only because they want to look good. But, if it''s a man who has a grudge against the world for something like this, then it shouldn''t be possible.

    "When I saw the appearance and expression of that woman just now, I knew that she was a outrageous woman. As long as these female ghosts shine with bright flames and ask if they were abandoned by the men, they would immediately disappear. "Actually, it''s not something that''s very difficult to deal with."

    "But the problem is, we don''t know exactly how many of them they are. Not having a single one is too difficult."

    "No, there are numbers. As long as this kind of outrageous woman appears together, there will definitely be eighteen of them, and there won''t be many of them. Zhang Shaowu and Shuo Yue definitely know what is going on, and they are definitely looking for the outrageous woman. Right now, there are less than two hours left until midnight, so we''ll be able to find the remaining seventeen of them and destroy them. Zhang Ziyuan said, while looking around the crowd, looking for outrageous woman.

    "I got it!" I will inform Shaowugo about the news, then we will split up and search, hoping to find them all before midnight. "

    I called Zhang Shaowu on his cell phone. Zhang Shaowu indicated that he and Shuo Yue were also looking for the outrageous woman and they had already successfully dealt with two of them, which had a higher effect than ours. Afterwards, they respectively met up to search for outrageous woman s with suspicious appearances, and from time to time, we would contact each other and count up to no more than eighteen.

    "Why is there a total of eighteen outrageous woman s?" That''s what I was wondering about.

    "This has always been the norm. As for why there must be eighteen of them, I don''t know." Zhang Ziyuan pulled my hand and squeezed through the crowd to find that strange ugly woman. He was probably afraid that I would be lost and wouldn''t let go.

    "Um, Zhang Ziyuan, in truth, wouldn''t it be faster if the two of us split up to search? I have a grasp on the main points as well, there are no problems with finding a solution."

    I said to Zhang Ziyuan in front of me.

    "No!" You can''t leave my sight! "

    "Ah?" Why? It seems like this outrageous woman is easy to deal with. " I wondered.

    "That''s not it, there are seventeen outrageous woman s that are easy to deal with. But there is one of them, their leader, that wouldn''t let us just send her off with a few words. I can''t let you meet her, so, follow me."

    Ah? So not every outrageous woman is the same? There''s one difficult person to deal with, no wonder Zhang Ziyuan was holding my hand with a serious face.

    "This isn''t easy to deal with, will Zhang Shaowu or Shuo Yue meet him? Can they handle it? "

    "This is hard to say. They might or might not have encountered it, but every leader of the outrageous woman is divided into different levels of cultivation, and because their ghost power is strong, they can only control their seventeen other comrades. If we have to be careful for a thousand years, we can do it without disturbing the crowd. "

 C78

    "Could the leader of the outrageous woman be the ugliest one there?" To be honest, I feel that the outrageous woman is still quite pitiful. He was an ugly girl when he was alive, but no boy wanted his. However, their kind of behavior, which would cause couples in the world to have bad times, was too intolerable. Originally, they had wanted to have a good night''s time with Zhang Ziyuan, but in the end, they were disrupted by these twelve ugly girls.

    How much time did it take for us to finish off seventeen ordinary outrageous woman s without much effort?

    After searching for a while, he still could not find where their leader was hiding. It was already past 11 am, and the crowd was becoming more crowded. It was likely that the couples had all come out for the holidays.

    In the end, the four of us couldn''t find the leader of the outrageous woman, so we couldn''t gather together to discuss how to deal with the situation.

    "Does that ugly female leader know that we''re spoiling her good fortune and she''s hiding from us?" I don''t think he''s been here all this time.

    "No, I feel like that outrageous woman is still here and she''s still absorbing the yang energy from the men. Although she''s left alone, if we don''t find her before 12 o''clock, there will still be very serious consequences." Zhang Shaowu seemed to be at a loss on what to do. There were too many people here, finding a person was not as easy as he had imagined.

    "You''re all looking for ugly bachelors?" Zhang Ziyuan asked.

    "That''s right, an ugly single woman is most likely one out of ten of us, but the rest is a couple. Most of the girls look good too, so they don''t look particularly ugly anymore." Shuo Yue was also in the same situation.

    The four of us finally met up, but we had no clue about the last outrageous woman.

    "It''s almost midnight. What should we do? I can''t find the leader at all. " Zhang Shaowu was very worried.

    "Actually, I want to ask, the leader of the outrageous woman must also be an extremely ugly woman, right?" I asked suddenly.

    That''s right, everyone only knew that the outrageous woman must be an extremely ugly woman, but what about the leader of the outrageous woman? If she had a profound ghost power, would she change her appearance for him? If she had to search according to the Long Field''s unsightly look, she would probably miss it.

    "It looks like what Su Su said is reasonable. It looks like we really do have a limit to what we can do, and that way, we can split up and search once more. We can''t use appearance as the definition, if there is a girl with strange behavior, then we can quickly eliminate her! There is less than half an hour left, and time is running out. " Zhang Shaowu made up his mind to search around, and we once again squeezed into the crowd.

    At first, I thought that he was afraid that I would be lost, but later, I thought that he was too rash. If he were to meet the outrageous woman leader, he would probably have to do it recklessly.

    "Look, Zhang Ziyuan! That woman! Isn''t that weird? " I suddenly saw a woman who behaved strangely. To be honest, this woman couldn''t be considered ugly. Not only was she not ugly, but her thick eyebrows and big eyes could even be considered beautiful.

    But I could tell with a single glance that there was something wrong with this woman. In this Seven Luminary Lantern Association, she was actually strolling around by herself, I feel that even if a woman wants to go shopping by herself, she shouldn''t be by herself. At the very least, she should be bringing along a amity or something like that, or else it would be too embarrassing.

    Her face was expressionless, and her eyes looked lifeless. She looked exactly the same as the other seventeen outrageous woman s, and the woman was standing there, not even looking at the street lights. It was really strange, as all the tourists who passed by her were looking at her with strange expressions.

    "Could it be бн could it be that woman?" I whispered to Zhang Ziyuan.

    At the very least, she is not a normal person. My wife, you are right, the leader of the outrageous woman this time doesn''t seem to be a very ugly woman. " Zhang Ziyuan looked at me admiringly, making me feel very embarrassed.

    "I, I was just randomly spouting nonsense. I was afraid of misleading you, so it turns out that this is really possible?" I looked at my watch. It was almost midnight and there wasn''t much time left.

    This outrageous woman leader is not simple at all. She is still absorbing the masculinity of the lovers in the crowd.

    "Does the method I used a moment ago not work?" I asked curiously.

    "Of course it doesn''t matter. That method can only be used to deal with the small fry under her command. If she wants to subdue it, then she''ll have to make a move." Zhang Ziyuan touched his chin.

    "Make a move here? "I think it will cause a panic soon, as well as the risk of accidental injuries. Can you think of a way to draw her out of the crowd first?" No matter what, a few days ago, he was in a place where no one could find him. No matter how hard it was to deal with his opponent, it wouldn''t be a problem to let him go for a round. But today, there was no room for him!

    Wifey, it is too late to look for Zhang Shaowu and Shuo Yue, looks like only the two of us will take care of it, this is your chance to show off. " Zhang Ziyuan smiled at me mysteriously.

    "Ah?" I showed off my skills? "What?" I looked at Zhang Ziyuan, completely confused.

    Zhang Ziyuan leaned on my ear and whispered a few words into my ear. In the beginning, I still couldn''t react, but after a few seconds, my eyes lit up: "No problem, leave it to me!"

    I learned from Zhang Ziyuan''s appearance, and took out a candle from under the lanterns, and walked closer to the strange lady. As we got closer, we discovered that although this woman''s appearance could not be considered ugly, there were a few obvious small scars on his face.

    "Miss, uh, a mister told me that you were probably waiting for him. He felt that he had let you down, and now, he feels extremely regretful and wants to invite you to meet him." There''s no other way, if you want to lure her out, you can only tell a complete lie. Zhang Ziyuan said what I said, no matter what method you use, you can just lure the leader of outrageous woman out of the crowd, and that will be easy. Normally, the outrageous woman are crazy girls, if you tempt them, they would say that the man they loved dearly from their lives to ask you to meet him, you would most probably be duped.

    Sigh, after living so long, I have truly deceived a ghost this time.

    The woman seemed to have heard my words and turned to look at me for a long time. Zhang Ziyuan said that if it was a man who came here to tell her this, she would not believe him. Therefore, as a woman, my appearance can still be considered outstanding. I am the best candidate to seduce her.

    F * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck! Then, does that mean Zhang Ziyuan admits that I''m not pretty enough? Then why did you provoke me back then? Since he said that I wasn''t good-looking enough, why did he try to force me to marry his? I repeatedly ridiculed this matter in my heart. Indeed, all women care about their looks.

    The woman looked at me for a long time until my hair stood on end. Then she nodded to me. Damn, this is so easy to fool. No wonder I was fooled by a man before I died. I lost my life in the end and even lost my love. That is to say, every man is a good thing? But Zhang Ziyuan was also not bad? So conflicted.

    I led the girl out of the Seven Luminary Lamp''s packed crowd and found a remote place to stop. I guessed that Zhang Ziyuan would also be able to follow from behind.

    Seeing that I didn''t want to leave, the woman said to me in a hoarse voice, "Where бн where is he?" Hearing that woman''s voice, I felt sad. She was indeed a woman who was hurt in her heart and still cherished her lover, as a woman, I could understand the sorrow and hatred in her heart, but as a true Spirit Master, I was unable to show mercy to outrageous woman.

    All I could do was to say, "I''m sorry, I lied to you. That man didn''t come at all."

    "What!?" You! You actually dared to lie to me! " The woman''s ferocious face frightened me quite a bit. All the skin on her face seemed to be split open as it kept falling down, as if it was the skin of a cracked wall. It looked really disgusting. When the outer layer of skin had fallen off, a face covered with terrible wounds was revealed beneath it.

    It''s too scary. I couldn''t help but advise, "Oh wow, lady, there''s nothing to linger for about this man. If a man abandons you, it means that he has no good fortune. If we find another one, it''ll definitely be better than that one. "Don''t be too rigid when you''re a woman, otherwise you might get hurt!"

    From a woman''s point of view, this is definitely a man''s fault. What I think is that if I can persuade her to stop this outrageous woman from harboring grudges, I can recite another phrase from the incantation of rebirth that Zhang Shaowu taught me, and this woman might even be able to reincarnate.

    At first, the woman didn''t have much of a reaction, but then she seemed to realize something and became extremely angry. With her ferocious face and countless wounds, she was really scared to death for the better part of the night.

    "Stinky girl! How dare you lie to me! I got it, you''re a true Spirit Master? You came just to collect me? You''re the one who did this to my sisters, right? I said that they seemed to have disappeared without a trace due to the poison. Even if you are a woman, I will not let you off! "

    This woman''s temper was really hard to deal with. After a while, her face changed again. "Today I will kill you, kill you!"

    As I said that, I took out a Anchor and stuck it on her after chanting a few incantations. But outrageous woman was pretty fast, to think that she was able to dodge it, Zhang Ziyuan had already appeared to help me.

    Although the outrageous woman was extremely vicious, she was still not a match for Zhang Ziyuan and I. In the end, we settled things with the Anchor. At this time, Zhang Shaowu and Shuo Yue had also rushed over, they guessed that the outrageous woman had already been invited by me to the Seventh Year''s Lantern House, and guessed that they would be in this remote place.

    The mouth of the outrageous woman who was unable to move was still busy. Honestly speaking, I even suspected that the man who betrayed her before she died was just too long-winded and abandoned her.

    "You, you men don''t have any good things. You are all ungrateful bastards. You all will die a horrible death, ah!"

    However, looking at Zhang Ziyuan''s and Shuo Yue''s faces, which were between red and white, I couldn''t hold back my laughter. A few men actually had such ugly expressions from being scolded by a woman and didn''t dare to retort, it was very interesting.

    Forget it, let me put this into words. "Stop scolding and feeding the girls. That bastard who let you down really didn''t come today. We don''t even know him. We were also here to visit the Seventh Year''s temple, but we found something strange in the lantern festival, which was why we recognized it as the outrageous woman''s doing. I say, you guys are abandoned by men and you don''t let anyone else have a Valentine''s Day? This is too much. " Thinking about how my first day of seventy years with Zhang Ziyuan had been ruined like this, I felt extremely uncomfortable in my heart.

 C79

    He didn''t expect that outrageous woman would actually cry after screaming for so long, and was crying sorrowfully.

    "I''ve loved this man all my life, I gave him all my money, I thought he still liked me, I thought we could be together forever, but I didn''t expect him to be so greedy for my money, all his sweet talk with me every day, and once I had all my money under control, I kicked him out the door with another fox spirit. That vixen actually told me that she was his original body mate and that I was the third party? How shameless! I am not convinced, I am not willing, I go to his company every day, I did not expect him to find someone to cut my face, I will never be able to stand in front of others, forever living. I hate him, I hate him! "Howl!"

    Even Zhang Ziyuan and I were moved by his sorrowful crying. So it turns out that the experience of this woman was this tragic.

    "Don''t, don''t be too sad, a woman might not die after leaving a man. You can take back what you have given and you can earn more money. How sad are you for your family and parents? In this lifetime, love is not the only thing that people do. There are many things that you have to do. "

    This time, my persuasion came from the bottom of my heart. Seriously, I don''t want to give this girl a direct slash to make her soul fly off her body.

    "You don''t understand, you wouldn''t understand if you didn''t experience it. Once the man you love with all your strength has betrayed you, you''ll know what it''s like." The woman was still distressed. I can''t help it.

    But hearing her say that, I couldn''t help but turn to look at Zhang Ziyuan, who also awkwardly looked at me and coughed lightly. This sentence had a killing effect on all girls. After all, a creature like a man could only do things one day at a time. It was rare for it to end in one go, so it was certain that there would be more men scum.

    Where''s Zhang Ziyuan? I don''t know. Although we were married a long time ago, we didn''t spend that much time with him. Do I know him completely? Perhaps, I feel that I have found the love I want. No matter what the result of this love is, whether it is perfect or broken, no woman in love will think about it. That is the meaning of being overwhelmed by love.

    "No, actually, there are good men. It''s just that your eyesight isn''t good, and you''ve picked up a bastard. I believe in my eyesight. The person I truly like won''t disappoint me." He actually didn''t feel guilty at all. Where did his confidence come from?

    "Little girl, you''re still young. I''ll start warning you right now. Men, do not believe it, do not!" The lady still kept on crying. If that wasn''t the way, why didn''t she just accept it? He felt bad, but it didn''t seem possible for him to release it.

    "Little Su Su girl, she doesn''t seem to have any intention of eliminating this grievance. Instead, her grievances are growing heavier and heavier. If there''s no other way, he can only eliminate it completely." Zhang Shaowu reminded me.

    "Shaowugo, I want to try again. This woman has been so pitiful his entire life. He doesn''t even have a next life where his soul will directly dissipate from his body. Aren''t you pitiful now?" I beg Zhang Shaowu.

    "What do you mean pitiful? It''s just that you don''t know how to judge others. How can you blame others?" I got mixed up in your affair today, and it''s still not over yet? " Zhang Ziyuan seemed to be furious at the woman for provoking him so much, and her angry look was truly terrifying.

    I quietly pulled on Zhang Ziyuan''s hand, telling him not to be angry, I did not care too much about the women''s provocation, and as expected, Zhang Ziyuan did not speak anymore.

    "How about this, young lady, tell me first, what''s your name?" I asked tentatively.

    "Me? My name is A Zhen. " Hearing my question, outrageous woman answered absentmindedly.

    "A Zhen, right? If, I am saying, if I let you kill the man who failed you, would that dispel your resentment and allow you to safely reincarnate? "

    Zhang Ziyuan and Zhang Shaowu both looked at me with astonished eyes, not knowing what to do.

    Shuo Yue, who had been silent this whole time, seemed to have guessed my thoughts: "Miss Su Su, what do you mean?"

    "That''s right. In order to eliminate a person''s grudge, one must first find the key person that would make her hate him. A Zhen, answer me, if you kill that heartless person with your own hands, will it remove your resentment? "

    "You really, you really want me to kill him?" outrageous woman A Zhen looked at me in disbelief, her eyes opened wide, her face full of killing intent.

    "Well, tell me, where is he?" I''ll help you.

    Zhang Ziyuan took my hand: "Wife? What are you doing? Are you really going to help her disregard human life? "

    I whispered to Zhang Ziyuan: "Of course not, what are you thinking, this is called throwing your life on the ground and coming back to life, don''t worry, I have a way."

    "Alright, I''ll bring you guys. Don''t go back on your words." A Zhen was obviously very happy and revealed a strange smile.

    "Then you can''t go back on your word. If I let you kill the unscrupulous, you have to give up your obsession and go reincarnate." He thought about what he should do next, so he said it in a perfunctory manner.

    When outrageous woman A Zhen arrived at a villa, it was already past two in the night. The place was still brightly lit, and from time to time, the sounds of a man and woman teasing him could be heard.

    "This is, this is the villa I bought for him, he actually lives here openly with this fox spirit. I, I want to kill them, kill them!" Hearing the voice, A Zhen was so angry that her face turned sinister, she could not even look.

    "I know that you can''t enter, so I''ll help you first. However, let''s first agree that you can only kill your heartless man and not the innocent. Otherwise, you will be sent to the 18 Hells of Hell and never be reborn." I helped A Zhen cast a Blood Poison Curse so she won''t have a chance to harm innocent people.

    "Alright, I agree." A Zhen agreed straightforward. It seemed that she couldn''t wait to take that man''s life.

    Zhang Shaowu whispered to me, "There''s really your little Su Su girl, who taught you the Blood Poison Spell? Such an unorthodox incantation is something even I have not touched before! "

    I proudly responded to Zhang Shaowu: "You''re jealous, right? I wouldn''t dare take such a risk if I didn''t have a few tricks up my sleeve. I should just wait and see a good show! "

    Shuo Yue moved closer to her and said, "I was the one who taught Miss Su Su the Blood Poison Spell. In order to repay her for saving my life in Fengdu Ghost City, I taught her the incantation for the Blood Poison Spell so that I could use it when I needed it.

    Damn, I still want to be cocky for a while longer, Shuo Yue revealed all of her secrets.

    I told A Zhen not to be impatient so as to not cause trouble. I went up and pressed the doorbell, as if it was too noisy inside and I didn''t hear the doorbell, so I knocked hard on the door, and only then did a voice come out: "Who is it! Who was so blind as to knock on someone''s door in the middle of the night? Was he crazy!? "It''s best if you have something urgent with me, otherwise, this daddy here won''t stand on ceremony with you!"

    Then he heard the heavy footsteps getting closer and closer. It seemed like the man with a bad heart had come to open the door.

    "Who are you?" When I opened the door, a tall man appeared in front of me. The man was not very handsome, but he could be considered a genius, and this man was probably the one who killed A Zhen. He looked like a dog on the outside, but he had such a vicious heart.

    It''s dark now, I''m lost, I can''t find the direction, and I don''t have a car, so there''s really no other way, the other people are all asleep, I saw that your light was still on, so I took the initiative to come over and knock on the door. Can I stay here all night? "It''s just for one night. I''ll leave tomorrow. Is that alright?"

    The furious man suddenly changed his attitude, "Ah, so it''s a beautiful miss who got lost? Are you alone? "

    Damn, his attitude has become so fast, he really is a ungrateful yet lecherous guy, cursing in his heart, it seems like a play on the surface, my voice even became tender, causing him to feel disgusted listening to it, "Yeah, I''m afraid if I get lost alone, what if I meet someone who is plotting in the middle of the night, what can I do about it? Big Bro, you have to help me! "

    That big brother laughed heartily and quickly invited me into the room. "No problem, no problem. Miss, please come in first. It''s very cold outside. Don''t freeze."

    I entered the house impolitely. I''ll be going, it''s a very impressive villa, but it''s said that the house used to be A Zhen''s, A Zhen has a good management background, she started her own company, and can be considered as rich. Originally, she could be considered to be living brilliantly, but unfortunately, she met the smelly man in front of him.

    Just as I entered the room, the fox spirit that A Zhen was talking about walked out from the bedroom: "Who is it? So noisy at night? "

    "It''s a young lady who''s lost. I think it''s quite pitiful, so I''ll let her sleep here for the night." The man said with a smile.

    "A night''s sleep? I don''t think you mean well, do you? "You''re making me sick again, why are you still here? Hurry up and chase me out, otherwise, don''t blame me for being impolite!" That woman was also not a good person. She was very fierce.

    "Are you sick? I don''t think the little girl has anywhere else to go. Hurry up and go back to your room, or else I''ll be rude to you. "

    "Alright, Li Shan. You old bastard, I have long seen through you. Fine, I''m not going to hang myself like that stubborn A Zhen. I''ll leave now and give you a place to go, okay? " That girl is also a man, he picked up his bag and immediately left. I like her personality, since a man doesn''t take me seriously, I might as well just leave. Besides, it was good that she was gone. It would save him a lot of trouble when he was around to solve the problem.

    "Miss Su Su, right? That tigress has finally left. Now, it''s just the two of us, and you can live here peacefully with your big brother. If you have any trouble, he''ll solve it for you! "

    I was disgusted by that man''s expression. I almost vomited. Luckily, I was strong enough, or else I would have puked all over.

    "Then I''ll be troubling you Big Bro. Um, was the one who left your wife just now?" "That would be really embarrassing. I would be very sorry if you were to make a fuss about taking me in as your wife." The performance went more and more smoothly. I wanted to praise my acting skills at thirty-two o''clock.

    "That?" "No, no, that tigress isn''t my wife. I don''t like her, so I insisted on sticking to her. I''m single right now, so don''t worry, little sister."

    Who is your sister? F * ck, why don''t you just die?

 C80

    Seeing that the man was plotting something against me, I knew that the time was right. After all, if this were to continue, then what would happen to A Zhen?

    "AHH!" "Then what is it?" I purposely shouted loudly, and the man turned his head to look at the direction I pointed. As expected, A Zhen had already entered through the hole left behind by me.

    The man called Li Shan was also scared witless. "Who, who are you?"

    "Who am I? You ungrateful thing, who do you think I am? " A Zhen shouted as she rushed to attack.

    Li Shan was so scared that he dodged left and right, looking extremely miserable: "A, A Zhen? Are you A Zhen? You, you''re not dead? "

    "No, I''m not going to die. I''m just a ghost right now. I''m looking for your life!" A Zhen really wanted to kill the man.

    "A Zhen, don''t blame me, I still like you. I really have feelings for you!"

    I looked at the two of them chasing each other while they ran, which was quite interesting. Looking at Li Shan''s miserable state, I felt that I had vented my anger, hmph, I deserved it. Who told you to be so disrespectful to a girl?

    Zhang Ziyuan and the other two people also came to watch. With regards to this kind of scene, the only thing that the three of them wanted to do was to never be scum.

    Feeling that it was enough, I stopped A Zhen for the time being: "A Zhen, you promised to listen to me. I know what you''re thinking in your heart, but if you stop right now, I''ll give you an explanation."

    "You, who exactly are you people?" Seeing that I had stopped A Zhen, A Zhen obediently listened to me and became braver.

    "You don''t need to care who we are. You should at least know this woman, right?" I asked Li Shan.

    "I don''t. Ah, no, I do." Li Shan wanted to deny it at first, but he reckoned that he would have to admit later on.

    "It''s fine if you know her, but tell me, what did you do to Miss A Zhen? What is your relationship with her? " I interrogated Li Shan who was still trembling in fear.

    "She was my former wife. Then, she died in an accident."

    "Hahaha, I died in an accident? Yes, I died in an accident, but before that, what did I do to me? I tricked me into transferring all the company''s assets to your name and then sued me for divorce. I didn''t want to mess with you, so you sent people to ruin my face. "Look at me. Look at how I''ve turned out. It''s all because of you, and you still dare to say that you love me?" A Zhen asked with all her might.

    "It''s really not my fault! It was that vixen who instigated me, I really do love you. " Li Shan was stubborn, this kind of person would not cry even if he could not see the coffin.

    "Sigh, the love of this sort of person is really too worthless." He silently listened to what Zhang Shaowu said, he never thought that this unlucky fellow would actually be able to say such reasonable words.

    I stopped A Zhen: "A Zhen, listen to me first. Since I''ve said today that I would give you a chance to kill him, I won''t go back on my words.

    "Don''t kill me don''t kill me! How about I give you all this property back? As long as you let me go, I won''t take anything. " Li Shan was probably shocked to the point that he could say anything now.

    "Sigh, if someone like you is allowed to live in this world, it will probably harm a lot of people in the future." I sighed. "But I want to ask you now, if you were to choose between life, love, and money, what would I choose?"

    Li Shan continued to tremble in fear and appear extremely ugly, "I, of course I choose to live, as long as you are willing to let me go, I can do whatever you want. I can return the company and property to you, and that''s right, if you still want to be with me, I can continue to be with you, too.

    I turned my head to look at A Zhen. "This is the true face of the man who caused you to be hurt and lose your life. Do you still have the desire to kill him?"

    Hearing that A Zhen is indeed dead and has now become a demon, Li Shan became even more afraid, "At that time, it was indeed not me who caused you harm, but that vixen! How about I help you teach her a lesson? Let you vent your anger? I really still love you! "

    Seeing Li Shan''s actions, A Zhen also closed her eyes sadly. Women were like this, no matter how much harm he had done previously, if he loved a man, he would not give up so easily, and he would not even forget about it so easily, right? Seeing how scared he was of death, he probably wouldn''t be able to do it anymore. But what about this hatred and hatred? How could they disappear like smoke in thin air?

    "A Zhen, I have given you the chance, are you still willing to make your move? Wouldn''t it be better to let him live a life worse than death, and live a life full of regret? " I continued speaking to A Zhen.

    As expected, A Zhen lowered her hand, and tears of grief flowed down her face: "Li Shan, you destroyed everything I had, but in the end, I still can''t kill you. Scram, you scram!"

    Seeing A Zhen''s sorrowful expression, Li Shan was also moved. Maybe he never thought that his actions would be able to hurt a girl so deeply, he might even think that all the women were as elegant as that vixen, who would stick to them without money and ignore them whenever they had money. There were still women in this world who gave away their love with all their hearts, and if he missed this opportunity, he would never have the chance to save them.

    Li Shan crawled back onto the ground, stood up and held A Zhen''s hand while touching A Zhen''s scarred face with her other hand: "A Zhen, I really know my wrongs. I''m very regretful right now, I know that I can''t make up for anything right now. You''ll definitely be compensated in your next life. "

    "In my next life, I will never meet you again!" A Zhen cried so hard that she looked hurt, completely rid of the weird and terrifying feelings from before. I knew that her resentment was slowly dissipating.

    "That''s right. Since this life is already very painful, why not let this pain and hatred continue? Why not forget about it and start over, this is still a good life." Although Shuo Yue did not like to talk, but what she said was the truth!

    In the end, A Zhen finally forgave Li Shan, who had hurt her life, and hurried to the Fengdu before daybreak, ending this miserable and miserable life of his.

    Li Shan was also still in shock. "You, who are you really?"

    "We? We are heroic warriors, able to fight to the death against injustice. This is the sin that you have committed, we have done our best to help you solve it.

    We didn''t want to stay any longer. When the first rays of the morning sun shone down on the land, we walked out of the villa.

    "Sigh, this Seventh Festival, it''s really, really meaningful!" After all, I did a good deed. I''m willing to help others.

    "I haven''t slept for another night, I''m so tired, I''m going to rest!" "During this period, I often don''t sleep well at night. Even my skin is not good!" I complained.

    "It can''t be, I see that you''re pretty pretty ever, my wife?" Was Zhang Ziyuan doing this in the eyes of a lover? Or was it just his aesthetics that were questionable in the first place?

    "Let''s go eat breakfast first. Enjoying a hearty breakfast early in the morning is also not bad." Zhang Shaowu''s suggestion was also good. Hmm, in any case, being with everyone, doing anything was good, hahahaha.

    When he woke up again, it was already noon. The sun was shining down on his buttocks. He stretched his body and got off the bed, preparing to find something to eat. Just then, Zhang Ziyuan and Zhang Shaowu rushed in.

    "Little Su Su, things are not going well!"

    Ah? Things have turned bad again? Why are there so many bad things happening recently?

    "What''s wrong, Shaowugo? Tell me slowly."

    "Wu Qi sent a message from the Lingyin Temple saying that Miss Jiang Ruoyun had been kidnapped by an unknown person. Zhang Ziyuan was also very anxious.

    "What?" Unknown, who is it? " Although he did not know who this unknown person was, he could guess that the reason why Jiang Ruoyun was kidnapped was to threaten Shuo Yue. Other than Ghost King and Xia Mingtianji who had escaped back then, who else could it be?

    "Did you tell this to Shuo Yue?"

    "Not yet, I don''t dare, but now, with Shuo Yue''s body, it''s already not suitable for him to go running around and be scared. If I were to tell him about this, he would definitely go and fight Ghost King to the death." It''s not that Zhang Shaowu''s considerations are unreasonable, but Jiang Ruoyun is the most important person to Shuo Yue right now. If we don''t tell him about this, Jiang Ruoyun will definitely meet with mishap, we will definitely suffer a great deal of blame.

    After thinking about it for a while, he realized that there wasn''t an entirely appropriate plan. It was really troublesome to do one thing at a time.

    "No matter what, saving Miss Jiang Ruoyun is the most important thing to do. Zhang Ziyuan and I will rush back to the Lingyin Temple first to understand what is happening, and then we can discuss it."

    "Seems like this is the only way. Then, should we consider telling Shuo Yue?" Zhang Shaowu asked for my opinion.

    "I think it''s better to tell him about this as soon as possible." Zhang Ziyuan suddenly suggested.

    "Ah?" You mean to tell Shuo Yue the news immediately? " Zhang Shaowu and I didn''t think that Zhang Ziyuan would have such a proposal.

    But right now, Jiang Ruoyun is the most important person to Shuo Yue''s life. It is precisely because of Miss Jiang that she was able to hold on for so long, and also because of Miss Jiang''s recovery, that Shuo Yue was able to once again pick up the hope of survival. If we were to say that there were any serious consequences of not being able to tell Shuo Yue about this, what do you think would happen to Shuo Yue? How could he continue to live on as if nothing had happened? "Then tell me, is this helping him or harming him?"

    Zhang Ziyuan''s words seemed to make a lot of sense! It seems that none of us thought of this.

    "My wife, think about it. If something were to happen to you, if someone were to hide in fear of me getting into danger, I would hate them to death. They simply don''t have the qualifications to make such a decision, because I would rather die than protect your safety."

    To be honest, Zhang Ziyuan was really different from before. He was originally a domineering and cold CEO, but now he was completely a caring and warm man.

    "I think. What Zhang Ziyuan said makes a lot of sense. " Zhang Shaowu also wiped his sweat on the side.

    "I don''t care if you go and talk about it." I don''t know why, but I always felt that my inability to face Shuo Yue probably had something to do with me being Jun Mingzhu''s reincarnation. I couldn''t bear to see him in pain or hurt, so maybe Master Jun had also loved this little disciple of his that was around the same age as him when she was still alive, which was why he chose the most extreme method to solve the problem in this life and death situation.

 C81

    Zhang Shaowu patted his head, "I''ll go and say it, look at how troubled Su Su is."

    After telling this to Shuo Yue, she isn''t as anxious as we thought. He might have already thought that the other party wouldn''t let go just like that, they would definitely take action.

    "I must go." At this time, Shuo Yue''s voice was very heavy, and not a single trace of emotion could be heard.

    "I know, but it''s your body." I want to try and persuade him, I will definitely save him, but we can also do our best to save the Miss Jiang.

    "Su Su, my lady, I know what you mean by that. However, in this situation, Ruo Yun was implicated by me and his life and death is unknown after being taken away, how can I rest in peace? I promise you, I will properly cherish my body, but Ruo Yun''s life is just like mine, and needs to be cherished. You have no way of not going, I hope you can understand me. " Shuo Yue is very sincere, I have no way to persuade him otherwise. Zhang Ziyuan is right, this is his own choice, we have no right to interfere, we can only do our best to help him.

    "Moreover, I feel that you all should not interfere in this matter anymore. Their goal is very clear. Other than me, there is also you all. "I do not wish for you to encounter any more dangers. This time, I will go alone." Shuo Yue raised his head to look at us, before lowering his head again.

    "What did you say?" We agreed that we would never leave each other''s side. We don''t care if you encounter any difficulties, how could it be possible? " You are underestimating me, I am just the Ghost King, arrogant as you are, if you have anything to do, you can''t be so arrogant, if you have something to do, you can just take a whim, why aren''t you obediently hiding and recuperating, you really deserve a beating!

    "I understand Miss Su Su''s good intentions, but" Shuo Yue still had more to say.

    There are no buts, I know you are afraid of Ghost King, afraid that we cannot defeat him, don''t worry, I have my own intelligence, if I can''t snatch it away from you, I will save Miss Jiang completely.

    Shuo Yue looked at me while laughing. She had probably never seen such an exaggerated girl before, "Honestly speaking, sometimes you really look quite similar to Master Jun."

    "Ah?" "What part of you looks like it?" Could it be that Master Jun is the same as me, fearless and self-satisfied?

    "Be straightforward, be upright and cute," Shuo Yue said seriously.

    Un, these three qualities really do seem to exist in this lady. I once again feel that these qualities are good.

    In the end, we still agreed to return to the Lingyin Temple of Hangzhou together to check on the situation. In the end, Shuo Yue advised Zhang Ziyuan and Zhang Shaowu to not fall into any more danger, but the two of them told us that we wouldn''t be able to touch Su Su, so we could only follow her.

    We rushed back to Hangzhou, straight to Lingyin Temple, and met up with Wu Qi.

    "You''re finally back. What happened?" Wu Qi was so anxious that he finally got us to come back.

    "Our previous guesses weren''t wrong, this was a trap set up by the Ghost King together with Xia Mingtianji. Not only did he lure Shuo Yue, he also wanted to lure us in, I thought we were done for, but the Ghost King seemed to have suffered an old injury and laid on the ground in a convulsion, thus we took the opportunity to temporarily win a round."

    "Xia Mingtianji? Was he Shuo Yue''s mother, the Princess of Fengdu? Since Ghost King''s old injuries have flared up, why didn''t you take the opportunity to get rid of him? They will not let this matter rest once they receive their defeat.

    After all, Xia Ming is Shuo Yue''s mother. Skeleton Lady doesn''t feel any pain, so unless we attack her vitals, it''s completely useless. " I briefly explained the situation in Fengdu to Wu Qi.

    "Then how did Ruo Yun get kidnapped? When did this happen?" Shuo Yue could not help but ask.

    "It''s my comrades from a few hours ago, which is to say yesterday night. In order to prevent Miss Ruo Yun from getting into trouble, we haven''t been out of the Lingyin Temple all this time, but one night, I saw a black figure floating past the courtyard, so I immediately went out to take a look. I didn''t expect that the black figure would rush straight to Miss Ruo Yun''s room, and its speed was so fast that I couldn''t even catch up with it. Wu Qi described the situation in detail, but the only thing he could not see clearly was the black figure.

    "Seems like, there are a lot of chances of it being the doing of the Fengdu, they wouldn''t be able to get anything easy from us, so they went to cause trouble for Jiang Ruoyun." I looked carefully at the Miss Jiang''s guest room. There were no signs of a struggle or struggle. According to Shuo Yue, the Miss Jiang''s skills were also very high, she was not a weak girl. If the other party was able to snatch the person away before the Miss Jiang could react, then the person''s speed was already heaven-defying.

    "Actually, I don''t think they are from the Ghost King, they have ghost aura on them and can''t enter the Lingyin Temple. There is only one spirit pearl I gave Zhang Ziyuan, it can''t possibly be a second one, if there was ghost aura on him, he would have already disappeared into ashes." Zhang Shaowu said while rubbing his chin.

    What he said made sense. A person with a demonic aura would not enter the Lingyin Temple, which was protected by the golden light of the Buddha. Then who could it be?

    "Did Sister Ruo Yun have any enemies in the past?" I asked Shuo Yue.

    Shuo Yue shook her head: "No, from the great battle that spanned more than twenty years, Ruo Yun had always been lying on the sickbed, and had never come into contact with anyone. Before this, she had also always been in the rain house, and had never heard of any enemies. I feel that the person who kidnapped Ruo Yun is here for me. If he isn''t a member of the Fengdu Ghost City, then he is probably my enemy. Perhaps that person took advantage of me leaving the place and sneaked in while I was gone. After all, even if Wu Qi was here, he couldn''t live in the same room as me, so it would be a good opportunity to make a move. "

    "Then who could it be? You had enemies in the past? "

    "Speaking of enemies, other than Ghost King, there are actually a lot of people who want my life. After all, of course, no one in my undercover Ghost City knows about this, and they all think that I was the one who betrayed the rain house, resulting in the death of many people in the first battle. There are countless of them, so how would I know who they are?" Shuo Yue''s face became more and more pale.

    "Damn, they are actually still misunderstanding you now. They are truly heartless. If I meet them, I will definitely explain everything to you." It was really indignant, if it was really for the sake of avenging the people from that battle, then he shouldn''t drag this matter onto an innocent girl, even though Jiang Ruoyun had also committed the crime of being a traitor.

    "I don''t know, but since their target is me, Ruo Yun should be safe for a short period of time, I''ll just wait for them to come and negotiate conditions with me." Shuo Yue sat on the bed with a look of determination.

    "Waiting for them to come and negotiate with you? What? At that time, do you intend to agree to any request? If that person wants your life, will you give it to him? " Zhang Ziyuan''s mouth was cold, and recently, his words had become even more unpleasant to listen to.

    "I can only take it step by step. The problem is that I don''t even know where the other party is. Even if I want to take the initiative and take the initiative, I can''t do anything about it."

    Shuo Yue''s words were reasonable, but doing nothing here and waiting was not a problem, I whispered a few words into Zhang Ziyuan and Zhang Shaowu''s ears, the two of them nodded and followed me out of the guesthouse.

    "Su Su girl, what are I trying to say again? What you have been doing recently is about to go against the heavens, every time I see your great adventure, I would sweat for us." Zhang Shaowu actually teased me, how hateful.

    "Alright, then Zhang Ziyuan and I will go. Since you dislike my trouble, then don''t worry about me in the future." I pouted.

    "Don''t, I didn''t say I won''t help you. Tell me, what are you planning to do?" Zhang Shaowu looked at me helplessly.

    "I don''t believe that someone would silently sneak into the Lingyin Temple without leaving any clues. At least he should be familiar with the layout of the temple, especially the guest rooms at the back, and know which one is the Miss Jiang''s room. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have kidnapped Jiang Ruoyun so accurately." I analyzed it, as if I had become a detective specializing in reasoning.

    "Hmm, that makes a lot of sense. They''re just people who can enter and leave the guest rooms freely. Or maybe they''re a guest living in a guest room in the backyard, or maybe they''re monks from the temple?" Zhang Shaowu stroked his chin.

    "Un, that''s right, it seems to be the only two possibilities, so, we need to proceed from these two perspectives, Shuo Yue is concerned but is in a mess, right now there are many things that we can''t think of, we cannot be confused." I indicated that I could proceed along these two routes. If it was one of the guests who was also living in the guest room in the backyard, as long as I checked who was still here before, then there''s no problem if it suddenly disappeared. If there''s a traitor in this temple, then I can check who is in charge of the various matters in this courtyard.

    "Alright, then we''ll split up. I''ll go check which monks are related to this backyard in this temple and see if there''s anything suspicious or not." Zhang Shaowu volunteered himself.

    "Then let''s go investigate the guests in the other guest rooms in this courtyard. When there''s news, call each other. Oh right, don''t disturb other tourists and cause unnecessary trouble. " I have an orderly arrangement.

    "I got it. You guys be careful too."

    Separating with Zhang Shaowu, we go find a guest monk who is in charge of the guest rooms in the backyard, that monk is called law to, he is a very handsome young man, other than having no hair, everything else is very charming, at least 1.85m tall. With his exquisite face, polite demeanor and talking, I suddenly felt that it was really a waste for him to come over here to be a monk, it was simply a waste of resources!

    Just as I was lost in my thoughts, law to walked over with a list. "Who are you?

    "Yes, I don''t know who it is, but that person''s speed is very fast, and my other friend''s speed isn''t bad either. He disappeared as soon as he got to the room, it''s against the heavens'' speed." I told the monk what happened yesterday in detail, hoping that he would provide us with some clues.

    "Amitabha!" I am truly sorry, your friend was taken away from a place under my jurisdiction. This humble monk truly has a great crime, have you called the police? " The face of the law to Monk was obviously very ugly.

    However, even though the word ''police'' was something strange in this era, I still felt a strong sense of disharmony when it came out from the mouth of a monk in Lingyin Temple. Later on, after thinking about it, it made sense, even if something happened in the temple, I still had to report it to the police.

    "Uh, we decided not to call the police, law to Master should not reveal too much, we are just looking for you to ask for clues, can you let us see the guest list in the backyard?" I lowered my voice to speak to my master.

    "Amitabha, that''s fine. I''ve already brought them over for you two, take a look." If you have any questions, you can ask me. "

    Honestly, looking at law to''s master''s expression, it was as if he had seen two lunatics. It seems like this monk does not believe what the two of us are saying. That''s right, we''re talking too much. Even if he was a monk, he was still an ordinary person. How could he believe such a ridiculous thing? Forget it, I won''t be able to control him for now.

    Zhang Ziyuan and I were flipping through two different registers. This was the list of all the guests in the last person''s backyard.

    Looking through the roster, he didn''t find anything wrong. After all, there were too many people staying at this place. The only people staying at this place were the guests and the guests. It was rare for tourists to stay at this place.

    "Um, master law to, have there been any suspicious people staying in the backyard recently?"

    "Suspicious? Let me see, yes, there is one, in the back room of your guest room, in the corner, the guest is suspicious, he does not offer incense, he does not seem to be a resident or a pilgrim, but he actually stays with us for more than a week, and usually the pilgrims leave for a day or two, the resident stays a little longer, but the curates are all registered here, they are all familiar buddhist friends, but that person, who did not know or participate in any buddhist activities, is especially suspicious. Eldest Brother, who is in charge of the guest rooms in the backyard, told me to persuade that guest to leave, because after all, it is very strange for someone without buddhist karma to always stay here. I was planning to go over and try to persuade him in the next two days, ah, it seems like the guest isn''t easy to deal with, I''m still curious about what he should say. " When the master of the law to mentioned that resident, he immediately sighed, and Zhang Ziyuan and I exchanged glances.

 C82

    "Master law to, why don''t you pay him a visit now? It just so happens that we''ll go with you and help you strengthen your courage. " I suggested to law to.

    "Ah?" You guys are coming with me, how can you be so embarrassed? Ah, ah, you, do you suspect that this guest kidnapped your friend? I don''t think he could have done that. " law to seemed to have thought of something and immediately rejected our idea.

    "It''s impossible for him to do that? Why? Are you familiar with his background? " Zhang Ziyuan suddenly asked.

    "No, he''s a disabled person, his legs are lame and his walking is particularly inconvenient, so people rarely see him leave the house. It''s because of this that we tolerated him staying at our place and not chasing him away, and he still owes us money for his room. I still have to ask him for money this time."

    Ah, so it was a cripple. Looks like there really was a problem. "Are you sure he wasn''t faking it?"

    "I don''t think so. He really has a problem with one of his legs, furthermore, when I passed his room on a cloudy day, I could hear him wailing in pain, and I was even concerned about him when I went in to see him. He said that he was fine, it''s just that the old wound in his leg had flared up, and it was extremely painful. I heard from all of you that the criminal who kidnapped Miss Jiang could move so fast, I don''t think she''s a cripple with a broken leg, right? " law to recalled this person.

    He stayed in Lingyin Temple''s guesthouse for a week without burning incense to worship Buddha. Was he really a homeless person with no place to stay, or was he the main culprit behind the kidnapping of Miss Jiang?

    "How about this, we''ve agreed on this, we''ll accompany you to find you, don''t turn back and don''t dare to go to your own Eldest Brother to get scolded, right?" I patted law to''s Master on the shoulder to show my great encouragement.

    "Alright, come with me." law to had no choice but to help us this time.

    "Thank you, Master."

    Indeed, that guesthouse was located at the back of Jiang Ruoyun''s and Shuo Yue''s room, it was pretty close, could it be just a coincidence?

    "Benefactor, Benefactor Wang, I am the guest monk in charge of the guest rooms in the backyard. Open the door." law to knocked on the door for a long time, but there was no sound from inside.

    "This is bad!" Zhang Ziyuan and I felt that something was amiss and immediately we kicked the door and rushed in. The law to wanted to stop us from being reckless, but unfortunately, he was a step too slow and the door was kicked open. Not only that, there were no luggage or any belongings used by the guests. It was as if no one was staying at all. It seemed like this matter was most likely done by that person.

    "Eh? Where is Benefactor Wang Mu? " law to was still confused.

    "Clearly, he left." Zhang Ziyuan said in a deep voice.

    "Ah?" Gone? He still owes us a week''s worth of room money? Why did he leave just like that! Eldest Brother will definitely scold me now! " The master of the law to looked like he was about to cry at the empty room.

    "Master of the law to, you said that person is called Wang Mu?" Since the person had already disappeared, the only thing he could do now was to ask the monk in front of him.

    "Yes, the name he registered is Wang Mu, and he also has an identity card. Everyone that comes to our temple to register for lodging, we all need their proof of identity." "No, I have to call the police. His behavior of not paying us a week''s rent and leaving is just too vile!" As he spoke, law to Master''s eyes turned red. It seemed that this master''s Eldest Brother was really powerful, to the point where he was afraid of her.

    "Can you not just call the police? If we guessed right, the name "Wang Mu" should be fake and the ID card is fake. Don''t worry, we will get the room that he owes you back! " I couldn''t help but to taunt this master for his narrow-mindedness.

    "Ah?" Really? Can you guys help me get it back? " law to looked at me in disbelief. The feeling we gave him was that this Earth is too scary! It really refreshed my knowledge of this world. I want to return to Mars!

    I seriously said to law to, "Of course you can. The condition is that you must tell me more about this person."

    He promised law to that he would give him the room money that he owed him. "However, the condition is that you have to explain in detail about this person''s clothes, appearance, habits, and the like to me. The more you explain it to me, the better."

    "Alright, then I''ll explain in detail." The law to seemed to have suddenly believed that we could get the money back for him, "This person is also very strange, dressed in clothes that aren''t too outstanding, and his looks aren''t too strange either. He looks like an ordinary person, but he''s very thin, as if his body isn''t well, and is more or less like a bamboo stick. Right, his voice was very strange and sharp, like the cry of an eagle. It made people feel very uncomfortable. As for other places, oh! "Oh right, I remember now. There''s a mole next to his left eyebrow. It''s quite small, not too obvious, but you can see it if you get closer. Isn''t that one of the main features?"

    law to spat for a long time, as if his last sentence was the most useful.

    "Think about it carefully. Is there anything special about it?" There were so many people with moles on their faces, it would be too difficult to find someone based on this.

    law to thought about it carefully again, then shook his head: "Indeed there isn''t any more, this person is too ordinary looking, there is nothing worth mentioning him. His skin is especially black, his teeth are a little prominent, a little similar, thinking about the ape really doesn''t have anything else."

    "Alright, how about this. If you find anything, come and talk to us about it at any time. Also, don''t tell anyone about this. We''ll definitely get the money back for you, okay?" Facing a monk who tried to coax me, I felt embarrassed. I decided to look for a room for him.

    "Um, my two benefactors, I''ll give you the room money, or else I really will be scolded to death by the Eldest Brother! Uuu бн."

    After we bid our farewells to the still resentful master of law to, Zhang Ziyuan and I met up with Zhang Shaowu and exchanged information.

    Zhang Shaowu shook his head first: "I didn''t discover anything here, I have checked all the teachers who had come in contact with the guest rooms in the backyard, there are no problems, they are all monks that have lived in Lingyin Temple for many years, I asked a few people, but I didn''t find any movement around the temple."

    "It''s fine, we found something here. Yesterday, there was no movement around the temple, because the real culprit was actually staying in the guest room behind Miss Jiang Ruoyun''s room."

    "Ah?" "So it really is a tenant who also lives in the backyard. I originally thought that this was the most likely scenario, but what about the specifics?" Zhang Shaowu asked.

    I explained some things to him, causing Zhang Shaowu to also frown as he did not know what to do, "Looks like, just because this thief kidnapped people, he left the Lingyin Temple, we have no idea where he went. According to that master''s description of him, we cannot lock onto his identity, and I think we should ask Shuo Yue, if this person is really his enemy, he should know about his background."

    Zhang Shaowu made sense, and we went to the back courtyard where Jiang Ruoyun had gone missing to look for him. Shuo Yue was actually still sitting there in a daze, her entire mind was in a mess, her two eyes were completely lifeless, and when we walked in, he was completely unconscious, not knowing what to think. Looks like the incident of Jiang Ruoyun being captured had dealt a huge blow to him, and I suddenly felt a moment of regret and told him the truth.

    "Shuo Yue, we just went everywhere to investigate and found some clues. Do you want to hear some?" I asked tentatively.

    As expected, Shuo Yue immediately raised her head and looked at me. Her eyes also started to shine: "If there''s any clues, tell me quickly!"

    "Um бн I бн" He actually couldn''t say anything for a moment. He didn''t know why, but he probably felt bad when he saw Shuo Yue''s current state.

    Zhang Ziyuan roughly understood my feelings, and explained for me: "It''s like this, my wife and I asked guest monk, who was in charge of managing the guest rooms in the backyard, that there was indeed such a strange guest staying at the back of Miss Jiang''s guest room. That person didn''t burn incense or worship Buddha, but stayed in the guest room for nearly half a month, and when Su Su and I went to the guest room in the back to recruit people, we discovered that he had already disappeared."

    Shuo Yue''s eyes flashed: "Looks like it''s him, what kind of person is she?"

    Zhang Ziyuan summed up the information he received from the law to: "A person with an ordinary appearance, but a very thin body. One of his legs is limp, and he walked with a black mole beside his left eyebrow.

    Zhang Ziyuan''s memory is pretty good, I almost forgot everything.

    Shuo Yue was stunned for a while, then finally had a reaction: "It really is him, why didn''t I think of it, it really is him!"

    We faced off against each other, and sure enough, Shuo Yue recognized him. It seems like our hard work here wasn''t in vain.

    "Yes, who is it?" I whispered.

    Shuo Yue laughed bitterly, she stood up and was about to rush out: "Thank you! I''ll go find him! "

    Zhang Shaowu immediately stopped him. "Shuo Yue, why don''t you explain yourself? It''s awkward for you to go so quietly. "

    "Don''t bother with it anymore, I''m already very grateful for helping me to this point. The rest of the things you guys can''t help me with at all. I know where to find him, so wait here for my news." Shuo Yue was starting to get impatient, it seemed like the danger level of that person was still high, he did not want to wait a moment longer.

    I immediately said to him: "Okay, we won''t ask anything, but Miss Jiang is also a part of my rain house, she is what she wants me to do, I should go and save her, I will just follow you, and will not cause any trouble, okay?"

    Shuo Yue shook her head before falling back onto the bed. "It''s all my fault, I never would have thought that I would cause such a great damage to Ruo Yun. If I could save her this time, I should have stayed far away from her."

    The atmosphere suddenly became strange. At this time, Wu Qi walked in from the outside: "It''s not really a solution to not eat or drink at all. I''ve brought back some snacks, why don''t you discuss it while you eat?"

    There was no helping it, I was really hungry and ate without dignity. Shuo Yue''s appearance could not be eaten at all.

    Zhang Shaowu sighed: "Sigh, you''re just one person. You don''t have that much power to save people, are we not friends? Why are you so repulsed by our help? "

 C83

    Shuo Yue shook her head: "I am just like a bane star, those who are with me basically do not have any good results. The Master Jun from back then, Jiang Ruoyun, and those people in Fengdu Ghost City, I really do not want to kill anyone anymore. I just want to quietly walk this life of mine, and that will be enough."

    "What nonsense are you talking about? How can there be such a calamity in this world, we won''t believe it! " I hurriedly interrupted Shuo Yue''s words.

    "Do you think that is nonsense? After I was adopted by the Master Jun, an esteemed divination master gave me this fate. I will never be able to escape, and this is the truth.

    "It''s not that we don''t believe in fate, you said that you''re a Heaven Destroyer and Star Destroyer, and there''s a diviner that says that I''m able to counter all evil Qi. Just look at how I''ll break your fate if you meet me."

    Zhang Shaowu looked at me with an astonished expression. In that silent gaze, I could understand his meaning: Girl, if you''re lying and you don''t even dare to hit me when I''m stuttering, then I really admire you.

    But now, he had no choice. If he did not ignite Shuo Yue''s will to live, something could happen to him anytime and anywhere.

    Zhang Shaowu coughed lightly a few times. "Cough cough, what Su Su said makes sense. It''s not that I don''t believe in fate, but I believe that there are many things that can be changed by relying on one''s own hard work. Why don''t you tell us the whole story first, just in case we can help? Is that right? "

    Shuo Yue finally calmed down, and perhaps he had no other ideas now: "Alright, actually, that person, if you count it, is my enemy."

    Shuo Yue''s voice became calm and desolate. Even when I heard it, my heart felt very uncomfortable, as if she had given up on herself after going through ten or so years of misfortune. Those who heard his voice couldn''t help but fall into an indescribable sadness.

    "During the first great battle against the Fengdu Ghost City back then, the righteous psychic suffered heavy casualties. The several great powers in particular, were unable to infiltrate into the Fengdu as you all know. At that time, I didn''t have a choice, but had already advised them not to hit a rock with an egg, and quickly went back to preserve their strength. It''s a pity that they were already treated as a disgraceful traitor by me, and no one was willing to listen to my advice, because if I deliberately let them go, my mother and the Ghost King would notice that something was not right, and I could only kill a number of wind hall''s disciples. At that time, Hall Master San Lu escaped with heavy injuries, but later on, I found out that they were all injured and had not died yet. "

    "I don''t think I can blame you for this matter. After all, your stand at that time was special, and you were planning for the long term. wind hall and the others came to ruin your plans, and there were many casualties as well?" I did my best to advise Shuo Yue not to blame herself.

    "Yes, perhaps in your ears, this is indeed an unspeakable grudge. For the greater picture, I should not be that sinful person. However, when the real hatred falls on a certain person, those reasons can be infinitely reduced. Many people are blinded by hatred. They will turn revenge into the most important thing in their lives. That person is one such existence. " The more Shuo Yue spoke, the more frightened she became. He had been worried for Jiang Ruoyun the entire time.

    "That person, is he a disciple of the wind hall?" He actually took an innocent girl as a hostage. I thought he was some kind of heinous, unforgivable person, but in the end he''s even a disciple of the righteous wind hall. This is simply an insult to us Spirit Master.

    "He should be the only disciple of Lu San Zhong, Lv Sanshi. Back then, he also participated in the surprise attack on the Fengdu Ghost City which resulted in him escaping with heavy injuries, and I am rather familiar with him. I remember Hei Zhi, who was seated beside my left eyebrow, spoke with a sharp voice as well as his protruding teeth. Lv Sanshi''s leg was hit by me back then, and at that time, I did not want to kill anymore and showed mercy. I only hoped that they would quickly know not to continue their fight, but who would have thought that it would become so heavy, and even become crippled. "

    "Then he''s avenging his Master Lu Sanzhong, and also avenging his own injury on his own leg?" Damn, this wind hall''s taste is really worthy of ridicule, it is completely different from my rain house. Hearing this name, I, Lu San Zhong and Lv Sanshi, really deserve to be ridiculed.

    "It should be, I didn''t think that he would still remember this enmity after so many years. Ever since the Fengdu Ghost City passed away, the wind hall was the same as the rain house, in a retired state and not appearing for so many years. It seems like the reason they have been planning for so long, is because they want to find me for revenge." Shuo Yue sighed, feeling that this matter was not easy to handle.

    Zhang Shaowu suddenly analyzed: "That means that Lv Sanshi has actually been quiet for so many years, and has even been crippled the entire time, but has not lost anything when he reached out his hand. According to Wu Qi''s explanation, his speed of movement and attack is already one of the top in the industry.

    Wu Qi recalled what happened last night, "That''s right, that man''s movement technique was extremely quick. At that time, I guessed that Miss Jiang was still awake, and that man could quickly barge into her room and take her away. I then went in after him, and in just a few seconds, she had already disappeared. "Of all the people I know, unless they are not humans, there is no such speed."

    Not a speed that humans could possibly have? That could be the Fengdu? If it was the Ghost King, it was possible to find a way to enter the Lingyin Temple.

    However, Zhang Ziyuan spoke out his own opinion: "I actually think that they shouldn''t be the same person."

    "What do you mean?" Zhang Shaowu asked.

    "Actually it''s very obvious, if the disciple of wind hall that you all are talking about, Lv Sanshi, has been living behind the guest room in the Miss Jiang all this time in order to scout and find an opportunity to make a move, I feel that it''s possible, but I feel that Lv Sanshi, who is an inconvenient person, will definitely bring a helper, after all, the wind hall is not only him, and he has many enemies with Shuo Yue, he might also have more than one helper. Lv Sanshi told his companion of this information, and his companion took the chance while Shuo Yue was not waiting in the Lingyin Temple to make a move, and Lv Sanshi also left the Lingyin Temple. Because at that time, my wife and I entered the room Lv Sanshi used to live in, and found out that it was already cleaned up to the point that no one left any traces of staying there. Most likely, he wanted to remove any possible clues that he might have left behind, so that way, he would be able to form a conflict with the Miss Jiang, thus I was more worried that the other side wouldn''t only have just been one or two people. Zhang Ziyuan made a very long speculation which was very careful and reasonable.

    "Then do you think that Lv Sanshi was the one who had been investigating the information in the guest room at the rear courtyard of the Hidden Spirit Temple, and that someone else was the one who took Miss Jiang away?" I asked Zhang Ziyuan in surprise.

    "I''m afraid that it is. That''s why we''re not too clear about the situation, and are even more at ease. If the other party kidnapped the Miss Jiang to threaten Shuo Yue, I don''t think the Miss Jiang will be in any great danger for the time being." Zhang Ziyuan continued.

    Zhang Shaowu asked as if something had happened, "Shuo Yue, you just said that you know where Lv Sanshi is?"

    Shuo Yue nodded her head: "If I''m not wrong, he should still be at wind hall''s current location, at the bottom of Suzhou''s Universe Mountain."

    It turned out that the wind hall''s remains were at the bottom of the Heaven and Earth Mountain, not far from Hangzhou. In just a night''s time, he should be able to reach his destination.

    "Since he did not leave any clues behind and did not contact me for such a long period of time, I feel that he must be planning to invite me to the Heaven and Earth Mountain where the wind hall is, because that is the place where his master Lu Sanzhong died. If he wants to avenge his master, that is the best place."

    So that''s how it is. Now that I know who the other party is, what their motive is, and even the residence of the other party, I feel that this matter is a lot easier to deal with.

    "How about this, we have an idea that would be perfect for both of us. Since we know each other''s positions, we have already taken the initiative. There will definitely be a way to save them without losing anything." Originally, if I said it like this, Zhang Ziyuan and Zhang Shaowu would definitely think that I was crazy, but now that I''m saying it like this, they couldn''t help but agree and nod their heads.

    "Then, Su Su lass, what method do you have?" Zhang Shaowu immediately asked, making me unprepared.

    "Um, how about this, we will group up and head to Suzhou first, then I will tell you what to do." So stage fright. I still haven''t noticed it, but I can think of something along the way!

    Shuo Yue, Zhang Ziyuan, Zhang Shaowu and Wu Qi, together with me, we sat on the train and rushed to Suzhou. Honestly speaking, whenever I think about "apocalypse" Fu Junqing, we haven''t seen each other for more than half a year. At that time, he was forced to stay and cultivate the divine art, I don''t know if he would succeed, if he could succeed quickly, we could have abandoned airplanes and trains!

    But the most gratifying thing was that I came up with a plan on the train that would greatly reduce the danger and shared it with them. They all said that I could give it a try.

    After carefully checking the concrete plan, everyone prepared to take action.

    Firstly, Shuo Yue was the first to go up the Universe Mountain. First, she had to find out what was going on with the other party, whether it was one person or one person. Then we''ll move on to the next step.

    Along the way, Zhang Shaowu unexpectedly, for the first time, praised me, "I never thought, Su Su girl, you never revealed your clever side, it is simply like a small army. It seems that your Spiritual Energy slowly awakened, and even your IQ slowly increased?"

    "Are you praising me or scolding me? Shaowugo, are you saying that I''m a silly girl with no intelligence since I was born?" I ridiculed him, but in my heart, I was still very happy. Actually, with the use of force, intelligence is a very important thing. If a friend is in a difficult situation, many matters that cannot be solved with force can only be solved with the mind.

    "Of course I''m praising you! Little girl Su Su, you were actually quite smart in the first place, it''s just that you''re smarter now. After all, our opponents are getting stronger and stronger," Zhang Shaowu hurriedly said.

 C84

    Honestly speaking, hmph, I don''t really care about wind hall, what happened to her then, as Jun Mingzhu''s reincarnation, I cannot lose to her in terms of aura, aiya? Something doesn''t seem right, could it be that I have unintentionally accepted this setting that I am the reincarnation of Master Jun? ''It''s too stressful! ''

    This was the first time that he came to Suzhou, and discovered that the Suzhou itself was an ancient city. Different from the modern Hangzhou, many of the buildings on the Suzhou Street were still of the old style, even the bus stop was of the ancient style.

    The Suburb of Suzhou was also unexpectedly not desolate. In fact, all the classics about knotweed root s were so far away from the city. Thus, when they arrived at the foot of the Qiankun Mountain, many ancient buildings also appeared, forming a complete scenic area.

    If they continued forward, there would be very few tourists. Most probably, all of them stopped at the wind hall''s trump cards.

    "According to our agreement, Shuo Yue, you can go in first. We don''t know how many people are in wind hall, to be safe, it would be better to have Wu Qi follow you." I''m assigned tasks.

    "That''s right, let me accompany you in. Back then, the relationship between my master Wu Long and the wind hall was considered alright, I can even act as a middleman, so it''s best to resolve this grudge if it can, at least it''s on the righteous side. If we kill each other, the Fengdu will take advantage of the situation and enter." Wu Qi explained his thoughts.

    After discussing everything, Shuo Yue and Wu Qi walked in. Zhang Ziyuan and I followed closely behind, and secretly observed the situation, while Zhang Shaowu, as the manpower, stayed outside the wind hall, and would enter immediately if there were any special circumstances.

    The so called wind hall, did not have any impressive buildings, just a few ancient buildings, with a few courtyards used for training, just like many of the sects in the dramas.

    Shuo Yue and Wu Qi walked into a relatively large courtyard. Looking at it, it should be the main courtyard of the wind hall, it truly is a declining sect. There isn''t even a single disciple left in the courtyard, and suddenly thinking about it, wasn''t Jun Mingzhu''s rain house only by himself now?

    "Is anyone there?" Shuo Yue called out a few times, but no one replied. Could it be that Shuo Yue guessed wrong?

    "Is there anyone here? Lv Sanshi, I know you''re here, but you''re a man so come out and talk to me openly. What do you think if you''re hiding somewhere? Aren''t you after me? Come out! " Shuo Yue was a little anxious, and her tone became impolite.

    "Hehe, you''ve indeed come. I had thought that you wouldn''t come, but it seems that I''m still not too familiar with you." It was indeed an ear-piercing noise that sounded like the cries of an eagle. Hearing it, the skin all over his body creaked, making him feel extremely uncomfortable.

    "Lv Sanshi, you''re finally out." Seeing that Lv Sanshi was really here, Shuo Yue heaved a sigh of relief. They had at least found the right place.

    "That''s right, Sir Shuo Yue, you are finally willing to show yourself. After all these years, you have been hiding like a dragon that doesn''t show its head or show its tail. Why, are you willing to come out and see me now? Are you going to confess and let me deal with it? " Lv Sanshi supported his crippled leg up and down as he walked out.

    Shuo Yue took a deep breath, as if she was doing her best to suppress her temper, "Lv Sanshi, if you''re being direct with your words, you were the one who took Jiang Ruoyun away, right? The grudge between you and me has nothing to do with an innocent girl. Let her go, let her go, let us solve our problem, if you want to take revenge, alright, I will do it right now in front of you. If you don''t resolve the matter, I won''t leave! "

    "Jiang Ruoyun? Which one? Oh, I remember now. It seems to be that little bitch rain house back then. Cough cough, the Jun Mingzhu in rain house really raised a bunch of ungrateful bastards. First it was you, then it was Jiang Ruoyun, if the Master Jun was still alive, then he must be regretting it later on. How did he raise a shameless traitor like you! "

    After cursing, Shuo Yue scolded Jiang Ruoyun. If Zhang Ziyuan did not stop you from sending him flying, he would have already gone up to beat him up. He was already crippled, and yet he was still so arrogant. I''ll let you have a taste of my power!

    Seeing my angry face, Zhang Ziyuan quietly said to me: "Don''t worry, I, Zhang Ziyuan, will definitely not let this man get away with it. I don''t care what kind of righteous clan or school they are, I don''t believe in that. But now, my wife, you must restrain your emotions or it will be bad. "

    "But, he doesn''t seem to admit that Jiang Ruoyun was taken by him. It seems rather troublesome doesn''t it?"

    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s wait and see first. Don''t get impatient. If this person was really taken away by him, then we have so many people here. Let''s show him who''s boss!" And it seems that Lv Sanshi is the only one here, he does not look like he will be accompanying us. "

    I carefully observed my surroundings, as though there really was no one around. Could it be that there really is no one else in wind hall? Lv Sanshi also did not have any helpers left? But him being a crippled man with weak legs, robbing Miss Jiang away alone and then rushing back here all night felt to be impossible.

    Shuo Yue seemed to be only concerned about Miss Jiang Ruoyun''s whereabouts, and did not care much about Lv Sanshi''s curses: "What? You''re not going to admit that you took Ruo Yun away? "

    "Hehe, of course it''s not me. From the moment I was seriously injured by you, I''ve always been a cripple. As you can see, my legs are lame. How could I go and rob a living person?" What Lv Sanshi said didn''t seem to be false, it fit perfectly with my thoughts. Moreover, he did it in order to abduct Miss Jiang, so why didn''t he admit it when he came to this place.

    "Lv Sanshi, wind hall is considered a righteous sect, but do you dare to admit it? If you really took Miss Jiang away, I hope you can admit it. Then, I can also be a witness to the grudge between Shuo Yue and I. Wu Qi suddenly said.

    "Oh? Who are you? " Lv Sanshi asked Wu Qi.

    "My name is Wu Qi, my master is a true Spirit Master Wu Long, you should have heard of me, right?"

    "Oh!" Although you were still young at that time, but your master was one of the participants in the war with the Fengdu Ghost City. You must have heard from your master why you were so close to this traitor of the rain house, do you know how many people she turned out to be, and caused them to lose in the righteous way? My master was killed by him! " Lv Sanshi seemed to be getting justice from his side, and the more he spoke, the angrier he got.

    "Actually, back then, it wasn''t as simple as you imagined. Perhaps you didn''t know that the only person who ultimately destroyed all of the ghost lamp in Fengdu''s ghost lamp Building was Shuo Yue himself, a spy in the Fengdu Ghost City. It was also because of his intelligence that rain house''s Master Jun snuck in with the thousand year old Ice Soul and perished together with Ghost King." Wu Qi, on the other hand, was rather obedient, and told the whole story, in the hope that he could resolve this hatred.

    "Wu Qi, what did you say? Who did you hear all this from, and you don''t believe it! " The ear-piercing sound came again. I was really puzzled, why did the hall master of the wind hall accept such an ugly looking disciple with such a harsh voice? I didn''t see anything special about him either.

    As expected, I''m from the Appearance Association. I don''t have any good feelings towards anyone who doesn''t like me.

    "This matter is absolutely true, it was personally said by my master Wu Long, and is not a lie. Have you thought about how arrogant the Fengdu Ghost City was back then, and how powerful her influence was? The few big attacks and sneak attacks by the famous Spirit Master s were all in vain, and each time, they resulted in heavy casualties. Don''t you think about how, if there wasn''t a reliable source of internal information, how did the rain house grasp the weaknesses of the Fengdu''s ghost lamp Restaurant and Ghost King? " Wu Qi talked a lot in a row. Lv Sanshi turned silent. Indeed, he did not know many things, and no one had told him before. Even with his own intelligence, he would not be able to comprehend it.

    Lv Sanshi only knew that Shuo Yue had indirectly killed his master and severely injured him, even making him disabled. He had never thought about other things, and had even investigated about them before.

    "I don''t care about that! I only know that it was him. Shuo Yue''s betrayal, led to my master''s miserable death, and it was also he who injured me, causing me to become a cripple my entire life. You want to see my joke? "

    "I don''t have time to waste words with you, tell me, where is Jiang Ruoyun? What''s left is for the two of us to handle, the two of us! " Shuo Yue no longer wanted to listen to Lv Sanshi''s nonsense. She was only concerned about where Jiang Ruoyun was.

    "Hehehe, why? Do you have a weakness as well? That woman is your weakness? I just don''t want to tell you where she is. I just want to see you die from desperation! " Lv Sanshi became a little angry from embarrassment, but he did not deny the fact that Jiang Ruoyun was taken away.

    "You, die!" Shuo Yue attacked Lv Sanshi, his wrist directly grabbed onto Lv Sanshi''s throat, but Lv Sanshi was actually unable to dodge at all.

    Damn, looks like this Lv Sanshi really became a cripple. From the looks of it, he was not the same person who robbed Miss Jiang. Then why hasn''t his helper appeared yet?

    "You, if you strangle me to death, I will never, never see your lover again!" Lv Sanshi''s words were extremely unpleasant to hear, he actually still dared to threaten Shuo Yue, truly hateful!

    Zhang Ziyuan, who was at the side, seemed to have sensed that something was amiss. "My wife, I feel that something is amiss here."

    "Ah?" "What''s wrong?"

    "I feel like Lv Sanshi doesn''t know where Jiang Ruoyun is!"

    "Ah?" He had already admitted it? Furthermore, you have lived in the back of Lingyin Temple Jiang Ruoyun''s room for such a long time.

    "No matter what, just follow the original plan!"

    "Alright! Just watch me! "

    Swiftly running into the courtyard where both sides were still facing each other, I pulled the Space Abyssal Sword and thrusted the sword towards Shuo Yue!

    To dodge my attack, Shuo Yue let go of Lv Sanshi''s hand: "Who is it?"

    I didn''t say anything, and cleanly struck out three more times. Shuo Yue dodged left and right, completely lacking the strength to retaliate. Damn, don''t act so lifelike, Shuo Yue.

    "Shuo Yue! I''ve found you! Let''s settle our old scores! " Imagining my fuming posture, I felt quite cute. Back then, I didn''t apply for any major in acting. My acting skills were quite good.

    "And who are you?" Shuo Yue frowned, revealing his extraordinary acting skills.

    "You don''t know me, but you do know the Space Abyssal Sword in my hands, right?" I''m not being polite either.

    At the side, Lv Sanshi spoke with a hawk voice and was extremely surprised: "Space Abyssal Sword? You are the descendant of the Master Jun? "

    "Un, you have good eyes!" I praised him.

    Lv Sanshi immediately charged over, almost knocking me down. "You finally appeared! I''ve been waiting for you for a long time! Shuo Yue is here now, you have to avenge the brothers who died in that war back then! Are you the new Tower Lord of rain house? "What''s your name?"

    Damn, is his attitude changing too fast? Before I could even react, he was already in tears.

 C85

    "You are?" "Who is it?" I pretended that I didn''t know him, but who told him to get to know me so well?

    "I am Lv Sanshi from wind hall, you have never heard of wind hall, my master is Lu Sanzhong." I couldn''t stand the sound of it when it was in my ear. I could feel it buzzing in my ears.

    "Ah?" Oh, I''ve heard of this before. Cough cough, about that, you can take me for the tower lord of rain house for now, my name is Su Su. " I pretended to be enlightened.

    "Of course, my master died in the hands of those devils in the Fengdu Ghost City, especially this Shuo Yue. Of course Shuo Yue betrayed the entire rain house and joined their side, he was the one who killed them. " This guy started blabbering on the moment he saw me. I really want to say it! I don''t know! Don''t say it anymore!

    However, on the surface, I still had to continue pretending. "Hey, what do you think I came here for, Shuo Yue, when you betrayed my rain house, we will settle this debt today!"

    After realizing that I was here to settle the score with Shuo Yue, tears of excitement actually flowed down Lv Sanshi''s face. I am truly unable to describe how I felt about this man.

    "Please accompany me!" My life or death is not a big deal, but Lv Sanshi this fellow kidnapped an innocent Jiang Ruoyun, my request is for him to let Ruo Yun go, our matter, we will settle it separately, I swear in front of everyone, that I will definitely give rain house an explanation, including the big windbreaker. " Shuo Yue was very handsome.

    It seems that it was a chance for me to show off: "Cough cough, Lv Sanshi, back then your master was also a righteous hero of many generations, and all the righteous cultivators admired him greatly, including my master Jun Mingzhu. As his only disciple, you should have acted with virtue first, how could you do such a thing? Where would you put the face of your master in the underworld? Hurry up and release that innocent woman! You and I will settle our scores with the shameless traitor in total! "

    I admire myself for saying these words. My acting skills are superb, and it''s quite just and touching. I give myself 32 Likes!

    After Lv Sanshi heard my loud and clear rebuke, tears actually flowed again. Damn, are all men alright?

    "Master Su! I am truly wronged, I really do not know where the innocent that they spoke of is. I did not take her away! " Lv Sanshi was on the verge of tears.

    "Ah?" Not you? Then why did Shuo Yue identify you as the person who kidnapped the Miss Jiang? He wouldn''t just randomly identify people, right? " I asked.

    "I really don''t know. Not long after I returned, Shuo Yue and this disciple who called himself Wu Long came looking for me, and said that I wanted to abduct that Miss Jiang Ruoyun. To be honest, my legs aren''t nimble enough, and I still have problems moving on my own.

    Ah, yes, what Lv Sanshi said does make sense. I looked at Shuo Yue and Wu Qi who were at the side.

    "This Master Su, it''s like this, after Miss Jiang Ruoyun disappeared, we investigated the list of customers in the Lingyin Temple of Hangzhou, among them a tourist called Wang Mu, who stayed behind the guest rooms, but did not kowtow me to Buddha, his traces are very strange, according to the description given by the master in charge of the guest rooms, it should be this Lv Sanshi, the night after the incident in the Miss Jiang, we went to Wang Mu''s room, and found out that nobody was in the room. Master Su, tell me, should we let the wind hall speak of this matter?" Wu Qi had probably written the words beforehand and spoke them very fluently.

    "Lv Sanshi, is what he said the truth? How do you explain that? "

    "Master Su, I have indeed been to the Lingyin Temple of Hangzhou before, because I am a believer in buddha, I have a list in the Lingyin Temple, and the name on the list is Wang Mu. That''s true, every time I go there, I will stay in the most remote guest room, and due to the inconvenience of my legs, I don''t want to attract any weird gazes, so I rarely walk out of my room, and when there aren''t any tourists in the morning yet, and when all the tourists have dispersed at night, I would come back to the Main Hall after a week. I already returned to the wind hall the night before yesterday. I really did not know that Shuo Yue was staying in the Lingyin Temple! "Furthermore, she''s right in front of my room. If I knew, I would have gone to find trouble with him a long time ago!"

    Damn, this Lv Sanshi is so cunning that he doesn''t have any persuasive power at all. Should I believe him or not?

    Shuo Yue also naturally did not believe him, "Stop trying to make excuses, all of this is such a coincidence, I don''t believe it!"

    Lv Sanshi became anxious: "Why don''t you believe it? You said that you were a spy in the Fengdu Ghost City and that you were wronged, even we don''t believe you! Anyway, we don''t believe each other! "

    Damn, this Lv Sanshi still has a little reason to argue.

    "Didn''t you just admit it? Master Su, you changed your mind again, do you have no shame? " Wu Qi could not hold it in anymore.

    "I admitted it just now to anger Shuo Yue, causing him to lose her mind. After that, you wanted to kill me, so even if I didn''t threaten him, she would''ve already twisted my neck off!" Seeing Lv Sanshi''s expression being so sincere, it really didn''t seem like he was lying.

    "Lv Sanshi, if you are still a hero of the wind hall, how about you openly admit it? A wise man does what he likes, what do you mean by this? Even I am looking down on you! "

    I am not pretending at all, because I am handicapped, my cultivation has been delayed because of it. I am powerless, and I have heard that Miss Jiang is also an expert from the rain house, do you think that I can beat her and bring her back? Furthermore, I did indeed return to the Suzhou the night before yesterday. If you can''t do it, you can go to the Suzhou train station to check.

    I immediately gave a look to Zhang Ziyuan who was still outside, who nodded his head and disappeared, we really have the same thoughts! With Zhang Ziyuan''s agility, going back and forth to the train station shouldn''t be a problem, but I don''t need to worry about how he would manage to find the train passenger list.

    I touched my chin and said, "That''s right, what Lv Sanshi said makes a lot of sense, doesn''t it?"

    "Lv Sanshi is definitely not alone, he definitely has helpers, he is just in charge of investigating the situation, and will let another helper take over at the right time. Otherwise, how could someone make a move on Miss Jiang when Shuo Yue was busy somewhere else, and you even disappeared on the second day of the incident? According to what I heard, you still owe Lingyin Temple a lot of money, so your actions were too despicable, right?" Wu Qi explained clearly, he knew what else Lv Sanshi had to say.

    "What helper?" I have really been on the move for a long time, ever since the great war, when wind hall''s vitality was greatly injured, when Master died, when I became disabled, the other disciples had to leave one after another. Right now, I am truly the only one left in such a big place of wind hall, I have disappointed Master''s hopes of coveting me, I simply do not have the ability to bring glory to wind hall. " As Lv Sanshi said this, he started to shed tears again. Oh my god, he really is a tearbag. To be honest, I really have to believe him a little.

    "Who knows who you are colluding with, we even suspect that you are colluding with the remnants of Fengdu Ghost City to attack the Miss Jiang!" No matter how strong the medicine was, Wu Qi''s power to splash dirty water was not to be underestimated.

    "Master Su! My master was killed by the Fengdu Ghost City, and I will not collude with those heartless bastards for the rest of my life! Wu Qi, saying this is simply insulting to my character! And what owes you money? Who said that? I will never reject Lingyin Temple''s room! Which master said he can go against me! "

    When Lv Sanshi said these words, I seemed to have understood that this situation was really not as simple as it seemed to be. This Lv Sanshi might really not be lying, if he wasn''t lying, then the entire plan might have been set up by the person who told the lie.

    Wu Qi and I seemed to have already understood what was going on. After looking at each other for a moment, we decided to wait for Zhang Ziyuan to come back before coming to a conclusion.

    Zhang Ziyuan''s leg strength was indeed fast, and her methods were brilliant. Not long later, she returned: "Wifey! Lv Sanshi was right, he had indeed come back by train the day before yesterday. The one who took Miss Jiang away was definitely not him. "

    Zhang Shaowu and Zhang Ziyuan both walked in, causing Lv Sanshi to jump in fright, "You, who are you people?"

    At this point, it seemed like the show no longer needed to be acted out. The situation was already clear.

    "Lv Sanshi, let me ask you, did you really not collude with anyone to make a move on Jiang Ruoyun?" I need to be sure again.

    "Master Su! I swear on my own life that I have never even seen that Jiang Ruoyun before! If I really lied, I would let down my dead master! "

    It seems like we were all deceived by the master of the law to.

    "That''s bad! If that''s the case, we don''t even know the purpose of that law to, he obviously wants us to move our target to another place, and his goal is probably not to threaten Shuo Yue, I''m afraid that Miss Jiang is in danger right now! " I suddenly shouted.

    Shuo Yue did not say anything further and immediately rushed out. Most likely, he understood what was going on and needed to rush back to Lingyin Temple.

    Seeing Shuo Yue rushing out, the other people also decided to go with him. In the end, Lv Sanshi hugged onto my leg and said, "Master Su! Master Su, don''t go! "

    "What''s wrong?" He shook Lv Sanshi around, and in the end, he hugged him too tightly and could not let go.

    "Master Su, why did you let Shuo Yue go? Didn''t you say you would take revenge for our wind hall?" Lu San cried with tears in his eyes, his image completely devoid of place.

    "Hey, we have urgent matters to attend to right now. How about this, this matter is also related to you, I will come with us, and there will be a witness." In a moment of desperation, I could only bring Lv Sanshi along to Hangzhou.

    "Go?" "Where are you going?" Lv Sanshi was stunned.

    "Let''s return to the Lingyin Temple of Hangzhou first. If there''s anything else, we can settle it later!"

    "Ah?" "Oh."

    It was because Lv Sanshi was a cripple that I was able to guarantee that he could keep up with me. On the way, I was lucky enough to ask about his condition and see if there was any way to treat him. It was fine that we didn''t mention it, but as one, Lv Sanshi''s anger rose: "It''s that Shuo Yue, when our wind hall ambushed the Fengdu Ghost City and met that bastard Shuo Yue halfway, he actually advised us to escape quickly, if not he would have threatened us with total annihilation. At that time I was very angry!"

 C86

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but sigh. The other party had been so kind to ask you to withdraw first! If you had listened to him back then, you wouldn''t have caused such a huge loss of life, and wind hall wouldn''t have been in such a state right now.

    At that time, I was fighting with Shuo Yue, and when I saw my own master heavily injure his body and fall to the ground, I naturally split my focus, but in the end, Shuo Yue managed to strike my left leg. "

    "Lv Sanshi, I really want to ask you if you have used your brain to think about it. With Shuo Yue''s ability, if you want to beat you to death, do you need to put in so much effort? Do you really think your strength can go toe to toe with Shuo Yue? Don''t you think that he showed mercy because she didn''t want to hurt you? And if he tried to kill you, would he attack your left leg? If you don''t attack a vital part of an enemy you hate to the bone, you will attack his left leg? "

    "Wh-what?" "Mine." His words caused Lv Sanshi to be speechless. This person''s IQ was simply not worth mentioning and he had actually been conflicted over things that he had thought about for more than twenty years.

    "Perhaps your master''s injury is indeed related to you. Of course, my guess is that Shuo Yue didn''t even want to injure you at all, and in the end, your distraction caused Shuo Yue to not even have enough time to stop. You accidentally injured your left leg, right?" That''s obvious.

    "Then, then Master Su, what you mean is, Shuo Yue actually wanted to protect us back then?" Lv Sanshi really asked this nonsense, even now he was still in a daze.

    What Wu Qi said to you just now were all true. Back then, in order to completely destroy the Fengdu Ghost City, Shuo Yue had voluntarily used his identity as a descendant of the Princess of Fengdu to spy on the Ghost City. It was he who revealed the information regarding the Fengdu''s ghost lamp Building, and annihilated the ghost lamp Tower after Jun Mingzhu had entered the Fengdu, including all of her own ghost lamp! "

    "Huh?" Hearing that, Lv Sanshi also shouted in shock, "Are you for real?"

    I told the cause and effect of the big battle that year to Lv Sanshi on the train, causing him to be dumbstruck and speechless.

    "Su, Master Su, who told you about this?"

    "What is it? You still can''t believe it? It''s a very clear fact. "

    "That is to say, that Shuo Yue, for all these years, has she been carrying grievances?" Hmm, if Lv Sanshi were to say human words, his eagle-like voice would still be tolerable.

    "Yeah, not only that, at that time, in order to save Shuo Yue, Miss Jiang Ruoyun suffered from the attack of the ghost aura and was unable to recover from her illness. It was only when I discovered them and used pyretic lustre s to heal the Miss Jiang that she gradually recovered." I''m proud to mention it.

    "Then, for me to be so stubborn as to seek revenge on Shuo Yue, is it also my fault? Then wouldn''t my years of hatred be a joke? "

    "Sigh, let me tell you, all of the grudges, all of the grudges, all of the grudges, all of them were not true! Have you heard of all the grudges we''ve faced each other with a smile, let alone the grudges that we''ve gone through for over twenty years, honestly speaking, if Shuo Yue is still an unforgivable sinner right now, if she did something that would hurt the heavens and the earth, I will definitely not say a word, the first thing I will not forgive him! The problem is that he is not a good person, don''t tell me that if he did anything wrong in the past, she will have to bear the consequences." Sigh, in order to resolve this grudge, I have to go all out, I kept explaining and brainwashing to Lv Sanshi, but I don''t know if it would work.

    "Sigh, what Master Su said is true, it makes a lot of sense."

    Of course what I said made sense!

    "Ah?" Master Su, can you really control pyretic lustre? Are you really the reincarnation of the Master Jun? " Lv Sanshi was very surprised.

    Cough cough, according to my age, I should be the reincarnation of the Master Jun. However, my strength has been sealed by someone with an unknown identity.

    "Master Su! I have seen my loved ones! " After saying that, Lv Sanshi wailed again, causing everyone in the carriage to look over in surprise.

    "Don''t cry! You''re a man, what are you crying all day? Tell me, what exactly is the symptoms of your left leg? Let me see if I can rely on pyretic lustre s to treat it for you. " Sigh, he was after all the last disciple of the wind hall, and he couldn''t just watch him suffer miserably. If he could cure Lv Sanshi''s crippled leg, it would be considered a meritorious deed.

    It''s enough, Master Su. At that time, Shuo Yue''s attack was very heavy, my leg was not able to hold up much, I was sent to the hospital, and was also shown to a doctor, who said that there''s no cure, I can still walk once I recover, but as expected, I can still become a cripple. Although I can leave now, my leg has always been slow, and the injuries I left behind will be unbearable on rainy days, but I have been used to it for so many years, it doesn''t matter.

    I pulled open his pants to see the scars. Although it was already a white scar, I could still see the pain from his injuries. "How about this, I''ll give it a try with the pyretic lustre next time. Can it heal your leg?"

    "Thank you Master Su! Long live Master Su!"

    "Hurry up and shut up!"

    It''s already late at night by the time we rushed back to the Lingyin Temple of Hangzhou. We climbed over the walls to directly look for the law to that was deceiving us.

    "I thought you guys were going to kill each other and injure each other. It''s not fun to see through this quickly." In the end, we found law to at the Flying Peak, and he started to mock us as soon as we met, it really pissed me off.

    "You admit that you are messing with us? Who the hell are you? What was his purpose? Did you take Jiang Ruoyun away? Where is she now? " Shuo Yue seemed to be extremely angry, as if she was planning to fight to the death with law to.

    Hehe, I knew that Lv Sanshi was a useless being, but there''s nothing I can do. Other than him, there''s no other suitable person for me to blame.

    Damn, this is abnormal, since he is abnormal in acting, during the day when we went to find him, we were especially afraid of things that Eldest Brother might teach his little monk a lesson.

    However, it''s all because we were too anxious and fell into this perverted trap. If we had asked the Eldest Brother or found some other person who knew about Lv Sanshi''s situation, we would have immediately discovered the loophole.

    "If you aren''t lying when you say it out loud, then what do you have to do before you are willing to let him go?" If you are looking for me, then focus on me. Don''t implicate a girl, it''s not her business! " I couldn''t help but shout at law to, hoping that the matter would be resolved quickly. Shuo Yue''s health was already not well, after going through so many ups and downs, I was really afraid that he wouldn''t be able to hold on.

    "Then I will not beat around the bush. Based on strength, tell me that I am not your opponent, and then I will directly say the request. I want only Shuo Yue, as long as he follows me, I will immediately release Jiang Ruoyun!" As expected, the law to was here for Shuo Yue.

    "Good!" I''ll go with you! " Shuo Yue agreed readily. She pulled on his sleeves to indicate him not to be anxious.

    "We still don''t know who he is. Don''t be in such a hurry to agree to his request. Calm down." Zhang Ziyuan advised Shuo Yue softly.

    "I don''t care about that anymore. As long as Jiang Ruoyun is safe, I don''t have to ask about anything else. If Miss Su Su were to encounter such a situation, can you still maintain your rationality and not save others first? " Shuo Yue had already started to lose her mind, and was being led around by the nose, this caused us to be extremely passive.

    Zhang Ziyuan was also speechless, as though if something were to happen to me, Zhang Ziyuan would not do anything to save me, the men nowadays are all so emotional, I never would have thought, or maybe I had never met them before.

    "Have you researched it clearly?" Do you want to agree to my request? " The law to seemed to be confident, he was sure that Shuo Yue would agree to his request.

    I feel that this is too passive, the person who did this is not Shuo Yue''s enemy, so he would not be a good person. What if Shuo Yue got into trouble with him, and if she has to account for her actions with Jiang Ruoyun, I wonder if this person is truly trustworthy, or if this person is unknowable: "Hey, don''t negotiate conditions with us, first we need to know Jiang Ruoyun''s current situation, and whether she is still safe or not. Before we exchange hostages, isn''t it too much to want to know about the situation of the hostages? Secondly, how can you make us believe that you won''t go back on your word, that you didn''t release Jiang Ruoyun even after kidnapping Shuo Yue? And who the hell are you! What grudge did she have with Shuo Yue? It''s not too late for us to make a deal. "

    The other party seemed to have not expected my current logic to be so clear, causing his face to change between red and white.

    Shuo Yue seemed to have understood her impulsiveness and felt that my question was reasonable. She didn''t say anything for the time being.

    However, law to''s mental state was extremely high: "Everyone, now that the wager is in my hands, of course, I''ll be the one to negotiate the conditions, you don''t have to care who I am, you only need to know that we are changing people, that is enough, Miss Jiang is currently safe and sound, she is still in Lingyin Temple, I did not send her out, but in the end, you all did not think that I would be able to hide anyone under your noses, right? The so-called most dangerous place was the safest place. As long as Shuo Yue follows me, I will definitely let him go. As for the rest, you guys can discuss it yourselves. "

    Shuo Yue said to us in a low voice: "I will go with him first, and ensure Ruo Yun''s safety first, after all, we do not know where Ruo Yun is hiding, the other party is mysterious and unfathomable to us, and when Ruo Yun is safe, I will think of a way to escape, don''t worry, I am confident in my own abilities."

    It seems that this is the only thing we can do now. I said to the law to, "Then you must keep your word. If we can''t see the complete Jiang Ruoyun, I, Su Su, will not let you get away with this even at the ends of the earth!"

    The law to was not stupid either, he could roughly guess what Shuo Yue was thinking, "But I have a request. Shuo Yue is the disciple of the Master Jun in the past, so she will probably be facing a difficult time now. If I just bring him away like this, won''t she bite back at me? How about this, if you drink the medicine in this bottle, all the spirit energy in your body will dissipate temporarily, but no problem, with antidote, you can still recover. " As he spoke, he threw a small bottle towards Shuo Yue.

    "Don''t go too far!" Zhang Shaowu finally could not hold it in anymore, "If you push us all too far, do you believe that I won''t let you have a good ending today!?"

    law to''s attitude could not anger all of us, he still maintained a calm demeanor. They were certain that we did not dare to make any trouble, "That''s fine, as long as something happens to me here today, Jiang Ruoyun will not be able to see the sun tomorrow morning!"

    "That''s enough! Let''s do it this way, I''ll leave Ruo Yun to you guys! " Shuo Yue pulled the piston on the small bottle, raised her head and poured all the liquid into her mouth.

    Wu Qi became anxious: "Shuo Yue! Don''t be impulsive! What if it''s a deadly poison? "

    "I don''t think so. If law to really wanted Shuo Yue''s life, she wouldn''t have gone through so much trouble to bring him away, there''s no need to do something like using up all the spiritual energy in the medicinal liquid. She probably plotted against Shuo Yue." Zhang Zi analyzed.

    "The problem is that we do not know the other party''s objective. Shuo Yue, follow him first, Miss Jiang Ruoyun, don''t worry, we will first rescue her, then think of a way to save you." She turned and whispered to Shuo Yue.

 C87

    Shuo Yue laughed instead: "I''ll leave Ruo Yun to you guys, I will hand over myself to fate, it''s a matter of life and death, it''s entirely up to the heavens to arrange it. Since you guys have helped me to this point, I am already grateful to you guys, don''t take any more risks for me, it''s not worth it!"

    "Alright, be careful!" There was really no other way, they could only let Shuo Yue follow this monster and save the Miss Jiang. I removed the phoenix bracelet from my wrist and quietly put it in Shuo Yue''s hands. Shuo Yue was startled at first, but after understanding what I meant, she nodded towards me and followed the abnormal law to.

    "The Golden Lion Subduing Paper on the desk in my meditation room is a mechanism, upon activating the mechanism, a secret passage will appear, Jiang Ruoyun is here, Shuo Yue, I will bring him away!" These were the last words that law to said before she left.

    Zhang Ziyuan signalled me with his eyes, and I understood what he was trying to do. He secretly followed behind me using his invisibility, while we rushed to the law to''s Buddhist Mansion to save Miss Jiang. Sure enough, law to didn''t lie to us. He opened the mechanism of the Golden Lion Suppression Paper and Miss Jiang was imprisoned inside the secret room under the bed. His hands and feet were tightly bound and his mouth was also stuffed with adhesive tape. We hurried to help her out, then untied her.

    "Miss Jiang, are you alright?" Zhang Shaowu asked.

    Cough cough, I''m fine, thank you for saving me, where is Shuo Yue? Jiang Ruoyun seemed to know that the person who kidnapped her was here for Shuo Yue, and immediately asked about Shuo Yue''s situation.

    "Miss Jiang, you have been tied up for an entire day. Come out and stretch your body first to see if there are any problems." Wu Qi comforted Jiang Ruoyun.

    "Could it be that something really happened to Shuo Yue?" Miss Jiang was extremely intelligent, she immediately knew that something was amiss.

    "Big sister Ruo Yun, it''s like this, there''s someone abnormal who caught you, and then he planned to let Shuo Yue leave with him. Shuo Yue will leave with him for the time being, this is a temporary measure, and also a strategy to slow down the battle. In order to first rescue you out, don''t worry, with Shuo Yue''s abilities, she will definitely think of a way to escape." I simply told her what happened while avoiding the issue. I didn''t tell Miss Jiang that Shuo Yue''s Spiritual Energy had been temporarily dispersed so that she wouldn''t worry.

    "So it''s like that, then who exactly is it, is Shuo Yue in danger? "He has too many enemies. Everyone wants to put him to death," Jiang Ruoyun tensed up.

    "Big Sister Ruo Yun, can you remember what happened? Do you know the person who kidnapped you? Can you give us some clues so that we can rescue him?" Thinking about how Zhang Ziyuan was following the abnormal law to and Shuo Yue, I''m not very worried.

    "I, I don''t know that thief. That day when I was reading in my room, a black shadow suddenly rushed in and knocked me unconscious before I could even react. When I woke up, I was already locked in here, I couldn''t even move my arms or legs. I didn''t even get a good look at the appearances of the thieves. His attacks were too quick, and he hasn''t appeared since then, until you guys came to save me. "

    "Damn, I told you, that abnormal law to''s movement technique is the fastest, is that guy really human?" How can ordinary humans be so fast! " Wu Qi shouted.

    "Do you know who are the thieves?" Jiang Ruoyun asked.

    "Of course not. That person was actually a monk from Lingyin Temple. His name was law to." I explained.

    "Ah?" It''s actually the master of the law to? This, this is too unbelievable. " Jiang Ruoyun was very surprised.

    "You are very familiar with this law to?" I asked.

    "Mn, it can be considered to be very familiar, because he has been living in the Lingyin Temple all year round and has been taken care of by this master of the law to. He has been in the Lingyin Temple for a long time and has always taken care of me. After leaving law to''s meditation room, we helped Jiang Ruoyun go to her own room to rest.

    I carefully searched through law to''s meditation room to see if there were any clues that were worth studying. As expected, I found a letter under the pillow, probably something that the abnormal law to didn''t have the time to hide. I opened it to take a look and couldn''t help but be shocked.

    Returning back to the Miss Jiang''s guest room, Zhang Shaowu was trying to persuade the Miss Jiang to lie down for a while, but the Miss Jiang was still worried about Shuo Yue''s consolation and did not sleep.

    "Big sister Ruo Yun, I told Zhang Ziyuan to follow the abnormal law to and Shuo Yue. To be honest, Zhang Ziyuan is not human, he''s just a ghost, there won''t be any problems with his speed, you can rest easy first, if Shuo Yue comes back and you fall sick, he''ll be very worried too." I advised Jiang Ruoyun.

    "Ah?" So Mr. Zhang is? "Alright, then I''ll sleep for a while. Everything will be free from you guys."

    After successfully persuading Jiang Ruoyun, we saw that she was finally willing to lie down and rest, and thus left the guest room.

    But in a few hours, Zhang Ziyuan returned.

    "How is it?" I asked quickly.

    "I бн didn''t catch up." Zhang Ziyuan lowered his head and said.

    Wu Qi cried in shock, and immediately felt that it was not appropriate to cover his mouth with his hands: "What? You didn''t manage to catch up? "

    "Yes, his speed is too fast. He disappeared in the blink of an eye. I can''t catch up to him at all!" Zhang Ziyuan couldn''t even catch up to a high-end ghost, who the hell was this person!

    Lv Sanshi, who didn''t dare to say anything from the start, spoke at this time. His eagle-like sharp voice sounded even more frightening in the middle of the night, "Um, I heard what you guys said, I think I know what''s going on. I am older than you all and have seen a lot of things. Can you allow me to say a few words? "

    "What do you think?" From the looks of it, Lv Sanshi knew the background of this man.

    "Ah, it''s like this, I don''t know how this Mr. Zhang Ziyuan was able to enter the Lingyin Temple, I think there''s something on his body that can hide his ghost aura, right?"

    Zhang Shaowu nodded his head, "That''s right, I gave the treasure that my master Zhuo Feng left for me, the Water Spirit Pearl. That is a treasure that can conceal a ghost''s aura, so Zhang Ziyuan can freely enter and exit the Lingyin Temple.

    "You''re right, if the Water Spirit Pearl is on Mr. Zhang, then that law to shouldn''t be a demon."

    I immediately asked, "Then how do you explain his speed? Zhang Ziyuan is speed that doesn''t even put cars and trains in his eyes, if not even he can catch up, how could ordinary humans do that? "

    Lv Sanshi coughed twice. Seems like he had found a use for the technique, he had to purposely express it: "If I''m not wrong, he should be a descendant of the wind race."

    What? wind race? Is he a ghost? I accepted all the weird things in the beginning, but now you tell me, what kind of wind race is there? It was a little unreliable!

    "Um, what about the wind race you''re talking about, what the hell is that thing?" Looking at the cute Lv Sanshi, he suddenly felt that he was not that annoying anymore.

    "Cough cough, this so-called wind race is a combination of a wind ghost and a human a long time ago. Although it has passed through dozens of generations and they no longer have the presence of ghosts, they still inherited the power and speed of a wind ghost and have become a wonder of humanity. However, the number of people in the wind race is extremely small and there are probably only one or two left now."

    Zhang Shaowu rubbed his chin, "After hearing what you said, I seem to have thought of something like this as well. My master once told me about the wind race.

    "Mn, this was only a legend in the first place and there is no evidence to back it up. But looking at the situation today, that law to is most likely a descendant of the wind race." Lv Sanshi concluded.

    "But, this mysterious wind race, what grudge does he have with Shuo Yue? Why are they looking for trouble with Shuo Yue? " Zhang Shaowu seemed to be carefully recalling everything that Zhuo Feng had told him about the wind race, but he clearly did not have any useful information.

    I remembered the letter I read a moment ago: "Although this wind race is not related to Shuo Yue, there might be other reasons that are of value to him."

    Zhang Shaowu suddenly raised his head. "Little girl Su Su, what do you know?"

    I took out the letter from my pocket and showed it to Zhang Shaowu: "I found this letter from the abnormal law to''s meditation room. He seemed to have forgotten to take it away, it should have been written by another person.

    Zhang Ziyuan also looked at the letter, but his expression became serious: "This law to is very scheming, it was him who set me up in the day, and made us suspect that Lv Sanshi, who lives in the Suzhou, is the culprit, but we didn''t expect that it was only him who delayed us. I am afraid that this letter is also a Smoke Bomb that he threw out. I think that we will find out that it was a wasted trip to Huqiu Suzhou in order to stall for time.

    I feel that what Zhang Ziyuan said makes sense! This was completely something that pervert could do!

    Wu Qi had no idea what to do now, "Then what do we do? If we do not follow this lead to look for Shuo Yue, we will not be able to find her whereabouts. "

    "Wu Qi, you don''t have to be too anxious. Just now, before Shuo Yue left with the monster, I secretly stuffed the phoenix bracelet into his hands. I think that if they reach a certain place, Shuo Yue will definitely inform us through the pyretic lustre." Thinking back to when Shuo Yue left, I am still very proud of myself.

    "I feel bad enough." Wu Qi was anxious to the point that he was sweating profusely.

    "Enough? "Why?" I wondered.

    "You guys have never known what Shuo Yue was thinking, but actually, his will to live was not as strong as it was in the first place. The words he said when he left were not empty words, he truly hoped that we would not care about his life or death anymore.

    "Ah?" "Then what should we do?" Hearing Wu Qi''s words, this crazy fellow finally realised that there was something wrong with Shuo Yue, I didn''t care about what he said before he left, I thought that he was only saying this to that fellow, law to, to let him relax his guard. Now that I think about it, if this was his heart, then Shuo Yue really wouldn''t let that pyretic lustre return to report!

    Damn, things are getting troublesome now. Looks like the two hands I left behind aren''t working.

    "Looks like I have to go to the Huqiu Suzhou to try my luck." Wu Qi suddenly said.

    Zhang Shaowu also agreed, "Under the circumstances where I don''t have any leads, this is the only way. How about this, Wu Qi, I will go with you to knotweed root to have a look, and see if what the letter says is true. The rest of the information is something the Lingyin Temple will continue to receive, especially the girl Su Su, pay attention to the movements of the pyretic lustre. "

    It seemed like that was the only way.

    "I''ll go with you! I''m more familiar with the Suzhou, so you guys can move a little faster. " The eagle-voiced Lv Sanshi suddenly volunteered himself, thinking that he looked more and more cute.

 C88

    As soon as dawn arrived, Wu Qi, Zhang Shaowu and I went straight to Suzhou and waited for news with Zhang Ziyuan. I used my spirit energy to try and sense the movements of the pyretic lustre, but realized that the pyretic lustre had not woken up. I wonder how Shuo Yue was doing?

    Zhang Ziyuan silently accompanied me by my side. Even though he didn''t speak, I noticed that he seemed to be a little unhappy recently.

    "What''s the matter with you?" I gently pinched Zhang Ziyuan''s face.

    "I don''t have anything to do, my wife. Perhaps I''ve been too busy lately, so I''m a bit tired."

    He did not speak the truth! I watched it come out.

    "If you have something to say, then say it to me. Why keep it in your heart, and why are you still feeling tired? Even ghosts feel tired?"

    Ghosts will definitely feel tired, because I''ve been cultivating and my physique has already discovered some significant changes. Right now, not only do I have a physical body, but I''m also evolving into Kui''s physique in all aspects.

    "Really? "It''s that magical?" I screamed.

    "Yeah, I don''t know how long it will take before I''ll be completely reborn. At that time, I''ll be able to accompany you back to your hometown to visit your parents." Zhang Ziyuan earnestly said to me.

    Looking at Zhang Ziyuan''s face, I felt inexplicably touched. In these past few days, he has changed a lot.

    "But I still don''t believe you have nothing on your mind. I said it already, you can''t hide it from me." Humph, there is nothing wrong with me, Su Su, being a fool.

    "Sigh, I was still discovered by you. Actually, I feel that Su Su, I''m already completely unable to catch you, your abilities are increasing bit by bit, and you can now do something big on your own. You''re no longer the girl that would be scared if she saw me back then. "I''m worried, I''m worried that it will grow more and more distant from you бн"

    "What are you worried about, Zhang Ziyuan!" I felt that I was being irritable, "Your brain is really too big. What do you mean, you are getting further and further away from me?"

    "But?"

    "No buts!" I know, I''m blaming myself for putting so much of my time into other people''s lives, even the one and only festival we have been through was ruined. But Zhang Ziyuan, I''m a Spirit Master, and I''m even the reincarnation of the famous Jun Mingzhu, I have my responsibilities. But in front of you, I''m still that innocent Su Su, you don''t have to worry about me at all. "

    After saying that, I gave Zhang Ziyuan a light kiss on his lips. Zhang Ziyuan''s breathing became hurried as he embraced me, who was acting as the guest of honor, and deepened this kiss. Zhang Ziyuan''s tongue entered my mouth, carrying a faint, refreshing fragrance, overbearing and gentle. Originally, I was still resisting, but recently, I slowly sank into it, becoming cater to it.

    Just as we were about to kiss each other, we heard soft footsteps and immediately separated. When we turned around, it was Miss Jiang who woke up.

    "AHH!" "I''m sorry, I didn''t know you were here. I''ll leave immediately!" Jiang Ruoyun looked at us apologetically, and turned around to leave.

    "Miss Ruo Yun, don''t go!" I reached out and held her.

    "That, I am truly sorry. I didn''t disturb you two did I?" Jiang Ruoyun blushed, as though the main character of the previous matter was not me, but instead her. It looks like even though Jiang Ruoyun is older than me by a dozen years, she does not have much contact with this kind of thing, could it be that Shuo Yue has always been willing to do whatever it takes?

    "It''s really alright, Sister Ruo Yun. I was actually planning to go find you, afraid that it would disturb your sleep. So we stood here waiting for you to wake up."

    "Ah?" Looking for me? Had Shuo Yue found out? How is he? " Jiang Ruoyun hurriedly asked.

    Zhang Ziyuan glanced at me, then lowered his head: "I''m sorry Miss Jiang, I''ve lost Shuo Yue, the opponent''s movement technique is too fast, I can''t catch up to him at all."

    "Ah, lost them? Then, what should we do? " Jiang Ruoyun was a weak woman after all, and would not have any idea when things went wrong.

    "What do you mean, it''s okay, Shuo Yue will be fine." I urged.

    "It''s all because of me. In order to take care of me for over twenty years, he didn''t have a good day. She went around asking for medicine to treat my illness, and he suffered too much. If it wasn''t to save me, he wouldn''t have left with someone from an unknown origin! " Jiang Ruoyun kept blaming herself as tears fell from her eyes.

    "Sister Ruo Yun, we are not completely clueless about this, we already know who took Shuo Yue away, it''s just that we do not know the other party''s goal, we just want to ask you, do you know the wind race? Have you guys had any conflicts with the wind race? " I asked.

    "wind race? Legend has it that the apoplectic ghost and the descendant of humans? " Jiang Ruoyun asked.

    "Right!" You know? The one who took you and Shuo Yue away was the one in wind race. We were looking for you so we could ask if you have any clues related to this matter? "

    "Could that person''s movements be that fast? He didn''t even have the time to react before being hit. I have heard of wind race before, but I have never seen him before. Shuo Yue and I have never had any grudges with anyone from the wind race. If there''s any relation between us, from what I know, there isn''t anyone like that among the several great powers. " Jiang Ruoyun carefully recalled, but he did not discover anything.

    "A portion of them went to the Huqiu Suzhou. Whether it''s true or false, they''ll give me a call if they have any news. " Calculating the time, they should be almost at knotweed root by now. Unfortunately, even if knotweed root said that she wasn''t big, he wasn''t small either, so how could they find the law to and Shuo Yue?

    "knotweed root? Ah, mentioning the knotweed root, I seem to remember something. " Jiang Ruoyun suddenly raised her head and said.

    "Don''t be in such a hurry. Slow down."

    "I once heard from Master Jun about this matter. She said that if there really were still descendants in wind race, they should be living in the knotweed root for a generation. Because the temperament of the wind race and the people are different, and because they are a combination of wind ghost and humans, there are problems with the bodies of the remaining descendants, and the water and soil around the knotweed root is one of the places that is suitable for them to live. "

    "Oh? Is that true? Then it seems that this knotweed root was not the law to who set up the array, and maybe he really made a mistake and left the letter in his own meditation room, forgetting to take it. " Hearing this news, I was almost certain that they were in knotweed root. After all, there are companions in law to, so it means that his companions should also be from wind race.

    "So, what''s wrong with their bodies?" Zhang Ziyuan frowned, he believed that he would be able to find an opening from this point.

    "Their hearts were born with problems. They aged much faster than ordinary people, so wind race doesn''t have longevity. Their hearts often stopped beating when they were in their prime."

    "How tragic, when humans and ghosts are together, they really are cursed by the heavens бн" Thinking about what Zhang Ziyuan had told me, my heart still had lingering fear. People and ghosts moving against the heavens together would not have a good ending, and Xia Mingtianji and Shuo Yue''s father is one example, while the wind ghost and human being are other examples. Fortunately, Zhang Ziyuan was already trying to cultivate to the top three, so thinking about it made me feel very lucky.

    Zhang Ziyuan seemed to have felt my sadness, and quietly grabbed my hand, holding tightly. Relieved, I had another terrible thought running through my head: "Heart not good? He died young? Then, could it be that he is concerned about Shuo Yue? "

    "Huh?" Jiang Ruoyun seemed to have understood something as her face became deathly pale, "Shuo Yue, Shuo Yue, he, is a descendant of both the Princess of Fengdu and the human race. She has one, the Seven Apertures Mystical Heart бн"

    So the reason why the law to came was because of Shuo Yue''s Qiqiao Linglong Heart. She was probably trying to change her heart to end the long history of the wind race.

    "I want to go to knotweed root, I want to go to knotweed root!" Jiang Ruoyun''s face was pale white, he shouted and was about to rush out, "If we wait any longer, something will happen to him!"

    "Sister Ruo Yun! Zhang Shaowu and the others were already gone! Shuo Yue will be fine, Sister Ruo Yun, Sister Ruo Yun! "

    The Jiang Ruoyun whose mind had received a great shock fainted on the ground after shouting a few words. Zhang Ziyuan and I hurriedly supported her up and went back to the guest room to let her lie down and rest.

    "What should we do? Shuo Yue is in danger, Miss Jiang is in danger, it is really difficult for both sides. " Instantly, I didn''t have any other ideas. Jiang Ruoyun''s body was still weak after recuperating from the severe illness, so she couldn''t withstand the stimulation. I really regretted telling her about this matter.

    "How about this, I''ll go find the guest monk and have him find someone to take care of them, we have to make a trip to the knotweed root!"

    I nodded. "I''ll do as you say."

    I called the master on duty of the Lingyin Temple and set Jiang Ruoyun up, then got up to rush to the Huqiu Suzhou.

    "But what if Benefactor Jiang wakes up during this period of time?" A guest monk asked.

    "Right now, her health is not very good, so try your best not to let her act on her own. Tell her, we will definitely bring Shuo Yue back alive, and tell her to be at ease!" I repeated.

    "Understood, Almsgiver Su. You must return quickly."

    "I really never thought that the descendant of the Princess of Fengdu would be a Seven Apertures Mystical Heart." On the way, I said to myself.

    "Regarding the Seven Apertures Mystical Heart, I have heard that not only is the person who possesses this kind of heart kind, but one out of ten thousand is a dragon among men. At that time, I just treated it as a kind of legend and didn''t care too much about it. I didn''t expect that there would really be someone with this kind of heart, and they haven''t even discovered it after being together for so long. " So it turned out that Zhang Ziyuan had also heard of it.

    "A kind-hearted person, is he a dragon or phoenix among men? So it turns out that those who possess Qiqiao Linglong Heart are so outstanding. " But looking at Shuo Yue, it was impossible to say whether she was kind or emotional, but she had experienced too many things, endured too much pain, and it had already covered up all of his brilliance. The current him had a decaying body, a reserved personality, and she didn''t even have the will to live anymore. It was very difficult to find the shadow of a dragon and a phoenix from him, the one from twenty years ago who had an outstanding appearance.

    "Hmm, what a pity, no one could withstand the effects of the passage of time, including Shuo Yue. After hearing his name, I can imagine how high-spirited he was back then, and this is probably the reason why Jun Mingzhu treated him as his own."

    So Zhang Ziyuan and I actually thought the same thing. As expected, humans are weak and can''t endure too much pain.

 C89

    When I arrived at knotweed root, it was already noon. After so many consecutive events, I was so hungry that my chest was close to my back, which was originally nothing much to begin with, but yesterday, when I heard that Zhang Ziyuan was already feeling hungry and sleepy, and felt that he might need some food as well, I bought a few buns for him.

    "Thank you, my wife. You should eat more. Actually, it''s not a problem for me to not eat anything now."

    "The reason why people become human is because human beings have all sorts of emotions and desires. Of which, I think appetite is the most important. Eating delicious food can increase one''s happiness by a lot!"

    Seeing that I insisted on sharing the steamed buns with him, Zhang Ziyuan took it and took a bite of it.

    "Is it delicious?"

    Zhang Ziyuan nodded his head, making me happy.

    I couldn''t help but give Zhang Shaowu a call and tell him everything. Zhang Shaowu was also extremely worried, but he was still unable to find the whereabouts of the law to and Shuo Yue. We made an appointment to meet at the knotweed root''s Sword Pool.

    When they met, only Zhang Shaowu was left, no one knew where the others had gone to. "Where are the others?"

    "They went back to look. If what you guys said is true, that the other party is wind race and their goal is to obtain Shuo Yue''s Seven Apertures Mystical Heart, then Shuo Yue''s current situation is extremely dangerous! Furthermore, from last night to now, it''s almost been one hour. I''m afraid there''s not much luck. "

    "Don''t speak nonsense Shaowugo, the wise men have their own ways. Shuo Yue will not die so easily."

    "But we really have already flipped through the entire knotweed root and have not seen any trace of Shuo Yue or the rest. I don''t know what I should do either. Oh right, Su Su girl, why don''t you try your hand at pyretic lustre s? "

    I nodded and activated the Spiritual Energy to sense its current position. I could only sense a weak signal.

    "I seem to have sensed some faint information, but I was simply unable to pinpoint the exact location. It''s only in a general direction."

    "Where is the general direction?"

    I pointed to a location. Because I wasn''t from Suzhou, I had never been there before, so I didn''t know where that location was.

    "Let''s go over first."

    Before we reached the place, I felt a familiar strong Spiritual Energy surrounding me: "It''s the pyretic lustre!"

    Sure enough, I saw pyretic lustre fly towards me with wings. Although there weren''t many tourists around, there were quite a few people lamenting about what kind of bird it was.

    Seeing that there were too many knotweed root in the day, the pyretic lustre withdrew the phoenix''s tail and light, transforming into a strange bird, I found it funny.

    "pyretic lustre! I''ve finally found you! Where''s Shuo Yue? Where is he? " I asked.

    The pyretic lustre shook its head, I understood that it meant to follow him. At that time, my actions of handing the pyretic lustre over to Shuo Yue was simply too clever! Now it was actually the key to finding him.

    Following the pyretic lustre, they arrived at a place called the Bookstand Pine Shadow. It was actually just a courtyard, with its doors closed to the tourists, no one knew what was going on inside.

    "Little Su Su girl, it looks like we are here. Time is of the essence, let''s rush in!" Zhang Shaowu suggested.

    "Let''s go!" The more time Shuo Yue wasted, the more dangerous it would be. I pulled out the Space Abyssal Sword s and cut off the iron chains on the door.

    As expected, law to and Shuo Yue were in the courtyard, Shuo Yue lied on the ground as if she had lost consciousness. She did not know whether she was injured or not, but law to grabbed her collar and started to cast a spell.

    "Let go of Shuo Yue!" Now that I think about it, I am still very angry at law to. She is simply a villain who deceived our feelings! Her sword pierced towards the law to.

    Because he was under attack, law to could not continue the technique and could only stop the spell to release Shuo Yue.

    "You guys actually chased me here and agreed to trade. Now you want to go back on your word?" The law to is actually trying to reason with us, what nonsense!

    "We didn''t promise you anything, so how can we go back on our word? It''s not wrong to trade people for people, but we don''t plan to trade lives with each other. You want to use Shuo Yue''s Seven Apertures Mystical Heart to save your own lives, right? "You are too selfish!" This sort of person should be scolded before he felt refreshed.

    "This little miss is truly sharp-tongued, I can''t win against you, but what I want to tell you is, I want Shuo Yue''s Seven Apertures Mystical Heart, not to save myself! It doesn''t matter if I die early, but my sister is still young. law to''s eyes were already red, as if he had completely lost all reason.

    After he said this, we realized that there was a teenage girl on one side. The girl seemed to be in poor health and had been sitting in a recliner all this time. Her face was pale and her lips were bloodless.

    "Brother, please, don''t hurt the innocent. I''m fine." The girl''s voice was very soft, and if you didn''t listen carefully you wouldn''t be able to hear what she was saying.

    "Xiao Ling, don''t be afraid. Today, even if big brother is going to risk his life, you must still be cured of your illness." As he said that, he blocked in front of Shuo Yue, and was about to make his move again.

    I immediately found out the truth of the matter. So law to did it for her sister, and this young age is also the wind race''s heart disease?

    "But brother, these people are so fierce, Xiao Ling is afraid!" The child seemed to be timid because his body wasn''t healthy. His voice was soft and timid, causing one to feel pain.

    "law to, don''t be rash first. We have things to talk about." I hastily shouted, I was really afraid that law to would do something to Shuo Yue on impulse.

    "I forgot to tell you guys, my name is not law to and I am not a monk there either. My name is Yue Feng and I am from wind race."

    Yue Jiang''s expression had already distorted, it seemed that his emotions were unstable, and now it was crucial for him to stabilize his emotions.

    "Yue Feng, right? We already know about the matters of your wind race, and I express my regrets, but, you cannot build your own survival on the destruction of others, it is unethical! " In order to persuade Yue Feng to stop, I really said everything.

    "You know? Knowing is for the best, I don''t have to waste my breath talking to you guys. Hehe, I don''t care about the death of others anymore! I can die, but my sister is only sixteen! She had an attack earlier than me, and her heart began to weaken at the age of sixteen. She was just a kind-hearted girl, she didn''t do anything bad, I didn''t do anything bad either! Why did the heavens decide to place such an unfair fate on us? "

    Hearing those words, I felt really bad. There was a type of person who was born to face the injustice of life. Looking at the girl who didn''t dare to say anything, I also felt that my heart was a mess.

    "Girl, what''s your name?" Zhang Ziyuan suddenly asked as he walked in the girl.

    "I, I''m Yue Ling. Big brother, big sister, don''t blame my brother, he''s only doing this for me." The girl was also scared as tears started to fall from her eyes.

    It seemed that not only was Yue Ling''s heart troubled, her mental state was also not very good. A sixteen year old girl''s brain was like a child''s, and her speech was also very childish.

    Zhang Ziyuan continued to walk closer to her. "Yue Ling, right? Don''t be afraid Xiao Ling, brother is not a bad person. "

    Yue Feng had been facing my questioning and had only just noticed Zhang Ziyuan''s movements: "What are you doing? Stay away from my sister. "

    But it was already too late, Zhang Ziyuan had already arrived beside the little girl Yue Ling and gently pressed on her wrist.

    "I don''t plan on doing anything to your sister. Don''t worry, it''s just exchanging people. Isn''t this your usual trick? What? I can''t use it? " Zhang Ziyuan smiled at Yue Feng.

    So Zhang Ziyuan wanted to use her sister Yue Ling to threaten Yue Feng, but honestly, wasn''t it different? They did such a despicable thing, do we have to be like them? Moreover, the little girl was so pitiful.

    But then he thought, now that Shuo Yue was in Yue Feng''s hands, it was possible for him to encounter danger just by getting excited, so Zhang Ziyuan''s actions were understandable. Sigh, he was truly conflicted. This matter is really hard to deal with. As Shuo Yue''s friend, we definitely cannot just watch as his heart is dug out, but what should we do about this poor little sister?

    When Yue Feng saw that Zhang Ziyuan had really kidnapped his sister and used her to threaten him, Yue Feng''s eyes reddened. "You two, don''t force me! At most, he would just die trying! On the contrary, my sister and I won''t be able to live much longer. It''s also good to have you accompany us in death! "

    Damn, this is really going to be a fight to the death. With Yue Feng''s current cynical state, this is way too possible, I think it''s better not to provoke him anymore.

    "Zhang Ziyuan! Um, don''t do anything to my little sister, she''s also innocent. " I know that Zhang Ziyuan is not a virtuous and virtuous woman, so it is possible for his to do something too extreme even if he were to be provoked by him.

    "My wife, do you still believe in me? Now that you want to save Shuo Yue, you don''t need to use any special methods! "

    Taking advantage that no one was looking, Zhang Shaowu sneaked around to the side of Yue Feng and Shuo Yue. I thought to myself that luckily we had more people, otherwise, it would not be so easy to deal with.

    "How about this, Yue Feng, we won''t be able to maintain this stalemate, there''s no need for us to interfere any further, as for me, I am the descendant of the rain house, although I am not talented, but I am still a bit of a Spiritual Energy, and as for you, you are a descendant of the wind race, so your strength is not mediocre. If I win, we can bring Shuo Yue out, and you can no longer interfere, if you win, then Shuo Yue will no longer be in our control, you can do as you wish." I thought that my brain was really funny. Why did I have to say ''duel''? What if I lose? What a rotten idea. After I said these words righteously, even I felt that I was unreliable.

    "I''m not going to fall for your trick! Shuo Yue is in my hands, why should I fight with you? " Yue Feng seemed to have not completely lost her reason yet.

    "With your sister in my hands, if you don''t agree to my request, the situation will only get worse. Why don''t you hand everything over to your power and settle it?" Zhang Ziyuan said.

    Damn, Zhang Ziyuan really believes in me. How did he know that I could defeat the descendants of the wind race?

    After thinking for a moment, Yue Feng expressed that this matter could be done, "Alright, then we''ll do as you ask, we''ll fight in a fair battle, and no one else can interfere, we''ll see how we do it based on the results!"

    I''ll go, I''ve really agreed to it. Alright, in reality, this competition is just a strategy to delay the flow of troops. I don''t know how he fell for the trap of stalling for time.

    Looks like Yue Feng is also extremely confident in his own strength. He completely doesn''t put me in his eyes, and believes that he can''t compare to Shuo Yue, so he kidnapped Shuo Yue''s hot female disciple to threaten him. Now, he looks down on me.

    I used the Space Abyssal Sword s, which gave me quite a few points. The other party simply had no way to deal with the Space Abyssal Sword, but I am absolutely unable to catch up to Yue Feng''s speed, as even if I wanted to attack him, it would be a fantasy.

    So according to the story, we''ve been fighting for nearly three hundred rounds, and we haven''t been able to determine the victor.

    But at this time, the situation had already changed greatly. Zhang Shaowu took advantage of the time while I was fighting Yue Feng to circle around us to Shuo Yue''s side. Shuo Yue was probably only unconscious because he was drugged. He used a special antidote to wake Shuo Yue up.

    When Shuo Yue woke up, she did not know if his cultivation had recovered or not. If his cultivation had already recovered, then she would no longer be at Yue Feng''s mercy.

 C90

    Seeing that Zhang Shaowu had saved his life, Yue Feng immediately knew that he had fallen into our trap because he was in too much of a hurry. With a speed like the wind, he rushed towards Shuo Yue to attack him, attempting to control him once again.

    But Yue Feng was indeed not Shuo Yue''s match, other than his quick movements, Yue Feng was no match for him. Shuo Yue used a technique to create a barrier that completely locked Yue Feng inside, preventing him from moving, thus making it impossible for him to move at all. So it turns out that Shuo Yue''s Spiritual Energy had already recovered. No wonder Yue Feng needed to knock Shuo Yue out before making a move.

    Now, the situation has reversed, and Yue Feng is under our control.

    "Shuo Yue, are you alright?" I shouted.

    At that time, I had completely given up on my will to live. Since my body is already in such a state, if my heart can still save an innocent girl, I would be willing to give up my life. "

    "AHH!" I exclaimed, so it turns out that Shuo Yue had done it voluntarily, truly a merciful day. (Author: UU)

    However, just now, I seemed to have met Ruo Yun in a daze. She told me not to give up too early, and that she was still waiting for me, so for a moment, I unconsciously activated the pyretic lustre, and I did not know what happened afterwards. "

    Yeah, we found the location of the Huqiu Suzhou under the bed in law to''s meditation room. We came to look for you, but unfortunately we couldn''t find any trace of you.

    "AHH!" "So you found the letter under my pillow. I truly regret not destroying it, and allowed you to grasp onto the clue!" Yue Feng also looked like he was in a dilemma.

    So it turns out that Yue Feng really had left that letter in the meditation room. We felt that it was a fake news left by the movie emperor Yue Feng and wanted to continue lying to us.

    Actually, Yue Feng was intelligent, and could even be said to be meticulous. In order to get close to Shuo Yue and Jiang Ruoyun, he became a monk in the Lingyin Temple, a tenacity that most people could not achieve. Looking at the girl''s situation, it seemed as if he could no longer drag it out any further and his life was on the brink of falling into danger at any time, thus Yue Feng decided to take the risk. The worst thing was, the letter he left under his pillow was a fatal mistake.

    "Forget it, a loss is a loss. I planned for nearly two years, but in the end, I actually failed." If you want to kill me, kill me or cut me, but, don''t do anything to my sister, she''s innocent. " Yue Feng said as he gave up on himself.

    The girl, Yue Ling, cried when he saw this situation: "Please don''t hurt my brother, he didn''t do anything bad, he only wanted me to live. Xiao Ling doesn''t need anything, let my brother go! "

    Hearing the girl''s begging, Shuo Yue let go of Yue Feng, and Zhang Ziyuan let go of Yue Ling as well, and walked to my side.

    Yue Feng ran over to his sister''s side and asked with concern, "How is it? Did he do anything to you? "

    "Big brother, I''m fine, don''t worry."

    I can''t help but sigh. She is a good girl who is obedient and sensible. It''s a pity that her aging illness isn''t something that can be cured.

    Zhang Ziyuan seemed to have heard my sigh, "Wifey, you''re beginning to feel pity for others again? Actually, I had heard a lot about wind race''s disease of premature aging. Although right now I don''t know if there are any other ways to treat it other than changing one''s heart, I do know that there might be a glimmer of hope. "

    "Ah?" "Who is it?" I asked.

    Zhang Ziyuan smiled mysteriously: "Let me keep you in suspense for a while, I''ll let you know."

    Seeing that his momentum had completely faded, Yue Feng felt as if he had aged quite a bit in an instant, and became dispirited, "I have nothing to say to her about today''s matter. I let down my sister, but I might leave with her. "If you still want to settle the score with me, then do it. I won''t retaliate. If you plan on letting me go, then please leave. I want to spend the last few moments with her."

    These words made my heart ache, and I didn''t feel good about it.

    Shuo Yue also had an apologetic look on her face. "I''m sorry, I promised you before, but I''ve now reneged on it. I gave Yue Ling a sliver of hope, but it''s actually gone. Truly бн"

    "You don''t need to say anymore! This matter has nothing to do with you. I had the heart to treat human life as grass, so I was destined to die a horrible death. Yet ants are greedy for life, not to mention humans. If you go back on your word, I won''t blame you. "

    "I бн" These words made Shuo Yue speechless for a long time.

    At this time, Zhang Ziyuan walked over with my hand in his: "Yue Feng, there is always a solution to everything. There is no impossible path in heaven, in fact, you all still have hope."

    When Yue Feng heard this, he suddenly raised his head to look at Zhang Ziyuan, and then slowly lowered his voice. "Don''t lie to me, my family has been sick for hundreds of years, if there really is a way, would we wait until today?"

    "Do you think that I, Zhang Ziyuan, am someone who is fooling around with you?"

    When Yue Feng heard this, it was as if he truly saw hope, and said with a joyful tone of voice: "Then, from what you''re saying, you know the method?"

    Indeed, if there was a glimmer of hope and he personally destroyed this hope, then the drop in his chances was not something an ordinary person could bear. It would be better to just start with no hope at all.

    Zhang Ziyuan nodded his head: "I don''t know the way to treat this disease, because I am not a doctor, but there is a person who has that kind of ability. I do not dare guarantee that you can get it 100%, but a dead horse can be a living horse doctor."

    Yue Feng pondered for a long time. It seemed like he had truly lost all hope, and in the end, he was still the only one who had planned for these past two years. He must have suffered from extreme pressure and difficulty, and did not dare to easily give himself any hope.

    However, in the end, he decided to give it a try. "I''ve schemed against you, yet you''re still willing to help me. I really am. I''m sorry, but I''m willing to try that hope of yours."

    Zhang Ziyuan nodded his head, "It''s alright, we can all understand you. To be able to help this innocent girl, we can already be considered to be virtuous and virtuous."

    "Alright, go ahead."

    "This person is, ''apocalypse''." Zhang Ziyuan said word by word.

    Ah, so it was Fu Junqing, I really didn''t expect him to be the key person in treating the sickness.

    Yue Feng also frowned, with an expression that he had never heard of before.

    "''apocalypse'' is a famous doctor and protection expert in this field. Also, a friend of his has done a lot of research in this field. If there is anyone in this world who can save you, it must be the ''apocalypse'' without a doubt. "

    "Good!" Where is the ''apocalypse'' master now? "

    Pfft, Master, I almost couldn''t laugh. If Yue Feng was a gentle and refined looking young man at the start, completely different from the divine rod Master that he imagined, he would definitely be very surprised too.

    Although they had agreed to find Fu Junqing to treat the siblings, Fu Junqing was far away in Yunnan Dali, learning Aphrodisiac from the old man. However, he was not too far away from Suzhou, and Fu Junqing had promised Old Master that before learning it in three years, he would make up for it and leave Dali.

    We placed the little girl and Yue Feng at a hotel on the Suzhou''s Viewing Street. I called Fu Junqing and told him about the situation.

    Fu Junqing was silent for a moment: "The disease of premature aging? wind race? "

    That''s why I called you to ask, but the little girl is currently very unwell. If we were to travel from the Suzhou to the Yunnan Dali with a tiring journey, I''m afraid something bad might happen. "

    Honestly speaking, I did do some research on this aspect, because there are normal people that have this kind of disease, but I can''t guarantee that it would be effective. How about this, I''ll go and tell my master that he''s reasonable and he''ll definitely agree to my request.

    "Eh? How long has it been since you''ve learnt it? " I asked in surprise.

    Master said that my talent is not bad and is very suitable for training Aphrodisiac, but I have never really practiced it before, so let''s take this opportunity to contact each other, and we will be there very soon! Fu Junqing assured us and then hung up.

    The divine art was simply too heaven defying. If he really had this kind of skill that allowed him to be completely free, he could go wherever he wanted. Not only did he save money on airfare, he would also be fast!

    While waiting for Fu Junqing to return, Wu Qi accompanied him back to the Lingyin Temple of Hangzhou because he was worried about Jiang Ruoyun''s health.

    Zhang Shaowu said that he had some private matters that he needed to take care of, so he would be back to meet us right away.

    "Yue Feng, I really admire you. You have done so much for your own little sister." I came to chat with the Yue Feng siblings since I have nothing to do.

    "Big brother is the best." Little Yue Ling could not help but interject when he heard this.

    "Thank you. To be honest, what I admire about you is that you guys were able to help each other out. I''m really envious of you guys. To be honest, I''ve never had a proper friend in my life. "I didn''t believe that there was such a thing as a bold friendship in this world, thinking that it was just a friendship made out of wine and meat. Now that I believe it, I no longer have the qualifications to be friends anymore."

    "Who said that? Everyone has the right to be friends. If you agree, then we''ll be good friends in the future. "

    Yue Feng was probably infected by my carefree personality and could not help but nod his head.

    "Xiao Ling and I had been relying on each other since childhood, and our father had also died of premature death. Our mother found out that we could not handle this matter, and left us as well. But Xiao Ling, I have a fever, I really don''t have money, the hospital doesn''t accept us, she can only bear it, in the end, even though the fever is gone, Xiao Ling''s brain was burnt out, becoming like this, sixteen years old, still like a little kid. But Xiao Ling is very obedient and sensible, I am truly very pleased. "

    After hearing what he said, I fell silent and my eyes reddened. I didn''t expect that they would experience so many things. The heavens were truly pitiful.

    "Actually, Shuo Yue is more or less the same as you. Because he was born in Princess of Fengdu and had an ordinary life, his father, who had been unable to accept it since he was young, abandoned him. Shuo Yue''s mother also had her own matters to take care of, thus making him an orphan."

    "So бн" Yue Feng lowered his head, he did not expect that he and Shuo Yue would actually be in the same boat and sympathize with each other, and it looked like he had no regrets in regards to him wanting Shuo Yue''s Seven Apertures Mystical Heart.

    "Someone told me that Shuo Yue is the son of Fengdu''s mother, Xia Mingtianji. She is also a member of Fengdu Ghost City and she isn''t a good person. Because of his special background, he has a Seven Apertures Mystical Heart. This heart can be transplanted into my sister''s body, and it can be replaced with her old heart which has already died.

    "Ah?" Who was so wicked? I''ll give you this rotten idea. " I asked. From my deductions, this person must be an enemy of Shuo Yue. He wants to use this point of Yue Feng saving his sister to get rid of Shuo Yue.

    It''s someone called Li Sheng. It''s rumored that he''s some kind of elder of the Ghost Society, I have heard of him as well. He''s one of the forces that fought against the Fengdu Ghost City back then, so he shouldn''t be a bad person.

    "What?" It''s actually Li Sheng? " Yue Feng''s words gave me a huge shock. If this happened two years ago, I wouldn''t have had anything to do with Li Sheng and his Ghost Society.

    "Do you know Miss Su?" Seeing my huge reaction, Yue Feng looked at me in bewilderment.

    "Yes, I know him too well!" He and his Ghost Society are not good people either! He basically wants to use you to get rid of Shuo Yue. He''s too sinister! " I never thought that Li Sheng would have such a huge grudge against Shuo Yue. It looks like I have to ask him about it when Shuo Yue comes back.

    After that, I told Yue Feng everything that I knew about Shuo Yue and her, and felt that these things had changed Yue Feng''s view of the world.

    "So it''s me, I entered Li Sheng''s trap?"

    "Hmph, if my guess is correct, he himself wouldn''t dare to touch Shuo Yue, so he used you to obtain Shuo Yue''s Seven Apertures Mystical Heart. With Li Sheng''s viciousness, this was far too possible!

    Yue Feng was simply dumbfounded: "This, this can''t be?"

    "It can''t be? He once wanted to kill me for the Psychic Pearl in my body! What else is there that he can''t do? " This Li Sheng is really something. I thought that he would finally be able to leave my sight for a while after getting so heavily injured, but in the end he''s doing everywhere!

    I let the dazed Yue Feng and Little Yue Ling rest and returned to my room.

    "Wife бн" As soon as he entered the door, he entered a warm embrace. This hug was obviously Zhang Ziyuan''s.

 C91

    "Ah, you scared me!" Complaining softly, I also hugged Zhang Ziyuan back.

    "How is it?" Zhang Ziyuan knows the reason why I went to find the Yue Feng siblings.

    "As I expected, someone was behind all of this, and this person, was Ghost Society''s Li Sheng."

    "As expected of Li Sheng, what does he want to do?" Zhang Ziyuan didn''t seem to be surprised by this name. It seemed like he had already thought of it long ago.

    After all, the losses sustained by the Ghost Society during the great battle were not that great, and he did not use such a troublesome method to deal with the orphan of a Fengdu Ghost City. It is very likely that the Seven Apertures Mystical Heart is his ultimate goal. "

    Listening to my speculations, Zhang Ziyuan also agreed. "It''s fine, it should be like this, the Seven Apertures Mystical Heart has always been a treasure that many people want, and it has a similar effect to the Psychic Pearl in your body. Two years ago, when Li Sheng still hasn''t discovered you, he naturally shifted his gaze to Shuo Yue''s Seven Apertures Mystical Heart."

    "Is this heart so magical?" When I thought back to how Li Sheng wanted to take my life from my Psychic Pearl, I became extremely furious. He actually had the same thoughts about Shuo Yue, which was simply too bad!

    Zhang Ziyuan rolled me onto the bed and kissed me on the lips. His two hands were very dishonest as well: "Back then, have you seen theб╢ Divine Seal Decreeб╖? There was a person called Bi Gan, who had a Seven Apertures Mystical Heart. Su Daji wanted to obtain that heart to increase her cultivation, so she told King Zhou to think of a way for her to die. "

    made me lose all my strength, "Look, I''ve seen it before, I thought that it was just a legend, I never thought that it was actually something from the real world."

    Zhang Ziyuan laughed wickedly, becoming more and more dishonest: "Of course, even legends can only be said to be legends, we have no way of knowing if the things we do are true or not, because in the true sense, only the descendents of humans like the Fengdu''s Gui Ji would have a small chance of such a situation happening, Shuo Yue is truly an extremely rare treasure that only appears once in a thousand years, but the effects of this heart are still the same as described in the book. I think that Li Sheng also wants to use Qiqiao Linglong Heart s to raise his own strength."

    Shuo Yue could get the Seven Apertures Mystical Heart that was rarely seen in a thousand years, but Yue Feng and the Little Yue Ling could only inherit their family''s terrifying genetic illness.

    "However, the fact that Shuo Yue has such a rare item on him is also a very dangerous thing to do. It''s just like me. Zhang Ziyuan, where are you touching? "

    And then I couldn''t say anything else. The night was really quiet бн

    Because I didn''t get a proper rest for the next few days, I slept until late in the morning before waking up. Actually, I was woken up by Fu Junqing''s call.

    "Su Su, my girl, I just called Zhang Shaowu and he turned off his phone. After I finished talking to my master about this, he completely agreed with me. When I arrived, I found out that I actually made it to Shanghai on a Godly way. But don''t worry, it''s not far. I''m on the train, so it won''t take long before I arrive. "

    Ah, about that, Shaowu said that he had some private matters to attend to and separated from us, so I guess he is busy right now. I think I will tell you where we are and you can just come over, Big Brother Fu.

    Puff! As soon as I hung up the phone, I couldn''t help spitting out the words. Fu Junqing actually went to Shanghai on a divine journey, hahahaha!

    This time, he found that Zhang Ziyuan had already gone somewhere, and was sleeping soundly, but he did not know when he woke up.

    He went to the restaurant to eat something, then went to visit Little Yue Ling.

    "How are you feeling today, Xiao Ling?" Seeing that Yue Ling was in good spirits today, it seemed that he had improved a little.

    "I''m fine, big sister, don''t worry about me. Oh yeah, big sister, my brother is always alone, I really want to find a wife for him, be my sister-in-law. Big sister, I''m pretty good-looking, can you be my brother''s wife?"

    With just one sentence, Yue Feng and I had blushed. Why was this child so naive, so cute!

    "Uhm, big sister has a boyfriend, he can''t be big brother''s boyfriend. Later, can big brother find a pretty girl for you to be your sister-in-law?" Yue Feng tried to coax her, but her eyes were filled with unspeakable sorrow.

    Sigh, Yue Feng''s illness had determined his fate of not being able to live forever, he probably didn''t want to bring harm to others anymore. He planned to end this terrifying fate until his own generation, from now onwards, there would no longer be a wind race, and no one would be able to bear this kind of terrifying inherited disease.

    "But I feel that elder sister is especially good and takes special care of me. I want elder sister to be my sister-in-law!" Little Yue Ling was a stubborn child.

    "Xiao Ling, listen up, big sister Su Su she бн" Yue Feng still wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by me.

    "Alright, can big sis be your sister-in-law?" The heck, which idiot would agree to such a thing?

    Yue Feng also looked at me in disbelief, but there was nothing he could do, it was impossible to stop halfway. Looking at such a cute little sister, I simply couldn''t hold back anymore.

    I looked at Yue Feng, and Yue Feng understood, it was just a play in front of a child, it was nothing.

    "Hmm, then I will be treating Big Sister Su Su as my wife. Be your sister-in-law, will you? "

    "Alright!"

    Just then, someone knocked on the door. I thought it was Zhang Ziyuan, but then realized it was Fu Junqing.

    "They arrived so quickly?" Come on in! "

    "That''s right, I used the Aphrodisiac again when I got to the Suzhou train station, the location is very accurate this time!" Fu Junqing was still the same, sometimes he thought of him like a child.

    "Oh? "In other words, you need to contact the GPS location before you can do that?" I joked.

    My joke also made Fu Junqing happy. "Hahahaha, little girl Su Su, you''re still so cute."

    I introduced the two to each other. Fu Junqing looked at the Yue Feng siblings carefully.

    Fu Junqing has finally arrived. He planned to not let his brother have a look at the situation, and not let him disturb me, so I quietly left.

    When I returned to my room, Zhang Ziyuan had still not returned. I looked around the hotel and its surroundings, but there was still no sign of Zhang Ziyuan. Where did he go?

    I decided to give him a cell phone when I found him!

    When I couldn''t find anyone, I fell asleep on the couch in my room. In the dream, Zhang Ziyuan was lying on the ground completely covered in blood, not moving at all. I wanted to get close to him, but I couldn''t move my body, but this time, even if I wanted to wake up, I couldn''t wake up.

    When I finally woke up, I wasn''t just sweating, I was soaked. Why? As a psychic, dreams had their own meanings. Repeatedly having the same dream would not mean that there was a connection between this dream and reality.

    The more I thought about it, the more scared I became. I got up and took a shower.

    When I was alone, I really didn''t feel reassured, so I went to see how Fu Junqing was doing.

    Knocking on the door, Fu Junqing invited them in. It seemed that they had finished reading.

    "How is Big Brother Fu?" I asked anxiously.

    "I already have a rough understanding of their condition and it is indeed a genetic disease left behind by the wind race. Because their ancestors were a combination of wind ghost and humans, their descendants would have an obvious defect in the barrier." Fu Junqing slowly said.

    "Then, is there any way to cure it?"

    "There is a way, because most of the descendants of the wind race have premature death of the heart, so as long as they can change a suitable heart and not reject it, there is usually no problem. But right now, medicine has not developed to the point where they can complete a 100% success rate without blood relation, so this road is also quite dangerous, and this method cannot be cured.

    Yue Feng became anxious: "Then what do we do? Ghost Society''s Li Sheng told us that the Seven Apertures Mystical Heart can save my sister, and that that heart can even make my foolish little sister become like a normal person, or even smarter. I listened to him and wasted two years'' time.

    Fu Junqing pushed his glasses up, "Qiqiao Linglong Heart is indeed a perfect way to solve this issue, but unfortunately, they treat human life as grass, if your life force was exchanged for the lives of others, would you all be able to live safely? Li Sheng is right. If your sister is equipped with the Ghosts''s Seven Apertures Mystical Heart, she will become extremely intelligent and extremely clear about the situation. She will know the cause and effect of the matter by herself.

    Yue Feng did not speak further and lowered his head. There were many things that he did not consider; he merely wanted to save his sister who was dependent on him for her life.

    Fu Junqing chuckled: "Alright, at least you didn''t make a big mistake. You should be glad for that. Other than having a change of heart, there is also a way to treat her. "

    "What method?" Yue Feng and I blurted out at the same time.

    "Since it''s an illness, then there''s medicine that can be cured. But for this disease of premature aging, three different medicinal herbs will be required as a guide, and three different medicinal soups will be brewed. At that time, there will be a great deal of hope."

    "Chinese medicine?" I''m a little dazed.

    Fu Junqing nodded his head: "That''s right, our Chinese medicine is vast and profound, it is something that the western medicine cannot compare to, it is just that many of the formulas and ingredients have all been lost, and the current Chinese medicine, ah, has deceived the world, and has even disturbed the position of the Chinese medicine in the hearts of the people, truly helpless."

    Yue Feng saw a glimmer of hope and hurriedly asked: "Then are these three medicinal ingredients very difficult to find?"

    Even if there was a chance, five years or ten years wouldn''t have had any result. Looking at the condition of this girl''s body, I don''t think she would be able to hold on for long, so whether or not you want to go and find her depends on you.

    I hastily replied, "I''ll go look for me!" You tell me where I can find what I need! "

    My good intentions have really overflowed again. I clearly still have many things to take care of, yet I volunteered to look for the medicinal herb.

 C92

    Fu Junqing sighed: "Alright, then I''ll tell you guys, you guys are quite clear about this, you must search for it in the right order. The first medicine is the Changbai Xuefeng''s snow lotus with seven colors, this kind of snow lotus is normally located on the snowy mountain and is difficult for ordinary people to reach. Even I am not sure if it is true or not. The most important thing is that, since the depths of Changbai Xuefeng is far away from the masses, there are many ghosts and monsters, which are extremely difficult to deal with. If I can find this person with great speed, then I can concoct the formula. At the very least, I can hang this young lady''s life, and then I can slowly search for other methods. "

    Changbai Xuefeng, now should be the time for the snow to seal off the mountain, there is no way for any transportation vehicle to enter, it is too dangerous to walk, but there''s no choice, I already promised him that I won''t go back on my words.

    "Alright, I''ll prepare and set off!"

    "Wait a minute, Su Su girl, you won''t go alone, right?" Fu Junqing looked at me with wide eyes.

    Yue Feng also indicated that he was going: "I will definitely go. You took the risk for me, yet I am waiting here for news.

    Fu Junqing looked around: "Where are Zhang Shaowu and Zhang Ziyuan? So it turns out that these two Flower Protectors were always so close to you.

    "Zhang Shaowu said that he had some private matters to attend to and thus was unable to reach his since then. His phone seems to have always been switched off, as for Zhang Ziyuan, he was still here yesterday, but he disappeared this morning. "Normally, if he has something to attend to and leaves, he will definitely inform me about it. I wonder if he will encounter any trouble!" Recently, there have been too many things happening, making me very sensitive as well. From what I can sense, Zhang Shaowu and Zhang Ziyuan might have met with some trouble as well.

    Fu Junqing called Zhang Shaowu, and sure enough, his phone was turned off.

    "But it''s already too late, if we don''t leave now, I''m afraid Yue Ling won''t be able to wait for us to return!" The more she was worried, the more trouble arose.

    Fu Junqing will send him to the knotweed root first. The natural environment of the knotweed root is good for treating their illnesses, so there won''t be any big problems in the near future. In addition, find someone to help look after him. "

    Yue Feng and I nodded, but I really couldn''t be at ease with Zhang Ziyuan''s disappearance.

    In the end, we agreed that Fu Junqing and I would go find Zhang Shaowu and Zhang Ziyuan first and that Yue Feng would return to the knotweed root to settle down his sister.

    Fu Junqing said that he could try using the Aphrodisiac. If he couldn''t go directly to Changbai Mountain, he could probably go to the sides. That way, he could make some preparations before entering the mountain again.

    Sigh, looks like I, Su Su, am destined to travel between the layers of evil this year.

    However, when I packed my bag, I found something that was actually a leaf. Strange, what kind of leaf would appear in my bag, and it''s even a leaf from a plant that I have never seen before, its shape is very strange, upon closer inspection, it''s actually not a real plant leaf, but the entire piece is actually made of silver. I held it up and planned to ask Fu Junqing.

    But when Fu Junqing saw this leaf, he was extremely shocked!

    "So that''s how it is бн" Seeing that, Fu Junqing''s face also changed.

    "What''s wrong?" I have a bad feeling about this,

    "Follow me first, I''ll tell you on the way!" Fu Junqing quickly drew a huge array and used divine art. I felt a very powerful air current wrap around my surroundings, but the air current was very unstable, and sure enough, Fu Junqing wasn''t very skilled, so I didn''t know where this spiritual attack had led me to.

    When he opened his eyes again, he was greeted by the clear scenery of the lakeside grove.

    "Shaowugo? Where is this place? What did you bring me here for? " I don''t know what''s going on.

    "This is the Mirror Lake at the foot of Cloud Mist Mountain. If we go further in, we will reach the Golden Leaf Valley." There was a male and a female owner here, and they were also famous Spirit Master in the industry. Not only were they envious of evil, they even had a fiery temper. They each had a keepsake. The male owner''s keepsake was a golden leaf, and the female owner was a silver leaf. It''s that piece that was found in your bag. If I have not seen it before, it is silverleaf granny''s keepsake. "

    "Ah?" What gold and silver leaf? Does this have anything to do with Zhang Ziyuan? " I was immediately confused, why does everything seem to be so strange, I have never heard of any Golden Leaf Valley, or whatever Golden Leaf Eunuch and silverleaf granny, could it be that Zhang Ziyuan had offended them?

    During the time that Fu Junqing explained to me, we had already passed through the small forest and trees and arrived at an open valley. The scenery here is truly like an outdoor peach flower. I really didn''t expect that there would be such a refreshing place outside of the city. If I didn''t have anything to do, I''d probably have a good time here.

    "This is Golden Leaf Valley. Do you see the wooden houses ahead? It is the residence of Jin Ye and his companion. "

    Damn, there really are people living in such an isolated place. They wouldn''t think that life is inconvenient, right? Or was it because they wanted to stay here in peace, having completely abandoned the mundane world?

    "But, what does this have to do with Zhang Ziyuan? Is he here? " I asked, puzzled.

    "I didn''t know what this place has to do with him. I only saw the Silver Leaf in your bag and guessed that Zhang Ziyuan''s disappearance was related to this place. But after thinking about it carefully, Golden Leaf and Silver Leaf were Spirit Master warriors who hated evil, it was hard to ensure that there was no enmity between them and Zhang Ziyuan. I think that since Zhang Ziyuan has been alone for so long, it is natural that he is not afraid of them, but with the addition of you, it is hard to say what will happen. My guess is that Zhang Ziyuan received a piece of silver leaf that symbolized the two of them, indicating that the Butterfly Valley is here to cause trouble for him, but in order to prevent you from getting hurt, Zhang Ziyuan should have to keep his promise alone бн " The more Fu Junqing said about his conjecture, the more shocked I became.

    Why does Zhang Ziyuan always have the ability to protect me so well? If there''s anything, you can just stay by my side and quietly help me. Couldn''t I have helped him through it once? It was really irritating! When I meet Zhang Ziyuan again, I will definitely talk about him and not leave me easily. I will be very worried!

    After walking into the few wooden houses, Fu Junqing shouted loudly: "Senior Jin Ye, Senior Yin Ye, junior ''apocalypse'' Fu Junqing, is here to pay respects to the two seniors!"

    The apocalypse was truly the conscience of the industry, it seemed like everyone would treat the name of the apocalypse with respect. Indeed, one of the small doors opened, and a handsome old man came out.

    "Who is shouting loudly here, disturbing the peace of Butterfly Valley?" apocalypse? This generation actually had "apocalypse". It was truly rare. "

    Although he was an old man, it was true that he had a handsome face. Although his hair had started to turn white, it was hard to hide his elegance.

    This is the Mr. Jin Ye that Fu Junqing mentioned? Such a handsome old man, probably around fifty.

    Fu Junqing cupped his fists, he was extremely polite, and honestly speaking, he had never seen Fu Junqing, who was also almost 50, being so polite to anyone before, could it be that this person truly had some background? If Zhang Ziyuan really pissed him off, it would be really troublesome.

    "Senior Jin Ye, I have a friend called Zhang Ziyuan. Is he with you?"

    It looked like he had never heard of the name Zhang Ziyuan before. However, after thinking for a bit, he suddenly said, "Oh? Are you talking about a Wang? "

    Sprite? Are you talking about Zhang Ziyuan? He once told me that he is practicing a special technique, and if he succeeds, not only will he become more corporeal, but he can also turn from a ghost into a wyvern. In the end, he can become the leader of a group of human ghosts, existing between the heavens and the earth for a long time and escape from death.

    Right now, Zhang Ziyuan should have already become a Wang Lin right? Then the Mr. Jin Ye should be talking about him.

    Just when Fu Junqing didn''t know how to reply, I hurried over: "Yes, yes! The Zhang Ziyuan we are looking for, he''s the always been Wang Wang! Senior, have you seen him before? "

    Hearing that, the Mr. Jin Ye''s face changed, he looked unhappy: "However, we have seen him before, he is the one who has committed all sorts of evil, I have the authority to punish him, you guys are obviously friends with Wang, why are you friends with him? It''s better if we really go back to the shore! "

    "Old man, who are you talking to?" A middle-aged woman''s voice came from the house. It sounded like the wife of the Mr. Jin Ye, silverleaf granny.

    "It''s alright. You should continue with your rest. I''ll send off those ignorant fools in a moment!"

    F * ck me! This tone was too much. Who was this person!

 C93

    Fu Junqing signaled to me with his eyes, meaning that for now, don''t talk, let me settle this.

    I kept my mouth shut, or I would have quarreled with the old gentleman in front of me.

    "Senior Jin Ye, in other words, our friend Zhang Ziyuan is truly here? I don''t know how he managed to offend the two seniors, making them treat him like this. If I, Fu Junqing, am able to do it for you, I will not refuse! "

    Fu Junqing, seriously, you guys are in the same grade, but you are better at maintaining. It seems like your dad''s grade is a lot younger than his, but who said that their seniority is different, why are you being so courteous to people?

    The old man obviously ignored Fu Junqing, he snorted and turned, about to enter the house.

    "Senior, please wait a moment!" Fu Junqing became anxious and shouted loudly!

    "Didn''t I say to keep you all quiet? Can''t you hear what I''m saying? It''s your so-called friends who want to provoke us. This is a grudge that we''ve formed a long time ago, so it''s none of your business. If you know what''s good for you, quickly leave and don''t disturb us! "

    If that''s the case, then there''s no way to say it anymore. Although we don''t want to fight with this old man, but it seems like if we don''t find a suitable solution, big trouble will befall Zhang Ziyuan.

    I suddenly opened my mouth: "It''s not easy for us to come here, Mr. Jin Ye can''t listen to me any longer?"

    Fu Junqing looked at me in shock. He already had no other choice, he probably wanted to see if I had a way out.

    "You little girl, you''re really stubborn. Speak up, and leave as soon as you''re done!"

    I cleared my throat. "Cough cough, Senior Jin Ye, this Fu Junqing is the descendant of the ''apocalypse'', and I am the descendant of the Hearing Rain Tower Master''s Jun Mingzhu."

    Hearing this, Mr. Jin Ye''s face changed, he did not seem to think that I am the famous Jun Mingzhu''s successor right?

    "Oh? Is that so? The descendant of the Master Jun, what advice do you have? " The Mr. Jin Ye''s attitude had clearly eased up. It was obvious, when Jun Mingzhu jumped into the sea of flames while holding the Ice Soul, it made the person who found out respect him. I couldn''t help but feel proud.

    "Mr. Jin Ye, can you tell me where Zhang Ziyuan offended you? We, the rain house, are willing to act as security so that you guys can mediate. Zhang Ziyuan is not a complete scoundrel, and he is not worth acting as you guys in the Mr. Jin Ye."

    After Fu Junqing heard this, he looked at me with praise. It seems that he did not expect me to be able to speak in such a smooth manner, and had already changed to the demeanor of a Master Jun.

    Mr. Jin Ye looked at the Space Abyssal Sword in my hands and roughly confirmed my identity. He then spoke out: "Sigh, actually it''s like this, the grudge between me and that Wang, which means to say, you guys are talking about Zhang Ziyuan, is not because he is not of the same species as us. My heart is prejudiced against him.

    So, it was indeed an old acquaintance that he had met before. Let''s listen to what he had to say.

    The Mr. Jin Ye walked down the stairs and got closer to us. I discovered that he looked a little familiar.

    "My old woman silverleaf granny is a very famous Goddess. At that time, mortals were always looking for her when they were infected by evil spirits or when they were sick. That year, we received an order from a customer. That customer was actually also a ghost, and that ghost was Zhang Ziyuan. "Old granny and I are both very rare, a ghost actually coming to find a Goddess for someone to do something, it''s really unprecedented, but our industry has its own rules, we can live peacefully together with ghosts that don''t cause harm, if it''s their order, we can also accept it, but the revenge we have to take is not just about money, we want his own endosperm as compensation."

    "AHH!" endosperm? " I cried out. What happened to Zhang Ziyuan at that time, to use his own endosperm in exchange for the Goddess? Didn''t he know that if he lost his endosperm at that time, he would have turned to dust?

    "That''s right, this is an unwritten rule in the industry. It''s not that we''re asking for a sky-high price. But, when we helped the lady drive away the evil according to the contract, Zhang Ziyuan was actually not there, and could not be found. "He''s just a ghost. If he tries to hide, we won''t be able to find him. If we really have no other choice, then we will just leave it at that."

    "Was the victim a woman?" So it turns out that before Zhang Ziyuan knew me, he knew another woman, and she could actually do this kind of thing for a girl? I''ve never heard him mention it before. Seriously, this is too much!

    "But I never thought that we would find traces of Zhang Ziyuan recently. According to the agreement, he should hand over his endosperm, furthermore, my wife has a strange disease, her body is getting worse and worse, and she anxiously wants to have his endosperm for treatment. This matter is completely reasonable, and there''s no need for him to go back on his words. Tell me, who is in the right and who is in the wrong? "

    After Fu Junqing heard the whole thing, he said to me in a low voice: "Miss Su Su, this agreement is indeed true, it was not made by him. If Zhang Ziyuan really found the silverleaf granny to expel the evil spirits, he should have given up his endosperm."

    "But бн" Speaking of which, I don''t know what to say anymore. I really don''t know about this matter. If it''s all true, then I really don''t have any reason to protect him anymore.

    It seemed that the Mr. Jin Ye had already found him at that time. Zhang Ziyuan, who had appeared out of nowhere as a result of many recent events, had already revealed himself too many times, no wonder he could not hide his whereabouts. And in order to not let us be implicated, Zhang Ziyuan should have been captured by them without much resistance.

    "Big Brother Fu, is there any other way?" I whispered to Fu Junqing who was beside me.

    Fu Junqing shook his head: "Not at all, and silverleaf granny is currently severely ill, so she can only be cured with endosperm. Judging from Mr. Jin Ye''s attitude of cherishing his wife, it''s almost impossible to release Zhang Ziyuan now."

    "Mr. Jin Ye, can you let me see him? Actually, there is the kind of relationship between Zhang Ziyuan and I that exists between husband and wife. I can''t just watch him leave like this, could I? I begged.

    Mr. Jin Ye looked at me strangely. "So it''s you!"

    "Ah?" What''s me? "

    "Back then, the old granny and I passed through a village before we received Zhang Ziyuan''s request. At that time, I remembered that she was a young girl.

    Mr. Jin Ye''s words were like a clap of thunder from a clear sky, causing me to be unable to speak anymore. "What you''re saying is, that Zhang Ziyuan saved me all those years ago? That''s why I asked you to do it? "

    So there was actually such a thing, how come I didn''t know about it at all? At that time, I was still in my hometown village for at least seven to eight years.

    That''s right, Zhang Ziyuan must have already gotten married to me, and probably already treated me as his wife. No way, my mind is in a mess, it''s so messy, it''s so painful! I clutched my head and squatted on the floor, a look of pain on my face.

    "Miss Su Su, what''s wrong?" Fu Junqing supported me as he asked worriedly.

    Ah, since it''s like that, Zhang Ziyuan is now in the cave behind the Butterfly Valley, you guys can go ahead, but we''ve agreed that if you release him without permission, delaying my old grandma, don''t blame me for being rude!

    Fu Junqing accompanied me into the cave behind the Butterfly Valley. Originally, there were enchantments all around them, and even if we wanted to save them, we might not even be able to open up the enchantment barrier.

    But, even if I wanted to save Zhang Ziyuan, there will probably be endless trouble in the future. Making an enemy like the Mr. Jin Ye is simply an unwise move, but, what can I do?

    When we reached the innermost part of the cave, Zhang Ziyuan was bound by a gigantic barrier, so we could only stand outside and speak to him.

    "Zhang Ziyuan, Zhang Ziyuan!" The enchantment here seemed to be absorbing the energy around Zhang Ziyuan''s body, he had his head lowered weakly, and I shouted his name.

    Only after calling out many times did Zhang Ziyuan slowly raise his head. Why are you here? Go back! You, quickly go back! "

    Zhang Ziyuan tried to struggle free from the heavy restraints on his body, but he didn''t seem to have the strength to do so.

    Seeing this, I could no longer hold back my tears. "Zhang Ziyuan, what''s wrong with you?"

    He shook his head without strength, "My wife, if you could come, you would know the reason why I''m trapped here. I broke the contract that year and I deserve all of it, but my wife, I can''t take care of you anymore. You have to take care of yourself."

    "Don''t say it like that, I will go and ask Mr. Jin Ye, I don''t think he is the kind of unreasonable person, I will talk to him properly, he will let you go." Tears had blurred my eyes, and I was trying desperately to wipe them away, or I would not be able to see.

    Zhang Ziyuan shook his head lightly, "There''s nothing I can do. Only my endosperm can cure my serious illness in silverleaf granny. I can understand Jin Ye''s feelings, I don''t blame him."

    My tears became even more intense as I cried out, "Then you said that you contracted some kind of labor contract with them to save me all those years ago? That time, I didn''t even know you. Why did you do this for me? "

    "My wife, don''t cry. It''s so ugly if you cry." What happened that year has already been many years, and I''m not very clear about it now. I only remember that at that time, you were possessed by a very powerful evil spirit and had a constant high fever. I made an agreement with Zhang Shaowu''s grandfather that we could not get close to you, and could only watch from afar, unable to do anything about it. Coincidentally, the gold and silver leaves that travel around just happened to pass by your hometown''s village. I didn''t think about anything else back then, so I decided to save you first.

    "Then why don''t I remember this matter? And no one ever mentioned it to me? "

    "At that time, you probably thought that you were just suffering from a serious illness and that you had lost your consciousness because of the severe fever." I think that at that time, you thought that you were just suffering from a serious illness and that you had lost your consciousness because of the severe fever.

    "Then, is this really the only way to save silverleaf granny?"

    Fu Junqing at the side could not help but caress his chin with his hand: "The main thing is that I do not know what kind of sickness silverleaf granny has. If I have the chance to diagnose her illness, I can try to see if there are any other ways to save her."

    That''s right! Fu Junqing is the "apocalypse", his protective skills and medical skills are unfathomable. If he could help, I feel that there is still a chance for him to survive.

    "Zhang Ziyuan, wait for me here. Fu Junqing and I will think of a way. You must hold on until I come back!" Seeing Zhang Ziyuan becoming weaker, I panicked, afraid that he wouldn''t be able to hold on.

    "There''s no time to lose, let''s go!" Fu Junqing urged, and the two of us walked out of the cave.

    Honestly speaking, it was fortunate that Fu Junqing had followed me here today. If he could really cure silverleaf granny''s strange illness, those two would not have had the heart to kill him бн

    We returned to the few wooden houses in front of us. Mr. Jin Ye was still waiting for us at the door: "After you''ve finished visiting, you can go back.

    Fu Junqing took the initiative and said: "If Senior Jin Ye has heard of ''apocalypse'', he should know that my healing techniques are also unique. Can you allow me to treat him? If there are other ways to cure her, why not? "

    "Heh heh, do you think that your medical skills are the only thing that is unrivalled in this world? This old man is not boasting, my own medical skills are completely beneath those of the ''apocalypse'' of the past generations! For an illness that even I am helpless against, what can a young man like you do? "

 C94

    Damn, does this Jin Ye really think that Fu Junqing is a young man that is a lot younger than him? Are you all about the same age? It''s just that you aren''t as well maintained as Fu Junqing, he isn''t like such an old man at all.

    "Senior, don''t be too categorical, I swear by the name of the ''apocalypse'', if I, Fu Junqing, am helpless against silverleaf granny''s illness, Su Su and I will immediately leave the Butterfly Valley and not pester him anymore!"

    "AHH!" Fu Junqing, you made such an oath? If you really can''t cure her disease, then Zhang Ziyuan really can''t save her anymore?

    Mr. Jin Ye pondered for a moment. After all, "apocalypse" was famous, and he probably did not want to give up this perfect opportunity, so he nodded to Fu Junqing.

    "Today, the ''apocalypse'' and the rain house''s heir have come to my little Butterfly Valley together. I never would have thought that this old man would be so poor, I have nothing to treat either. Please do not forgive me." Hearing that Fu Junqing is willing to give Silver Leaf a diagnosis, Mr. Jin Ye''s attitude also improved quite a bit, allowing us to enter the wooden house.

    Fu Junqing and I entered the hut and saw an old lady lying on a wooden bed beside the window. She was covered by a blanket and her eyes were tightly shut.

    "Old granny, I have invited someone to treat you. This is the famous'' apocalypse '', he will definitely be able to cure you."

    Damn, Jin Ye''s current attitude is so gentle and outrageous, it''s completely different from his previous domineering attitude towards us.

    The grandma nodded weakly and stuck a hand out of the quilt.

    Fu Junqing''s hand went through the old granny''s pulse. After checking for a while, he asked: "Old granny, how do you feel now?"

    The old granny said feebly, "I just feel that I don''t have the strength. It''s like someone has sucked me away. I can''t move at all. And I''m actually unconscious бн"

    The old granny explained the symptoms in detail, Fu Junqing frowned as he thought about it.

    "What about my wife?" Mr. Jin Ye asked anxiously.

    "Don''t disturb the silverleaf granny''s rest for now, let''s talk outside." Fu Junqing suggested.

    When the three of us left the room, Fu Junqing asked, "When did she become like this?"

    "About a month ago, the old granny''s body was quite robust, and she had never been sick. This time, her illness was like a landslide, and once she went to the hospital, she could not find any problems, and she was no longer being treated. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have come up with this kind of plan, and thought of that Kui endosperm. Kui''s endosperm is a rare occurrence in a thousand years, it can completely replenish the Yang energy that has already dissipated. I think this will at least be able to alleviate her symptoms. "

    After hearing Mr. Jin Ye''s description, Fu Junqing frowned even more.

    "How is it? You know, I''m mentally prepared... " Looking at Mr. Jin Ye''s dejected face, I can''t bear to watch anymore. After all, they were a couple with extremely deep feelings for each other, which is admirable.

    Fu Junqing shook his head: "Senior Jin Ye, Senior Yin Ye, this is not a sickness!"

    Mr. Jin Ye was surprised, "Not sick? What''s wrong with that? "

    "From my diagnosis and symptoms of Senior Yin Ye, it seems that this isn''t an ordinary illness. Otherwise, how could the hospital not be able to find any problems? The reason for that is because she has been expelling evil from her body all year round, resulting in the slow accumulation of evil resentment and unhappiness within her body. After a long time, the unlucky day has turned into the climate, and the Yang energy within her body was taken away. Fu Junqing said.

    Mr. Jin Ye''s face turned ugly: Are you sure?

    Fu Junqing laughed and pretended to be a junior for a long time. He then said in a suppressed voice, "Senior Jin Ye, is the name of my ''apocalypse'' just for show? You really don''t need to ask that question. "

    The Mr. Jin Ye apologetically lowered his head: "But, I did the same job as her for so many years, how come I''m fine?"

    "Then, I''ll have to ask Senior Yin Ye. If I''m not wrong, she should have absorbed the grievances that should have settled on your body. That''s why she''s so sick."

    I wanted to follow him, but was stopped by Fu Junqing: "Let them talk in private. If I guessed correctly, since silverleaf granny told him the truth, he wouldn''t have any doubts in his heart."

    I helplessly shook my head. "He really is a suspicious old grandpa. But Big Brother Fu, a situation like silverleaf granny is already a heavy burden, can you still treat her? "

    It''s already very difficult, but using high level endosperm can temporarily save my life, and help me recover some Yang Qi. After going through slow recovery and recuperation, there''s no problem, the problem is, Zhang Ziyuan''s endosperm is actually not very useful, his current level of cultivation is at most a Wang Tong, and he hasn''t even reached Kui. If you use his endosperm to treat silverleaf granny, it would just be a waste of time.

    "Ah?" Then there was no other way? And can the Mr. Jin Ye believe your words? " I realize that this is difficult to handle, if the Mr. Jin Ye insists on taking Zhang Ziyuan''s endosperm, according to the rules of the industry, we cannot stop his.

    "That''s right, I can understand why you guys want to save your friends, but if there really is no other way, then I can only try using your friend''s endosperm." At this time, Mr. Jin Ye walked out. His eyes were actually red, it seemed like silverleaf granny had already told her the truth.

    "How is it? Am I, Fu Junqing, lying? " Fu Junqing asked.

    "No, the old woman told me everything, you''re absolutely right. I also know the character and character of the ''apocalypse''. But, what other way do you want me to do it? "

    Fu Junqing and I were furious, this Mr. Jin Ye is too unreasonable. He knows very well that Zhang Ziyuan''s endosperm is useless, but he still wants to use it.

    Fu Junqing lowered his head and pondered for a moment: "Although Zhang Ziyuan''s endosperm is unable to cure her, but there is always a way in the world.

    Mr. Jin Ye was startled: "That''s right, you''re right, there must be a endosperm under the heavens that can save my wife, but where do you want me to get this kind of high levelled endosperm? The ghost spirits who have already become number one must all have very high levels of cultivation, and even if this old man alone can subdue them, it would be a problem, it''s useless!"

    "Then you are bullying Zhang Ziyuan. He has already made a contract with you two, there is no way for you to resist, right? Isn''t this bullying the weak and fearing the strong? " I finally could not hold it in anymore and asked Mr. Jin Ye.

    Mr. Jin Ye probably did not expect me to speak to him like that and his expression stiffened: "Your friend was willing to make a deal with us back then, and we saved him. He agreed to give us his endosperm.

    "That day, he was saving me! You guys want the endosperm then I''ll take it. My endosperm is a Tong Ling Dan, it can definitely save silverleaf granny! I am only begging you all to let Zhang Ziyuan go. " As I spoke, I shed tears and cried.

    Mr. Jin Ye was scared stiff by my tears: "So, you are that girl from back then, he is doing this for you, I can understand how you feel if you want to save him, but, taking your endosperm, I truly feel that my life is gone, I am still someone who can do anything for the old granny''s disease."

    "Alright, alright, I didn''t say that this is a dead end, so there''s no need to be too discouraged." Fu Junqing suddenly said, "How about this, Mr. Jin Ye, we have made an agreement that Su Su and I will find you a endosperm that can cure your wife. Isn''t it fair and reasonable for you to release Zhang Ziyuan?"

    When I heard Fu Junqing''s words, I knew that things had turned for the better. "Right, right, we''ll go find a suitable endosperm for you, is that okay? But you guys have to let Zhang Ziyuan go first!

    Mr. Jin Ye also seemed to have seen through a glimmer of hope. "Then there''s no problem, if there''s a way to save my wife, I don''t have any use for that Wang Shouchuan''s endosperm. But what if I let him go now? How about this, I, Zhang Ziyuan, will stay behind for now, and let them go when you find a suitable endosperm. "

    F * * k, this is too much. You guys have too many doubts, how could we lie to you?

    He was quite unhappy, but he was afraid that he would harm Zhang Ziyuan if he offended Mr. Jin Ye.

    After all, Zhang Ziyuan had an escape record back then, so it was normal for you not to believe him. He can stay like this, but if you continue to stay like this, he will seal the ghost power and leave it in the cave.

    Mr. Jin Ye nodded his head: "You can rest assured. I will release him later and lock him up in the nearby wooden house."

    "Alright, I believe in Senior Jin Ye." Fu Junqing expressed his trust towards the Mr. Jin Ye, and turned to look at me, "Little girl Su Su, I''m afraid the two of us will not be able to wait much longer, let''s quickly head out, shall we?"

    Fu Junqing said it easily, but where can we find a endosperm that can cure silverleaf granny? I have already seen more powerful ghosts from the Misty Forest and the Ghost Tower, none of them can surpass Zhang Ziyuan, I think the endosperm from Ghost King can do it, but we can''t beat him!

    After bidding farewell to the Mr. Jin Ye and going to the Butterfly Valley, I asked Fu Junqing what kind of medicine he was selling in his gourd.

    Fu Junqing sighed: "We can only do this, if not we will have conflict with the Mr. Jin Ye. Although it''s not impossible for us to defeat him with our strength, we can avoid fighting as much as possible."

    "Then Big Brother Fu, do you already have a suitable method to obtain a high level endosperm?" I asked.

    "There''s no way to do it. To the best of my knowledge, there aren''t many people in this world who can successfully cultivate it. The endosperm of the Ghost King can, but the two of us can''t do it. But I just remembered that in the Hundred Thousand Mountains of the Southern Wilderness, there is a yin moleman that is said to have cultivated for a thousand years. The yin moleman was buried and worshipped by men after they died, resulting in a huge accumulation of grievances.

    yin moleman? This is the first time I''ve heard of this, but why would such a weird ghost enter the Hundred Thousand Mountain Range? I have also heard that there are a lot of ghosts and monsters in the Hundred Thousand Mountain Range of the Southern Wilderness, so it would not be easy for us to get in there. "

    Fu Junqing nodded his head, "I am certain of this news, and this yin moleman''s endosperm definitely has a strong aura that can cure the silverleaf granny''s resentment. But what you said is right, a hundred thousand wars is a place that is even more dangerous than the Misty Forest. Many endosperm who covet the yin moleman all went over, but in the end, none of them were able to make it out alive.

 C95

    I am convinced of Fu Junqing''s strength, and have complicated such a simple matter. Could it be that the result of the conflict with the Mr. Jin Ye is worse than going into a hundred thousand wars?

    "If I want to enter the Hundred Thousand Mountain Range, I feel that I have to find Zhang Shaowu first. My chances of winning will be much higher." Fu Junqing suggested.

    "But Shaowugo is also missing right now, I wonder how long it will take until we find him. With silverleaf granny''s body, we won''t be able to hold on for even a minute, we still have to rush to meet Yue Feng first. Yue Ling''s illness cannot be delayed either."

    "Then just the two of us?" Fu Junqing realized that he had dug a hole for himself to go through, he probably never would have imagined that he would be able to go into the Hundred Thousand Mountain Range and experience an unprecedented adventure.

    We were prepared, and used his divine art to go straight to the southern border. Because the southern border is a long way off, we spent a lot of time and effort to reach a small village outside of the huge war, called Sanyi Village.

    It is indeed the seedling border. From the time we are dressed to the time we become local people, they are all very different from the Central Plains. This place is isolated from the rest of the world and we are still living like tribes. The highest ranking officer in the village was the High Priest. There were also many ordinary Priests.

    I suddenly thought of Xu Nuo, that seedling border, and wondered if there would be a Magus who raised Gu worms here.

    He invited a local guide to be called A Sa, and we got to know the local situation.

    When A Sa heard that we were going to go into the Hundred Thousand Mountain Range, his mouth looked like he could swallow an egg.

    "Um, I still advise you to give up your plans of entering the Hundred Thousand Mountain Range. There are all kinds of poisonous insects and ferocious beasts, as well as many demons and ghosts. There were countless Magi and Spirit Master s who tried to enter to explore the location of yin moleman, but none of them came out."

    "But we really do have a reason to go in, and we even have to trouble you to lead us there. Once we reach the entrance, you can come back, and we won''t implicate you." I discussed it with A Sa.

    Fu Junqing looked at the little brother who was in a difficult situation, and took out a few pearls from his body and stuffed it into the man''s hands: "Sorry for the trouble, we really have something that we can''t delay, you can take these things, there''s no respect."

    After receiving the pearl, A Sa seemed to be very happy and immediately agreed to our request, "I will go back to greet my mother first. We will meet at the entrance of the village in an hour."

    I looked at the back of A Sa''s little brother in confusion.

    "The people of the seedling border, especially the villagers of the Sanyi Village, have a special respect for pearls. They think that these pearls are the most precious and pure thing in the world and are priceless. In fact, that little brother wasn''t afraid to show us the way. He probably saw that we came from outside, so he wanted to test if we had any pearls on us. " Fu Junqing explained.

    "So that''s how it is! "Fortunately, I came here with you. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to find a guide." It seemed that Fu Junqing''s profound knowledge was not inferior to Shaowugo''s.

    An hour later, little brother A Sa was indeed waiting for us at the entrance of the village.

    "centripetal, we agreed that we can only send you guys to the entrance of the mountain, it would be dangerous if you go in. I suggest you all explain what''s going on behind you, in case you really can''t come out."

    I laughed at that, as if we really couldn''t get out, but thinking about it wasn''t necessarily a bluff. Thinking about how I hadn''t even called my mother before coming, I felt very uneasy.

    Fu Junqing on the other hand, was open-minded. "Life and death depends on the heavens, whether or not we can come back will depend on fate. I am also a loner with no family or business, so even if I die inside, it doesn''t matter."

    A Sa nodded his head, then led us to the road. The mountain roads of the Hundred Thousand Mountain Range were extremely difficult to traverse, because no one entered into the mountains that were never repaired before. Moreover, the weeds were overgrown and the leaves that stuck out scratched my leg a few times.

    After roughly an hour''s time on the mountain road, they arrived at an extremely deep and dense forest. A Sa''s little brother stopped and said, "We are about to enter the mountain from the front, so I won''t follow you. Oh right, there is one more thing that you outsiders might not know, right at the entrance of the mountain is a Gu King of the Southern Wilderness. It is used by our Southern border Gu Master to refine venom s, and its size is enormous. My mother gave me this thing, she asked me to give it to you all, saying that it would be useful against that Gu King of the Southern Wilderness. As for the yin moleman that you are looking for, he is at the center of the Hundred Thousand Mountain Range and it is very easy to pinpoint his location. In fact, the entire mountain is just a huge tree that exists in the blue sky, and the place you are walking towards are all branches. If you were to find a tree trunk, you will have found it at the center. "

    As he said that, A Sa passed us an oilcloth package, we didn''t know what was inside.

    "Thank your Mama for us. "You think too well."

    Little Brother A Sa turned around and left. I didn''t know what to say in that instant, especially the words he said. Not to mention that yin moleman, some other Gu King of the Southern Wilderness appeared.

    After they entered the mountain, they realized that what A Sa had said was completely correct. The location was very easy to identify, and they could only see the branches of a large tree below their feet. They would probably be able to find the tree trunk if they walked towards the center.

    Fu Junqing and I had to be extremely careful in order to avoid the poisonous insects and human-eating plants that littered the ground. Fortunately, Fu Junqing had done some research on the southern border venom, and the higher probability of it being able to prevent us from getting poisoned.

    After I smelled it a few more times, I found it hard to bear, I was dizzy and couldn''t stop coughing. Fu Junqing took out a handkerchief that was wet to my face and covered my nose and mouth to make me feel better.

    Suddenly, there was a rustling sound in front of us. We knew that the Gu King of the Southern Wilderness had appeared, and before we could even think about it, a huge python had appeared in front of us.

    I''ve never seen a python this big. It has a big mouth and red tongue, as if it''s going to eat us every minute.

    The Gu King discovered that there was an invasion and immediately attacked. Due to their size, the snake''s movement speed is quite fast, so it would be difficult for us to dodge them.

    "Be careful! Get out of the way! "Ahhh!" With a loud shout, a young man in a Miao suit rushed out, wielding a strangely shaped sword in his hand and launched an attack towards the huge python.

    So there was someone here? I''ll tell whoever says no one''s going into the Hundred Thousand Mountain Range.

    The young man was quite nimble, and his movement speed was comparable to Yue Feng''s in wind race. He was much more nimble than''s by a hundred times.

    Gu King of the Southern Wilderness received the huge attack, bellowed, and dove into the depths of the forest, disappearing without a trace after a while.

    "Hey!" It''s all because of you guys that scared the Gu King away. I''ve been waiting for it for many days! "

    "Big brother, are you kidding me? It escaped because you attacked it. What does it have to do with us?" I looked at the unhappy young man and laughed.

    "In short, if it were not for you messing up, I could have killed the Gu King right now!" The young people were unrelenting in their words.

    "Big Bro, stop trying to fool us, alright?" I can kill the Gu King, are you kidding me? "

    "You, who are you? Why would he appear here? From the looks of it, he seemed to be an outsider, right? I told you it''s dangerous here, so hurry up and go. "

    When Fu Junqing saw the two of us bickering like children, he immediately followed up, "This lady and I are planning to go into the mountains to look for yin moleman. We won''t go out until we find him."

    The young man looked like he saw a lunatic, "Looking for yin moleman? Are you tired of living or are you tired of living? You''re here to die? "

    F * ck, this guy spoke too aggressively. Although this young man looked pretty good-looking, why did he suddenly say he didn''t care about face at all?

    "In order to save a single person, we must obtain the endosperm of the yin moleman. Otherwise, we would not take such risks to enter the mountain. If it really is to hinder you from killing the Gu King of the Southern Wilderness, we apologize. " Fu Junqing lowered his head. It looked like he was planning to ask this young man for help. After all, based on his courage and skill, he was a pretty good person and was also a local.

    "Sigh, actually, I don''t have much to say. I just want to see you guys muddle-headed before getting into danger. But I still advise you guys to hurry back and fight yin moleman. "

    "We have to get our hands on the yin moleman. Although you are young, you are brave and extraordinary, in any case, you have already entered, so treat it as helping us out?" Fu Junqing really had such intentions.

    However, the young man quickly waved his hand and said, "I haven''t lived enough and I haven''t even gotten married yet. Why would I look for that evil fiend when I have nothing to do?"

    "Well, we''ll give you a lot of pearls after this, okay?" I was still thinking about how that little brother A Sa was bribed by a few pearls just now, and felt that spending some money on this matter was worth it.

    "Forget it, I''m not interested in pearls. I just want to marry a wife. If you can tell me about the marriage, I might be able to consider it." It was obvious that young people loved beauties but not money.

    "But, we outsiders are still not familiar with this place yet. Which one are we going to find a wife for you?" This request was too difficult.

    The young man looked me up and down and suddenly laughed. How about you be my wife? If you become my wife, I''ll listen to everything you say. If you want to find trouble with yin moleman, I''ll definitely go with you. "

    Ah? What is it? Are all the villagers of Sanyi Village so casual? You can marry anyone you want?

    "Uh, we just got to know each other, and you''re saying that you''re going to be your wife? Isn''t that a bit too hasty?" I politely reject him. Furthermore, I already have Zhang Ziyuan, so how can I marry another man?

    "Eh? In a hurry? No, we''ve known each other for more than half a day, and look at us, we''re a perfect couple. I really think that all the girls in this village are out of line with my aesthetic standards.

    Oh my, I really don''t understand this young man''s brain circuits.

 C96

    Fu Junqing suddenly pulled me back, and whispered in my ear: "Miss Su Su, I think that this young man''s ability is not ordinary. I think you should first agree to it, and let him help me settle the affairs of yin moleman.

    "Ah?" That''s not right, right? Isn''t this the same feeling as deceiving other people''s youths? " Hearing Fu Junqing''s suggestion made me a little confused. How could I agree to such a thing so casually?

    "Miss Su Su, there are some things that shouldn''t be on your mind, just the two of us alone would be sending you to your death. If you want to think about Zhang Ziyuan, you can make some sacrifices, right? "

    Fine! I''m going for broke! In order to save me, Zhang Ziyuan can use his own endosperm as the price. I just promised to be someone else''s wife, right?

    He comforted himself and decided to deal with this young man first, until he got the endosperm.

    "Um, I''m Su Su, what''s your name?"

    When the other party heard my tone and thought of agreeing, he immediately became excited: "My name is A Luo, I am a priest of Sanyi Village, and I often go to the Hundred Thousand Mountains to play. I am rather familiar with the terrain here, other than the central trunk, I know this place like the back of my hand!"

    Fu Junqing seemed to be shocked as well. "Truly a young hero coming out. Such a dangerous place, it''s like your backyard is playing, and you haven''t been in any danger at all?"

    "At the beginning, I was also injured, but after we got to know each other, it didn''t matter anymore. That Gu King of the Southern Wilderness was something I have been thinking about for a long time, but we Southern Wilderness people have always been using venom s as our foundation, so these things are nothing to us. However, the central region has always been a forbidden zone, and the ghosts there are not things that we mortals can deal with."

    I finally made up my mind. "Then I''ll agree to be your wife, but do you keep your word?"

    "Of course, for my wife. Going through fire and water will never end! " To be honest, this A Luo is still rather cute. If he found out that I promised him in an expedient manner and lied to him in the first place, wouldn''t that be a huge blow to him?

    He suddenly felt uneasy.

    A Luo, on the other hand, was a natural adventurer, and he was getting more and more excited: "Then I''ll take you guys with me, we''ll go straight to the tree trunk in the middle, and we''ll be able to avoid detours!"

    After saying that, A Luo grabbed my hand, making me feel really uncomfortable, but Fu Junqing advised me: "Endure, endure, for Zhang Ziyuan, for Zhang Ziyuan бн" Okay, I know, I''ll hold it in, okay?

    With A Luo as his guide, he had achieved twice the results with everything. He was almost familiar with everything here, he knew where there were poisonous bugs, poisonous grasses, and miasma. He even had his own antidote, and when he entered the miasma area, he wouldn''t feel a bit of choking.

    After walking for half a day, the forks in the road became smaller and smaller, and the sky was completely blocked by the tree leaves. They could no longer see the sun. I knew I was close to the central trunk.

    On the way, A Luo kept chattering nonstop about what happened to Sanyi Village and the Hundred Thousand Mountain Range.

    This place had originally been built by an ancient sect in the southern border. It was built so that it could rely on the Heaven''s Danger of this tree as its base of operations. Therefore, many poisonous insects and herbs were also placed here in the early stages of construction. That huge Gu King of the Southern Wilderness was a scourge left behind by that sect.

    However, he did not expect that because of some unknown reason, the sect would be destroyed and many disciples would escape from there and establish the Sanyi Village. Later on, the ordinary villagers would become the leaders, and the so-called refining poison Gu would only be studied by a few people from the Southern Wilderness.

    "Is that because of the yin moleman at the center of the tree trunk, causing the overthrow of that sect?" I asked.

    "I don''t know. There is no proof. However, our village still prefers this sect to have internal strife. We can''t continue it any longer."

    The closer we got to the central trunk, the more nervous I became. I wonder if the three of us could be a match for that yin moleman?

    "Let me say this first. The yin moleman that you speak of only appears in legends, and no one has ever seen him before. Whether or not it''s really still here is something I can''t guarantee."

    Coming into the center of the trunk, the atmosphere was indeed different from the surroundings. What was more troublesome was not the poisonous snakes, but the ghastly aura he felt from the very beginning.

    And then, many ghosts that had the same offensive power as the Misty Forest appeared.

    A Luo looked at the Space Abyssal Sword in my hands and was also very curious. He said that he could immediately tell that this was a very powerful weapon, but didn''t expect that it would be in the hands of a beauty.

    "If I also had such a powerful weapon, that Gu King of the Southern Wilderness would have already been killed by me. I can''t stand him tormenting himself like this."

    A Luo who did not have a single Divine Weapon was also very pitiful, his normal weapons were completely useless.

    "When we can defeat the yin moleman together, I will lend you the Space Abyssal Sword? "How about it?" I advised A Luo, because it was true, the Gu King of the Southern Wilderness''s python skin was extremely sturdy and hard. If A Luo had been holding an ordinary weapon while slashing at the giant python, he would never be able to succeed.

    "Great!" Wife, you treat me the best! " A Luo said excitedly.

    Although the tone that Zhang Ziyuan called me was different, it still made me think of Zhang Ziyuan who was still suffering in Butterfly Valley''s cave. I didn''t know if Mr. Jin Ye let him out yet, but his body was still injured.

    silverleaf granny, you have to hold on until I return, otherwise, Mr. Jin Ye will definitely vent his anger on Zhang Ziyuan, and at that time, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    "Seriously, why are you guys looking for that yin moleman? Are you really tired of living and want to die? " Hearing A Luo''s tone, it was as if we were looking for death.

    "We need to save a person, that person has been trying to dispel evil for many years, and is already terminally ill. We plan to seize the endosperm s from the yin moleman to treat her." Seeing A Luo being so enthusiastic, I immediately told him the truth.

    "yin moleman''s endosperm? I seem to have heard of it too, but I want to tell you guys, even if you can defeat the yin moleman''s endosperm, it might not necessarily be possible. " A Luo reminded us.

    "Ah?" "Why?" I wondered.

    "yin moleman''s intelligence is quite high, it''s not as easy to fool as you think. He knows that his endosperm is a good medicine to treat illnesses, so most people look for him to steal his endosperm. So, if he knows that he is unable to deal with the newcomers, he will destroy his own endosperm before he dies and cannot let them take it away. "

    "Damn, there is such a thing?" This is too scary. " Luckily, we asked, otherwise we would have been able to obtain endosperm even after killing the yin moleman with all our might.

    Fu Junqing seemed to have just found out about this matter, and his brows furrowed extremely tightly: "So that''s how it is. I''ve only heard that the yin moleman is very difficult to deal with.

    A Luo shrugged his shoulders: "Then I don''t know, everything is just a rumor. You better think of a way to deal with it before going in, or else the gains won''t make up for the losses."

    "Ah, then what should we do?" Hearing this, I was at a loss.

    Fu Junqing thought for a while and took out something from his pocket: "Coincidentally, I brought something with me, a very mysterious Anchor, it can''t even be avoided by normal ghosts. As long as we can find a way to put the Anchor on its back, it can at least seal its movements for half a minute, and then, we can take the chance to take care of its endosperm.

    "What''s good? Why didn''t you take it out earlier?" I took the Anchor in Fu Junqing''s hands. As expected, it was different from normal Yellow Paper runes, it''s surface emitted a green and purple light.

    "I was planning on using it to deal with special situations. I just thought I could use it."

    "Then there won''t be a problem. This way, if you follow me, don''t get separated or you''ll be in trouble." As the guide, A Luo walked in front while we followed behind.

    Suddenly, I felt a movement under my feet. A arborvitae radix wrapped around me, and with a loud scream, I was hung up.

    "Help!"

    "Wife!"

    "Miss Su Su!"

    This arborvitae radix''s strength is so great, the moment I was lifted up, I instinctively tried to earn some money but to no avail. Thinking about the Space Abyssal Sword in my hands, I immediately pulled out my sword and slashed everywhere. However, the arborvitae radix was swinging me back and forth and I could not even move.

    Below, Fu Junqing and A Luo were also very anxious. A Luo flew up and hugged the shaking arborvitae radix, but he was still a distance away from me.

    "Miss Su Su, use a Space Abyssal Sword!" Fu Junqing shouted from below.

    Of course I know how to use Space Abyssal Sword! The problem was that it couldn''t be cut at all! And for me, who didn''t like the roller coaster at all, the experience made me sick.

    "Assistant! Do not chop it! Otherwise it will be troublesome! " A Luo suddenly screamed in shock.

    "Huh?" Hearing A Luo''s words, I immediately stopped moving and allowed the arborvitae radix to shake me.

    "The person below! Hurry and find the trunk of this arborvitae radix. If I didn''t say anything, this is a thousand year old vine of the tree ghost.

    Damn, what is the thousand year tree ghost? How is it compared to the thousand-year-old ghost wolf? There were too many strange things in this world!

    "Hahahaha, there''s no need to look for me! This sovereign is here, can''t you see that?"

    Just like that, A Luo and I were suspended in midair, looking in the direction of the voice.

    "It''s really you, thousand year tree ghost!"

    There was actually a towering tree beside the arborvitae radix, but because it was too close, it could not see it clearly. Now, after looking carefully, this tree was really big, and what was even more horrifying was that this tree had eyes, eyes, mouth, and a nose, it could even speak.

    "Quite smart human, to know of my existence."

    "It''s very simple, the entire Hundred Thousand Mountain Range is an entire tree, these vines cannot belong to a tree like the Hundred Thousand Mountain Range, nor can they belong to a small tree, so only thousand year tree ghost would like this kind of prank, quickly put us down!" A Luo said to the big face.

    "Let you guys down. I''ve waited for so many years, but no one showed up. I''m so lonely. Finally, someone came to play with me. I''m not going to let you guys go." Damn, is this tree ghost retarded? Let''s play with him. How can we have the time?

 C97

    "Lord tree ghost! Just put us down, we have something urgent to do! We can''t delay them! " Although I stopped swaying on the arborvitae radix, I still felt dizzy and dizzy. Furthermore, at such a high distance, I was afraid that if I were to be unhappy, I would fall down.

    "I don''t care about you guys. Play with me until you''re done before I let you go!" As it spoke, it continued to swing the arborvitae radix.

    "I don''t want it, I don''t want it!" Let''s switch to another game to play. I''m already about to throw up! " This tree ghost is too heartless, he actually forcefully pulled someone to play with him, he''s lonely and empty!

    "Hahahaha, this little girl is the most fun."

    He was going to vomit blood!

    However, who would have thought that tree ghost would actually gently place A Luo and I on the ground.

    "What, what is this thing?" I just put me down and I start to feel disgruntled.

    A Luo explained in a small voice: "Saying it''s the thousand year tree ghost, this tree really has a thousand years of life, but this creature doesn''t have a thousand years of lifespan, it is very likely that it was someone who planned to explore the Hundred Thousand Mountains and died after encountering the danger. The souls of those who died cannot leave the Hundred Thousand Mountains, they can only wander around in the east, or live on some kind of plant. This person must have gotten lucky, running into this thousand year old big tree. This tree which originally had a very powerful Spiritual Energy.

    So this is only the tree ghost and not the Tree Spirit. I was wondering why they were so unstable!

    thousand year tree ghost seemed to have heard A Luo''s words, "That''s right, at least you have some knowledge. Back then I was the same as you all, an explorer from the Hundred Thousand Mountain Range. I never thought that this place was so dangerous.

    To think that it would actually be such a confused tree ghost, I continuously ridiculed him in my heart.

    "I know that the people who came here were looking for the Yin Mo. But you guys can''t beat him, so you might as well stay with me. This place is too lonely!" thousand year tree ghost shook the vines, I was really afraid that he would pull us up again and shake us.

    "How about this, you let us go take care of that yin moleman first, then you can come back and accompany us, okay?" I feel that it''s better to leave early when faced with such a dangerous thing. We should lie to it for the time being.

    At this time, tree ghost''s voice suddenly changed from a rough male voice to a female voice. Could it be that this tree was abnormal?

    "You want to leave? It won''t be that easy, how about this, don''t tell me my tree ghost is bullying people. "You guys can play the same game as me. If you win, you can go there all by yourself. If you lose, then you can have this little girl stay here with me!" This thousand year tree ghost is too willful, how can we have the time to play games with you?

    "Ah?" Play games? This idea of yours is pretty good, it suits my wishes! " The male voice appeared again.

    This бн this was too strange. Wasn''t it the same when he was talking to her? Was this tree split?

    I suddenly recalled the legend of Old Demon Black Mountain and the Snow Woman. The treasures in the sky had fallen down, transforming into the Snow Woman during the day and the Old Demon Black Mountain at night.

    Fu Junqing seemed to have understood something, "So this tree ghost was actually two spirit bodies. It should have been a man and a woman who had met with danger and died here all those years ago.

    "In other words, it''s not that the tree is split, but there are only two people inside the tree?"

    "It should be like this, as if a person is controlled by two minds."

    Damn, this is even weirder!

    A Luo said to us in a low voice: "This big tree''s vines are very powerful and can extend to more than a kilometer. If we anger the vine by injuring it, we will definitely not be able to escape.

    Damn, how could there be such a tyrannical monster? It relied on its own arborvitae radix s to have so many claws and it was so arrogant.

    "All right, all right, what game?"

    "Hahahaha, I like a cute little girl like you. I never had a wife before I died, if only I could have met you earlier! Hahahaha!" The male tree ghost said, Damn, can this tree ghost be more disgusting?

    Hearing this, A Luo became discontented: "This girl is my wife, even if you are from tree ghost, we still have to have a first-come, first-served game, this young master will play with you!"

    Each of the small bowls had some water, so he said with a female voice: "In this way, the four leaves cups are filled with the Bejewelled Nectar Jade liquid brewed by the tree ghost himself. Three of the leaves cups are poisonous, while one of them isn''t, you two can ask each of us a question, and we will only answer yes or no, but one of us will tell the truth, and the other will tell you the truth. In the end, determine which cup is free of poison, and drink it."

    Damn, what the hell is this? Is the tree ghost sick? And poison? So what if I drink it? Can we not play? The female tree ghost must have played the game.

    Fu Junqing frowned: "We only have one chance?"

    "Of course not. You guys have only drunk once. I think you have a chance to win?" The female tree ghost said.

    This tree ghost''s wife was bored, the appraisal was complete.

    "Can we begin?" Fu Junqing seemed to be interested in this game, and couldn''t wait to guess.

    "Big Brother Fu, did you discuss it with me first?" I whispered.

    There are no further matters to discuss. If this goes on, silverleaf granny and Little Sister Yue Ling won''t be able to wait any longer. At most, it will be the first cup.

    Ah? What does Fu Junqing mean, I can''t? Since the two of us are here, then we have to go back alone!

    "Go ahead, I''ve been waiting for a long time!" The male tree ghost said.

    Fu Junqing was extremely smart, maybe she could trust him a little.

    "Let me ask you, if you were to ask that female tree ghost, are there poison in these two cups? Will you answer yes or no? " Fu Junqing pointed to the first two of the four cups and asked.

    This question also confused tree ghost. They didn''t seem to be able to answer Fu Junqing''s question, but I suddenly understood how Fu Junqing planned to solve this riddle.

    The male tree ghost replied, "Yes."

    The came out again, "You can ask me now."

    Then, Fu Junqing pointed to the third cup''s juice and asked: "If I ask that man tree ghost if there is poison in this cup, would you answer yes or no?"

    The also thought about it for a long time before replying, "No."

    Fu Junqing continued to ask: "Are you sure?"

    "Of course I''m sure!"

    Fu Junqing casually picked up the third cup and finished it.

    "Big Brother Fu!" I turned pale with fright when I saw Fu Junqing''s actions, and hastily shouted, "Don''t drink yet! What if there''s poison? "

    "If they''re all right, there''s no problem, don''t you think?" Fu Junqing asked the thousand year tree ghost.

    "Hahahaha!" At this time, the male and female tree ghost s laughed together.

    "Hahahaha, not bad, not bad, there are so many people playing this game with us. They are all dead, and no one is as smart as you." The laughed crazily.

    "We''ve already won. Can you let us do it now?" I shouted to the tree ghost.

    The thousand year tree ghost continued to laugh maniacally and did not answer me. Men and women laughed together, causing my sweat to stand on end. Suddenly, the vines of the entire uncle began to wither and the entire tree began to wither. The laughter also became smaller and smaller, until it finally disappeared, and the thousand year old tree ghost finally turned into a withered tree.

    "Damn, what''s going on?" Looking at the dead thousand year tree ghost, I was momentarily stunned. What does this mean?

    "This thousand year tree ghost is probably like the Egyptian legend, the Sphinx. As long as it loses the bet, it will destroy itself." Fu Junqing guessed.

    "Sphinx of Egypt? "What is it?" A Luo asked.

    "A Luo, actually, the outside world is much more interesting than the Hundred Thousand Mountains. If you have the chance in the future, you can go out and take a look, and you will find out a lot of things. Speaking of Big Brother Fu, how did you guess the answer to that question? The moment I heard your question, I knew that there must be a bamboo in your heart, but after thinking for a long time, I still couldn''t think of a reason. Big Brother Fu, how are you so sure that they are telling the truth? " That question really confused me.

    Fu Junqing laughed: "It''s simple, one of them told the truth while the other told a lie. I asked the male tree ghost, if I were to ask the female tree ghost if there was poison in the wine, how would you answer? He replied yes, it doesn''t matter who told the truth or lied, there isn''t, there isn''t, there isn''t. As long as we can determine where the poison doesn''t exist, we don''t even need to find out which one of them is speaking the truth and which one is lying to us.

    "Oh!" I understand! " After finally understanding this matter, I feel that my IQ has increased by a level.

    Only A Luo, who was standing at the side, was so confused that he scratched his head: "I still don''t understand, forget it, my wife understands! I''ll follow you! "

    Fu Junqing walked into the huge tree that had already withered away, took out two endosperm and placed them into his own pocket: "Although this thing doesn''t compare to the yin moleman''s, it''s still an extremely rare item that is hard to find in a hundred years, I will definitely be able to use it in the future."

    After solving this big problem, we continued to move forward. We have already arrived at the center of the Hundred Thousand Mountain Range. There are many ghosts and monsters that are extremely difficult to deal with, but it will not be difficult for the three of us.

    The good news is that he likes to be alone, without any henchmen or henchmen, which brings a lot of convenience to our movements. The bad news is that yin moleman kills people without blinking. A Luo reminded us.

    A Luo, thank you so much for helping us arrive here, but I do not want you to be implicated with my matters, especially such a life and death matter. About that, just go back, we will go in ourselves, and then we will part ways! I said to A Luo.

    A Luo was unhappy to hear that, "If it was anyone else, I wouldn''t bother to care. You are my wife now, so we can live together and die together.

    After hearing A Luo''s words, I felt even more sorry. I was only lying to him, I never planned to be husband and wife with him!

    "About that, let me tell you the truth!" I actually have a husband! " I decided to speak the truth, otherwise it would be too unkind. "Just now, agreeing to your request was just a temporary measure. Actually, I don''t like you at all!"

    If A Luo can give up on me and return by myself, we wouldn''t have to burden him.

    Unexpectedly, he was stunned for a while, and was unable to figure out the main point of the matter: "You have a husband? Who is it? Where is it? Who can win your heart better than me? I am not convinced! "

    Oh my god, this A Luo is simply too cute!

 C98

    "Do you understand?" I don''t like you, I already have someone I like! " I roared at A Luo, hoping that he would understand the meaning behind my words, but A Luo is still so stubborn.

    "I understand your meaning very clearly!" I have a love rival! Rest assured, I will definitely defeat my love rival and take back your heart! "But my wife, you can''t chase me away now, you have to give me a chance to show off!" A Luo felt very motivated.

    I suddenly became angry, and Fu Junqing said in a low voice: "The young lad who is looking at me has taken a liking to you, and time is of the essence, so now is not the time to discuss about this. If he is willing to help us, then let''s go in together, the chances of winning are higher, don''t worry, I will think of a way to ensure our safety."

    Well, that was the only way. After checking that all our equipment is complete, we walked towards the center of yin moleman.

    The center of the Hundred Thousand Mountain Range was surprisingly not bad. Moreover, there were many traces of man-made construction and many bridges supported by wood that led to a strange wooden building in the middle of the mountain.

    "This is the place that the sect built back then. It''s a pity that they didn''t rest here for too long before an accident happened and they all moved out together." If yin moleman was really the one who drove those people away, then yin moleman is probably an extremely selfish and brutal guy. " A Luo explained softly.

    Sure enough, we slowly approached the middle position. yin moleman who was resting inside seemed to have sensed the enemy''s attack and let out an earth-shaking roar, causing my head to hurt.

    This angry roar seemed to warn us that this place is dangerous, do not enter. In other words, this yin moleman was rather kind?

    Knowing that we had no intention of leaving, the door to the room was opened and a humanoid monster walked out.

    Even though he was called a monster, he didn''t really look like a human. His body was huge, with red muscles bulging and emitting a strange red light. He didn''t look as strange as the other monsters, appearing very intimidating.

    With every step yin moleman took, the small bridges under our feet shook. I was worried that the bridges would be broken by his force field, so we fell straight down the Hundred Thousand Mountain Range.

    "Who are you people?" The yin moleman actually spoke human words. It was simply too great, it was convenient to communicate like this.

    "Ah, that, we were just passing by. It''s just a tour, a tour." I admire myself for being so bullsh * tty. To come here to travel, is that too fake?

    "It''s not too late to leave now. If you cross the bridge and enter my territory, it''ll be hard for you to escape death!" yin moleman shouted while warning us.

    "Damn, this yin moleman is not bad, I thought he would tear us apart the moment he saw us."

    "You might not know this, but this yin moleman is trapped inside and can''t get out." A Luo told us.

    "Ah?" I am like a pauper in this entire Hundred Thousand Mountain Range. Is there anything that can trap him? "

    "I reckon that the reason they set up a barrier around here before they escaped is to prevent the yin moleman from escaping. Otherwise, if he could leave the center of the mountain, naturally he could leave the Hundred Thousand Mountains as well. At that time, the surrounding commoners would all be in trouble."

    "So that''s how it is! So that means if we can''t defeat him and directly escape the Spirit Formation range, we will be safe?" I whispered.

    "Theoretically, it is possible. We can try this tactic. It might be possible to defeat him. Remember what I said. If you want his endosperm, you must not wait for him to self-destruct before taking it.

    If they really clashed head on with the yin moleman, they might really die together. It seemed that they could only resort to using force this time.

    Thinking about it, I decided to stabilize the yin moleman first: "Um, it''s true that we''re here to find you, but we mean no harm! Don''t hit us! "

    "Hmph hmph, without malice, don''t think that I don''t know what you mortals are thinking. Is it another one who wants to snatch my endosperm? Let me tell you this, there are too many people who are trying to take my endosperm, either they are buried in these hundred thousand mountains, or they went into my stomach and used it as my dinner. yin moleman was not stupid, it seems like he did not want to scare us, because when we walked in, I found that there were piles of bones and skeletons beside the wooden house, which scared me to death.

    "Damn, Big Brother Fu, A Luo, will this monster really eat humans? Look over there. " I whispered.

    "My wife, don''t be afraid. With me here, no one will be able to touch you." Ever since I told A Luo that I have someone I like, he seemed to be even more persistent towards me.

    I brazenly continued: "Senior yin moleman, we really did not come to seize some endosperm from you. That thing is of no use to us mortals! As for me, I am really here for a tour of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. I passed by a precious land and heard that there was such a formidable character, so I came over to take a look.

    When Fu Junqing heard my words, he immediately covered his face. I think that he really could not bear to continue listening.

    "Stop talking nonsense with me, you can tell that you are both from psychic, and you, little girl, actually have a rare Tong Ling Dan in your body, you are probably not ordinary people, right? To travel to the Hundred Thousand Mountain Range? Are you trying to trick a ghost? "

    Yes, you''re right, I''m really lying to ghosts, but if I don''t trick you, how will I be able to get the items?

    I am the Spirit Master, but I have heard many rumors about the Hundred Thousand Mountains and have come here. To be honest, a peerless tyrant like you is actually imprisoned in such a useless place, this is absolutely an insult to you! "Ling Chen:" бн "

    What I said fit perfectly with the yin moleman, and it seemed to resonate with him greatly.

    "Humph, it''s all your hateful humans. If it weren''t for you, why would I have been trapped in this place for hundreds of years without being able to leave!" The yin moleman roared in anger.

    "Ah?" He was actually trapped for a few hundred years? I really can''t stand it. Actually, I just came here to see how I can get you out of here. "

    Fu Junqing and A Luo had already been defeated by my boastful acting, he had even lowered his head to cover his face, not wanting to say anything. They both looked up at me as if they were looking at a lunatic.

    "Oh? Foolish human, are you really going to save me? Don''t try to lie to me! "

    "No no, I have the guts to lie to you. I''ve brought along the master who undid the seal, it''s him!" I pointed at Fu Junqing at any time, causing Fu Junqing to be stunned for a moment before he immediately nodded his head.

    "Hmm, if you foolish humans still have this kind of sincerity, I can still consider accepting you again. I can allow you to submit to me, and you can grant you the supreme authority!"

    Coming, coming! For example, a ghost would never be as intelligent as a human being. Furthermore, he had been trapped here for hundreds of years, so the urge to regain his freedom was obvious. That way, he would be able to completely let go of his guard.

    "Long live the yin moleman!" I almost shouted with my little flag.

    "Then how are you going to save this sovereign?" The yin moleman asked me.

    "Ah, um, we need to first enter to study the overall structure of the barrier, you won''t refuse, will you? Then, this master will come up with a set of safe and effective methods to break this Spirit Formation. "

    "Hahaha, the heavens are truly helping me! Come in! Listen up, don''t play any tricks on me. Otherwise, if you all enter, you won''t be able to get out! "

    Don''t forget to threaten us. Why would we go in if we don''t play tricks with you?

    As the few of us went in, Fu Junqing and A Luo did as agreed on to research the barrier, while I stood by the side of the yin moleman, looking for an opportunity to make my move.

    "Lord of the Shadow Morrow, this barrier is called the ''Spirit Blood Curse''. A Magus used his own blood to cast a poison curse, trapping you in here. It''s extremely difficult to break it бн" Fu Junqing said to yin moleman with a serious face. I don''t even know if what he said was true or just to tease him.

    "Ah?" Wow! "Then what should we do?" The yin moleman shouted.

    "Ah, there is a way, there must be a way!" I said quickly.

    Fu Junqing immediately nodded his head: "Yes, there is a way. Coincidentally, my master passed down a spell called the Great Heaven and Earth Rune.

    Hearing Fu Junqing''s Great Heaven and Earth Rune, I almost sprayed out a mouthful of blood. You must be making up some good names right?

    But yin moleman did not seem to be suspicious at all: "Did you bring it? Hurry and use it to honor this sovereign! "

    "I did, I did, I''ll take it away now!" Fu Junqing took out that Anchor from his pocket. It was a high level incantation, otherwise, it would be impossible to fool the yin moleman.

    "Sir, please allow this little one to chant an incantation and stick it on your body. Don''t move for half a minute." As Fu Junqing chanted the incantation, he thought that I was using the color to express my understanding. Suddenly, he stuck the Body Securing Curse on yin moleman''s back.

    At first, yin moleman did not notice anything amiss, but after a few seconds, he felt that something was amiss, "Foolish human, what did you do to this sovereign?"

    What did he do? You''ll know in a moment! The sigil only lasted for half a minute, I pulled out the Space Abyssal Sword and thrusted it towards yin moleman''s heart.

    It''s a pity that the yin moleman is so formidable, but he doesn''t have the ability to resist me at all. All he could do was resent, "You, you, you actually lied to me!"

    Ah, yes, we have lied to you. I''m sorry, but I hope that you will become more intelligent in your next life.

    Seeing the red light on yin moleman''s body slowly dissipating, a red ball appeared and floated in midair. This should be his endosperm.

 C99

    "Ah, that''s great! The item was in his hand! That must be the endosperm, Big Brother Fu right? " I jumped with excitement.

    "Yes, this is the endosperm that the silverleaf granny needs. It''s not a good time to stay at this moment, let''s hurry up and go!"

    Once we were out of the central zone, the danger had lessened considerably, and we slowed down.

    "Oh right, A Luo helped us a lot this time, I promised him to lend the Space Abyssal Sword to him so he can kill the Gu King of the Southern Wilderness." It suddenly occurred to me that there was such a thing.

    "The Gu King of the Southern Wilderness is in that direction, we can kill him now and then, but there are a lot of Gu worms in its body that are very useful." A Luo pointed to the front.

    "Then I''ll give you the Space Abyssal Sword, you need to be careful, we''ll help you."

    A Luo nodded, and started a small fire on the ground. He roasted some unknown kind of little bug, and it looked really disgusting. Even after a while, he could still smell the pungent smell of burnt meat.

    "What is this, A Luo? It smells so bad! " I coughed and pinched my nose.

    "Wife, please wait a moment, these bugs are Gu King of the Southern Wilderness''s favorite food, only by roasting their fragrance can you lure the Gu King out, it will be done soon!" A Luo told me while roasting.

    Damn, this smelly and ugly thing, even I feel disgusted just by looking at it. Gu King of the Southern Wilderness actually thinks that this thing is delicious, our tastes are really as different as the heavens and the earth!

    Sure enough, after a while, a faint roar came from a Gu King of the Southern Wilderness not too far away.

    A Luo''s eyes lit up, "It looks like it''s been hungry for a long time, it''s about to come out!"

    "Why is it that such a huge object like the Gu King can only be lured out? He shouldn''t be afraid of humans, right?" I asked.

    "He is indeed huge and brutal, and ordinary people are definitely not his match. However, there are some Magi who are proficient in venom techniques who can use a special method to control him and use the raw materials in his body to refine a venom. It can be said that all of the venom in the southern territory originate from this gigantic King Gu."

    A Luo''s words reminded me of Xu Nuo, I really haven''t seen her for a long time and I remember that he should be one of the Southern border Gu Master.

    Before we could say anything, the giant Gu King had already appeared in front of us.

    "Quick, hurry up and make your move or he''ll run away again!" It seemed that A Luo had been guarding the Gu King for a long time, he understood its habits and habits.

    Fu Junqing and I will attack the left and right sides of the Gu King, while A Luo will take the Space Abyssal Sword I gave him and stab towards the center of the Gu King''s body.

    As expected, the Space Abyssal Sword was the nemesis of the Gu King. Although A Luo''s stab missed, it still caused the Gu King to be heavily injured.

    After receiving the powerful attack, the Gu King had already started to retreat. Although it looked powerful and scary, it was actually very timid.

    "Don''t let him get away. If he runs away, it''ll be hard to lure him out!" A Luo bellowed, and pierced forward again.

    Fu Junqing and I will block all paths for my Gu King to escape, and three people surrounded him.

    "Be careful, if you provoke it, it will spew out all kinds of poisonous insects. Being bitten is no joke, just avoid it." A Luo continued to lead us.

    This instance dungeon consumed a lot of energy. Gu King of the Southern Wilderness was even harder to clear than yin moleman.

    A Luo had already pierced all over the opponent''s body, but the opponent still did not show any signs of collapsing.

    "Beat the snake, behead the snake, behead the snake!" It''s useless for you to continue like this! " Fu Junqing suddenly shouted loudly. Although he did not know much about the Gu King of the Southern Wilderness, the Gu King was obviously a huge poisonous snake. Any poisonous snake only had one vital point, and that was seven inches!

    After A Luo heard what Fu Junqing said, he suddenly opened his eyes and soared into the sky, thrusting towards the Gu King''s seven inches mark.

    As expected, blood gushed out, dyeing A Luo''s clothes red. Although the Gu King seemed to be heavily injured, it fell to the ground.

    A Luo gasped for breath, after bringing the Space Abyssal Sword over to fend it off with another two swords, the Gu King finally stopped moving.

    "Ah?" Did you really kill it? Then what happens if other people want to refine Gu in the future? " Looking at the dead Gu King, I also felt that it was quite a pity.

    A Luo shook his head: "Most of the venom refined by the Gu King are overbearing and harmful. What I meant by killing him is to make sure that some unscrupulous Southern Wilderness Magi no longer have the ability to harm others."

    So that''s how it is. So A Luo had the thought of saving the lives of the common people.

    Looking at the dead Gu King''s huge body slowly shrinking, finally turning into a short forest snake, A Luo picked it up and put it into the bag on his back.

    "You even put such a dangerous thing in your bag?" That huge python was one thing, but I was afraid of such a small snake.

    "What''s there to be afraid of if he''s already dead? Gu King of the Southern Wilderness''s corpse is a top quality item, throwing it away is such a pity!"

    Seeing A Luo''s happy expression, I didn''t say anything. After placing the Space Abyssal Sword down, I prepared to leave the Hundred Thousand Mountains.

    "My wife, my wife, my wife, everything has been settled. Come with me to see my mother, and then we will be married?"

    Damn, why is he here again? Although he helped us a lot, but how can something like marriage be so easily decided? He regretted that he had promised him the right to do so at the beginning, but now, he was really starving in the pit that he was in.

    "A Luo, I''ve already said it many times, I really lied to you at the beginning, I really don''t like you, I have someone I like, I can''t marry you."

    A Luo thought for a long time before finally deciding on one thing, "I understand now, you don''t like me, but you like someone else, right? "Then I''ll follow you wherever you go from now on. If I perform better than the people you like, I''m sure you''ll like me!"

    Oh my god! Why couldn''t she explain it to him!? Were the people of the Southern Wilderness so stubborn?

    I have nothing to say, but Fu Junqing cut me off, "Um, A Luo, you''re from the Southern Wilderness, and there''s even your mother and relatives here. You''re familiar with everything here, so I think that if we changed the environment, you would not be able to adapt to it. How about this, you stay here for now, where''s Miss Su Su, I''ll go back and think about it, if I agree to it, I''ll come back to tell you? "

    Fu Junqing really had no choice and followed along with the nonsense.

    "No way, no way! My wife doesn''t like me anymore. If I separate from her now, I won''t have a chance. Besides, I really wanted to go out and see the outside world for a long time. I wouldn''t be able to make any progress just staying in this small place, and my mom also urged me to go out and see the world every day. I feel that this is really a great opportunity for me. With you all here, I can have a chance to rely on you! "

    It''s over, it''s over. This piece of dog skin paste has finally been glued, so I can''t take it off for the time being.

    "Alright, if you say it like that, then there''s no point in us rejecting anymore, but A Luo, I hope you can promise me one thing, if not I will ignore you!"

    "Speak, my wife, as long as I''m allowed to follow you, I''ll agree to anything." A Luo swore.

    "It''s just that you are not allowed to call me wife anymore, Zhang Ziyuan will misunderstand!" I shouted.

    "Ah?" Who is Zhang Ziyuan? Is it someone you like? " A Luo asked me blankly.

    "Nothing. Anyway, you''re not allowed to call me my wife! If you don''t agree, then I won''t bring you along.

    "Alright, I agree, is Su Su okay? Su Su, wait for me бн "

    After exiting the Hundred Thousand Mountains, Fu Junqing once again released the divine art, sending all of us to the Butterfly Valley.

    A Luo screamed in fear, "AHH! "What kind of spell is this? It''s so magical that we have to leave the Southern Wilderness in such a short period of time?"

    "Big Brother Fu, I feel like your Aphrodisiac is becoming more and more accurate?" So the distance between the Southern Wilderness and the Central Plains was this far, Fu Junqing was definitely mistaken. This time, he was accurately teleported to the Butterfly Valley.

    "I''ve also discovered that this spell requires constant practice."

    Once we entered the Butterfly Valley, we immediately called him out.

    "We have the thing! If you let your wife consume the endosperm of a ghost from the Southern Wilderness, it would at least preserve her life. " Fu Junqing handed the thing over to Mr. Jin Ye.

    Mr. Jin Ye looked at us with a surprised expression: "You, you really killed the Yin Polo Phantom? You obtained the endosperm? "

    "Of course. It''s the real deal. If you don''t believe me, go and see for yourself whether it''s true or not."

    Mr. Jin Ye carefully examined the endosperm and finally came to a conclusion: "You guys are really something, I have underestimated you guys."

    "Where''s Zhang Ziyuan?" The only thing that I''m concerned about right now is Zhang Ziyuan''s situation.

    "He''s in the next room. I let him out of the cave after you guys left, so I didn''t treat him badly. I''ll go save the old granny first. You can go see him now. " Mr. Jin Ye hurriedly entered the house.

    Leaving A Luo outside to guard the door, Fu Junqing and I entered the house.

    When I pushed open the door to the room next door, I was both excited and worried. When I left, Zhang Ziyuan had already lost a lot of Spiritual Energy and his body was extremely weak.

 C100

    quietly laid down on the bed and closed his eyes, as if he was asleep.

    Strangely, however, his entire body seemed to glow with a yellow-green light, like a firefly. Although he looked nice, it was extremely strange. Even though he looked scary, he also seemed very attractive.

    "Zhang Ziyuan? What''s the matter with you? " I didn''t know what Mr. Jin Ye had done to him, but I panicked and wanted to rush over to take a closer look.

    "Miss Su Su, don''t go over yet!" Fu Junqing stopped me.

    "What''s wrong? Is he in danger? " I almost cried out loud, tears couldn''t stop falling down my face.

    "Miss Su Su, Zhang Ziyuan, he seems to be cultivating бн"

    Ah? Was he cultivating as well? What kind of martial arts? Isn''t this too weird?

    Fu Junqing continued to explain as he looked at my disbelieving face, "Zhang Ziyuan was just cultivating a spell to begin with, to allow us to have a physical body and not lose our souls. You know this already."

    I nodded: "Zhang Ziyuan told me before, he has already cultivated to the realm of the Sprite, above that is the Great Spirit. At that time, he would start to completely break away from the bondage of being a ghost, and would be able to live like a single person. "

    "That''s right, Zhang Ziyuan is currently transforming into a large being, and look at his body emitting a yellow green light! I think that he got lucky from his misfortune. Although he was affected by the enchantment in the cave and most of the Spiritual Energy were scattered, but they returned to their original state and helped him cultivate. Therefore, this is a very critical moment for Zhang Ziyuan, and we definitely cannot disturb him! "

    Although Fu Junqing had explained it clearly, I was still worried. "Then, what can we do?"

    Fu Junqing patted my shoulder, "We can''t help much, the only thing we can do is to protect him and prevent him from disturbing us unnecessarily. Judging from his situation, it shouldn''t be too long before the yellow green light on his body completely turns yellow, then everything will be over."

    "Fine, I''ll keep watch here so that no one can disturb him."

    "Fine, I''ll guard the door. If you need anything, just call me and I''ll be able to hear you." Fu Junqing left, leaving me and Zhang Ziyuan alone in the room.

    I don''t know how much time passed by, but it felt like a long time had passed. I remembered that I seemed to have fainted in a place, or was carried up and put on the bed, and I didn''t know what happened after that. That terrifying nightmare happened again, and it happened again.

    "AHH!" I sat up and realized that I was really in bed.

    Hearing my voice, a person rushed in: "Wife? "Are you free?"

    "Zhang Ziyuan? You, you''re okay? " The person who entered was indeed Zhang Ziyuan, his mental state and mental state seems to be pretty good, I could tell that he had already succeeded in his cultivation.

    "I, I slept for a long time?"

    Looking at my muddled appearance, Zhang Ziyuan laughed out loud: "Not really, you fainted on the ground after not resting for so many days, and I just woke up to carry you to bed. You''ve only slept for two hours, so you should be able to rest a bit more, right?"

    "Zhang Ziyuan, are you really alright?" I asked again, incredulous.

    "Yeah, not only am I fine now, my cultivation has also improved a lot. Right now, I am already big, like a normal person. I can eat and sleep, and I can even get married and have kids. What about the one who said that she would bring me home to see my parents? "

    Seeing Zhang Ziyuan''s heartless look, I was so angry that I died because of him. I was so sad for him, yet he was still smiling.

    "What are you talking about!?" I was worried to death! I thought something had happened to you. I didn''t even dare to leave your side, and you''re still making fun of me! You hate it! " I burst into tears. All the grievances from the past few days exploded in his brain.

    Zhang Ziyuan then gently wiped away my tears. "Alright, alright, I''m fine now."

    "What''s good? Why didn''t you tell me about it? That year, you secretly made a promise to silverleaf granny to help me get rid of my evil spirits. I didn''t even know you at that time, so you did it. "

    Even Zhang Shaowu''s grandfather was helpless against it. If I did not invite the silverleaf granny over, I think you would not even be able to keep your life. " Zhang Ziyuan explained.

    "What happened to you?" Knowing that he was no longer safe, he left without a word. Where do you want me to find you? If it were not for the gold leaf that you left behind, if it was not for the fact that Fu Junqing coincidentally recognized this leaf, I would not be able to find you.

    The more I said, the more wronged I became, as though the one who suffered was me, Zhang Ziyuan immediately panicked as tears flowed down his face.

    "My wife, my wife, don''t cry anymore? I''m sure I won''t be like this next time? "

    A Luo who was outside seemed to have heard my crying, and immediately barged in. "Wife бн Ah, that''s not right, Su Su, who bullied you? I won''t let him off when I make you cry so bitterly? "

    "Get out!" Zhang Ziyuan and I shouted at the same time. A Luo was already dazed for a second, looking at us adorably, before he immediately went out and closed the door.

    "Pfft!" I can''t help it.

    "Who is that person?" Zhang Ziyuan who had finally figured it out and asked.

    "Ah, that person, I met him in the Southern Wilderness'' Hundred Thousand Mountains." I stammered.

    "Why does it seem like he cares about you?" Zhang Ziyuan looked at me suspiciously.

    In order to avoid Zhang Ziyuan''s suspicions, I decided to tell him everything that had happened. When Zhang Ziyuan heard this, he frowned and secretly laughed, his expression was extremely rich.

    "I say, Zhang Ziyuan, after you managed to cultivate to the big brother realm, your facial muscles have also developed?"

    "That''s right, that''s right. Strictly speaking, I already have the seven emotions and six desires of a human. I can be happy, I can be happy, and I can also feel pain. But seriously, we just have to think of a way to throw that dog skin ointment, A Luo, off? "

    I knew that Zhang Ziyuan would definitely take action against him, and he would exterminate all those who covet me.

    "Let''s not do this for now, shall we? This is the first time that he has come to the Central Plains with us, and is unfamiliar with the place. If he were to be alone, it would be extremely dangerous, but he might not even know how to return to the Southern Wilderness. " I whispered.

    "I don''t care about that. That guy looks at you like that everyday. What if he conflicts with me again?" Zhang Ziyuan''s considerations were also right.

    "Well, how about we take him for a while? Don''t worry, I don''t think there will be any problems. I told him not to have any ulterior motives, and once we have passed each other, he will naturally retreat without me. At that time, he''ll probably know the local customs and practices in the Central Plains. I plan to convince Zhang Ziyuan.

    "Wifey, you are kind. Since you said that, I reluctantly agree. But we have agreed that if he dares to do anything to you, I will not let him off lightly! " Zhang Ziyuan revealed a strange expression. Damn, no, no.

    "It can''t be, A Luo is still a child, what are you thinking about?"

    "I heard that Su Su has woken up? Since you guys are awake, then forget about it, the Mr. Jin Ye has something to talk about with you guys. " Fu Junqing''s voice came from outside.

    "Alright, I''ll be there shortly!"

    Originally, after using the yin moleman''s endosperm, the silverleaf granny was much better. Although she could not immediately recover, she still managed to keep her life.

    "After using the correct method to dissolve the endosperm in the silverleaf granny''s body, Granny''s body should be much better now. I''ve prescribed a few more medicines and persevere to recuperate, so there shouldn''t be any problems." Fu Junqing wrote a house down and gave it to the Mr. Jin Ye.

    silverleaf granny, who could already sit up, quickly thanked them as well, "If it wasn''t for you, I think my life would have ended."

    "Don''t say that. Good things always come back to good, and good things come back to the world." Your entire life has been spent trying to dispel evil for others. It doesn''t make sense that no one will save you in the end. " "No," I said.

    silverleaf granny looked at me: "You are?"

    "Me? I thought you were one of the countless people you saved. Have you forgotten?"

    "Ahh, I know, but I''m quite old now so I really can''t remember which one it was. Anyways, thank you for that."

    In order to express our gratitude, Mr. Jin Ye gave me a special golden leaf. "This item is like my keepsake, if you encounter any difficulties in the future, I can help you guys solve them.

    After bidding farewell to Goldleaf and Silver-leaf, we left the Butterfly Valley.

    "To be honest, the Butterfly Valley is the most beautiful place I have ever seen. If I can live in seclusion in this place, it would be pretty good!" "No," I said.

    "Sure, let''s find a place like this from now on. Just like the Silver Leaf, two wooden houses can live for the rest of our lives." The one who spoke was Zhang Ziyuan. I knew that he spoke from the bottom of his heart, and couldn''t help but feel moved.

    Zhang Ziyuan also looked at me, and the two of us held hands tightly.

 C101

    Originally, the atmosphere was quite good and I was about to be intoxicated, but A Luo came out and added, "Ah? I think there are a lot of places like this in the Southern Wilderness. Su Su, can you come back to the Southern Wilderness with me to live? "And, um бн"

    Before A Luo could finish his words, Fu Junqing had already covered his mouth and dragged him to the side.

    After finding a place, Fu Junqing once again activated Aphrodisiac, directly returning to Suzhou.

    This time, he made a slight mistake and was teleported to the outskirts of Suzhou. At this time, I received a call from Yue Feng saying that Yue Ling had settled in and could leave anytime.

    A Luo, this time, we are going to the Changbai Xuefeng, yes, it''s a little dangerous, why don''t you stay and wait for our news, when we return, I will definitely go and find you? I tried to persuade A Luo to stay.

    "I told you already, Su Su, I''ll go wherever you go. I want to follow you forever, until I know that you''ve fallen for me!"

    Oh my god, how can there be such a stubborn youth like A Luo. Can''t the two of us be suitable in terms of age, personality, and family?

    I glanced at Zhang Ziyuan. Although he tried his best to restrain himself, I could still see the green veins that popped out when he was lucky.

    "Cough cough, about that, A Luo''s field survival skills are pretty good. Although there''s a difference between a snow mountain and a forest, but I think it''s still theoretically possible? "So, bringing an extra person would just be added to the safety net?"

    Why is Fu Junqing here too?

    "Let''s go together!" With that, Zhang Ziyuan turned and left, leaving behind a confident and confident figure. Sigh бн

    I heard that Changbai Snow Mountain is pretty cold, so Fu Junqing and I bought a lot of warm products. A Luo was a fine guy from the Southern Wilderness, but he was wrapped up like a polar bear by our thick clothes.

    "Is there anything else you need to prepare?" Everything was ready, and it was as if we had gone on a trip to ski.

    "Because of the Aphrodisiac, our danger has been reduced to the lowest, but we still have to pay attention to avalanches at all times. Especially since everyone don''t stray away, you must always sit down and mark every place you walk past." Fu Junqing was like an old driver telling us about the things to note when entering the Changbai Xuefeng.

    "Big Brother Fu, you were there before?"

    "No, but you must think that the Aphrodisiac that Master passed on to me is just a spell itself. The local climate and temperature and all kinds of things are within my range of learning." Right now, I have a good grasp of China''s map! "

    Damn, Fu Junqing is already this powerful!

    In the name of a mountain in Changbai Mountain, one of the Tianchi was a very famous tourist attraction. And Changbai Xuefeng was the most dangerous mountain that was separated from the Changbai Mountain outside the tourist area.

    Not only was the terrain very dangerous, but it was also covered in snow all year round. Most importantly, ginseng and other medicinal herbs usually did not grow here, so there were very few here.

    But it was this desolate place that had the most precious life-saving medicine, the snow lotus with seven colors.

    This was because snow lotus with seven colors only appeared in legends, and the people wouldn''t risk their lives just to find an illusory thing.

    "Damn, it''s pretty cold!" Having grown up in the scorching Southern Wilderness all year round, A Luo had never been to such a cold place.

    "I told you not to follow me, it''s too late to go back now."

    "Who wants to go back? Is it too cold to complain? "Achoo!" A Luo replied as he placed his hands on his mouth and exhaled.

    We were directly teleported to the Changbai Xuefeng, and there was no error at all. Fu Junqing was really great, the problem was that he couldn''t even stand the sudden cold, and caught a cold.

    "Su Su, how are you?" Zhang Ziyuan asked with concern.

    "I''m okay, I''m wearing thick clothes, what about you?"

    "Although I can already feel the warmth, no one is as sensitive as I am now. I won''t get sick, so you can rest assured." Zhang Ziyuan replied.

    So Zhang Ziyuan was already this powerful? He hadn''t even cultivated to Kui, yet he was already somewhere between the strongest person and the strongest ghost. If he could become Kui, wouldn''t that be heaven-defying?

    After wandering in Changbai Xuefeng for a long time, due to the snow on the road, it was not easy to travel and progress was very slow.

    "This won''t do. If this goes on, even if we freeze to death, we won''t be able to find anything. snow lotus with seven colors usually grow in the dark shadows on the cliffs. We''ll try our best to go there and look. We must be careful and be safe." Fu Junqing instructed once again.

    It was extremely difficult for us to search for snow lotus with seven colors along the cliffs. Suddenly, the area under my feet that was covered in snow turned out to be an empty space. When I stepped on empty space, I felt my body falling down.

    "AHH!" Help! " I shouted in panic.

    Zhang Ziyuan was right beside me, and when I stepped into the air, he immediately grabbed onto my hand, but there was no helping it, the snow was too slippery and there was no place they could hold on to. Zhang Ziyuan and I both fell off the cliff!

    "Miss Su Su!"

    "Zhang Ziyuan!"

    Hearing the exclamations from above, it was too late for me to change anything. Even at that moment, my mind was still clear. Could it be that I was really going to die? Even if he died, he would die the same way as Zhang Ziyuan. But what would happen if Zhang Ziyuan fell down? Would he be scared out of his wits? In that case, where should I go to find him?

    As my mind was wandering, I suddenly felt the phoenix bracelet on my wrist move. It was as if the pyretic lustre flew out, and then I lost consciousness.

    When she woke up again, it was already midnight. The heaven and earth was still a white field, and she was still in Changbai Xuefeng? I''m not dead yet?

    He quickly looked around to see how Zhang Ziyuan, who fell with me, was doing.

    "Don''t move, your arm is injured, you can''t move, otherwise there will be side effects."

    It''s Zhang Ziyuan! He built me a fire to keep me warm and covered me with all his clothes.

    "How are you?" I asked quickly.

    "Do I look like I''m in trouble? Take care of yourself first. Hearing Zhang Ziyuan''s words, I felt pain all over my body start to clamor, especially my arm, could it be that it''s fractured?

    "Does it hurt? Please do not move! " Zhang Ziyuan roasted a piece of corn for me to eat.

    "Eh? "Where did this corn come from? It smells so good!" I grabbed it and started to eat. I was starving.

    "Of course it was brought by me, just in case I needed it. I didn''t expect it to really be used."

    "Sorry, I''ve implicated you again." I said, embarrassed.

    "What are you talking about? I was afraid that I would be implicated by you. If I was afraid, I wouldn''t have come directly." When we fell down, the pyretic lustre flew out and saved our lives. Furthermore, the snow here is so thick that basically, it can''t kill us, but your arm seemed to have been injured because it touched the rock at the edge of the cliff. "

    "But you can''t just recklessly save me. If there was a cliff that was hundreds of thousands of feet below, then you really would fall down and not have a corpse left."

    I looked at Zhang Ziyuan''s flickering eyes. I clearly knew that would definitely not ignore me, but I still couldn''t help but blame Lu Man for his actions.

    "That''s even better. So we''ll be together forever?"

    Zhang Ziyuan returned to his yuppie look back then, his laughter full of evil.

    "The problem now is that we seem to have fallen into the Changbai Xuefeng, none of us know the Aphrodisiac, so it would be difficult for us to climb the mountain." Zhang Ziyuan sighed.

    "Then, where is the pyretic lustre? Where did the pyretic lustre go? " I looked at the hand ring in the air and realized that it had disappeared.

    "I don''t know either. In the beginning, it was the pyretic lustre that held us back, ensuring that our falling speed slowed down and that we received the least amount of damage. However, when we fell down, the pyretic lustre was already gone, I don''t know where it was." Zhang Ziyuan briefly described the situation at that time.

    "Ah, pyretic lustre, is it in danger?" I began to rub my hands together in worry.

    "The pyretic lustre is just an ancient mythical beast and has a lot of energy. You don''t have to worry about it, he might have already gone up to spread the news. Think about it, how are we going to get up there?"

    In the middle of the night, I felt colder and colder, tired and sleepy and cold. I wanted to sleep, but I couldn''t.

    "Wife? What''s the matter with you? Is it cold? " Zhang Ziyuan asked with concern.

    "Yes, it is indeed a little. It is a little cold, and there is also a little headache бн" I felt a little dizzy and uncomfortable.

    Zhang Ziyuan used his hand to test my forehead and said, "Crap! Wife, you have a fever! "

    "Ah?" "Fever?" I said it was so uncomfortable, but it turned out to be a cold and fever.

    My body has always been good, and I rarely get sick. It''s probably because I''ve been too busy during this period of time to rest, and I haven''t gotten used to the cold weather in Changbai Xuefeng.

    "Wife, did you bring the medicine?" Zhang Ziyuan suddenly remembered that people who are sick have to take medicine.

    "No, no." Because it was in the God''s Realm, even though I brought along many emergency items, I still had to forget about the medicine. Who would have thought that I would get sick at this critical juncture?

    This caused Zhang Ziyuan to be extremely anxious. If this continued, I think it would be very dangerous.

    I felt colder and colder, and my whole body shivered. I tightly hugged myself, feeling a little muddled from the fever.

    Suddenly, I felt my entire body being hugged by Zhang Ziyuan. It was so warm and comfortable, and when a gust of hot air entered my body, I immediately felt a lot more comfortable.

    So it turned out that Zhang Ziyuan had untied his body and completely warmed mine in his embrace. He was no longer a cold ghost, but a warm big pillow.

    "Wife? How do you feel? Are you still cold? " Zhang Ziyuan said while tightly hugging me.

    "Yeah, I feel much better. I''m not cold anymore." It''s really warm, starting from the bottom of my heart.

    Just like that, Zhang Ziyuan hugged me for the whole night and didn''t sleep.

    When I woke up again, it was already the morning of the second day. The two of us were still in a snuggling position, but Zhang Ziyuan actually hadn''t slept for an entire night as his big eyes were staring straight at me.

    "I feel embarrassed when you look at me like that." I blushed and lowered my head.

    "There''s not even a shadow of a ghost here, what''s there to be embarrassed about? "By the way, how are you feeling?" Zhang Ziyuan tried the temperature on my forehead, "" it seemed to have retreated by a lot.

    I felt it, and it was really a lot easier. "I feel much better, thank you бн"

    Zhang Ziyuan found it funny. "What are you thanking me for? Weren''t you human husband and wife as well?

    That''s right, Zhang Ziyuan really treated me as his wife, even when they were in danger, he would not abandon me and would not help them.

 C102

    Just as we were about to climb up and find our way up, we discovered that next to us, a very ordinary lotus flower had suddenly bloomed into seven different colored petals, each of which emitted a dazzling light.

    "snow lotus with seven colors! There''s really such a thing! " I screamed.

    "Yeah, it''s really a snow lotus with seven colors. I originally thought it was something that only appeared in legends, but we really found it."

    Maybe he had planned for this long, and only found out later that the snow lotus with seven colors was actually blooming at the bottom of the cliff, so how could an ordinary person find it?

    Zhang Ziyuan and I fell off a cliff, and only with a narrow escape from death would we be able to find such a precious thing.

    I walked over and carefully picked the snow lotus with seven colors off. Fu Junqing said that this object must be picked when it was in full bloom in order for it to have its original function, and it would only open once every morning for three minutes. If I don''t hurry, I can only wait until tomorrow morning.

    I didn''t expect that we would always be right beside the snow lotus with seven colors. If I hadn''t seen it the moment I opened my eyes this morning, I probably would have missed it too!

    Fu Junqing was right, this was something that only a fated person could obtain.

    After wrapping up the snow lotus with seven colors and putting it into my bag, I was troubled. "We have gotten the thing, but how can we go up?"

    I guess the rest of us are still in a hurry when we fall down, but we haven''t seen them come down for the whole night.

    "I guess even if they wanted to find us, they would have to go down the mountain slowly. That''s why they couldn''t go that fast. How about we also go up the mountain, we might be able to bump into each other." Zhang Ziyuan seems to be able to see through my thoughts.

    "Alright, then that''s the only way." We decided to walk up the steep mountain path, but my fever didn''t seem to have recovered. Walking up the mountain path felt light and light, as if I might fall at any moment.

    Zhang Ziyuan saw that he couldn''t take it so he carried me on his shoulder and walked up the stairs while carrying me on his back.

    "Are you tired?" My entire head was nestled into Zhang Ziyuan''s back, and I felt warm and at ease.

    "I''m not bad. Luckily, my cultivation is still considered profound. Otherwise, if you were so heavy, you wouldn''t have been able to do it if you were a different person." Zhang Ziyuan didn''t forget to tease me.

    "Tell me who sank!" I have a way to lose weight! " I hung his back in anger.

    "Alright, alright, I was joking. You are much lighter than before. "It''s been hard on you these days."

    Zhang Ziyuan''s words were not wrong, I was originally living a life of three full and one half empty, working, eating, sleeping, and nothing else, but after meeting Zhang Ziyuan, and getting involved in such strange things, I feel like I really have lost a lot of weight.

    Sigh, my heart is tired!

    "If it doesn''t work out, why don''t you let me come down and take a walk?"

    "It''s fine, I can still hold on бн"

    They were almost falling asleep behind Zhang Ziyuan when they suddenly heard the shouts of a few people from above.

    "Miss Su Su! Zhang Ziyuan! "

    "Su Su, where are you?"

    It was someone else! Fu Junqing and A Luo, I shouted as well, "I''m here!"

    "I heard Miss Su Su''s voice! They are right below us! "

    It really was Fu Junqing!

    Finally, it''s, A Luo and Yue Feng''s turn. He''s so happy!

    "You guys will scare us to death if you fall from above. We will immediately come down to search in the night and find only a steep mountain path to descend. Luckily, you guys are fine."

    "Not only is everything alright, we even benefited from the disaster! What do you think we found? " I was so proud that I took out a package from my bag and was preparing the snow lotus with seven colors.

    "Eh? Ah? You found it! I heard that snow lotus with seven colors grew up in a place that''s hard for humans to find. I never thought that it would actually grow up at the bottom of a cliff.

    Yue Feng was so excited that he couldn''t speak. "Thank you, thank you Su Su, and Fu Junqing бн"

    "Aiyo, this is what we should do, don''t think too much, by the way, Big Brother Fu, we have already gotten the things, why don''t you send us back?" Seeing Yue Feng''s happy expression, I was also rather happy. After all, he had done something to help others and even saved two lives.

    At this time, the pyretic lustre also flew over. He came back to inform them about the news.

    Just as he was feeling overjoyed, he heard a series of rumbling noises that sounded like an earthquake.

    "Oh no!" I''m afraid there might be an avalanche! " Fu Junqing''s face changed.

    "Avalanche?" "Then what should we do?"

    Fu Junqing quickly drew an array in the snow and everyone gathered in the array. At this time, the snow had already fallen.

    Because they were all halfway up the mountain, if they were hit by the snow, they would probably fall down the mountain and be buried by the snow!

    Fu Junqing hurriedly used his divine art. Just as the snow started to fall, we were all moved by Fu Junqing.

    It was too dangerous! I was so scared that cold sweat broke out all over my body. Throughout the entire process of walking, I had not dared to open my eyes the entire time as I lay on Zhang Ziyuan''s shoulder with my eyes closed.

    I opened my eyes to see where we were.

    I realized that Zhang Ziyuan and I have arrived at a place with birdsong and fragrant flowers, and it''s actually Butterfly Valley!

    "Why are we at Butterfly Valley? "What about the others?"

    Other people might not know, but Fu Junqing was too hasty with his technique, and made a mistake, causing us to be connected to each other and teleported to the same place, but Butterfly Valley was not bad, at least I liked the scenery here.

    Damn, you almost died here, you even said that you liked this place, even though I always thought that if you wanted to live in seclusion, you would have to find a place like this.

    "Why did you guys come back?"

    Turning around, Mr. Jin Ye walked out of the house with his support.

    "Ah, ah! We were just passing by, just passing by! " I stammered back.

    Zhang Ziyuan seemed to not be so uncomfortable as he said, "Seniors, we were brought here by the divine art. I think something happened during the incident and we teleported to the wrong place."

    "Oh, so that''s how it is. If not for the Teleportation Technique, you guys would be in deep trouble. My Butterfly Valley is far away from the mortal world, far from the outside world."

    Honestly speaking, if possible, I would rather stay here for a longer period of time with Zhang Ziyuan.

    "However, on account of you saving my wife, you can stay here if you want. You can come and go however you want."

    Mr. Jin Ye''s words had reached my heart. Since I had already obtained the snow lotus with seven colors, I''m afraid that I can still stay here for a period of time right?

    "Then, thank you, seniors!"

    "Oh, right. This Miss Su Su, right? The first time I saw you, I felt like you were being controlled by an overbearing seal, causing the power in your body to be completely suppressed. What exactly is going on? "

    On the other hand, Lady Yin Ye had a pair of sharp eyes that was able to see through my problem with a glance.

    "That''s right, madam. Ever since I was young, I''ve been forcefully sealed by someone, but even I can''t recall it myself бн" I explained everything to the two seniors.

    "So that''s how it is бн" Spiritual Energy Seal, Underworld Marriage бн "Little girl, you have encountered a lot of things, but honestly speaking, your seal still needs a long period of time. If you were to say that the first nature is removed, I''m afraid your body won''t be able to handle it and would cause a lot of harm."

    "That''s right, my friend who helped me get in touch with the seal also told me the same thing. That''s why he always wants to remove it a little bit at a time. I think it will take a very long time before he can completely remove it."

    "How about this, I will point out a way. In a forest that is a few hundred meters to the east of Butterfly Valley, there grow strange golden and silver leaves. The names of two of my people are named after this kind of thing that grew in that forest. "However, this is not the same thing as the object we use. The gold and silver leaf there is a real plant, not a real gold and silver art piece."

    Ah? The origin of the names Golden Leaf and Silver Leaf actually came from a plant in the forest beside the Butterfly Valley. But would trees really be able to open up gold and silver leaves?

    "Why, you don''t believe me, little girl?" The silverleaf granny seemed to have seen through my thoughts, "The Butterfly Valley is a wise man, the things that grow are different from other places, you can find whether there are real gold and silver leaves in the forest or not. These two leaves possess strong Spirit Qi, you can take a few of them, and when the little girl comes into contact with the seal again in the future, it will be useful."

    "That''s right. I, an old woman, have never allowed anyone to touch her beloved Leaves. Since I''ve promised all of you, I must be of help to you."

    After hearing Elder Jin Ye''s words, I suddenly felt that if I didn''t go in to get a few leaves, I would have the illusion that I had gone into a treasure mountain and left empty-handed.

    "Thank you, we will go now!"

    Since we''re already here, what''s the point in going to take a look? Moreover, these two seniors probably wouldn''t lie to us two juniors, right?

    As we headed east, we saw a thick forest.

    "Wife, you''ve just recovered from your illness, is it really okay?" Zhang Ziyuan nervously told me.

    "Aiyo, I''m really fine. It''s just a small cold and fever. It''s all good now. Besides, the weather here is pretty good and it''s not cold. This forest feels really comfortable to me."

    Ever since I came back from the Hundred Thousand Mountain Range of the Southern Wilderness, I felt that my courage has increased a lot.

    "Fine." It seemed that Zhang Ziyuan had made up his mind, so he could only follow along.

    After walking inside for a while, he did not discover the gold and silver leaves mentioned by the two seniors.

    "Wife, I suddenly feel that this place seems to have something unclean."

    "Ah?" Are you saying that this place is full of demons and devils? However, since this forest is so close to the two seniors'' residence, there shouldn''t be anything strange, right? Otherwise, wouldn''t they be in danger as well? "

    "I am thinking, although the Mr. Jin Ye and the silverleaf granny are famous in the martial arts world, but no one has ever seen them use real gold and silver leaves, if we were to go into this forest, they would be able to easily step on it, so why don''t you give us some, why must you make us come here?" It can be seen that they do not have this legendary item in their hands, right? "

    Hearing Zhang Ziyuan''s analysis, he felt that it made sense!

    However, now that things had reached this point, he could only brace himself and move forward.

 C103

    At this moment, a few grotesque humanoid monsters jumped out from the forest and blocked our path.

    "What are these?" Looking at these things, he felt extremely disgusted. He felt as if he was about to puke out all the food he ate yesterday.

    "They are the seat dressing child." Zhang Ziyuan explained.

    "seat dressing child?" Sure enough, this matter isn''t that simple. There are clearly monsters and monsters in this forest. Those two seniors clearly lured us here.

    "seat dressing child is the group of people who were abandoned because they were born disabled and their bodies were incomplete. As no one cared for them, most of them died alone and became ghosts that refused to reincarnate. They were also pitiful ghosts."

    So it was like that, it seems that many ghosts were quite pitiful when they were alive. However, it seemed that now was the time for him to pity them.

    "Wifey, their cultivation isn''t that high. I feel like it''s done with. Otherwise, if they bring their ghosts over, they won''t be so easy to deal with." Zhang Ziyuan reminded me.

    "Alright!"

    These seat dressing child were indeed not my and Zhang Ziyuan''s match, I could be considered as someone who had gone through hundreds of battles. However, looking at these things, I could tell that I was under a lot of psychological pressure.

    Zhang Ziyuan could roughly tell that I had some sort of physiological reaction to these things, so he protected me behind him and quickly resolved the issue himself.

    Not long later, all the seat dressing child were scared out of their wits.

    "If the ghosts in this forest are only this strong, then the Mr. Jin Ye and the rest probably won''t send us here right?" Based on my prepared sixth sense, there shouldn''t be just these few seat dressing child s here.

    "Let''s try our best to block the water when it comes to fighting. Let''s continue walking forward for a bit." Zhang Ziyuan comforted me.

    After walking for some time, he saw a large area of strange bushes in front of him. They said it was strange because I had never seen such short shrubs. They were usually tall trees. The shrubs here were about the height of a person.

    But to my great surprise, these shrubs were covered with golden leaves and silver flowers. So these were the legendary golden leaves.

    "So it''s not Golden Leaf and Silver Leaf, it''s Golden Leaf and silver flower!" I cried out.

    "Un, that''s right. Looks like no one has ever seen these things, which is why there are legends of the Golden and Silver Leaves. They should actually be honeysuckle flower s."

    Although the snow lotus with seven colors looked good, it was a flower in the middle of a snowy mountain. It wasn''t like the flower clusters here, where it was very pretty.

    I extended my hand to pick a few flowers, but just as my hand touched the silver flower, the entire forest seemed to tremble, as if an earthquake had struck. I couldn''t stop and fell to the ground.

    "Wife!" Zhang Ziyuan immediately rushed over to support me, but he was blocked by a tree branch that stretched out from the ground.

    "AHH!" What is this thing? "

    He really was tricked by the Silver Leaf couple. So there was a trap in the forest.

    "Wife!" Hurry up and hold hands! " Zhang Ziyuan rushed towards me with all his might, trying to stop me, but he was blocked by another tree branch that came out of nowhere.

    "I won''t be the Thousand Year Tree Demon again, right?" Thinking about the thousand year tree ghost I met last time, I felt that I would definitely encounter one or two strange things once I entered the forest. I swear that I won''t be like the forest anymore!

    "I feel that it can''t be a tree demon! All the branches are coming out from the ground, so there''s probably something underneath! "

    I didn''t have time to think about the sudden situation. Only by dodging left and right could he avoid being hit by the strange branches.

    I felt a series of rumbling sounds under my feet. There really was something strange underground. If this continues, the enemy will be in the dark while I will be in the light. If time goes on for too long, we will all tire out.

    After making up my mind, I pulled out the Space Abyssal Sword and stabbed it into the ground beneath my feet. As expected, I heard a faint hissing sound, and was hit!?

    I stabbed downwards with my sword a few more times. As expected, the monster couldn''t endure it any longer and drilled out from the ground.

    "AHH!" A wave of strange cries rang out. Damn, this is so unpleasant to listen to. All of the ghosts'' voices were ear-piercing to the ear.

    "Wifey be careful, he''s out!" Without the help of the tree branches, Zhang Ziyuan finally reached me.

    "Foolish human! How dare you covet my honeysuckle flower! " The monster that came out from underground could not bear to look at it directly. It was a hundred times uglier than a seat dressing child, it was covered in grey and furry things.

    "He is the root of the honeysuckle flower!" Zhang Ziyuan suddenly said.

    "Mm, this kid has some knowledge. That''s right, all the shrubs have a common root system, and that''s me." Therefore, these honeysuckle flower s were all grown by me. If you want them, you have no chance! "

    Damn, even the roots of plants can become sagacious. I was wondering why the hairy body of this monster looked so much like the root of a big tree.

    Sigh, I said that there must be something very difficult to deal with here. Otherwise, wouldn''t that couple have come a long time ago?

    "Hey, we were sent by Mr. Jin Ye and silverleaf granny, do you know these two? How amazing! Since you''re already here, you can just let us pick a few flowers to return to. I promise! Just pick a few flowers! " I think it''s better to deal with it fairly. Otherwise, if we really fight, that guy will drill into the hole, which is really bad for us.

    "Are you daydreaming, young lady?" If everyone knew the benefits of my honeysuckle flower, and there were people picking a few every day, then my shrubs would have become barren! "

    Eh, why does it feel like this root-like monster''s words made sense?

    "Wife, stop wasting words with him! This monster was called a Root Demon, and was formed from the perennial cultivation of thick and solid roots of plants. "Their best hobby is to protect their own branches and leaves, and always pick a leaf from their plant, making them agree to it is even harder than ascending to heaven ~" Zhang Ziyuan continued to explain to me. In other words, it was impossible for them to take things at all.

    "Then what do we do, Zhang Ziyuan?" I whispered.

    "There are two methods, why don''t we hurry and escape. Its characteristic is that its root can only be fixed in one place. If it is far away from the range of his plant, he will definitely not be able to catch it." "Also, defeat it but not kill it. Otherwise, the roots of a plant will destroy it. If the plant can no longer absorb any nutrients, it will wither and die."

    Holy crap, it''s really my first time encountering such a troublesome demon.

    Zhang Ziyuan''s intention was to let me choose whether to fight or run. I felt like I had no other choice.

    "According to what those two seniors said, this thing is beneficial to you when you unseal it. However, how can you subdue such an arrogant root system is also a problem."

    That''s right, he should be beaten to death by now. Otherwise, such a cute Silver Leaf Golden Flower would be dead.

    "You foolish humans, if you don''t want to be my fertilizer, then hurry up and scram, don''t disturb my rest!" The tone of this root was rather big. What was his fertilizer?

    Such an arrogant sentence made me angry. If you don''t beat me up today, I will have the same surname as you! But who knows what this root name is?

    "Zhang Ziyuan, fight! Beat him until he''s submissive! " Let''s go all out!

    After Zhang Ziyuan heard my words, he laughed happily: "I''ve been waiting for your words, it''s all settled! "Beat them until they submit!"

    This fight with this huge root was, I think, the best I''ve ever had in my life, long after I''ve thought about it.

    Although that giant root ghost could reach heaven and earth, its biggest problem was its range of movement. Zhang Ziyuan and I used this point to perfectly interpret guerrilla warfare.

    After a few blows, we ran out of its range, and when he couldn''t catch up with us, we watched from the distance as he laughed maniacally.

    When he is ready to crawl underground to rest, we will charge back and continue our assault. At the beginning, the root ghost was unsatisfied with what I had said and started spouting nonsense.

    "You, you really are, truly sinister! If you have the ability, don''t run! "

    "We have two legs, but we can run really fast. You''ll die from anger!" I didn''t forget to mock it as I ran and fight. Zhang Ziyuan also laughed out loud as he looked at me.

    "Alright, alright!" Can''t I take it? You guys can take the honeysuckle flower however you want, I''m convinced! "Stop fighting!"

    "Ah?" "Are you sure?" I purposely blinked my big eyes and asked the root ghost, pretending that I didn''t believe it.

    "Stop, stop!" I''m really convinced! "Our roots need to absorb nutrients from the soil. If we take such a long time to receive attacks and don''t replenish the nutrients, I won''t be able to take it either!"

    "En, my wife, his words are correct. It seems that he has indeed reached his limit." Zhang Ziyuan replied with a few words.

    "Oh, alright then. Killing is just a piece of cake, I can''t be unforgiving right? Alright, alright, I won''t fight anymore. You should hurry down to absorb the nutrients.

    "No problem, no problem!" With that, the root ghost rushed into the soil and started to absorb the nutrients. It no longer had the time to care about us.

    "Hehe!" "How''s my method?" I raised my head proudly.

    "Yes, my wife is the smartest. There is a way to deal with this kind of thing."

    Although this root ghost is so annoying, but I don''t have any plans to pluck too many of them. In fact, each of them looks pretty good, if it wasn''t for some special reason, I wouldn''t have picked them off the tree.

    "Not many?" Seeing that I had only picked four or five places to hide, Zhang Ziyuan could not help but to ask.

    "Un, enough is enough. I still feel that these plants look better in this place. Besides, if we can use them, we can use them, right?" I purposely stepped on the dirt beneath my feet.

    The root ghost immediately responded: "Yes! Right! Come whenever you want! "

    "Hahahaha!" Today was truly a happy day!

    Zhang Ziyuan and I took the picked honeysuckle flower and returned to the residences of the two seniors. The two of us were shocked at what we were holding in our hands.

    "I never thought that you all would actually be able to obtain honeysuckle flower from a monster that is so difficult to deal with, you really make me look at you in a new light!" The Mr. Jin Ye exclaimed.

    "That''s right, we just found out that the leaf isn''t from Golden Leaf but from Golden Leaf. If it was from Silver Leaf, would you couple change your name?"

    "Yeah, in the beginning, when we entered the forest, we also encountered that troublesome root ghost, but we were unable to obtain anything as valuable as this. Although it is called Golden Leaf Silver Leaf, I think it was not even the season of blooming yet when we entered that forest, so we did not know that the silver was actually flowers. Then I really should call myself Grandma silver flower."

 C104

    Zhang Ziyuan was unhappy: "But you two seniors are really using us? You didn''t even tell us that there was such a troublesome root ghost, so we went there without any preparation at all. "

    "Sigh, this old woman and I apologize to you for this matter. She was afraid that you would not be willing to go if you found out."

    Let me explain to them, the honeysuckle flower is actually a very special plant, it indeed has the ability to raise Fa Li, remove the seal, and even increase the effects of the Spiritual Energy, we didn''t lie to you guys on this point, otherwise how could we, husband and wife, live in this Butterfly Valley for more than 20 years, in order to one day obtain a single leaf and a flower, this has already become our obsession, it''s a pity, we are getting older and older, our bodies are not able to go on, this has also become a kind of extravagant hope, you guys have brought us such a big surprise, I really have to thank you.

    "Don''t say it like that. Actually, if senior has something on his mind, you can just say it. We will definitely do our best." "No," I said.

    "Miss Su Su is truly a rare good girl. How about this, we''ll leave a leaf and a flower as a memorial. As for the rest, you guys can take them. "Besides, we have something else to give you." The silverleaf granny took out a box from the house and handed it over to me.

    "What is this?" I started to open it.

    silverleaf granny pressed my hand down: "You guys can open it after you leave, this is something that I have collected. Since I have given it to you, it is yours. In addition, I have to tell you this: although you are born with this spiritual energy, it still requires practice. Undoing the seal is one thing, but you also need to work hard. "

    "Mm. I''ve remembered what you''ve said. Then, it''s time for us to meet up with our comrades and take our leave?"

    Zhang Ziyuan and I took the honeysuckle flower and that mysterious box and walked out of the Butterfly Valley.

    Speaking of which, although he had been sent to the wrong place, he had still gained a lot.

    After exiting the Butterfly Valley, I couldn''t wait to open the box. What lied inside the box was actually an ancient book.

    "What is this thing?" Heaven and Earth Art? "What is it?" I held the ancient book in my hands, at a loss of what to do. Seriously, since I was young, most of the time, I don''t like reading books.

    Zhang Ziyuan''s face changed color, "It''s actually the Heaven and Earth Art!"

    "Ah?" Is this thing really powerful? "

    "Of course, this is the cultivation manual that all cultivators dream of!"

    Ah? So this is a cultivation manual? I then understood the meaning behind those last few words that silverleaf granny had said to me. It was probably because they were afraid that I wouldn''t give them such precious gifts, which was why they allowed me to open them. She probably wanted me to touch the seal and cultivate at the same time, so she would be able to achieve twice the results with half the effort.

    "Ah?" Let''s cultivate together. It''s not like there''s any difference between us. " I said to Zhang Ziyuan.

    "No, this is a gift from silverleaf granny, you must use it well. The cultivation technique I am cultivating is completely different from this manual. It can be said that the things I am cultivating in are completely useless now."

    "Oh, so it''s like that бн" To think that a cultivation manual had fallen from the sky. He had truly gotten lucky.

    Flipping through theб╢ Heaven and Earth Artsб╖, he realized that he could still understand the most basic steps of the technique. If he had nothing better to do, why not practice it when he was bored?

    After exiting the Butterfly Valley, we discovered that this place was indeed desolate. It was all thanks to Zhang Ziyuan''s quick speed that made us guess what kind of place the city was after after running for a long while.

    We randomly picked one to ask where this place is. That person looked at us as if he was looking at a monster. "Ah, this is the Henan Shang Qiu."

    Damn, the Butterfly Valley is actually on the outskirts of the Henan Merchant Hill! Without the Aphrodisiac, he was in a terrible situation!

    "This place seems to have different planes. Let''s take the train!" Zhang Ziyuan suggested.

    He feels that Zhang Ziyuan bringing me along is just a burden, otherwise, it wouldn''t be so troublesome if he wanted to go somewhere.

    He found a place with good information to give Fu Junqing a call. It turned out that they had all gone back to the Suzhou, and only we were mysteriously thrown into the Butterfly Valley of Shang Qiu.

    Fu Junqing also apologized to us for a long time. There was no other way around it, it would probably be an avalanche soon, it would be better to be sent to Shang Qiu than to be buried under the snow.

    We bought a ticket to the Suzhou, and just as we were about to get on the train in the train station''s waiting hall, I felt a person approaching me. I hid for a bit, but he got close again.

    Then I realized that he had reached into my pocket and was trying to steal my wallet!

    "Stop! What are you doing? " This is the first time I''ve seen something like this. The person saw me and he took out my wallet and ran!

    Zhang Ziyuan reacted quickly and immediately followed. I was stunned for a moment before catching up.

    That person was probably a habitual offender. He ran quite fast, and there were also a lot of people at the train station. After dodging for a while, that person had already disappeared.

    "What should we do?" All our belongings are inside! " I stomped my feet.

    "Don''t rush your wife, I have a way." Zhang Ziyuan lowered his head and chanted an incantation before chasing in a certain direction.

    Behind Zhang Ziyuan and I, I don''t know what he would do, but if it''s not enough, I have a feeling that he would definitely be able to help me get my wallet back.

    Sure enough, in a corner, Zhang Ziyuan and I found the person who stole my wallet. That person was squatting on the ground with my wallet in hand, constantly twitching.

    "Eh? It''s really my purse, Zhang Ziyuan you''re too godly, how did you find it? " I happily picked up my wallet, but the man just lay on the ground and continued twitching.

    "Eh? What happened to him? A stroke? But who told him to steal my wallet. " I opened my wallet and was relieved to find nothing missing.

    "Hahaha, he''s not in the wrong, I was afraid that you would encounter such a situation, so I placed a kind of Curse on everything that belonged to you. If someone stole or stole something from you, I would immediately know where it was, and the person who took your thing would get controlled by the Curse and end up like this."

    Ah? So that''s how it is, Zhang Ziyuan actually dropped the Curse on something beside me without my knowledge.

    "I didn''t even know you could actually learn Curse, where did you learn it from?" I asked in surprise.

    "In this period of time, I have been training with the Curse. This is part of my training."

    I didn''t know what kind of spell Zhang Ziyuan was training in, and I''ve never asked him about it either. I''ve never taken the initiative to ask about anything he doesn''t want to say, but now, it seems that Zhang Ziyuan''s technique is actually getting stronger and stronger.

    Looking at the people on the ground, I also could not help but say, "Zhang Ziyuan, just teach him a lesson, let him go?"

    "Wife, you are too kind. Not only did he steal your wallet, he even ate your tofu. This is unforgivable!"

    Ah? Did he eat my tofu? I didn''t realize it myself. I lowered my head, blushing. Kicking that man twice, making you eat my tofu, humph!

    In the end, Zhang Ziyuan and I still let him go, and he also said that he would never steal anything again.

    As soon as we saw the time, we were about to start driving. We rushed to check the tickets and get on the train.

    Returning to the Suzhou, we rushed to the knotweed root. It was said that Fu Junqing had already concocted a preliminary prescription for Yue Ling and let her consume two batches. It was said that her condition had basically stabilized.

    "Thank you, I feel much better now. Luckily I have your help, otherwise, my brother and I would have the same result."

    Although Yue Ling was young, she was still very sensible. It seemed that the effects of the snow lotus with seven colors were still great, there was a definite problem with Yue Ling''s brain initially. With these two sets of medicine, her mind became much brighter, and she would probably be able to recover after taking these few.

    "This snow lotus with seven colors has already been obtained, so this little miss'' life is temporarily safe. He can already confirm that her life is not in danger within half a year, but we still have to quickly find the next medicinal ingredient to completely cure their premature aging." Fu Junqing said.

    "Then, what''s the next ingredient?" Where can I find it? " Yue Feng asked.

    It will take a thousand years for this thing to bloom, and a thousand years for the flower to bloom, and for the flower to fall for all eternity. It is a kind of flower of death, and the flesh and blood of ordinary people like us might not even reach the River of Forgetfulness.

    I looked at Zhang Ziyuan, who also understood my thoughts.

    "If we can''t get to that place, can''t the ghost still get there?"

    When Zhang Ziyuan said this, Yue Feng was stunned, "Are, are any of us ghosts?"

    It seems that this Yue Feng still did not know Zhang Ziyuan''s true identity.

    Fu Junqing did not seem to want Zhang Ziyuan''s identity to be exposed, he was afraid that it would cause unnecessary trouble, so he said: "Ah, actually, only ghosts can enter the Wangchuan River, it''s just that, that kind of place, the yin qi are very heavy, if it was an ordinary person who went there, their body would not be able to take it, and if they met Grandma Meng on the bridge, they would probably have to drink Grandma Meng''s soup."

    These words made Yue Ling''s little sister shiver in fear: "Ah, what, is that thing really that hard to find? "Why don''t we just forget about it бн" Yue Ling said timidly.

    "Xiao Ling, don''t be afraid. If it''s something that can save you, even if it''s the lower eighteen levels of hell, I''ll still find it for you!" Yue Feng said.

    "Big brother бн"

    Fu Junqing could not watch any longer: "Aiyo, that won''t happen, Wangchuan River still hasn''t truly entered the world of the Underworld, we can all go there, but the trouble is, if we are struck by the heavy yin qi there, then it will probably affect our body, but if it is a warlock with a high mantra, then the higher the Spiritual Energy''s spirit body will have no problems at all."

    "Then, who among us can go?" I couldn''t help but ask.

    "Yue Feng definitely cannot go. His body was already in a bad condition, and without profound spells and Spiritual Energy s, it would probably affect his body a lot."

    "How can we do that!" This has always been a matter of brother and sister. If I let you guys go to such a dangerous place, but I don''t follow you, I would feel very sorry for myself. " Yue Feng insisted.

    "But if we go in this situation, we will also be a burden to others. You must understand, since we are in charge of the matters between you two siblings, we must deal with it to the end. Don''t have any thoughts of apologizing, I will definitely choose the most suitable person."

 C105

    "I should be the most suitable!" At this time, Shuo Yue walked in from the outside. It seems that she had dealt with Jiang Ruoyun''s matters properly, so she came to find us.

    "Why?" Yue Feng asked.

    "You only know that I have a Seven Apertures Mystical Heart, but you don''t know that the reason why I have that heart is because I am the son of Ghosts''s princess Xia Mingtianji, right?"

    So that''s how it is, you are also from the Ghosts?

    The ghost lamp that belonged to me has already been extinguished. I am actually just a normal person now, but my ability to endure yin qi s is still much stronger than ordinary people. "

    "Shuo Yue! You''re back! Jiang Ruoyun has been settled down? " I asked.

    "Yes, there''s no problem. I can follow you guys this time. Moreover, you should know how to go to the underworld, right?"

    "Ah?" Hades, how do we get there? " This question really confused me. I had never been to such a strange place before. How could I recognize such a person?

    "Wife, are you silly?" Last time, I said that the Fengdu Ghost City was at the border between Yin and Yang. After going through the Fengdu''s Ghost Tower, that would be the underworld. Zhang Ziyuan reminded.

    "AHH!" I know! So where did he leave from?! Then, what if we meet Fengdu again бн "

    "We have to meet eventually, so there''s no choice but to go with you guys. But what I''m puzzled about is, Resurrection Lily is also called mangifera, although it''s called Blossom Valley, it has a very heavy yin qi, it''s simply an ominous flower, why can it be used as medicine to treat the symptoms of premature death?"

    Fu Junqing explained: "Any medicinal ingredients need to cooperate with each other, just like snow lotus with seven colors, they are also in truth extremely cold and sinister looking things, but if matched properly, they can actually have a good effect. It''s the same for mangifera. Because it''s opened at the Wangchuan level, the medicinal properties are very pure. If it''s supplemented with other medicinal ingredients, it''s a side effect of being able to treat premature aging. "

    What Fu Junqing said confused me. I don''t know much about medical skills anyway, but listening to him is still not wrong, after all, he is a "apocalypse."

    "Therefore, this time, Zhang Ziyuan and Shuo Yue are the most suitable candidate. and I will follow along.

    Yue Feng could only nod his head, "We have no way to repay your great kindness. Especially Shuo Yue, we even wanted to kill you before бн"

    "It''s all in the past, what''s the use of mentioning him? Take care of Yue Ling and wait for us to come back. "

    This trip would have to be made with the Fengdu Ghost City, so I felt that it would definitely be another fierce battle. Therefore, on the night before we set off, aside from letting Shuo Yue release a part of the seal on me, I wanted to properly study theб╢ Heaven and Earth Artsб╖ that the silverleaf granny had bestowed upon me.

    Heaven and Earth were divided into Yin and Yang, Supreme Yang, Invigorated Meridian бн

    Even though it is obscure reading, most of the people still understand it. According to the method written, I have found the most suitable contact method for myself.

    "Wife? "How about this book?" Zhang Ziyuan came into my room in the middle of the night once again, but when I thought about how he left without saying a word last time, I felt that it was better to not let him leave my sight.

    "I think it''s not bad. According to the method above, there really is a stream of air flowing through your body, and then you will feel completely comfortable, as if your strength has increased."

    Zhang Ziyuan nodded his head: That''s right, this book is actually the most suitable for you, your seal will be opened little by little, and with the cultivation of this book, you will become more and more powerful, I think you will surpass me in the future.

    "How could that be? Aren''t you cultivating a technique that will allow you to become the strongest person in both the human and ghost realms? What''s that called?"

    "Kui?"

    "That''s right, Kui!"

    Zhang Ziyuan laughed out loud, "This is really a rather difficult matter, I don''t know how many years it will take for me to reach this stage. By that time, I would probably already be floating in between the heaven and earth бн"

    Zhang Ziyuan had not finished speaking when I used my hand to cover his mouth, "Stop spouting nonsense! You must be all right! Since I have already promised you that I will be together with you, then, we will definitely be together for life! "

    After Zhang Ziyuan heard what I said, he smiled very happily and gently put me in his arms. "Wife, with these words of yours, no matter what I do, it''s all worth it."

    It was another ambiguous night. Although we knew that tomorrow morning would be a difficult day, at this time, we only felt the warmth and happiness each other brought.

    There are hardships, happiness and sadness, but there is also happiness. This is the so-called life. I only truly felt it in this period of time.

    To be honest, I am still quite afraid of Fengdu, since I have seen his strength before. If it wasn''t for the fact that his old injuries had recur, we would have all died at his hands.

    "Shuo Yue, if we meet Xia Mingtianji and Ghost King again, just like last time, what will you do?" I have to ask, if it wasn''t for Xia Mingtianji stopping us last time, I reckon that Ghost King would have already been killed by us. There is a position between us, but Shuo Yue and Xia Mingtianji are blood relatives.

    "I won''t protect the Ghost King anymore. I have also thought about it, if the Ghost King is not eradicated, my mother and I will forever be restricted and not be able to get our freedom. Don''t worry Miss Su Su, this time, I know what to do."

    With Shuo Yue''s words, I feel at ease, it''s just Ghost King, I, Su Su am not afraid of him!

    Before leaving, Fu Junqing asked about Zhang Shaowu. After all, going to Fengdu is such a dangerous place, so Zhang Shaowu is the best candidate there, but after I made a few phone calls, my phone is still turned off, so I don''t know where he went.

    Fu Junqing brought us to the entrance of the Fengdu Ghost City with great precision, his teleportation skills becoming more and more advanced.

    Fu Junqing, your attack power is weaker, so why don''t we leave you alone?

    "Mm, okay. I want to help you build a protective enchantment that will be effective for a long time. You guys have to be careful."

    After entering the Fengdu Ghost City, I feel even more eerie and terrifying than last time. In reality, I am praying in my heart that I definitely will not meet the Ghost King! Indeed! My prayers were effective as we followed Shuo Yue to walk around from the Fengdu but not a single one of them came to stop us.

    The door in front of us is the underworld, the yin qi there are very heavy, you guys have to be prepared, don''t talk to any ghosts, don''t do anything to guarantee your safety.

    "Mm, we understand."

    Zhang Ziyuan and Shuo Yue were definitely not afraid. They already had yin qi s on their bodies, so there shouldn''t be a problem.

    Entering through the door, the scene in front of me was indeed completely different from the one outside. I had never seen such a sinister and frightening place before.

    The people who came and went were all ghosts that had just arrived at the Yin Division. They had a cold and indifferent expression as they hurried along, as if they couldn''t wait to reincarnate.

    I couldn''t help but grab onto Zhang Ziyuan''s hand tightly. I could feel that was also tightly holding onto my hand, probably trying to stop me from getting scared. After a while, the fear slowly dissipated.

    "To be honest, I''ve never been to this place before, and I can''t talk to any of the ghosts. It seems like we can only find out for ourselves where the Wangchuan River is." Shuo Yue said.

    Damn, Yin Si this place is really annoying, not even allowing me to ask for directions. If I get lost inside, I won''t be able to get out.

    We were trying to keep a low profile, but the kid found out.

    "Hey hey? Which one of you? It didn''t seem like it was brought back by Ox-Head and Horse-Face? " The kid looked like a gnome, only reaching up to my chest.

    Shuo Yue seemed to have long been prepared for this kind of situation, "Don''t you know who I am? My mother is a princess of the Ghosts, you should know her, right? I''ve brought a few friends to visit, so you don''t need to ask. "

    Damn, Shuo Yue is really the king of sneers, it is really strange for him to bring her friends to this kind of place to visit.

    The little kid was really intimidated by Shuo Yue''s words, and he sized Shuo Yue up: "Ah? Princess Xia Mingtianji''s son? "Really?"

    "How can this be false? If you don''t tell those who are in charge of your own business to come out, I''ll talk to them."

    "Ah, there''s no need. You can leave now!" "Eh, Eldest Young Master, I wasn''t the one who said that the Yin Division isn''t peaceful right now. It''s really unfortunate that you guys chose this time to come and visit."

    "Oh? What happened? " So it turned out that Shuo Yue was also very gossipy.

    "Sigh, recently an unknown monster has entered our Yin Division from Fengdu, it has stirred up so much trouble that we have to watch out for him everyday, it is so annoying!"

    "What kind of monster is this? This person is an expert in the Yin division, there are very few demonic spirits that can defeat him. If it really isn''t the Lord of Hades, how can a monster disturb the Yin division?"

    "Sigh, I don''t know what''s so strange about that thing. No one can get their hands on it. Besides, our master has been out for a while and has something to do with the Yin Master. Otherwise, how could our master be afraid of that monster?"

    This brat became more and more miserable as he spoke. He truly did not know what kind of monster that caused so much trouble was.

    "Okay, thanks for the reminder, we''ll be careful. Oh right, I haven''t been here for a long time, I have forgotten how to walk through many places. My friends here especially wanted to go to Wangchuan River to play, I don''t know where to go. "

    Damn, even I can''t stand listening to this anymore. To be honest, I really feel like I''m visiting a scenic spot.

    "Ah, Wangchuan River, we will arrive from this direction. Oh yes, your friends are all Yang, you must be careful when approaching the Wangchuan River, and be careful not to fall into the river, otherwise, even I would not be able to do anything about it."

    That little brat was really warm-hearted, he repeatedly told everyone that he could tell them everything.

    "Thanks, we understand."

    With that little brat guiding us, we managed to quickly find the Wangchuan River, and I''m afraid we won''t be able to forget the sight of Forgotten River for the rest of my life.

    It was a blood-red river that flowed to who knows where. The water was swift and it looked extremely terrifying, but on the other side of the river, there were large amounts of red enchanting flowers. Wasn''t that the legendary Resurrection Lily s?

    "Sure enough, mangifera needs to pass Wangchuan to be able to step on, but there aren''t any boats here?" I looked around. There was no boat and no bridge.

    "Normally, this place belongs to the ferryman. We send reincarnations across the river to find Grandma Meng, but I don''t know what''s going on today. There aren''t any ferryman s here." Shuo Yue was also puzzled.

    "Could it be that it has something to do with the demon that the little demon talked about?" I thought about it. That was probably the only possibility.

 C106

    "Looks like we can only wait for a while. There will be a lot of ghosts gathering here later. It''s not like there won''t be anyone left to deal with them."

    It seemed like that was all he needed.

    Sure enough, after a while, a lot of ghosts gathered at the Wangchuan River''s side with the intention to cross the river. They seemed to have lost their patience after waiting for a while, and shouted that the ferryman had not appeared yet.

    "Waiting like this isn''t a solution. How about this, we split up and look around?" Shuo Yue suggested to the group of ghosts that wanted to cross the river.

    When the group of ghosts heard this suggestion, they felt that it was not bad and went to look for the ferryman.

    Was this really the first time Shuo Yue was here? Why does it feel like I''m so familiar with the road, that I have fully utilized the inherent strength of the son of the ghost princess, to actually do things to a bunch of ghosts.

    "The temperament of every ghost is different. Even if Shuo Yue had extinguished her Ghost Flames and turned into a human, his Ghosts Innate Qi is still there, so the other ghosts would naturally follow his orders." Zhang Ziyuan explained to me.

    Sure enough, I felt that Shuo Yue''s entire aura was different than before. So it turns out that he was just holding back and was pretending to be a big boss in the Yin Division to help us?

    With so many people, it wasn''t easy to deal with ghosts. Not long later, all the ghosts walked over with a ferryman in tow.

    "Aiyayayayaya, don''t pull me! Don''t pull me!" This person wore black clothes and a bamboo hat that covered most of his face.

    When Shuo Yue saw that there was a ferryman, he was ecstatic in her heart. She pretended to be a big boss on the surface: "As a ferryman of Forgetfulness, you are actually neglecting your duty and leaving the post without permission. What crime are you guilty of?"

    Seeing Shuo Yue''s expression, I almost couldn''t laugh.

    "Aiyayaya, it''s not my problem. It''s that demon, he wants us ferryman s to play some games with him. We will hit us if we don''t obey, that''s why he delayed the ferry. I''ll send everyone over right now. Everyone, don''t worry! "

    "It really is that monster. He actually dares to be so arrogant in the underworld. What kind of person is he?" Shuo Yue pondered.

    But fortunately, we were able to cross the river, so ferryman took out a small boat from his sleeve and placed it on top of the Wangchuan River.

    Damn, such a small boat and it''s made of paper, how can we get on it?

    While I was still wondering, ferryman chanted an incantation. The small boat became bigger and bigger, into a normal sized wooden boat.

    "It''s that magical?" I exclaimed.

    "This is the ferryman''s unique skill. They can turn paper into reality, especially ships."

    We were in the boat, huddled in a crowd of ghosts rushing to be reincarnated, and under a lot of pressure.

    "This ship is so light, it won''t sink, will it?" I began to worry again.

    Shuo Yue looked at me as if she was looking at a village girl who had just entered the city. "Uh, Miss Su Su, other than us, the other ghosts don''t have any weight, so you don''t have to worry about that."

    Oh, oh! I actually forgot about this question. It''s probably because even though Zhang Ziyuan is a ghost, he''s no different from an ordinary person. It makes me think that the ghosts in the Yin Division are also like this.

    I was already seasick from the start, but the boat drifting on the Wangchuan River made me even more dizzy, especially with the bright red river water in Forgetfulness, it made me want to vomit.

    The boat came to a stop in the middle of Wangchuan. Suddenly, a gust of cold wind blew past, causing the boat to sway left and right.

    Thinking about what the little brat said, I can''t let myself fall into the Wangchuan River, my heart rises to my throat.

    "Waah!" Suddenly, he heard a strange shout. A demon wearing a strange mask and strange clothes appeared beside the Wangchuan River.

    "Could it be, could it be that this is the monster that the little demon and the ferryman were talking about?" We really met them.

    The demon seemed to be able to control the mask. It opened its mouth and exhaled a few breaths, causing the boat to sway a few times.

    I grabbed onto Zhang Ziyuan''s hand in fright. What a prank! It scared me to death!

    "It''s okay, don''t be scared! I''m here! " Zhang Ziyuan immediately supported me.

    "Hey!" What demon? If you have anything to say, wait till we get ashore. What kind of prank are you up to now? " Maybe it was because I was afraid, but Zhang Ziyuan was also enraged, and shouted at the demon.

    "Hey hey? There are humans in Wangchuan River? It''s really strange. Could it be that I have enough of a life left to be reincarnated? " Ah? So that demon could speak as well?

    "Do you care about us? I feel like I''m seasick from the start! " What the hell, if he''s not happy and blows the boat over, I''ll probably say goodbye to this world. Although I''ve experienced life and death recently, I''ll still reject such a way of dying.

    "Eh? There was actually a beautiful girl? "Hmm, not bad, this Ming Fu is really a little girl who pays back everything. How about this: I''ll wait for all of you to come over, then we''ll see what happens."

    Ah? Could it be that he met another pervert? I never thought of myself as a beauty? Could it be that these demons have a unique sense of aesthetics, especially for girls like me, who look normal?

    After saying that, the demon did not move. The boat of us and the ghost had smoothly reached the other side.

    The ghosts hurried over to the Bridge of Helplessness and Grandma Meng''s Soup to wait for their reincarnation, while we watched the crowd of mangifera without knowing how to make a move.

    "This, can just be harvested directly?" I asked hesitantly.

    "This won''t do, the yin qi s with this kind of flower are extremely heavy, they would definitely use their hands to pluck the flower to cause harm to the body. It''s fortunate that I was prepared for it." Shuo Yue said as she took out a pair of golden scissors from her arms.

    "This is a pair of scissors made from pure gold. It has a heavy yang aura and is the most suitable for harvesting mangifera s."

    F * ck me! ~ This Shuo Yue has been in poverty for so many years, and it turns out she was just pretending? A pair of scissors made of pure gold was simply a tycoon! Rich!

    "Don''t look at me like that, Lady Su Su. I, I am after all, the ghost princess''s illegitimate child, with such a small amount of economic power бн"

    That little? Economic strength? Sigh, Shuo Yue, you are simply too much. When we get back, I will definitely hug his leg.

    Shuo Yue skillfully reached out her scissors and picked up a piece of mangifera, putting it into the special bag.

    "Oh, so you guys are here for the mangifera. Looks like someone needs this thing to purchase medicine. But don''t blame me for not warning you guys, these kind of things like yin qi s are very heavy.

    "Eh? What kind of monster are you? If it''s so annoying, of course we would know about it. You don''t need to say that? " I can''t stand that monster''s racket any longer.

    "Hey, this little girl, not only does she have a pretty decent face, her temper is also quite compatible with me?"

    "Damn it!" Why don''t you go and die! " He couldn''t stand it any longer. He even cursed out loud.

    During this time, Shuo Yue had already cut a few pieces and put them into the bag. She then carefully sealed the bag and put them away.

    "It''s done. Do not touch anything else. We will take the boat back now."

    We got on the boat and were sent back to the other side by the ferryman.

    "Aiyo, my little beauty is finally here? Let me see! " The demon wanted to reach out but was slapped away by Zhang Ziyuan.

    "Who are you? Do you think you can do whatever you want when you were on the boat and didn''t speak? "This is my wife, get lost!"

    Sigh, this Zhang Ziyuan is good everywhere, it''s just that the jealousy is too strong, and he is especially protective of her.

    "Ah?" Your wife? Who said that this was your wife? When I get to Hades, I''ll have to listen to me. "Little girl, you were quite far just now. If you look closely now, you really are quite pretty. Are you playing around with me?"

    "Scram!" You disgusting bala thing, who dares to play with you? I''m telling you, even if I, Su Su, isn''t from the Appearance Association, I won''t take a fancy to a super ugly thing like you! "

    "Eh? Who said I was ugly? "Oh, I get it. So you dislike my looks. Let me tell you, I originally didn''t have my looks. I just wore an ugly mask. I was afraid that if I took it off, both men and women would fall for me. I would be very troubled."

    Damn, I didn''t meet such a narcissistic guy in the mortal world. What a pity.

    As the demon spoke, he actually took off the mask on his face. Looking at the face behind the mask, I suddenly felt that the words he said earlier seemed to have stopped moving.

    A very handsome face! If you compare them with Zhang Ziyuan and Shuo Yue, well, they seem to be about the same.

    I have to control myself. I already have a husband, and Zhang Ziyuan is right by my side, I can''t just look at a pretty girl and lose all sense of moral integrity, hmm.

    "How is it? I''m still interested in it, right? " The question was like a gift from a demon.

    "Cough cough, it''s alright now, at least it won''t be so disgusting anymore. But who knows if you''re the kind of thing that looks bad but doesn''t seem good!" As I said this, I felt a little guilty. Even if it was just a false front, it should at least have some kind of appearance.

    "Aha? You actually dare to say that I''m that kind of person that doesn''t look good? What, I was able to blow the boat with my breath just now. Are you not satisfied? "It''s alright, why are you still watching? I''ll show you!"

    Judging from his posture just now, to be honest, we might not necessarily be his match. Just him alone wanting to stir up chaos in the Underworld, he probably has some skills.

    It seems that at this time, I, Su Su would have to rely on his wisdom.

    My name is Su Su, but as a form of courtesy, can you tell me who you are first? What''s his name? What are you doing here? "

    I decided to find out who he was before I took the right medicine.

    "Su Su? That''s a good name, I like it! I think all of you must have heard that when people die, they become ghosts. When ghosts die, it''s blue ear, and people are afraid of ghosts.

    "He is actually blue ear!" Zhang Ziyuan was also surprised, looks like this blue ear seemed to be pretty powerful?

    "What?" According to what you said, you''re a ghost who died twice? You can still be so cocky after dying two times? "

 C107

    Shuo Yue explained in a low voice: "blue ear is really a scary thing. Normally, when people die and become ghosts, everyone would be scared of ghosts, but if a ghost dies by chance, it would become the blue ear and all ghosts would be scared of the blue ear. Although this relationship was simple, it was very rare to see blue ear, because most people would reincarnate after death, and a portion of the ghosts that were unwilling or unable to reincarnate would lose their souls after encountering an accident. Only a relatively small number of ghosts will become blue ear after dying under special conditions. His abilities are extremely strong, and very few living creatures can be his opponent. "

    Hearing Shuo Yue''s words, I have a rough understanding of the blue ear. Although the blue ear is powerful, it is still under the jurisdiction of the Underworld, how can they be so overbearing.

    "Shuo Yue, why is it that no one in the Underworld has anything to do with him?"

    "The reason the blue ear said that all ten thousand ghosts are afraid is of course because there is a certain reason. I reckon that once this place is out of the Lord of Hades, no one will be able to suppress him. It''s a pity that the master isn''t here, so naturally no one will be able to control him."

    "Well, if we join hands, are we sure we can win?"

    "I have no confidence at all бн"

    Damn, I met such a troublesome guy. I was wondering why Zhang Ziyuan didn''t even dare to speak after hearing him call himself blue ear, so he really was the nemesis of ghosts.

    "How is it, little girl? With my identity and appearance, how can I not be worthy? " blue ear was already getting impatient from waiting.

    "Ah, you are too worthy of me. It is a pity that this little girl doesn''t think she is worthy of you. You should find an even more outstanding girl for her!" "Hey, if you don''t see me in the martial arts world, then I will take my leave!" As I said that, I pulled Zhang Ziyuan''s hand and was about to run.

    "Halt!" blue ear''s sudden shout made us stop, but Zhang Ziyuan seemed to have frozen over and did not react at all.

    "Zhang Ziyuan, Zhang Ziyuan, what''s wrong with you?" I shook him.

    "Because the blue ear is the nemesis of ghosts. Not to mention strength, he was probably the first to be defeated. From the looks of it, he is probably frightened." Shuo Yue said.

    "Eh? No, the Zhang Ziyuan I know is someone who is not afraid of the heavens or the earth. After experiencing so many things, after defeating so many strong enemies, who cares about this whatever blue ear, I don''t believe it! "

    After shouting for a long time, Zhang Ziyuan still did not make a move.

    "blue ear right? I''m right, I like strong people, but you have to prove that you are strong. Why don''t you go swim around Wangchuan River. If you can get here safely, I promise to stay with you.

    That blue ear was really arrogant, and immediately fell into the trap I had planned: "Alright! "No problem, it''s just a trip around the underworld, what''s there to be afraid of?"

    Upon saying that, the real blue ear started to make preparations, took off the outer layer of fur, and with a "putong", jumped down.

    Hehe, this person is still talking about how strong he is, how can he be fooled so quickly?

    "Run!" I pulled Zhang Ziyuan up again, shouted to him, and ran.

    Before she came here, Shuo Yue had already told me that the Wangchuan River''s water was not an ordinary river, he had a very strong grievance. If a person fell in alive, they would generally be melted by the resentment, and immediately become one with the river.

    Hmph hmph, letting this blue ear jump down, no matter how strong he is, even if he managed to survive, he would at least be severely injured.

    Shuo Yue looked at me until her eyes were wide open, then immediately followed me and ran, "Miss Su Su, there''s really a sea grass under the Wangchuan River''s water that can wrap around one''s ankle. He won''t be able to come up for a while."

    "Sigh, we shouldn''t waste words with this kind of thing. Hurry up and settle the matter." Although I said that, thinking back to blue ear''s pretty good face, I also felt that it was quite regretful. If he really went to Wangchuan and disfigured his face, that would really be a crime.

    The three of us rushed to get out of Hades, but then we were stopped by a shout.

    "Stop running!" blue ear stood in front of me, completely drenched, as if he wasn''t injured at all.

    Damn, this guy is really good, did he really swim around Wangchuan River?

    "Little girl Su Su, where are you running to? "I did as you said. I was really in the middle of a full circle in the river, you can''t be shameless!"

    This blue ear is really quite sincere, I suddenly have a feeling of guilt of deceiving others.

    "Ah, what? I''ve changed my mind. I didn''t like you in the first place. I see that I already have a husband, so what''s the point of pestering me?" "How about this. Let me introduce you to a few of the better ones. What do you think?"

    blue ear really wanted to know that I was just fawning on him, and was immediately displeased. "little girl, I only tolerated you again and again because I saw how handsome you are, you simply don''t take me seriously! Let me tell you, none of you will be able to leave today! "

    I glanced at Zhang Ziyuan, who was at the side. He still looked the same as always, or was he extremely afraid of this blue ear, what should I do?

    "Shuo Yue, help me take care of Zhang Ziyuan. It seems that I have no choice but to help you this time!"

    "Miss Su Su, be careful!"

    I pulled out the Space Abyssal Sword and confronted the blue ear: "Cough, cough, we are not easy to mess with either. Moreover, you are one person and we are three, who do you think has a higher chance of winning?"

    I wanted to say something fierce to intimidate the other party, but blue ear didn''t seem to be afraid at all.

    There were already a bunch of brats and Underworld staff gathered around to watch the fun, and there were even a lot of people cheering for me.

    It seemed that the actions that the blue ear had done in the underworld during this period of time were filled with heaven''s wrath, and they hoped that someone would hurry up and take care of the blue ear.

    "Haha? You want to fight me? With just you two? " blue ear doesn''t seem to care about us at all, it makes me really angry. The good thing is that I am also the tower lord of rain house, although I am only the commander, I can''t be ignored by others like this!

    I set the Space Abyssal Sword aside and thrusted my sword towards blue ear.

    Honestly speaking, if it was the original me, perhaps I wouldn''t even be able to take a single move in front of blue ear. But after this period of training, coupled with the cultivation manual that Mr. Jin Ye and Mr. Jin Ye gave me, I feel like my body is as light as a swallow, and my attack power has greatly increased.

    "Not bad, little lady. I''ve underestimated you. You''re quite skilled." blue ear didn''t forget to compliment me as he dodged left and right. It seems that he hasn''t completely given up on me.

    "It''s useless even if you praise me. Today, let me show you how powerful I am!" I can''t lose to him in terms of momentum and skill. I need to let myself seize the initiative and let Zhang Ziyuan see that this blue ear who is afraid of all the so-called ghosts is completely not as terrifying as he imagined.

    When I made my move, I was still secretly watching Zhang Ziyuan''s situation. I saw that his originally completely expressionless face moved a little when he saw the thing that blue ear and I were making our move, and he looked at me with a face full of disbelief.

    This is exactly the effect I want. What natural enemy, what fear, there isn''t anything in the Three Realms that we need to be afraid of. Please pull yourself together, Zhang Ziyuan.

    However, I was not a match for the blue ear after all. Even though I had the help of the Space Abyssal Sword, I still successively lost.

    The underworld kids, who were surrounded from all sides, actually came with Ox-Head and Horse-Face. They didn''t expect the Yin Division to be so unreliable. It was the same order as the human world, why wasn''t anyone taking care of it!

    After being hit by blue ear''s palm and falling to the ground, Zhang Ziyuan immediately recovered his wits. He ran over to help me up, and looked at blue ear with a strong fury in his eyes.

    "You actually dared to touch her!?" I will make you pay for your actions today! " Zhang Ziyuan revealed his domineering side once again and attacked blue ear twice in a row.

    "Eh? Didn''t you just admit defeat? Why did you guys have to show off now? Can''t you be a gentleman? " Cangyue was still unconvinced and unsatisfied.

    At this time, Shuo Yue also stood out. "What about the battle, we even fought in groups. Against a shameless monster like you, what kind of vile and petty can we possibly do?"

    Afterwards, when the three of us were fighting blue ear alone, a group of cheerleaders actually appeared to cheer for us.

    "Hurry, hurry, hurry!" "We''re so angry about the time we''ve spent with the birds!" ". The one who spoke was the little ghost.

    Three against one, it would be difficult to determine the winner in a short period of time.

    "Everyone stop!" A young but dignified voice appeared. Who knew if anyone else in this underworld would have such boldness?

    The few of us heard the sound and stopped.

    The crowd parted and a handsome middle-aged man wearing a strange outfit walked in. ''Hey, what''s going on today? There are always people who look good on the outside, which makes me fall in love with them from time to time.

    However, when all of the spectators kneeled down and called him master, I finally understood that this is the Lord of the Underworld that they were referring to.

    I thought that the owner of the underworld was an old and ugly Yama King, but this trip really refreshed my view of the world.

    So this Yama King was actually a super handsome young man. Letting him manage this kind of thing was truly a pity бн

    "My Lord, they бн"

    "I already know that, so you don''t need to say anymore. blue ear, it''s fine if you are causing trouble in the mortal world, but now you are actually causing trouble in my Underworld, are you seeking death?"

    compared to him, although the blue ear looked pretty good, but he did not have the same arrogant and despotic aura from before.

    Ah, well, I''ve been bored recently, so I decided to stay in Hades. I thought I would leave after you came back.

    "Arrogant disciple!" Do you think that this underworld is a place where you can come and go as you please? What audacity! And these days are really like what you said? You should be clear about what you have done to my Underworld! "

    Sigh, if Hades got angry, the consequences would be severe!

    "I, I really didn''t do it on purpose. I was just for fun. Next time, I won''t dare!"

    When the blue ear saw Yama, he immediately became terrified, and even his tone was filled with fear.

    "You want a next time? Someone! Take the blue ear that is disrupting the order of the Underworld and tie them to the Bridge of Helplessness to serve as an example! "

    The little imps below were already dissatisfied with blue ear, but hearing his order, they became extremely happy, and quickly came up and tied him up with a Immortal Sealing Lock. blue ear drooped his head and could no longer be arrogant.

 C108

    Seeing Lord of the Underworld''s thunderous method, I couldn''t help but start to worry secretly. We were also trespassing underworld, I still don''t know how he would let us off the hook.

    "Who are you people? Do you know that this place has never welcomed living people? "

    Indeed!

    "Hmm, your majesty the King of Hell!" My name is Su Su, we came to the Underworld to find medicine for a little girl with the disease of premature aging. The first time we went to the Changbai Xuefeng to look for snow lotus with seven colors, and we heard that the first medicinal ingredient was actually the mangifera that grew on the Wangchuan River, so we came to take the medicine. "

    When Lord of Hades heard my words, his face was slightly moved. "Are you serious?"

    "Do you really think we came here to travel?" I was on the verge of tears when I said this.

    "Even though it''s understandable for the few of you to enter, the Underworld still has its rules. If you barge in without permission, if I let you leave, how can we continue to maintain the order in the Underworld?"

    I''m so unlucky, just when I was going out and met Master of the Dark World coming back, I really don''t know if it''s a good or bad thing.

    "Then, then what do you want?"

    Seeing my nervous look, Master of the Dark World also laughed. Holy shit, I still think that his smiling appearance is pretty good, "You and this man behind is a living person, now I can let you guys go and save your friends, but this бн бн"

    The Master of the Dark World was referring to Zhang Ziyuan: "This person has already become a nether body, it is really inappropriate for him to return to the human world. Otherwise, let him stay here бн"

    "No way!" "Since we came together, we have to go back together. Since you''ve shown us the kind intentions of letting us go back, then let''s go back together. It doesn''t matter if we leave a person behind!"

    "What is it? Do I have any objections to the judgement of my Lord of the Underworld? " Master of the Dark World''s face also darkened.

    "No matter what, we are just people fighting with each other. We do not dare to doubt your judgement, but you can look at it this way бн бн First, let my friend send mangifera back." If you insist on staying with Zhang Ziyuan, I will stay with him, okay? "

    Zhang Ziyuan also looked at me in shock. He probably never would have thought that I would be so determined to stay in the Underworld with him.

    "Wife, I''m still young. Staying here for a long time will have a great impact on your body. You go back first, I''ll think of a way to escape."

    "What are you talking about? We already said we will always be together, and you still want to be like last time when you have trouble, then go and endure it. I''m telling you, that''s impossible!"

    After Zhang Ziyuan heard my words, he was also emotionally moved. "Alright, how about we leave together, how about we stay together!"

    "What kind of soap opera are you two putting on now? Why did it feel like they were parting from each other forever? "Alright, alright, you guys hurry up and go, stop getting in my way!"

    Master of the Dark World, whose literary skills were dependable for half a day, could no longer hold it in.

    After thinking about it carefully, I finally understood. It really was some general bringing some soldiers, I say the entire atmosphere in the Underworld is a little strange, so his original master was such a stupid Master of the Dark World.

    However, on the surface, he still had to be polite. You''re letting us go just like that? "Thank you, Lord!"

    "But you guys have to be careful, if you are going out from here, you will be meeting the Fengdu Ghost City, so you must not meet him."

    "You know of Fengdu?"

    "How fresh it is. What is there in the Three Realms that I don''t know about? I also know that you have a Psychic Pearl in your body, which is a treasure that many people would want to obtain.

    So it turned out that this Master of the Dark World was also a person who hated evil as if it were black and white. It was the gospel of many ghosts for Ming Fu to have such a fair master!

    After exiting the Yin Division, Shuo Yue closed the door, and chanted an incantation to seal the door.

    "Seems like this trip was rather smooth, other than the who came from who knows where."

    "Be careful when you pass by the Ghost City again!" Shuo Yue reminded.

    But when they passed by the main hall of the Ghost City, they found that the Ghost King was actually here.

    "If I don''t look for you, you guys are really walking right into my trap! "They came to my territory. Since they let me meet them today, don''t even think about leaving!"

    Shuo Yue is a traitor who Ghost King wants to eradicate even in her dreams, and the Tong Ling Dan in my body is probably something Ghost King needs to have. Adding Zhang Ziyuan, I estimate that the three of us will not have much luck meeting Ghost King today.

    "Shuo Yue, you leave first. The main reason is to send the mangifera over, the two of us will stay behind to deal with him." I regretted it immediately after I finished speaking, even I, Zhang Ziyuan who was tied together, am not a match for the Ghost King!

    "You just said that since the three of them came, you should go back together with me. What''s the point of me leaving first?"

    Shuo Yue was truly a hot-blooded man, usually when he didn''t talk much, she was also very loyal at critical moments.

    "Hehe, none of you will be able to leave today!"

    "Come on, if it wasn''t for Xia Mingtianji stopping us last time, we would have already killed you. We can still wait for you to act mighty now."

    When he thought about what happened last time, the Ghost King felt extremely furious, wishing that he could hack Shuo Yue into a thousand pieces.

    "It''s just some old wounds, I''m still not putting you in my eyes!"

    "Oh, then how did you know you weren''t going back to your old injury today, right?"

    Right now, I don''t know who I learned it from, but my mouth is already filled with no mercy. Looking at Ghost King''s red and white face, I secretly feel satisfied in my heart, who knows, maybe in a while, I will anger Ghost King to death and not have to fight him anymore?

    This time, we didn''t waste any time and just started fighting. The longer we dragged on, the more unfavorable things would become for us.

    "What about my mother? What did you do to her? " Shuo Yue never saw Xia Mingtianji, afraid that the Ghost King would harm his mother.

    "What is it? You still have your mother in your eyes? Do you even have Ghosts in your eyes? " The Ghost King finally could not tolerate Shuo Yue anymore and turned into anger due to embarrassment.

    "If your ambitions weren''t that ambitious, you wouldn''t have been destroyed so quickly!" Shuo Yue wasn''t polite to him at all.

    To prevent trouble in the future, it would be good if we can take care of Ghost King today, but things don''t seem to be going well. Ghost King, who had been fighting alone, suddenly had a helper, and this helper actually knows all of them.

    "Li Sheng, it''s actually you?"

    He never thought that the person who would become a small fry with the Ghosts would actually be the Ghost Society''s Li Sheng, who was famous for his demonic powers.

    "What is it? Surprised? It''s such a pity, right now I''m with the Ghost King, what can you do to me? "

    The Ghost King is already very difficult to deal with, adding Li Sheng, we might even be completely wiped out today.

    Shuo Yue passed the mangifera in her arms to me and said in a low voice, "All of you take your things and leave first. Don''t delay any longer by helping the little miss treat her illness.

    "No!" Aren''t you on the verge of death if you stay and deal with the two of them? We can''t leave you behind! " I flatly refused.

    You have heard that I, Su Su, am in a dire situation. The current situation of Ghost King is that his old injuries have not completely healed, so he cannot leave the Fengdu Ghost City.

    Hearing Shuo Yue''s words, I felt that it was feasible. After a few strokes, Zhang Ziyuan and I ran out of the Fengdu.

    "You must be careful, Shuo Yue!"

    Zhang Ziyuan and I ran out of the Fengdu together, while Fu Junqing was still waiting for us outside.

    "How is it? Lady Su Su? Where''s Shuo Yue? "

    I pushed the mangifera in my hands into Fu Junqing''s embrace. "Big Brother Fu, hurry up and send the thing away. We still have to go back and support Shuo Yue!"

    I understand that Shuo Yue only used the mangifera as an excuse to let us go first. I let Fu Junqing send it away, so I can go back later, right?

    Fu Junqing was a smart person, he knew what was going on immediately. "Alright, I''ll be going first, you guys must be careful, wait for me to bring the thing back, then I''ll come and rescue you guys!"

    I nodded and charged back together with Zhang Ziyuan.

    By the side, Shuo Yue was already powerless to retaliate as she laid on the ground with blood trickling down the corners of her mouth. She was shocked to see us again.

    "I told you to leave, why did you come back?"

    I always wanted to sacrifice myself for the sake of saving others, but you must not forget, I am also part of the Master Jun''s personality. Don''t worry, already brought the thing back, next time you can''t chase us away. "

    Zhang Ziyuan showed a bloody side to him in this situation, "That''s right, since we are here together, we should fight the enemy together!"

    Shuo Yue stood up from the ground and also pursed her lips: "Alright, to be able to account for your friends, I will not live this life in vain."

    "Hey!" Li Sheng, wasn''t the lesson I taught you last time enough? Today, you have come to humiliate yourself again! "

    "Stinky girl, it''s fine if you don''t mention what happened last time, but today, I will take revenge for what happened last time. Today, I will not let this matter rest until I obtain the Tong Ling Dan in your body!"

    The detestable Li Sheng, when talking about the Ghost King, as a tyrant of this generation, I can still accept him. After all, he is not of my race.

    But Li Sheng, even though he was a human, he had still helped the evil. He was Fengdu''s lackey, detestable!

    I pulled out my Space Abyssal Sword and directly attacked Li Sheng. Li Sheng also realized that I am no longer the same as I was before. Both my Spiritual Energy and my mana have greatly improved.

    , I have underestimated you, but that is good too, the more powerful your ability is now, the better the effect of your Tong Ling Dan. When I use your Tong Ling Dan, it will be unrivalled in the world!

    Damn, you think you''re invincible in this world? Do your daydream!

    "Wife, be careful of him. He''s very sinister right now!" Zhang Ziyuan reminded me.

    "Isn''t that Li Sheng from Ghost Society? Why would they collude with the Ghost King? " So it turned out that Shuo Yue knew Li Sheng.

    "You know him?"

    It''s just that he was still young then and his qualifications are still shallow. I don''t have a deep impression of him, I didn''t think that he would actually become''s partner now. "" So what?

    "Hmph, he was originally an ambitious wolf, and still kept on saying that he wanted the Tong Ling Dan in his body!"

    While we were fighting and chatting, the other side was extremely dissatisfied, so our attacks became even sharper.

    The three of us were still not a match for the other two, so the Ghost King Fire Ghost Fist struck towards me, causing me to lose focus. I was just about to be unable to dodge, when Zhang Ziyuan rushed in front of me and received a punch.

    Ghost King''s punch was so powerful that Zhang Ziyuan immediately vomited blood and was unable to stand up.

    "Zhang Ziyuan! Are you alright? " I hurried to help him up.

 C109

    "Wife, it''s good that you''re fine. Cough, cough, cough! "

    On the other side, Shuo Yue was also struck by Li Sheng''s concealed weapon and fell to the ground.

    "Hahahaha, with only a few kids like you, you want to fight me? You''re truly delusional. How about now?" Ghost King started to become complacent.

    "Simple, after Zhang Ziyuan is killed, Shuo Yue will belong to you, but for that girl''s Spirit Communication Pill, we will each take half!"

    "Half for each person? In the beginning, I agreed that the Tong Ling Dan would belong to me! Li Sheng, what do you mean by that? "

    "Since we are cooperating, we should each own half a Ghost King. Otherwise, what would I, Li Sheng, want? Is doing something for you for nothing? "

    "Li Sheng, you bastard, you actually dared to plot against me?"

    This time, they were already beaten down, but in the end, the other side started fighting again. Indeed, bad people can''t work together peacefully.

    But when they were talking, Shuo Yue and I gave each other a meaningful glance. Shuo Yue expressed that she understood and we started to move towards the big gate.

    Our current location is near the main entrance of Fengdu, the moment we leave, Ghost King will not be able to do anything to us.

    I supported Zhang Ziyuan and slowly moved towards the main entrance. Li Sheng was very sly and had already discovered our intentions, but Ghost King still stopped him: "Li Sheng! Just tell me clearly, I knew that working with a scheming human like you would produce a good result! "

    "Ghost King! "The situation now is that we must first subdue a few of them. They are all going to run away. Did you not see that?"

    It was only then that Ghost King noticed our movements. At this time, I whispered into Zhang Ziyuan''s ear and asked: "Are you alright? We have to run out as fast as we can right now. "

    "No problem, my wife."

    "Okay, one, two, three, run!"

    I shouted loudly. On one hand, I wanted to strengthen my courage, and on the other hand, I wanted to give Shuo Yue a signal. After I shouted, the three of us ran.

    Ghost King and Li Sheng felt that the cooked duck was about to fly away again, so they quickly cast their spell to close the door of the Ghost City. The three of us took advantage of the last moment before the door closed and ran out.

    "Damn, this is too dangerous!" I feel that the Ghost King must be especially regretful about why he built such a big city gate for the Fengdu.

    Fu Junqing who was outside had already returned, and helped me up: "Let''s go!"

    In order to be safe, Fu Junqing drew a teleportation nexus on the ground. When Ghost King tried to open the city gates to give chase, we were already teleported back to Suzhou.

    After returning to Suzhou, I still had lingering fears. This was actually the most thrilling time I had ever experienced in my life, and my heart was still thumping hard.

    "Big Brother Fu, how is Zhang Ziyuan?"

    Looking at the unconscious Zhang Ziyuan who had returned, I asked worriedly.

    "Although he is heavily injured, his life is not in danger. The current Zhang Ziyuan already has a very strong self-recovery ability, so when he is unconscious, he was treating his own injuries. Don''t worry, he will be fine when he wakes up."

    "Thank you, Big Brother Fu."

    The Big Brother Fu went to study the mangifera, while I stayed by Zhang Ziyuan''s bedside to take care of him.

    Although Fu Junqing had already said that Zhang Ziyuan was alright and that he could heal himself, my heart was still especially hurt.

    Every time he gets hurt, it''s for me and this time it''s the same as well. Actually, these things had nothing to do with him and it was me who insisted on getting involved in other people''s affairs.

    However, every time I went somewhere, he would silently follow me without any complaints, never complaining at all. Even though Hades is such a dangerous place, he still followed me without a word.

    But I didn''t expect him to be seriously injured because of me. I was willing to complain and stop him from doing these things, which was better than being injured because of me.

    As I thought about it, I started to feel wronged. I laid on the bed and cried.

    I don''t know how long I cried, but my eyes were already swollen. Only then did I realize that a hand was placed on my head.

    "Ah?" You''re awake? Do you want some water? "

    I wiped away my tears. It was so bad that he saw me crying again. It must have been terrible.

    "Wife, why are you crying? I am fine now, am I not? " Zhang Ziyuan''s voice was still very weak.

    "It''s nothing. I бн I actually remembered a lot of things from before. When you think about it, every time you were injured, it seemed to be because of me бн"

    Zhang Ziyuan raised the corner of his mouth and laughed weakly: "What nonsense are you thinking about? Being injured as a man isn''t anything important. If I don''t have the ability to protect you, I would feel even more hurt."

    I''m done for. I feel my tears start to fall again, and they start to fall uncontrollably. It''s really true. I was originally a person who didn''t know how to talk, but now, I''ve become a warm-hearted man. Really бн

    "Enough, enough, stop crying, it''s like I''m bullying you бн"

    "You are bullying me!" The next time there''s danger, can you not block it for me silently? I am also a great master of communication, I am the descendant of the Master Jun, I don''t want you to protect me forever. "

    "I understand. There will be a day when you will take charge of yourself, but not now. My wife, don''t worry."

    Damn, Zhang Ziyuan actually misunderstood me. Alright, this man is still as stiff as before.

    I gathered up my courage and kissed him lightly on his pale lips, then covered my face.

    Zhang Ziyuan seemed to be stunned for a moment, and then laughed loudly: "Hahaha, my wife, when did you become so proactive? So cute, hahaha! "

    What was there to laugh about! How annoying!

    As expected, Zhang Ziyuan''s current self-recovery ability was very strong, probably because of his cultivation technique. No matter how heavy his injuries were, he would be able to pretty much recover from them.

    When she saw Yue Ling''s little sister again, she was already able to walk around on her bed.

    "I''ve already heard from Fu Junqing, you have encountered many dangers in order to get your hands on the mangifera. Um, in the future, if there''s anything you need from me, just say it, I, Yue Feng will go through fire and water, and I will not refuse it even if I die!"

    Probably because he felt guilty for Zhang Ziyuan''s heavy injuries, Yue Feng''s complexion had never been good.

    "Aiya, it''s fine. Don''t mind it too much. I feel that life is more important than anything else. If we can save a life, then we will benefit the entire world."

    "Damn, you can talk as much as you can now, Miss Su Su." Fu Junqing also teased me.

    "What kind of medicine is this, Big Brother Fu? has already seen everything, what should we do next?"

    "There''s no need to be too anxious about the next step. According to Yue Ling''s condition, even if she cannot recover, he can still preserve her life. I also need to observe the symptoms of the little girl to adjust. "

    At this moment, my cell phone received a text message. I was shocked to see it.

    "What''s wrong, Miss Su Su?"

    "It''s Zhang Shaowu! Shaowugo! He texted saying he was trapped in a maze and couldn''t get out. "

    "A maze? "What do you mean?"

    "He said that he went to a place called Gaochang''s labyrinth, but there was no signal at all at that place, so he sent me a message.

    So it turns out that Shaowugo had been missing for the past few days, and went to a place called Gaochang''s labyrinth. But why would he go to a maze?

    Moreover, what''s strange is that when I called Zhang Shaowu, he always turned off his phone. Only now did he remember what exactly did he mean by sending me a text message?

    I sent him another short message asking for details, but there was no response.

    "What the hell is going on?" That whatever Gaochang''s labyrinth, what kind of place is that? "

    "Gaochang''s labyrinth is in the northern border''s A Sa Desert. The climate there is very bad and almost no one lives there. However, there is a legend about the Gaochang''s labyrinth there, but no one has ever been there."

    Shuo Yue actually knew of this place!

    "Then what should we do now?" Zhang Shaowu is a friend of mine that I grew up with. I was in a rush when something happened to him, so it can be said that he had already been missing for a long time.

    "Miss Su Su, wait a moment, why don''t you give him a call?"

    I made a call to say I couldn''t get through for the time being.

    "First of all, I can conclude that Zhang Shaowu shouldn''t have been in the maze for very long, because not only is the northern border very far away from our place, the transport is also convenient. If not for me, who am like the divine art, I estimate that he wouldn''t have been able to reach this place within half a month by relying on my legs, and the time that Zhang Shaowu disappeared is probably only slightly more than half a month. Furthermore, once we enter A Sa Desert, there should not be any mobile phone signal left, let alone the fact that we''re in the Maze Realm, this mobile phone''s short message is too strange. "

    "Actually, I also know that this matter is extremely strange, but we cannot let Shaowugo leave him alone. What if he is really trapped inside?"

    It seemed that only by finding the Shaowugo would he be able to explain everything clearly.

    "How about this, Su Su, you''re too anxious. We need to make some preparations, especially for food and water. Then, Su Su and I will make a trip to the maze of A Sa."

    "Mn, just I and Big Brother Fu will do. Zhang Ziyuan, your injuries aren''t fully healed yet. You must stay and recuperate!"

    "Wife!" "Let me go with you. I can''t be at ease even if you know that I''m not following you."

    "But, this time we''re going to the desert and maze, the climate won''t be very good. What if your old injury recurs?" I can''t stop worrying on Zhang Shaowu''s side. If I don''t go and take a look, my heart would probably be filled with grass, but Zhang Ziyuan''s injuries have not fully healed yet, and he still has to follow me. This is really making things difficult for both of me.

    "Don''t worry, I''m not as weak as you think. I can already raise my cultivation through sleep or meditation, or even heal my own injuries. See, I''ve recovered pretty quickly this time."

    Fu Junqing also nodded his head: "En, if Zhang Ziyuan follows, I think there won''t be a problem."

    "Let me go with you. For the sake of risking your lives so many times, I must have a chance to repay you." Yue Feng said again. This guy also wants to go, then who''s going to take care of Yue Ling?

    "Then Shuo Yue will stay behind to take care of Yue Ling." Fu Junqing knew how to make arrangements.

    "Ah?" "Why should I stay?"

    I said with a stern face, "Shuo Yue, don''t forget that you are also a seriously ill person. Didn''t I already tell you this already?

    "Alright бн"

    After preparing enough water and food, Fu Junqing is ready to leave us.

    "This time, I''m afraid it will be rather difficult. I have never been to such a remote and desolate place before. I don''t know where I will be able to bring you guys to."

 C110

    "It''s fine, I believe you. Even if you don''t get to Gaochang''s labyrinth, you probably won''t have it. Isn''t it too far?"

    Towards Fu Junqing, who has only learned the divine art for half a year, I am actually not very confident either. But as a companion, I must give him the greatest amount of trust, even if it means putting my life in his hands, I won''t hesitate.

    "Then, thank you for your trust."

    Once I started to walk, a vigorous wind started to blow in my eyes and ears. I quickly closed my eyes, saving myself from fainting for a moment.

    When he opened his eyes again, he had indeed arrived at a boundless desert.

    The four of us were like a drop in the ocean. Standing on this vast and boundless desert, we were truly extremely tiny.

    "Where are we now?"

    Furthermore, the trouble is that the Gaochang''s labyrinth is just a legend. The map doesn''t even have that place on it, and I don''t even know how Zhang Shaowu found it. I don''t even know where he reacted to it бн "

    This is really a scam. This is the most troublesome time that I''ve come across since taking a big risk. I can''t find the way at all!

    After walking around, he realized that there were no iconic objects in sight. All he could see was a vast expanse of desert.

    "How could the Shaowugo come to this kind of place? He really has nothing better to do."

    Suddenly, he felt something beneath his feet. Holy shit, this place isn''t even as big as a cactus. There shouldn''t be any demon with roots like last time right?

    "It''s the sand worm!" Fu Junqing shouted.

    "What kind of monster is the sand worm?" He really did not expect that there would be living beings in such a harsh environment.

    "sand worm is not a monster, he is just a kind of creature that is similar to a caterpillar, it''s just that he lives in the desert. This kind of creature is extremely disgusting. Usually, it takes the sand of the desert as its food, but usually, it drills under the sand and can''t be seen at all.

    He ate in the desert. Big Brother Fu, you have never come to the desert, but you actually know so much?

    "Cough cough, there''s no other way. After all, he''s the Divine Treader. He needs to know a bit of everything."

    Suddenly, a sand worm came out from the sand beside me. It really gave me a jump.

    "AHH!" I cried out in alarm, and Zhang Ziyuan who was at the side quickly returned and hit the sand worm, causing it to be attacked and drilled back into the sand. Not long after, another sand worm drilled out from the side бн

    "How annoying!" Although the sand worm here weren''t big and their attack power wasn''t strong, one of them would be annoying from time to time.

    "Normally, sand worm live in groups. I estimate that we are currently in the midst of bringing them along, and won''t be able to see them after walking for a while. But what we need to note, is that most sand worm s will usually have a giant sand worm leader along with them. Be careful, try not to provoke that sand worm leader as much as possible, and it will probably be difficult to deal with them. "

    Yeah, back then the root ghost could not even move, and there was still a way to deal with it. If it was a giant sand worm, then the degree of difficulty could be imagined, but who knew where that fellow was hiding?

    The weather in the desert was not something a normal person could handle. The sun was directly in the sky and the temperature was very high. Waves of heat came one after another. Furthermore, it was said that the difference in temperature between day and night was especially great.

    From time to time there would be a strange wind, and then the yellow sand would fly into my mouth.

    Zhang Ziyuan actually got a veil from somewhere and covered his face with it. Not only did he prevent the sun from scorching his face, he also protected it from the wind.

    "Where did you get it?"

    "I knew you could use it. I bought it on the street before you came."

    He felt touched again. Now, he felt that he had truly died from happiness.

    Suddenly, a strong gust of wind blows and the sand in the sky makes it hard for me to open my eyes. When I opened my eyes again, I saw a huge sand worm looking at us from not too far away.

    F * ck, after hiding for half a day, I still met him. This is the legendary leader of the sand worm.

    "Crap, we still managed to encounter them, but I''m not worried. The attack power of the sand worm s aren''t that high, so other than using the skill of ''Phantom Aphrodite'', they are easier to deal with." Fu Junqing said.

    I unceremoniously pulled out the Space Abyssal Sword, I realized that ever since I had obtained this sword, I had gained a lot of confidence, I felt that I had become the Jun Mingzhu back then who was not afraid of the heavens or the earth.

    To be honest, even I would not be able to shake my head like sand worm when dealing with ghosts and ghosts.

    Those who have never been to the desert would never understand the difficulty of sand worm, especially the leader of sand worm s. If we want to avoid it, it would block us from the left and right.

    But let''s say, it moved very fast. Without even chopping it down, it had already hidden itself beneath the sand.

    "Why did we get brought up here by the sand worm? This thing is too troublesome to deal with!" Yue Feng seemed to have never had such a troublesome experience.

    Because Yue Feng was a descendant of the wind demon, his movement speed should be considered relatively fast, it seemed like he could only keep up with the speed of sand worm s.

    "Yue Feng, you give the Space Abyssal Sword to you, you''re fast, finish it off quickly!"

    "No, Miss Su Su, I am afraid that other than the disciples destined for the Master Jun, no one else can control the Space Abyssal Sword. Other than you and Shuo Yue, no one else can use it in this world."

    Ah, Fu Junqing was right, how could I have forgotten about this matter? But there are some who are slower than sand worm leader by a lot, if this continues, the sky would turn dark soon.

    "How about this, Miss Su Su. I''ll carry you on my shoulder, and then bring you along to catch up to the speed of the sand worm, and then you find a few people to slash at him?"

    Ah? This was also a good idea? I looked at Zhang Ziyuan and asked him what he meant.

    "Why are you looking at me? In any case, this is something that I have to deal with, so I will carry it all on my back! " But from the way he said it, it didn''t seem like he didn''t mind.

    The matter with A Luo last time had caused him to secretly mind for a long time, until A Luo had matters to attend to and left, only then did he feel more at ease.

    "You really don''t mind?" I repeated.

    "Hurry up, we''ll regret it soon!"

    Why did Zhang Ziyuan become so awkward now?

    Yue Feng carried me on his back, his movement was still very fast, and as expected, he was the descendant of the Wind Ghost.

    Furthermore, I regretted climbing up Yue Feng''s shoulder as soon as I got on, it was as though I was riding on a roller coaster, I did not dare open my eyes, and fainted after just a moment, how can I slash onto a sand worm leader?

    "Miss Su Su, remember to strike when you have the chance!" Yue Feng loudly shouted to remind me.

    "Ah?" I''ll try my best! My head is spinning! "

    "бн"

    I think Yue Feng was also speechless. "Miss Su Su, I will try my best to be slow, but once you open your eyes and take aim, you can just use your sword to slash on the head of a sand worm!"

    Okay, I''m going all out. Sure enough, Yue Feng''s speed was slower, and his movements was quite stable.

    I slowly opened my eyes and saw the giant sand worm in front of me swaying. It seems like this is a great opportunity.

    Looking at the gigantic sand worm that was getting closer and closer to me, I steeled my heart and swung my sword, but actually missed. I realised that although Yue Feng''s movement speed can catch up to the sand worm, my speed of swinging the sword is far from enough.

    "No problem, continue!" On the other hand, Yue Feng was patient, he jumped up and down on his back, preparing to find a suitable opportunity to make his move.

    "My wife, think about the contents of the cultivation manual that silverleaf granny gave you. Integrate your body into one, and you will become one with the sword."

    Ah? How did Zhang Ziyuan know what was written on that book?

    "I got it!" As I read the contents of the book, I began to use them in secret.

    The huge sand worm leader scuttled out of the yellow sand once again, and Yue Feng immediately jumped up. I quickly recited the incantation and thrusted my sword towards the sand worm leader''s throat.

    The blood gushed out from the pricked sand worm, Yue Feng quickly dodged with his back facing me.

    The sand worm leader that was shaking a few times finally fell to the ground, twitching and not moving at all.

    F * ck me! Am I already so amazing? Indeed, that cultivation manual worked?

    "Not bad, Miss Su Su!" Yue Feng smoothly placed me on the ground. I felt as if my entire body was floating through the air, stepping on cotton.

    "Hehe, it''s all because of Yue Feng''s speed, haha бн" Then I seemed to lose consciousness.

    I guess they''re going to have to worry about me fainting for a while, but I''m really just having too much of a thrill.

    When they woke up again, it was almost dark. The few of them had already set up their tents and were ready to spend the night.

    "The temperature of the desert is very different from day to night. Everyone be careful to keep warm." Fu Junqing reminded his.

    "I''m so sorry. If I fainted, I''d probably be delaying everyone''s trip, right?"

    "There''s nothing wrong with that, Miss Su Su. In fact, if we follow this method, we probably won''t be able to find that Mi Gaochang''s labyrinth in our entire lives. It''s practically looking for a needle in a haystack."

    That''s right, we don''t know where we are currently nor do we know where the Gaochang''s labyrinth is. If it wasn''t for our extremely good luck, we wouldn''t have been able to find him.

    Sigh, if only this place had a GPS location!

    Oh, right. GPS positioning?

    "That''s right! I remember now, even if Shaowugo''s phone is turned off or has no signal, can we still find the approximate location of his phone through the GPS? "

    "GPS? I think it''s worth a try. " Yue Feng said.

    I opened my cell phone, which had the highest GPS installed on it. I turned it on, and sure enough, it could be used!

    "We found our position! But it''s useless, the GPS won''t show where the Gaochang''s labyrinth is. "

    "Let me see." Fu Junqing took his phone, carefully identified the direction, and compared it with the map.

    "Mn, we can basically confirm our location now. We are actually already at the center of the A Sa Desert, and that''s why we feel the weather is so terrible."

    "I''ll try using the GPS to search the Shaowugo''s phone."

    There was indeed a location! And not far from us!

    This means that Zhang Shaowu is definitely somewhere in this desert. We will rest today, and we will switch off our phones to maintain the electricity.

    "Alright!"

    The night in the desert was indeed cold, and the heat of the day was a stark contrast.

    "Wife, can''t you sleep? Or cold? " Zhang Ziyuan and I slept in the same tent, and said that this tent that we actually lived in was rather sheltered from the wind.

 C111

    "It''s not because of the cold. I''m just very worried about the Shaowugo. I don''t know if he''s alone or not, but what''s the situation now."

    "To be honest, that Zhang Shaowu doesn''t seem to be a man with no schemes, why would he rush into the depths of the desert? He probably ran in without preparing much."

    "However, I think that he did make long preparations. After all, he was able to find the legendary Gaochang''s labyrinth in this vast desert in such a short amount of time, which means that he has a certain understanding of this place. According to the short message, he should be trapped in a maze by now."

    "En, don''t think too much about it. We will be going over to take a look tomorrow anyway." Zhang Ziyuan grabbed my hand tightly and pulled me into his embrace.

    "How is it? Are you warm? Are you going to sleep?"

    "Hm!" "It''s much warmer now!" Satisfied, I leaned into Zhang Ziyuan''s embrace and fell into a deep sleep.

    When I woke up the next day, the sun was shining brightly in the sky and it was getting hotter. The atmosphere of the A Sa Desert made me not want to stay here for even a second longer.

    Indeed, we are still young. We have walked to a place that is not too far from the map, but we were actually unable to reach it even after walking for half a day.

    "Seriously, why don''t we prepare a few ships for the desert?"

    "Seriously, why don''t we use Godspeed?"

    "бн"

    Who said that? As a result, the navigation system on Fu Junqing''s map allowed us to pass through.

    When they arrived, they saw that there was only a roof left, and most of it had already been buried under the desert.

    "The location should be here, right?" Looking around, there was nothing but a building with a roof.

    "It should be here. But they were all buried by the yellow sand and there were no other entrances at all. How exactly did Zhang Shaowu get down there? " Zhang Ziyuan asked.

    "Could he be like that sand worm and went into the desert?" I feel like my idea is too weird.

    "It seems like there''s only one possibility. We should pass by a large sandstorm. At the same time, the sandstorm will cover everything and blow away all the sand on the items."

    "Then Big Brother Fu, do you mean that you took advantage of the sandstorm to blow away all the sand on the building? That''s why he''s buried in the sand and can''t get out? "

    "I think it''s possible. Big sandstorms usually appear at night, so we might as well wait for one night and give it a try. "

    It was already near dusk, so there was no choice but to wait for the sandstorm to arrive.

    "We have to find a higher place to stay, or else the sandstorm will bury us."

    Wrapped in a blanket, it was late at night. As expected, the strong wind and sand came. I felt as though my entire body had been blown up into the air by the wind and sand.

    "AHH!" Help! " The remaining people didn''t seem to be much fatter than me, as they were also blown around by the wind and sand. Zhang Ziyuan held tightly onto my hand, although they were flying around in the air, he didn''t loosen his grip.

    "Quickly think of a way!" If this goes on, I don''t know where we''ll get blown off to! " Fu Junqing and I clearly hadn''t realized the severity of the sandstorm, and hadn''t expected that it wasn''t something a human could control.

    "Wife!" You can try using Space Abyssal Sword s! " Zhang Ziyuan suddenly shouted at me.

    "Ah?" Space Abyssal Sword? " Zhang Ziyuan''s words woke me up. Space Abyssal Sword are weapons with spirit energy.

    I immediately pulled out my sword and chanted a few chants from my mouth. They were all from silverleaf granny''s secret scripture. In the end, the Space Abyssal Sword really did become heavy, my entire body followed the Space Abyssal Sword and sunk. As expected, it worked!

    Zhang Ziyuan and I tightly grabbed onto the sinking Space Abyssal Sword. This level of wind sand simply couldn''t blow on us.

    "Yue Feng! Big Brother Fu! Hurry over, catch the Space Abyssal Sword and you will be fine! "

    However, the two of them had already been blown around, and it was already difficult for them to come over. It wasn''t easy for them to grab the Space Abyssal Sword while the sandstorm was getting smaller.

    Every time I start to think about Master Jun, all the treasures she left me are especially useful.

    Then there was another great gust of sand, and I felt as if my face were being blown dry by the wind. It wasn''t particularly pretty to begin with, and I guess staying in the desert for a few more days would only make me look even uglier.

    With one hand tightly holding onto the Space Abyssal Sword and the other tightly holding onto Zhang Ziyuan, he closed his eyes.

    Finally, the sandstorm passed, and when we opened our eyes again, everything was different.

    The building that had only revealed a roof a moment ago finally revealed its true appearance. It was actually a huge castle.

    The castle was full of exotic atmosphere, like the Arab architecture in the movie.

    "Damn, it was indeed blown away by the sandstorm." Although my head and mouth are already filled with sand, I am still very happy to see the so-called Gaochang''s labyrinth in front of my eyes.

    "There''s an entrance. Let''s go in." The entrance that Yue Feng pointed to was the huge entrance to the castle.

    "However, everyone still needs to be careful. If this place is the so-called Gaochang''s labyrinth, then we will probably get lost after entering. It''s impossible for us to not be fully prepared." Fu Junqing was still very calm.

    "What are we going to do?" I asked.

    Fu Junqing took out something from his backpack. It was a steel ball that looked like a ball of string.

    "This thing is called a coiling dragon silk. It is incomparably tough, and other than the Space Abyssal Sword in your hands, it will not be cut apart so easily. One of us is standing at the door with a coiling dragon silk, while the other is walking towards the inside with the other end. Even if we get lost or run into some danger, as long as the coiling dragon silk is still there, we can find the person inside. "

    Fu Junqing actually brought such a thing with him when he went out, I truly admire his meticulous thinking. It''s no wonder. We already said that we''re from the Gaochang''s labyrinth, if we don''t make proper preparations, we won''t be able to enter so easily.

    Then alright, Big Brother Fu, just wait for us at the door with the coiling dragon silk, we''ll go in and look for Zhang Shaowu. I said, holding one end of the coiling dragon silk.

    Fu Junqing nodded his head helplessly: "Alright, I guess that''s the only way. You guys have to be careful, if anything happens to the coiling dragon silk, you guys can just drag it a bit, I''ll know."

    I dragged the coiling dragon silk and Zhang Ziyuan into the castle.

    The scene inside was really amazing. Although it was old and worn out, one could still imagine the majesty of the time.

    As soon as we entered, we found ourselves in front of a huge palace. The four walls were filled with bright murals. When I looked carefully, most of the murals were about mythical stories.

    "This place must have looked like a castle of a country then. Such an extravagant decoration, it shouldn''t be owned by commoners, right?" I said to myself.

    "Ancient Gaochang Country is a prosperous country established on the Silk Road. Although its territory is not very big, it has a lot of trade dealings with other countries and merchants account for about half of it. This part of the population has brought a tremendous amount of wealth to the entire country. "

    When I heard what Zhang Ziyuan said, I was truly shocked. How do you know so much? "

    "Do you think that only your Big Brother Fu knows everything? Is it strange that I know something? "

    Ah? Was Zhang Ziyuan really jealous? From the day before, when Yue Feng dealt with sand worm leader behind my back, I had felt that his attitude wasn''t right.

    "What''s wrong, Zhang Ziyuan?" I asked carefully.

    "At that time, the king of Gaochang Kingdom built this grand palace, which is said to be the Gaochang''s labyrinth. The king had put all his precious treasures here, and since no one could break through the labyrinth, his wealth had always been safe. "Later on, due to war or natural disasters, the ancient Gaochang country mysteriously disappeared from the map. Some people said that it had undergone a large population migration due to its water source drying up, while others believed that the country was destroyed because it had been attacked by demons and devils." Zhang Ziyuan ignored me and continued.

    "That is to say. All those who come to the Gaochang''s labyrinth to explore might all be here for the limitless wealth in the legends? "

    "It should be possible."

    Yue Feng interrupted: "I''ll go, then if I can take something away, wouldn''t that mean I''ll be rich бн"

    "All these are just legends. I don''t know if they are true or false, but there are probably a lot of people who are willing to risk their lives just for this legend."

    "I don''t think the Shaowugo would do that. He must have come here for other reasons."

    "The reason why Zhang Shaowu came here isn''t important. What''s important is how we can find him." Zhang Ziyuan was indeed very strange today ~!

    The central hall had a total of six doors, and behind each of them were long corridors. It seemed that this was indeed a maze. He had no idea which door he should choose.

    "My opinion is that the three of us should go together. Even if we get lost with the coiling dragon silk, there is still a way to go out. If we separate, the risk is too great." Zhang Ziyuan suggested.

    "But Six Fans Gate? Which one should we go through?"

    "It seems like there isn''t any hint. Just leave it to me. The result is unpredictable anyway."

    We decided to walk together through the second corridor, through the long corridor, and through another door, which was entirely filled with unknown danger.

    Zhang Ziyuan went over to push open the door. Inside was a hall that looked like an exhibition hall.

    "Eh? The legend was right! This is a place where treasures are kept! " Yue Feng had not finished speaking when he heard a deafening roar. If my premonition was right, a monster would probably appear in this place.

    Sure enough, a huge lizard jumped down from the ceiling and occupied the center of the hall, as if it wanted to protect the things here.

    "It seems like this place isn''t as simple as a maze. There are also monsters protecting these treasures. Of course, what is King Gao Chang thinking? Why are there so many strange things here? In the end, the treasure won''t be yours."

    This giant lizard was like a small mutated animal in a sci-fi movie, and it looked much larger. Facing this large pet, I was somewhat afraid. After all, he didn''t have much attack power like sand worm.

    "How can there be such a monster when we''re in a foreign land?"

    "This is no ordinary demon beast, this is a tombstone used to guard the ancient tomb, be careful."

    The first day, he discovered that Zhang Ziyuan was also very knowledgeable.

 C112

    It was different from an insect, the tombstone would attack humans the moment it disagreed with someone. It seemed that no one had been here for a long time, and looking at the tombstone''s bloodthirsty eyes, it seemed to be hungry to the point that it was different.

    Although the tombstone was huge, it was very clumsy. From time to time, it would spit green poisonous gas.

    "Be careful of the gas he spits out, it''s poisonous!" Zhang Ziyuan reminded his again.

    However, it was really hard to guard against the gas. After accidentally inhaling a little bit of it, he immediately began to cough, feeling as if his entire mind was about to faint.

    "Hurry up and hold your breath when you see the poisonous gas approaching. This sort of thing can injure a person''s respiratory tract." Yue Feng seemed to have found a pattern.

    Damn, if I had known earlier, I would have brought a gas mask. But who could have prepared so many things? It seems that I can only end this quickly.

    "The problem is how to fight against such a big thing?"

    "The skin of the tombstone is rough and thick. Other than cutting off his head, the rest of it would probably not be fatal."

    It seems that I have to ask Shuo Yue properly when I have time. As the disciple of the Master Jun, she must definitely be very familiar with the treasures of the rain house.

    Thinking about it here, I summoned out pyretic lustre from the phoenix bracelet, and a few of them cried as they flew up. I imagined myself using my psychokinesis to call out to the pyretic lustre, causing it to grow bigger and bigger!

    In the end, the sparrow sized phoenix became the size of an eagle!

    "Damn, this is too unbelievable. So there are so many skills that have yet to be developed for these items."

    I immediately sat on the pyretic lustre''s back, and the pyretic lustre flew around with me, making it even easier to deal with the tombstone.

    The last time Yue Feng carried me on his back to deal with the sand worm leader, I had already completely overcome my fear of heights.

    The giant tombstone roared right under my nose, and I felt like I had a huge advantage over it.

    When I brandished my sword and planned to attack, it immediately dove down towards the tombstone''s head. Just as the tombstone was about to attack me, it carried me along and flew up high to prevent me from getting hurt.

    Zhang Ziyuan and Yue Feng can both fly over walls, and they are interfering with the tombstone. This way, the Goblin Beast will gradually fall, and his poisonous gas will have no effect on us.

    "Miss Su Su! Hurry up and chop off his head! "

    "Alright, no problem!"

    I waved the Space Abyssal Sword, as if I had found the heroic spirit of the Master Jun back then, and slashed towards the tombstone''s head, causing the demon beast''s head to immediately tumble to the ground.

    "Well done!"

    To be honest, Space Abyssal Sword was indeed a good item, anything that couldn''t be cut should be placed on this treasured sword.

    I got down from the pyretic lustre and looked at the dead beast on the ground.

    "Since the tombstone has been killed, can we take anything we want now?" Yue Feng had already started searching left and right for treasures.

    "Of course you can, otherwise entering this treasure mountain would mean returning empty-handed. However, don''t take too much with you and bring along too heavy of an item." "No," I said.

    "Un, I''m not greedy. I''ll take one!" With that, Yue Feng went to pick his treasures.

    "Then, how about we choose one each?" I suggested.

    "Mm. Alright." Zhang Ziyuan seemed to have already been interested in the diamond ring at the side, and quickly picked it up.

    "This sapphire is probably one of the top gems in the world right now. Judging by its size and color, it should be of the highest quality. I''ll just take it."

    But unexpectedly, Zhang Ziyuan chose the large diamond ring, and it walked over to wear on my finger.

    "I never gave you any gifts. I know that when you humans get married, you will give each other rings as a symbol of your intentions. So, I will give you this as a gift!"

    Holy shit, this is too romantic?

    In such a grand and elegant palace, Zhang Ziyuan took out such a huge diamond ring and gave it to me.

    "Alright, since it''s already like this, quickly agree to it, Miss Su Su!" Yue Feng beat his drum at the side.

    "Well, thank you." I have never received a gift from a man in my life, especially a ring that represents marriage proposal. My entire body is burning red.

    I don''t know what to say, but under the circumstances, when I can only choose one kind of treasure, Zhang Ziyuan actually chose a ring for me, then I will give one to him too.

    After going through it again and again, I finally realized that there was an unremarkable short knife in the corner. Although it wasn''t the most outstanding one among all the treasures, I had a feeling that this short knife was definitely not ordinary!

    I picked up the short knife and directly handed it to Zhang Ziyuan: "Then I''ll give this to you! Even if we did, we would have to give each other gifts! "

    Zhang Ziyuan looked at me strangely for a long time before finally accepting the short knife. "This doesn''t seem to be an ordinary short knife бн"

    Look, Zhang Ziyuan thinks the same as me.

    "Un, then I''ll accept it!"

    Hehe, I am very happy, to be able to obtain such a precious treasure in such a godforsaken place, and even be engaged to Zhang Ziyuan, I must say that I am blessed by misfortune.

    Yue Feng actually chose a necklace made of gold, but I guess that he didn''t want to give it to his beloved girl, but rather wanted to give it to his dependent sister Yue Ling.

    After picking out all the items, we realized that the six gates were still in front of us.

    "Although we are lucky to be in this hall, I wonder what''s behind the next door?"

    "Su Su, we have already entered the maze, we can only walk one step at a time. As long as we can find Zhang Shaowu, we will immediately follow the route of the coiling dragon silk."

    "Mm. Alright."

    As a result, we chose the second door, and I felt that every time we chose the same door, at least we wouldn''t turn back.

    But as it turned out, I was wrong...

    The hall we enter again, there are those with treasures, those with luxurious bedrooms, and those with palaces, they completely show how extravagant the kings of ancient Gao and Chang are, and how much more extravagant they can be compared to us, Xia Jie and Shang Zhou in China.

    Of course, from time to time, there would also be a few weird-looking demonic beasts. It was probably raised by the king to protect so many treasures.

    "No wonder Gu Gao Chang lost his country, it''s strange that he was able to stabilize his power by doing this." I complained.

    "Ever since the ancient era, not all kings have suffered defeat like this due to their extravagance. It was a result of their diligence and frugality."

    "However, Zhang Ziyuan, I feel like we have returned to the starting point бн"

    Sigh, it really is the tombstone that we killed right in front of us.

    "It really is a maze. It turned back after walking for a while, no wonder the Shaowugo is stuck here."

    The problem was that he had walked one path, and shouted out many times, but there was no trace of the Shaowugo.

    "Looks like we have indeed returned. This coiling dragon silk''s length is limited, if we move it out any further, we''ll probably run out of energy." Zhang Ziyuan said.

    As a result, we found Fu Junqing at the entrance.

    "Eh? You guys came out so quickly? You found Zhang Shaowu? "

    "Have we walked through the maze and come back? The coiling dragon silk are almost used up and we still haven''t found the person."

    Fu Junqing was also dumbfounded. "So you guys actually came up with the idea, but Zhang Shaowu didn''t have a clue?"

    We shook our heads together.

    "How about this, you guys rest for a while and eat something. Then, I''ll help you guys recall the situation inside. Let''s draw a map and try it out!"

    Ah? There can be a way for Fu Junqing, why didn''t I think of drawing a map of the maze as I walked? He was so stupid, so stupid!

    Fu Junqing carried a banknote on his back. According to our descriptions, he probably drew a map of the maze.

    "Sigh, so that''s the case. So it turns out that it''s not that difficult. Merely, it''s easy for us to get lost deep within it."

    "Un, that''s right, I brought a total of two coiling dragon silk with me, so don''t bother with the ones that are almost used up. Take the new and map pieces and try them again, I''m sure there are no blind spots."

    With Fu Junqing''s guidance, we entered the maze once again.

    This time, we are specially looking for places that we have not passed through in order to find the whereabouts of the Shaowugo.

    Actually, according to the map, the maze isn''t that complicated. If every room has six doors, then every room will have a beehive state. That way, we wouldn''t have to make a wrong move.

    At the end, there was only one door in the hall, which was the deepest part of the maze.

    "Looks like we have reached a very critical point, there must be something at the back of this door," Yue Feng who had been carrying a lot of treasures had a strange look in his eyes, he felt that he had come at the right time, although he had suffered a lot, he had also brought a lot of good stuff back.

    I went forward to push open the door, but was stopped by Zhang Ziyuan: "Let me do it, I feel very uneasy, I don''t know what''s so strange about this, just move to the side and be careful."

    I looked at Zhang Ziyuan''s serious expression and did not say much.

    Zhang Ziyuan slowly pushed the door open. Inside, it was completely dark, I took out a flashlight from my inventory to shine on it and realised that I couldn''t see anything clearly either.

    "I just took out a rather large Night Pearl. I''ll try lighting it up." As Yue Feng spoke, he took out a Night Pearl.

    As expected, the Night Pearls dispelled most of the darkness, allowing him to see what was inside in an instant.

    "So it''s actually a secret chamber. No matter how I see it, it''s always dark."

    "Zhang Shaowu!" Zhang Ziyuan suddenly shouted!

    "Ah?" "Where?" Hearing Zhang Ziyuan''s shouts, I didn''t see it at all.

    "Up there!"

    I looked up and saw that Shaowugo was hanging on a rope, his head was lowered as if he had lost his consciousness.

    "It seems like he has fallen into a trap. Everyone be careful!" Zhang Ziyuan reminded.

    However, my heart is already in a mess, after all, I don''t know if Zhang Shaowu is still alive or not, but from the looks of it, he has already been in such a long time, I''m afraid that he has already...

    "Wife!" Don''t mess around, Zhang Shaowu should not be dead yet, I think he is still breathing. " Zhang Ziyuan shouldn''t be lying to me.

    "Then let''s put him down first!"

    "How about this, you try using the pyretic lustre and don''t move anywhere on the ground. I estimate that there''s more than one trap here."

    Using pyretic lustre was a good idea. I immediately summoned the pyretic lustre and sat on its body as I flew towards Zhang Shaowu''s direction.

    "Use the Space Abyssal Sword! This kind of rope might not be able to cut through normal things! " Zhang Ziyuan shouted from below.

    I nodded my head and used the Space Abyssal Sword to cut the rope that tied Zhang Shaowu to the ground. The Shaowugo descended and I caught it using the pyretic lustre.

    "Quickly, see how he''s doing." I said anxiously.

 C113

    Zhang Ziyuan went up to check: "It''s okay, I''m just weak and unconscious. Let me find out who he wants to drink from."

    "Mm, alright." I took out the water bottle and gave Zhang Shaowu some water. After calling him a few times, Zhang Shaowu gradually opened his eyes.

    "Little girl Su Su, why is it you?" Zhang Shaowu''s voice was extremely weak, it seemed that he had indeed been trapped here for a long time.

    "I just want to ask why you are in this place, you''ve already worried us to death, are you alright?" My eyes reddened and I almost cried.

    I''m fine, Su Su girl, don''t worry, how did you manage to find me here? Luckily you came in time, otherwise, I really would have died here.

    "You''re not in a good condition either. I think you need some rest and treatment. Shall we go out first?"

    "No, I''m not done yet. I can''t leave бн"

    I looked at him in surprise. "What''s more important than your own life?" You just left like this without saying anything, didn''t even reply after you called me. Then, a message said that you were trapped in some Gaochang''s labyrinth and didn''t say anything.

    "Text message? I didn''t send it? My phone has been out of battery for a long time now! "

    "Ah?" "What''s the situation?" I immediately took out my phone, clicked on Zhang Shaowu''s text and showed it to him.

    "Look, isn''t that a message from your cell phone? and then how do I get back on the phone and you''re all off... "

    As I spoke, I also felt that something was wrong.

    "My phone has no power shut down. I''ve been hanging on it. How would I have the chance to send you a message бн"

    Damn, what kind of strange situation is this? Could it be that the heavens have arranged for us to save the Shaowugo?

    "Looks like this place is indeed strange." Zhang Ziyuan suddenly said.

    "Hey, Zhang Ziyuan, don''t scare me like that, I''m a coward."

    "Stop hiding, aren''t you trying to get us to come? Why aren''t you showing yourself?" Zhang Ziyuan suddenly shouted, causing me to shiver.

    "Hahahaha, it seems that you two are quite smart. I didn''t expect you two to actually find this place."

    A strange laughter rang out. The goosebumps all over my body started to rise. The characteristic of these monsters was that they loved to laugh. Furthermore, their laughter was always so unpleasant to hear.

    Along with the laughter, a short old granny appeared. If she was called an old granny, she should be an old witch, and she felt that she was exactly the same as the Old witch in the TV dramas.

    "Tongling Nanny, right?" Zhang Ziyuan actually knew the name of the Old witch, and what the hell was a Tongling Nanny?

    "Hehehe, that''s right, this young man is quite knowledgeable. I was betting on whether or not you guys could find your comrades, that''s why I sent a message using his phone, and only mentioned four people from Gaochang''s labyrinth, and you guys actually found me."

    "I already knew that there was a problem in the middle of it. Why did Zhang Shaowu''s phone suddenly send a text message with no lead or tail? If he really wanted to inform us and ask us to save him, he would have definitely edited his specific location in the text message. He wouldn''t have just wrote the words Gaochang''s labyrinth. Furthermore, if his phone has a signal and electricity, why wouldn''t he give Su Su a call and let him know? "

    That''s right, Zhang Ziyuan''s deduction was quite accurate, it would only make sense if he thought about everything now.

    "Mm, that''s right. But even if you understand that there''s someone doing this, you still came. It seems that the relationship between you two is quite good."

    Originally, there was no friendship between Zhang Ziyuan and I, and I was the one who insisted on saving Shaowugo. The others were all with me, especially Zhang Ziyuan, who came to such a harsh place for me this time, so he didn''t have any complaints at all. Thinking about this, my heart was moved once again.

    "Stop talking nonsense, tell us the reason why you called us here." Zhang Ziyuan asked.

    "Ah, actually, I didn''t know about you in the beginning, but now that this Zhang Shaowu is here, I found out about your existence through his consciousness."

    Damn, this Old witch is pretty amazing, she can actually extract information from a person''s consciousness.

    "Actually, the reason why I called you all over was very simple. It was to solve a problem. Of course, this Mr. Zhang Shaowu''s goal is actually the same as mine, right?"

    Zhang Shaowu felt that after drinking a few mouthfuls of water and eating, his strength had calmed down a little. "That''s right, my goal here is the same as this Magus. That was a dying wish left by my master. Some time ago, when I was reorganizing my master''s remnants, I found a map.

    So Zhang Shaowu had a map of the Gaochang''s labyrinth. No wonder he could go around the hall of the monsters and find this secret room.

    "Hehe, your master, could it be that your master is the sect master of the unpolished jade gang?" The Old witch asked with a smile.

    "How do you know?" Zhang Shaowu looked at Old witch in shock.

    "How should I know? I''m afraid I''m the person in the world who knows him best, and of course I know it. The reason why I have been living here all this time is to wait for him to come find me. So the last time I had to wait for him was actually his disciple.

    "He''s already dead."

    "What?" "He''s actually dead?" Tongling Nanny looked at us in disbelief. "How could that be, how could he die, he already promised me that he would come look for me!"

    "Who the hell are you? What exactly is his relationship with Zhang Shaowu''s master? " I couldn''t help but ask.

    "Hehe, I was originally the most beautiful and noble princess of this ancient Gao Chang Country. Princess A Sa, in the whole of Gao Chang, and even in the entire Silk Road, my beauty has always been renowned!"

    Damn, the Ancient Gao Chang Kingdom has been destroyed for at least several thousand years, just how old is this princess!?

    "Until I met him, he told me that his name was Uncut Jade. He was the most handsome man I''ve ever seen. I want him to be my consort!"

    Could it be that Zhang Shaowu''s master also came here a thousand years ago?

    "Tongling Nanny, don''t tell me you didn''t realize that the Ancient High Chang Kingdom has been destroyed for a long time already? "You are just a wisp of a soul that refused to disperse, and later on you became a witch, what are you obsessed with here all by yourself?" Zhang Ziyuan''s words revealed that the Tongling Nanny was already a ghost.

    "Nonsense! I''m not! I have already become a real entity, I am no longer a ghost! "

    "That''s right, this matter was mentioned in my master''s letter. Back then, he came to the A Sa Desert alone in order to find the legendary Gaochang''s labyrinth and find a cure for his lover Jun Mingzhu''s illness. After going through countless dangers, he finally found the Gaochang''s labyrinth, and he almost died here. "

    "That''s right!" If I didn''t save him, he would have died here long ago. He told me that I was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen.

    This Princess A Sa was really pitiful. Zhang Shaowu''s master clearly liked the Master Jun, and probably used sweet talk to deceive this princess. In other words, this generation''s grandmaster was also a trash.

    "Love? There is only one person my master and I have loved in our entire lives, and that is Jun Mingzhu. Back then, he was only kind enough to lie to you in order to get medicine for Master Jun.

    "Nonsense! None of you know him! We really love each other! "

    When the Tongling Nanny heard Zhang Shaowu''s words, she went into a rage state. She might have felt some things, for example, if Zhang Shaowu''s master really loved him, why did he leave her after getting the medicine, and why didn''t he come back to look at her after so many years? Unfortunately, she was still unable to accept this reality.

    "To be honest, you are already a princess of a fallen nation. Several thousand years have already passed, what are you trying to do by stubbornly guarding such a lifeless palace? It doesn''t matter if Zhang Shaowu''s master loves you or not, he has already lived until ancient times, and will never answer any of your questions. Zhang Ziyuan actually understood Tongling Nanny very well. After all, he did not reincarnate because of his obsession, and as a cultivating undead, he floated around in the world. However, Zhang Ziyuan was lucky that he found a cultivation method that suited him, as well as me бн

    However, Princess A Sa had actually met Zhang Shaowu''s master. Even though it was not certain that he had deceived Princess A Sa back then, it was still Jun Mingzhu that he loved. Maybe he had thought about A Sa''s beautiful soul before, but that had only been for an instant.

    "What are you trying to say? You want me to throw away all my obsession? How was that possible? I''ve been waiting for thousands of years, do I care if I keep waiting? When we were in Gaochang Kingdom, my royal father and mother had said that no one could enter the maze we had built. Even if we were all dead, we were all in our own kingdom and no one could disturb us. You''ve said it well, but in the end, you won''t keep your promise! "

    I started to feel some sympathy towards this Tongling Nanny. Due to the fact that we were cultivating, his beautiful appearance had already disappeared. However, she was still waiting for thousands of years for her promised relatives and lovers.

    However, the Tongling Nanny seems to have received a huge shock. He wanted to use our power to find his lover, but discovered that his lover has already died. His many years of waiting has turned into nothing.

    The already crazy Tongling Nanny attacked in all directions, suddenly the entire secret room became lively.

    I protected the weakened Zhang Shaowu by his side. Zhang Ziyuan and Yue Feng fought passionately.

    I''m fine now, Su Su girl. It''s just that it''s been a long time since I''ve had a drink, and I feel much better now.

    Seeing that Zhang Shaowu was alright, I joined the Battle with him.

    "Yes, all of you are heartless, all of you are heartless people who do not accept promises!" Tongling Nanny seemed to have already figured it out. She didn''t know if she saw us as Zhang Shaowu''s masters or not.

    If a person was already this crazy, he wouldn''t be far from death. Unfortunately, she was also bound by her will, unable to escape.

    The crazy Tongling Nanny had always been a match for the three of us, but in the end, I fell to the ground and couldn''t move.

 C114

    "Princess A Sa, the letter from my master says that you are the one who owes him the most in his life." Zhang Shaowu struggled to stand up and slowly walked towards Tongling Nanny who was lying on the ground.

    "You, what did you say?" Tongling Nanny looked at Zhang Shaowu.

    "My master has never despised you because of the unique path of humans and ghosts, but his heart has already been occupied by a single person, so he can''t do anything to you anymore. When he was alive, his greatest wish was to return here, apologize to you, and then take back the keepsake that he left here. "

    "A keepsake?" He gave it to me? The rose? No, I don''t want to return it to him. Even if he really doesn''t love me anymore, he will not return it to him.

    Tongling Nanny took out a rose from her bosom. Because she had used a Spiritual Energy to drink, this rose was still fresh and fresh, as if she had just been picked.

    "He said that in his world, a rose represents undying love. Since he gave it to me, there''s no reason for me to return. No бн" The Tongling Nanny''s voice became softer and softer until it finally disappeared. The rose that was not watered with spirit energy also suddenly dried up and turned into dust that fell down.

    "What did she do? We did not hit him hard! " I shouted.

    "It''s not her that you severely injured, but she has already lost the motivation to live. She probably chose another method to protect her promise." Zhang Shaowu took a deep breath.

    "Hmph, it''s all your men''s fault, why did you provoke him? Since you can''t be single-minded, then speak clearly then. Wouldn''t it be a tragedy if you met someone who was stubborn?"

    Zhang Shaowu was also very embarrassed, "Master still has such a romantic story, I just found out. But that old man has already been here for so long, I can''t blame him anymore."

    But I still feel that Zhang Shaowu''s master loves Jun Mingzhu the most, and the other feelings are probably fleeting. If not, why did he never regain his composure after Master Jun passed away?

    "But Shaowugo, even if you came here to risk your life for your master, you should at least tell us that you are worried us to death."

    "Sigh, I didn''t know that there were so many twists and turns in the story. At that time, I had the complete map that my master left me, and I felt that it was a matter of coming and going. Who knows, this desert is simply not a place for humans. Since things have been resolved, let''s go back?"

    Seeing that Zhang Shaowu doesn''t want to stay in this place for even a second longer, we followed the instructions on the map and headed out.

    "However, Shaowugo, I really have to thank you. If not for coming to this place, how could I have brought back so many treasures!"

    "No one has been able to find these things for thousands of years. Even if I don''t take them, it would be a waste if I bury them. I''ll go get two if I have to." Zhang Shaowu seemed to be more positive now, his weak body from before had completely recovered. He was indeed young.

    As a result, Shaowugo also took something as a souvenir.

    "Zhang Shaowu! You are really here! " Fu Junqing was surprised and happy at the same time, it seemed like his trip here to save the other party went smoothly.

    "Oh right, what time is it now?"

    Zhang Ziyuan suddenly asked.

    "It''s already dusk, what''s the matter?" I looked at my watch.

    "Then we have to hurry. When the big sandstorm comes at night, this place will probably be buried!"

    Uuu, what Zhang Ziyuan said was right, if we were buried here, we would still have to stay here for a day and a night, but thinking of how there isn''t much wind in the desert, I also felt that it would be better for us to quickly leave.

    After exiting the Gaochang''s labyrinth, Fu Junqing used the divine art and teleported us back to the Suzhou. This time, he was extremely precise and directly teleported us to the small courtyard in the knotweed root where Yue Feng was.

    "Damn, I''s finally back. I''ve been eating sand in the A Sa Desert for the past half month, and my entire body is about to get stone. No way, I have to go to the famous Moon Tower to eat a good meal!" Zhang Shaowu shouted.

    "Wait for me! I want to go too! " could not hold it in anymore, "The squirrel and mandarin fish in these restaurants are the best in the world! I invite you all! "

    At this moment, I suddenly felt that the greatest charm of this life is, after suffering through so much suffering, to properly enjoy a bunch of delicious human, is the happiest moment!

    "Oh right, Big Brother Fu, for the sake of opening the door for us, you didn''t even go in. I purposely chose a treasure for you!"

    "Eh? I have a share too? "

    I took out a pearl that was larger than what Yue Feng had chosen. Although it wasn''t a Night Pearl, it looked round and smooth, and should be worth a lot of money.

    Unexpectedly, Fu Junqing was shocked when he saw this pearl. "It''s actually Bi Luohai''s meristem!"

    "Ah?" The meristem! "

    "Yeah, according to the legends, in the distant seas, there is a piece of sea called Desolate Jade Sea. In the lives there, the Mermaid that we common folk talk about, is the so-called merman. The tears of the merman are precious, precious, and the tears of the Ocean Emperor, the king of the merman, are this meristem. "

    "Ah?" It''s just a legend, right? There really is a mermaid, and the tears they shed can condense into pearls? "

    "This is absolutely true. Although I have never seen it with my own eyes, the master who taught me the Aphrodisiac said that he had gone to Jadefallen Sea the furthest. He saw the genuine merman and told me about the legend of the meristem. Such a big pearl, it''s impossible for it to be formed from jade clams. "

    "I never thought that once you casually took it, you would get such a legendary meristem, and that would be even more so giving it to you, Big Brother Fu. You are the one who understands the meristem the best, you deserve it!"

    Fu Junqing played around with the big pellet of meristem, as though he was moved by the Creator''s mysticality, it seemed like this wasn''t just a rescue operation, everyone had also gotten a lot of rewards.

    "Oh right, I think we''ll need to go to Hangzhou to settle some matters. We''ll leave soon. I''ll look for you guys when we''re done. You guys take care of yourselves!" Zhang Shaowu said.

    But even if he doesn''t say it, I know he did it for his master. I think he still has to give an explanation to his master for this.

    "Go ahead and be at ease. In front of your master, tell her that as the reincarnation of the Master Jun, I can understand her thoughts back then. I don''t know where his reincarnation came from, but I do hope that he will let go of his obsession. "

    Zhang Shaowu expressed his understanding and nodded, then returned to Hangzhou.

    In the evening I called home, I haven''t heard my mother''s voice for a long time, I feel warm and kind...

    "My daughter, why are you calling me all the time? Do you have a boyfriend? Are you very busy?"

    "My girl, which warm man would like you so much? Do you want to be nice to him? It''s already good enough if you had people to take care of him, so stop being so picky about competing with other people бн"

    "My daughter, if you see a good one, hurry up and tie it to your hand. If you can''t, go register it first. Mom will send you the account book?" Don''t turn around and run. "

    Mom! Am I your own daughter? How can you say that?

    Zhang Ziyuan, who was at the side, secretly laughed when he heard me talk on the phone. I even regretted calling home in front of him, since I lost all my face.

    Halfway through, Zhang Ziyuan gave you a meaningful glance, and I immediately replied, "Mom, in a few days, I plan to go home and visit your parents. About that, I plan to bring my boyfriend back бн"

    These words made my mother explode. "What? Had he really made it? What was it like? How old? What are you doing? "Aiyo, hurry up and bring it back for mom to see!"

    Zhang Ziyuan seemed to be even happier now.

    "Alright, stop making yourself look out of place, okay? There have been a lot of rich and handsome people chasing after your daughter these past few days. Why don''t you hurry up? I don''t seem like anyone wants them anymore. Alright, I''ll be back with my boyfriend in a few days."

    "Good, good!" "I''ll hurry and clean up the house, aiya, it''s as messy as a chicken''s nest бн" Mom kept talking for a while longer, so I quickly hung up. The world was finally peaceful again бн

    "Cough cough, don''t take offense to this. My mother is just like that."

    "Un, that won''t happen. I think your hall is pretty cute бн"

    Actually, after dinner, Zhang Ziyuan and I discussed going over to my house to take a look. We talked for a long time about meeting our parents before we carried it out.

    "I''ve already spoken with Big Brother Fu, he said to send us back, and also went to visit my parents, this way we can save a lot of time."

    "En, then do I need to bring some greeting gifts?" I feel that Zhang Ziyuan and I are very nervous seeing our parents for the first time, probably because we were afraid that our parents would notice something.

    "Mm, just buy some fruits. My family doesn''t have that many things to do."

    "Oh, so it''s like that."

    Yue Ling had just recovered a little, she is prepared to take her to the knotweed root and its gardens to play, Zhang Ziyuan and Shuo Yue will go home with me to visit my parents.

    All of a sudden, the three handsome men came home with me. I suddenly felt a mountain of pressure.

    The three of them carried a greeting gift and sat on Fu Junqing''s magic array as they directly arrived at the entrance of my hometown.

    "Aiya, this is so exciting! I''ve been away from home for so many years and have finally returned!" Although I didn''t earn much money, but this time I brought a few handsome guys home.

    To be honest, many of my fellow villagers looked at me with a strange expression on their faces, as if they didn''t recognize me.

    "Su Su, you''re not bad! "He''s really promising in the big city. He actually brought back three son-in-law candidates for your mother, he''s planning to let the elderly see which one of them he likes?"

    "бн"

    "Little Su Su girl! As I said, all three of them are good! If I were your mother, I''d probably feel like she''d already become my son-in-law! "

    "бн"

    They had never known that this bunch of second aunt and third uncle were all so gossiping.

    Looking back at the three of them, they didn''t seem to be listening to a gentleman.

    "Your family in front is where Zhang Shaowu and his grandfather lived. Grandpa Zhang is a famous Taoist in the village.

    "Mm, I know this old man бн" Zhang Ziyuan said in a serious tone.

    "Yes, it''s my house in the first few houses. That''s all country huts. You don''t need to mind the fact that the place is relatively simple and crude, right?" As I walked, I introduced myself, intending to be a qualified host.

    "It''s fine, we don''t mind!" I find this place particularly quiet, with the barking of dogs and cicadas. In the future, if Ruo Yun and I plan to live in seclusion, this place will be a good choice бн "

    Thank you, Shuo Yue, for your praise!

 C115

    "Mommy! I''m back! " After arriving at my house, I shouted loudly. Since I had already returned to my hometown, I followed the rules of the village and shouted out loud. This way, the neighbors would all know that someone was returning home with clothes on.

    Honestly speaking, I should have bought a set of decent clothes before I came here, but I''m still wearing the sports clothes that I wore in the A Sa Desert. Zhang Ziyuan seemed to have seen through my thoughts and secretly cast a spell next to me, causing the clothes around my body to become a set of cute little dresses.

    "Aiya, Su Su is back! "You''ve really made it big!"

    "Yeah, I seem to have brought three boyfriends back."

    "What, three boyfriends?" Mom heard the noise and ran out. She hugged me.

    "My daughter! You''re back! "I missed my mom so much!"

    I saw that my mother was also constantly crying in the eye sockets, after all, I hadn''t seen my mother for a few years, so my heart was still quite excited.

    "Hurry up and let Mom see. Aiya, you''ve lost a lot of weight, and you''re even darker!"

    What nonsense, after being exposed in the A Sa Desert for a few days, thinking that coming back in vain might not be an easy thing, it was fortunate that Zhang Ziyuan did not mind.

    "Alright Mom, hurry up and let the guests into the house." I whispered.

    "Oh, oh, right, that, let mom have a good look. Ah, eh?" My daughter, which one of us is my future son-in-law? "

    At my insistence, my mother finally let the three of them into the house, and I introduced them to each of them.

    "Mom, these are Zhang Ziyuan, Fu Junqing, Shuo Yue."

    "Oh, oh, not bad, not bad at all. Hurry up and sit down. I''ll go get you a cup of tea first!"

    "Yes, Aunty. This is my first visit, and it seems very rude. This is just a little bit of meaning, not a bit of respect." Zhang Ziyuan actually took out the diamond necklace that he got from Gaochang''s labyrinth, which was made from five different colored diamonds.

    His mother, who was a country bumpkin, had never seen such a thing before. At that time, she was completely dumbfounded. This, is for me? "

    "Yes, Auntie, this is a little greeting gift, no respect at all."

    "How dare you disrespect me?" Mom quickly pulled me aside, "My daughter, tell me honestly, who are these people? "Did you become a mistress for someone else!?"

    "Aiyo, mom, what are you thinking about? Why would I be someone''s mistress?" "He''s the CEO of the company, so he doesn''t care about this little bit of money at all. Alright, you can take it. If you''re embarrassed, I''ll take it for you?"

    "I''ll keep it for myself!" As he spoke, his mother took the diamond necklace into her arms.

    "You''re good, my girl. You''re actually with the CEO of the company? How could he be so rich? Mom didn''t love you for nothing! " Mom whispered to me.

    Fu Junqing''s and Shuo Yue''s gifts also frightened my mother quite a bit. She reckoned that her mother would probably think to herself, What the hell, to be stuck with money and having three of them at once, isn''t this too shameless?

    "Right, where''s my dad?"

    "He is in the kitchen. I heard you came and made a table of delicious food. Old man, your daughter is back!"

    "It''s here, it''s here!"

    When I saw my father, I became sad again. I quickly went up to him and gave him a bear hug. "Dad!"

    "Hey, you guys sit down first. I''ll go cook first. I''ll eat later!"

    Sigh, these two people are really passionate. I wonder if these guests are used to it.

    Mom called me over. "My daughter, I''ve finally understood something!"

    "What''s the matter, Mom?"

    Say, do you think all three of them are chasing you? They''re pretty outstanding, and then you won''t be able to make up your mind. Then, come back and ask Mom for help.

    "What did you say, Mom?"

    "Oh, you don''t have to be embarrassed with me. Mom is an experienced person, I know that. Back then, I also had a lot of people chasing after me at home. In the end, it was also your grandma who helped me make the decision. "Hey, don''t say it. I''ve really gotten myself a girl. I thought you''d never get married like this. I didn''t think that a man''s fate would be so good. How touching бн"

    F * * k, are you done yet? I can''t cut in at all!

    Before I could say anything, my mother started chatting with the three guests. "Ah, um, how old are you all? What kind of work are they all doing? "

    Hearing my mother''s question, I didn''t even have the time to stop her. How were the three of them supposed to reply?

    Actually, Zhang Ziyuan was the oldest amongst them, but he still could not speak the truth, "Cough cough, Aunt, I am thirty years old and three years older than Su Su. Now, well, now he''s the general manager of a company. "

    Most likely, he was talking about his own future Chen Yuanxing.

    "Oh! 30 years old! 30 years old is good! 30 years old is the right time for a man to mature. He is also about the same age as my daughter. The CEO was also not bad! "He''s really young and promising!"

    Oh, my dear mother, I am so concerned about my marriage, I have given them a few colors, and they all know it!

    "Cough cough, I am forty years old. I am a doctor." The one who spoke was Fu Junqing. If he were to tell my mother that he was the "apocalypse", my mother probably wouldn''t understand him. However, this profession is similar to a doctor''s.

    "AHH!" Hello, doctor! This profession is the best. I like being a doctor very much. I am forty years old. Although I am a bit old, I know how to love others.

    It''s really hard for me to answer that question. Could it be that my mother has set her eyes on Fu Junqing and not Zhang Ziyuan?

    "Auntie, I''m thirty-five years old. Hmm, I''m a chef at a restaurant."

    F * ck, you guys are all so good at bullshitting, okay? I really don''t understand you guys! The one who said that he was a doctor could still be considered to be acceptable. Then, Shuo Yue, what do you mean by head chef? Is this your original professional dream?

    With Shuo Yue''s dream after being adopted by the Master Jun to become a chef, she wondered what the Master Jun would have thought at that time.

    "The chef is not bad! The food made is delicious. This is my favorite profession. It''s also good for me to be 35 years old! "

    Ah? Could it be that you have set your sights on Shuo Yue again? She had a reputation!

    "Ahem, Mom, what are you doing checking the account of someone else? "Stop talking and hurry up and eat! I''m sure they''ll be hungry even if they rush here for the whole day!"

    "Ah, yes, that''s right. Let''s quickly take our seats and eat!"

    During the meal, the two old men were asking questions but the three of them were actually patiently answering them. Any questions, moreover, the answers were extremely reliable. I was the only one standing at the side, not knowing what to do.

    "Ah, that, I didn''t know that so many people would come here, I don''t think you four would live together, huh? Two rooms should be enough, right? "

    "Mom, what are you talking about?" How old was he now, and how dishonest was he? He was convinced!

    "Two rooms are enough, Aunty. I''ve troubled you." Fu Junqing still maintained his gentleman manner.

    After dinner, I settled all three of them down and went to talk to my mom. After all, I hadn''t seen her for years, so every time I spoke, I would be on the phone with nothing serious to say.

    "My daughter, let me see. The doctor is still not bad, but he''s still the same age as the chef. That general manager should have the most economic prowess, right?"

    I think I''ll just tell her directly, or else I''ll probably have to listen to him bullsh * tting all night.

    "Mom, actually, my boyfriend is Zhang Ziyuan. He''s the youngest one, and the other two are just friends. Follow me home to see your old man, don''t think too much about him."

    "Ah?" "I see. Why didn''t you say so earlier? Look at how rude I am today."

    You''ve given me a chance to speak!

    "Alright, then I''ll introduce them to you tomorrow. It''s alright, they won''t mind."

    "Sigh, to be honest, anything you bring back is fine. Only one man really loves you. He doesn''t care what the conditions are, but Mom is afraid that you will be wronged!"

    "Don''t worry mother, Zhang Ziyuan has treated my daughter so well, he has risked his life to save me several times."

    Although he couldn''t tell his mother what had happened during this period of time, he still chatted with her for a long time before falling asleep. As expected, home felt really good.

 C116

    The next day, I formally introduced Zhang Ziyuan to my mother and father.

    "This is my boyfriend. Hmm, the other two are my ordinary friends, don''t think too much of them."

    "Oh, oh! "I got it. Come, let aunty see бн"

    After another round of nagging, Zhang Ziyuan actually accepted his mother''s nagging very patiently.

    "Ah, Big Auntie Su! I heard Su Su is back! "

    "Ah?" It''s the Sixth Aunt, right, Su Su is back, what''s wrong? "

    "Aiya, Su Su, did you see that child Zhang Shaowu? But something bad happened!"

    I still remember the Sixth Aunt, but he is the wife of the village''s Third Uncle. He seems to be a distant relative of mine, but I don''t know how he came to be, so I decided to just call him Sixth Aunt.

    "What''s wrong, Sixth Aunt, why don''t you tell me slowly?"

    "Aiya, my child is only 15 years old. She was originally in good health, but she has become thinner and thinner, and she is no longer in good spirits. I originally took her to see a hospital in the town, but I didn''t find any illness. "But it''s good that you don''t see it. Isn''t this already the case that you''re already bedridden. You''re worrying about me!"

    "Oh? "It''s really strange to be ill for no reason бн"

    "Didn''t you say so? In the end, someone told me that maybe, ah, my child was under the influence and became like this. I see the symptoms, it looks a little similar!" I remember that Zhang Shaowu and his grandfather learnt some methods to repel the evil spirits, but they all said that Zhang Shaowu went to look for you, and he never came back. What, he didn''t come back with you? "

    Yeah, just remembered that since Zhang Shaowu received my call, he had gone to the city to find me and never returned home. Most probably, ever since grandfather died, he didn''t have any family left either.

    "I saw Zhang Shaowu here a while ago, but he didn''t come back with me when he had something to do. What is his condition exactly? My friend here also learned a few techniques like the Shaowugo, how about we let him show you?" I pointed to Fu Junqing.

    "Ah?" You also learned some magic? Can you do it? Help me take a look, I''m dying of anxiety! "

    "Mm, no problem. Bring us to it quickly, we have no time to waste."

    Looks like we really came back this time, right, during this period of time when Zhang Shaowu isn''t here, I think another person has come back to stir up trouble.

    "I thought that the powerful spirit energy that you have been sealed away in and the Psychic Pearl in your body were the ones that attracted your village''s evil spirits. How come after you left for so long, such a situation still happened?" Zhang Ziyuan asked.

    "How would I know? I haven''t been back for a long time. You''ll know once you go over and take a look? "

    According to Zhang Ziyuan, it wasn''t the first or second time I attracted evil spirits when I was young, under normal circumstances, he would be able to solve the problem himself.

    The few of us followed Sixth Aunt to her house. Sure enough, there was a young girl who was about 10 years old lying on the bed. Her face was completely pale and she had already fainted.

    "Why don''t you take a look? "Just how is it? I only have this one daughter бн"

    Fu Junqing went up to check on the girl''s condition.

    "This girl''s aura is already extremely weak. From the looks of it, he has indeed been possessed бн" Fu Junqing said to us in a low voice.

    "Then what should we do?"

    "You should first ask about the details, and then use the Big Auntie to spend. The rest will be easy to deal with."

    "Yes, it''s done." I replied as I said that to Sixth Aunt, "Oh Sixth Aunt, my friend here said that this little girl might have been possessed. Think about it, have you met any strange people or happened to some strange things recently?"

    Just a few days before my lady felt that something was not right, a person came to the city and told me that the head of my school had come to take a look at the situation. At that time, I was wondering, why would a head of a school come to my house from a distance, I asked my lady, and she said that she did not know that there was such a leader in the school.

    "He''s just a school''s leader, and he''s even in the logistics department. He came to our village just to understand your young lady''s situation. It''s too bizarre бн"

    "That is to say, he came to my house to find out about my girl''s situation. At that time, I was also a fool. I told him everything without the slightest bit of suspicion. Later, when he was gone, the girl and I began to wonder. "

    "So he got all the information about your daughter? Including the word ''birthday''? " Zhang Ziyuan suddenly asked.

    "Yeah. At that time, I was wondering why she would even ask about the birth of my daughter. It''s not like she''s the person to introduce her to. "

    "Then it must be him!"

    "Ah?" Could it really be him? If I knew, I wouldn''t have let him in. I was the one who harmed my own daughter! "

    My friend needs to be quiet when he is casting the technique, and no one is allowed to be by his side. How about this, Sixth Aunt, you go out first, I''ll call you in after I''m done with my business.

    "Alright, Su Su girl, I believe in you, you must save her!"

    Sixth Aunt left the room sobbing. There were only the three of us left in the room, together with the little girl who was lying on the bed.

    "How is it, Fu Junqing?" Even though my spiritual energy and power have improved a lot, but when it comes to taking out evil, I rarely make a move myself.

    "Obviously, the person who claimed to be the leader of the girls'' school probably took a fancy to this girl and attached himself to her, then absorbed her Yang energy." Fu Junqing said.

    "It''s very likely that this girl has a pure Yang body constitution, which is why she has such an evil possession. From what I hear, that mother must have revealed her daughter''s birth date to him, so he must have known about this girl''s Pure Yang body."

    "Doesn''t Pure Yang''s body and fate only exist in men? Do girls have one too? " I asked.

    "Of course, women have pure Yang bodies and their fate. This has nothing to do with their gender. That kind of saying is just an exaggeration."

    "That''s too easy to do. If I were to encounter such an evil thing today, I would definitely make sure that he would be able to hide himself no matter what!" Actually, when I came here, I didn''t think that I would encounter this kind of thing when I went back to my hometown. There are many things that I didn''t bring along with me, such as Space Abyssal Sword s.

    Suddenly, he remembered that none of the magic tools had been used to dispel the evil spirits.

 C117

    "It doesn''t matter, there are some things I bring with me!" Fu Junqing suddenly took out a few runes.

    Damn, he actually carries these things everywhere he goes. But that''s right, no place in this world can guarantee absolute safety.

    Fu Junqing gave me a few runes: "Miss Su Su, you have the highest count of Spiritual Energy s, why don''t you try it?"

    I nodded. Well, that''s just what I wanted.

    I chose a charm that I thought was pretty good. I muttered a few words and waved it in front of the girl. The child suddenly opened his eyes and stared at me.

    "Hey, you''re being naughty. Why must you attach yourself to a girl? Do you know that you''ve committed a crime?" I leisurely taught him a lesson, "Hmm, if I were to encounter such a situation today, I can''t just sit idly by and watch!"

    Suddenly, I set aside that talisman and jump around like a God. The people beside me look at me with a stupefied expression.

    In an instant, the sigil in my hand turned into a special peach wood sword. The girl seemed to be very afraid of this, and she quickly hid in the bed.

    "AHH!" Don''t kill me, don''t kill me! " Although it was indeed the voice of the young lady, it was actually being extremely sinister. When the Sixth Aunt outside heard his daughter''s shouts, he immediately rushed in, and Zhang Ziyuan immediately stopped her.

    "Don''t worry Sixth Aunt, our friend is helping your daughter get rid of her evil being, he is very strong and will not fail, you can go in now and disturb him!"

    Zhang Ziyuan pushed the Sixth Aunt out of the room.

    "It really is a demonic possession, hmph." Ah, actually, I was quite excited in my heart. Although I have fought against all sorts of demons and devils before, when I think about how I have to solve the problems of my own village, I feel very happy.

    I used spells and peach wood sword to threaten her. The evilness in the girl''s body couldn''t stay any longer, and suddenly, a black smoke ran out.

    "Stop him! If he is allowed to escape, it will be troublesome! " Fu Junqing shouted!

    If this thing really escaped, it would attach itself to whoever it saw. This kind of thing was quite disgusting.

    I waved the peach wood sword and muttered an incantation. Suddenly, I sent a sword flying and nailed the black smoke to the wall. The black smoke was still struggling and howling.

    "Who are you nosy guys? If not for you, I would have sucked all of this girl''s Yang Qi dry. You all deserve to die! "

    "Hey, hey, who should die? This is my hometown, do you know that? "You dare to harm the masses in this place, you really don''t want to live anymore!"

    "AHH!" I won''t let you go when I escape! Run, run! I''ve already nailed him to the wall.

    Shuo Yue immediately took out a bag. "Collect!"

    The ball of black smoke directly went into Shuo Yue''s pocket, and the rather large ball disappeared in a flash.

    "Eh? What magic treasure is that? "It''s that magical?"

    "This is the birthday present my master Master Jun gave me, it''s called the Qiankun Bag. Un, it''s specially used to subdue evil spirits. When I have time, I can use the Demon Refining Gorge to refine them and turn them into useful things. "

    "Demon Refining Pot?" Speaking of which, there were a lot of mystical treasures in the rain house, other than Space Abyssal Sword s, there were also Cosmic Bag and Demon Refining Pot.

    "Yes, actually, the Demon Refining Pot was a treasure made by Master himself. After he died, I didn''t want anyone to use it, so I took it out from the rain house."

    "AHH!" At this time, the girl shouted loudly. Sixth Aunt couldn''t hold back and ran in.

    "My daughter!" How are you, girl? "

    "Sixth Aunt, he''s fine now, my friend has already removed the evil part of his body, but you must be careful in the future, do not let anyone who you do not know enter your house, especially not let them know that you are a little girl. Your little girl is Pure Yang''s fate and body, she is easily able to provoke these kinds of things." Fu Junqing instructed.

    "What?" What should we do then? " This was the first time Sixth Aunt had heard that his daughter was someone who would provoke evil, so he was naturally very worried.

    "En, it''s alright. How about this. I''ll give this little girl something to protect her body from evil. Generally, evil things cannot be approached." Shuo Yue took down a small pendant from her neck.

    "Ah, really? Thank you so much! " Sixth Aunt took it and placed it on her daughter''s neck, "Now I''m relieved, Su Su, not only are your boyfriends handsome, but they''re all so capable. Your mother is so fortunate!"

    Damn it, I''m coming again. If this goes on, the news that I brought three of my boyfriends home will spread throughout the village in a few days.

    "En, but we have to be careful in the future. That''s right, this little girl has lost a lot of her Yang energy. However, she can still make up for it after recuperating. En, eat more nutritious things." Fu Junqing added.

    "Mom, Mom, I''m hungry." By this time, the little girl had already woken up. It seemed that it was indeed normal.

    "Eh? Hungry? "That means everything is fine. Just you wait, mom will make you something nice to eat бн"

    Originally, Sixth Aunt wanted to keep us to eat at his house, but I politely declined.

    Coming out from Sixth Aunt''s house, I felt sorry for Shuo Yue: "Uhm, I let you spend so much money again, seeing you put that pendant on your neck, it must be really precious, did you really want to give it to little miss?"

    "It''s alright, this was an Evil Repellent item given to me by the Old Cube. I feel that the effect will be greater when giving it to that child."

    Sigh, Shuo Yue is truly a caring person.

    "How is my daughter? Is the matter resolved? " When I got home, my mother was already in a hurry.

    "It''s settled. Mom, I''m afraid that you and Dad will be able to stand proudly in the village in the future!"

    "Ah?" These friends of yours are really good at that? "The chefs of the doctors in the city right now are all this amazing?"

    Sigh, it''s not like I can''t explain this to my mom. It seems like he has a misunderstanding about the men in the city. Things like Warlocks are really rare, but I just happened to encounter them all by coincidence бн

    After staying at home for a while, he felt that his mother had treated these few customers with kindness. She had become very warm with Zhang Ziyuan, but had become colder towards the other two.

 C118

    Originally, he wanted to stay at home until mid-autumn before leaving, but a message from Zhang Shaowu interrupted his plans.

    "Come to Hangzhou to help out Yu Pu, Zhang Shaowu."

    "Eh? "What''s the meaning of this? Another text message? Could it be that it wasn''t sent out?"

    Having learnt my lesson from last time, I decided to personally call him this time to find out more about the situation. It was indeed the Shaowugo himself who answered the call.

    He sounded rather serious, so he didn''t know what was going on.

    There was no helping it, he did not dare delay any longer, he could only bid farewell to his mother and quickly went to Hangzhou to the unpolished jade gang to understand the situation.

    "Ah?" How many days had it been since he left? "Ai, but in the future, I won''t be the only one out there. I have boyfriends and a close friend, so I''m more at ease. Don''t come back if there''s nothing else бн"

    When Fu Junqing sent us to Hangzhou, he said that he had some things to take care of and needed to leave for a period of time.

    "These are teleportation talismans I made myself. You can go wherever you want to. As long as you use the symbols, you can get there. The method of using them is very simple."

    "Mn, Big Brother Fu, you go ahead and busy yourself."

    When Zhang Ziyuan, Shuo Yue and I saw Fu Junqing walk again, we couldn''t help but sigh. This was truly a practical skill! However, a few Divine Traversal Talisman Amulets were pretty good too.

    With Shuo Yue leading the way, we arrived at the main rudder position of the Yu Pu Gang near the West Lake of Hangzhou.

    "I''ve been to this place a few times already. At that time, Zhang Shaowu still hasn''t joined the sect yet." After all, Shuo Yue was an experienced person, he knew a lot of things.

    "But that sect leader was a hero at that time, and he only accepted one disciple from Shaowugo?" I asked.

    Shuo Yue nodded her head: "Generally speaking, all the Spirit Cultivators come from the same bloodline, there is usually only one successor, as though I am Master Jun''s only disciple. Master Jun has never disliked my birth, and treating me like a relative is what moved me the most. "

    Listening to Shuo Yue talk about the past, my heart was filled with sympathy. Even though everyone had said that I was Jun Mingzhu''s reincarnation, I didn''t have the slightest bit of courage or breadth of mind.

    "Be careful Miss Su Su, there are traps here, I think we should give Zhang Shaowu a call to notify him first."

    I nodded and called the Shaowugo. He heard that we were the ones who had come to greet them.

    "Fortunately, you guys called me. If I had come in directly, I think I would have triggered the traps."

    "Mechanism? Is your master also a mechanical master? "

    Shaowugo shook his head: "No, but my master knows a great master in wooden armor. Not only is he proficient in all kinds of xylology s and mechanical technique s, he is also proficient in making puppets.

    I have never heard of a xylology of such a powerful person.

    "Oh right, Shaowugo, what did you call us here so urgently for?"

    "It''s like this. Every three years, the spiritual masters of the martial arts world, as well as the various forces, will hold a meeting to exchange their experiences. Today was the deadline. The seventh day of next month was the day of the meeting. "Right now, the Spirit Masters are gradually becoming destitute. There are only a few left, but I have decided to hold the meeting as per usual. This time, it will be at my place."

    "There is such a meeting that I have never heard of before."

    Shuo Yue stroked her chin: "Mn, I actually know about that. I have also participated in the tournament with my master twice, and it was because my master was also one of the top in the industry back then, so she organized everything."

    "That''s right, this is the reason why I called you here. The revival of the Fengdu Ghost City is something that many people found out, and I think that this is the main topic of this meeting. Su Su, Shuo Yue, you and Shuo Yue can represent the rain house here."

    Ah? It can''t be? Is it even my turn to attend this kind of meeting? Although I am a very rain house with a very deep roots, but at the moment, I think I am not qualified!

    "About that, Shuo Yue can represent the rain house, and I can just stand by and watch. If you need any help, you can look for me."

    "No, no, I have already become a traitor in the eyes of others. Even though I have to help me turn the tables around, I am after all a descendant of the Ghosts, so this is not appropriate." Shuo Yue quickly declined.

    "Fine, fine. But who''s going to participate in all of this? As a girl who doesn''t know anything, would I show any signs of weakness?" I was still very nervous.

    "The problem now is, Su Su girl, your rain house has already declined, you need to revive so that you can gain the recognition of your peers. Even if you can''t claim to be using your Hearing Rain Tower Master''s name right now, the heavy burden of reviving your rain house rests on your shoulders."

    Shaowugo''s words completely stunned me. What do you mean revitalize the rain house? What confidence do I have to do these things?

    Zhang Ziyuan quietly held onto my hand, and said to me in a low voice: "It''s okay, I will help you."

    Shuo Yue also said to me: "Actually, it''s not that difficult. Along our way here, we have already gathered a lot of connections and fame.

    He said it like that, but бн

    There''s a good chance right now, Su Su. I''ve received news from Yue Feng that there are some problems at the Suzhou, you can go and take care of it.

    Although I couldn''t think of what the rain house was for, but the moment I heard that there were some problems that needed to be solved, my first reaction would be to rush over and ask about the situation.

    It was said that this was the so-called responsibility and responsibility of the Spirit Master, and this was different from the timid Su Su who was submissive before.

    "Oh right, that xylology left me a pretty good book. It''s a book he wrote about the mysteries of the atony, I can give it to you to take a look."

    Zhang Shaowu gave me a rather thick booklet, on it was written aatony to Entrances''.

    Although I don''t know much about the atony and what this has to do with the spells I am currently learning, there is no harm in learning a few more things, so I took it and put it in my bag.

    I haven''t finished reading the cultivation manual silverleaf granny gave me last time, and I''ve added another one.

    Zhang Shaowu said that he still had some benefits from being in Hangzhou, so he told me to go to Suzhou first and meet me later.

    Taking the three God Rankings that Fu Junqing left behind, we decided to take the train from Hangzhou to Suzhou for a short journey.

    Although the time on the train wasn''t long, I still picked up theб╢ Introduction to atonyб╖ and started to study it.

    The first part introduced the atony. The atony was a secret technique from the Wilderness, and it was actually controlled by a spell. The stronger the spell and Spiritual Energy, the stronger the ability to control the atony.

    The so called puppet technique was not as detailed as it was introduced to be. It only used spells to control the puppets made of stone or wood in order to help humans.

    The book described in detail the method of making and using attack type puppets. I felt that this wasn''t the entrance to the atony at all, and in the end, I had already reached a very profound realm.

    "Miss Su Su, this book is forbidden from being seen by people with ill intentions. Otherwise, if those bad people were to use it to harm others, it would be a crime." Shuo Yue said to me.

    "But why would Zhang Shaowu suddenly gift this precious book to his wife?" Zhang Ziyuan was also puzzled.

    After returning to the Suzhou, I decided to check on Yue Ling''s health. But I didn''t expect that Yue Feng and Yue Ling would come find me first.

    "Sister Su Su! Big Sister Su Su is in trouble! " Ah? Had this child learned how to call his big sister Su Su? It seemed that the snow lotus with seven colors and the mangifera were really good things. Not only had Yue Ling''s body improved a lot, his mind had also improved day by day.

    "What''s wrong, Little Yue Ling?"

    "The Suburb of Suzhou is so scary!" Yue Ling''s thoughts were still not as fast as an ordinary person''s, and she was unable to explain too clearly about too many things.

    "It''s like this, these few days I had been bringing her around Suzhou, but never would have thought that near the outskirts of the city, there would be so many zombie-like monsters that would appear at night, frightening Yue Ling quite a bit. It''s said that there are many human stories, and now no one dares to go there anymore." Yue Feng said.

    "Oh? Suzhou has always been a talented person, especially in the suburbs where knotweed root and the knotweed root are connected, so why would such a thing happen? "

    Zhang Ziyuan scratched his chin: "I''m afraid that this matter, cannot be dragged down by Ghost King?"

    "It''s actually him again! The problem is that we are not his match at all, and the last time we met, there was already a conflict between him and Li Sheng. I think we are all going to lose our lives here in Ghost City."

    Furthermore, Xia Mingtianji, who was always protecting us, seemed to have disappeared as well. Shuo Yue was still quite worried.

    "Why don''t we go take a look tonight? There won''t be any zombies on the left or right that are hard to deal with. right now, Ghost King should still be waiting inside the Fengdu. We can think of another way. "

    "Sure!"

    They agreed to go to the outskirts of the city together tonight, so Yue Ling insisted on following.

    "Yue Ling, it''s very dangerous to be a zombie, so you should just bring it with you at home. We can go there." I coaxed.

    Fu Junqing lowered his head and thought, "If the Yue Clan siblings are indeed looking at zombies, then this matter would probably be troublesome. Outside of the Suburb of Suzhou there are unmarked tombs. If it''s said that the Ghost King borrowed some kind of power or someone''s help to cause the corpse to undergo a Corpse Transformation, then it''s still fine бн "

    "Is it okay if the corpses have all changed? Is there a more troublesome situation? "

    "That''s right, that is a cadaveric poison бн You all have seen a lot of foreign zombies, right? Although some of them are artistic, some of them still fit the bill. If the zombies were to attack the humans, the toxins from the zombie cadaveric poison would probably cause harm to the humans, and in the end, cause mutations in normal people бн "

    We were all shocked by Fu Junqing''s words, "Something like that actually happened? Then, that Yue Feng, has there been any news of people going missing in Suzhou City during this period? "

    Yue Feng shook his head: "I really didn''t notice, I think no one would have thought that such a thing would happen, right?"

    If it really could infect normal people, then this matter must be resolved quickly, or else it would cause a great deal of harm.

    When night fell, the few of us headed towards the Suburb of Suzhou. Honestly speaking, if it wasn''t for the strange happenings, we would have enjoyed visiting the Su Family at night.

    "Han Shan Temple outside the ancient city of Su, arrive at the guest ship at midnight бн" Although the language isn''t that good, I can still remember those two lines of poetry because they are too famous.

 C119

    "My wife, this place is rather far from Hanshan Temple." Zhang Ziyuan said apologetically.

    "That''s probably what I meant. The Suzhou is a good scenery to begin with, there are gardens and there are knotweed root. This place is actually not bad, although it''s not a scenic area, if we were to go out to the lake at night, I think it would be pretty good too."

    "Oh? "So we''re going to have a date this time?" Zhang Ziyuan rarely talked about dates, and indeed, I didn''t have much time at all. After hearing him talk about it this time, my face started to feel slightly hot, right, even if it''s my date with Zhang Ziyuan, it''s still not bad?

    "Yue Feng, about where?" Shuo Yue asked.

    "Right here. Rumor has it that this place has always been deserted tombs. It''s not strange that there are corpses here, but the appearance of large numbers of them is a bit strange." Yue Feng had also learned a lot of techniques.

    Before Yue Feng had finished speaking, a strange sound came from the trees in front of them. It seemed to be a low growl, and also seemed to be the sound of footsteps, getting closer and closer.

    "Everyone be careful, it''s time. It''s probably time to come out!" Yue Feng reminded.

    Sure enough, dozens of zombies began to move. These zombies had all kinds of different colours, and they all had different kinds of appearances.

    Some of them had already turned into eerie white bones. Without flesh and blood, their movements were abnormally slow, as if they had no goal. They only followed along blindly with the other zombies.

    There were also a few dried corpses in shroud. They seemed to have just died, but their faces were usually expressionless. Their arms were stretched out like zombies in a horror movie, as if they were touching something. Some of them had faces full of blood, and appeared abnormally terrifying. Others were covered by their hair, making it difficult to see their faces.

    "Yeah, Mom, I''ve never seen a zombie parade on such a large scale. It scared me to death!" I tightly grabbed onto Zhang Ziyuan''s arm.

    "Cough cough, my wife, you have already become a Spirit Master. It is wrong for you to be so afraid of zombies."

    "But in this kind of situation where there''s such an atmosphere, who would be afraid of such a time?"

    "Fine." Zhang Ziyuan was still soft-hearted, he quietly grabbed onto my arm and said, "Don''t be afraid, these aren''t any high-levelled zombies, but the way they moved reminded me of something."

    "What is it?" I wondered.

    "It''s the ''atony'' that you mentioned in your book, that kind of strange puppet technique. To be honest, these zombies could not be compared to transformed, it''s more like they were under someone''s control."

    I took a closer look at the zombies, as if they were organized and disciplined, not running around like the zombies in the movies.

    It''s said that not many people already know about the atony, and Zhang Shaowu said that other than his master''s friend from the mechanical master, no one else has studied the so-called puppet technique.

    "The world is a world full of wonders, the atony originated from the southern borders, and even if it has developed to this point, it is not something that just one or two people would understand, I''m afraid that the culprit is a atony expert."

    Was it the Southern Wilderness again? There are really a lot of strange spells in the Southern Wilderness. Without any venom or puppets, I suddenly remembered where A Luo had gone to after leaving for a few days. He was also unfamiliar with the Central Plains, so I don''t know if there would be any dangers there.

    As he was thinking, the zombies had already attacked us.

    "So you would attack!"

    "Nonsense, of course! Although zombies have no mind, they can sense the breathing and heartbeat of living people and attack. " Shuo Yue didn''t seem to understand this kind of thing.

    Although there were a lot of zombies here, they were not that difficult to deal with. Some of them were obviously chopped down by the skeletons, but some of the clothes they wore were fashionable, making it difficult to deal with them!

    "Could it be that some living people have become puppets?"

    "Logically, it shouldn''t happen. A living person has their own mind and thoughts. A normal puppet would find it hard to control a living person, but if a living person was infected with a cadaveric poison, it would be hard to say." Zhang Ziyuan explained.

    "A cadaveric poison?"

    "You have to be careful not to get bitten by zombies. If you get bitten, you will be hit by cadaveric poison."

    Damn, with such a disgusting setting, I even said that the design of those zombie movies wouldn''t appear in reality, but those zombies actually bit a person, and that person also became a zombie!

    Because they knew these people were alive, they couldn''t attack them. They could only knock them out or stop them.

    "Anchor! "Go!" He stopped for a second, and asked, "Zhang Ziyuan, are there any chances for these infected people to recover?"

    "Yes, as long as we pull out the cadaveric poison, there won''t be a problem, and we can still recover."

    "But how do we pull out these cadaveric poison?" He hacked down two more and stopped one.

    "You can let pyretic lustre try!"

    Ah right, pyretic lustre, why didn''t I think of that? I immediately summoned my pyretic lustre and it soared into the sky. I don''t know if it was my misconception, but I felt that the pyretic lustre seemed to have grown bigger.

    "Help them detoxify the pyretic lustre!"

    The pyretic lustre wagged its tail, absorbing all the poison in the place. After a while, the faces of the people that were already under its control changed, as if they had regained their color.

    "It actually succeeded!"

    In an instant, the zombies that were still wandering around also fell to the ground, as if they had lost control of the zombies and became normal.

    "As expected, it''s because of the cadaveric poison!"

    After more than an hour of work, the zombies were all dealt with.

    "The controller of these zombies shouldn''t be too far away from where these zombies are. He should be somewhere nearby. Chase after him!" Yes, when I was reading the atony section of the book on the train, this was what Shuo Yue said, that would mean that the distance between an abandoned master and a puppet would not be too big.

    We''ll search the woods immediately, to see if there''s anyone suspicious.

    "Where are you!" Suddenly, I saw a suspicious figure flash past a big tree in front of me. I immediately chased after it. That person''s speed was unexpectedly fast, making it impossible for me to catch up to him.

    "Yue Feng, you are fast, come!"

    Yue Feng nodded and chased after his. Because I had exhausted too much energy, I was already squatting on the ground, breathing heavily and too lazy to move anymore.

    "Wife, what''s wrong?"

    "I, I''m fine. I''m just a little tired. Oh right, what about the brothers who are lying on the ground? When will they wake up? If they wake up and find out that they are lying on the ground in Suburb of Suzhou with many corpses and skeletons of zombies surrounding them, I think they would probably be scared to death.

    "Those people will wake up after dawn." Zhang Ziyuan looked at the sky, it was almost morning, "You''re right, then let''s quickly clean up the mess?"

    Yue Feng went to chase after Puppeteer, while the rest of us cleaned up these mess and cleaned up all the bones.

    "When these people wake up, they will probably go home by themselves. They will probably think that I was sleepwalking right?"

    At this time, Yue Feng had already returned, "I didn''t catch up to you бн"

    What? Yue Feng, this descendant of the wind ghost, was unable to catch up with his speed, what kind of person was this?

    "I think it''s very normal, because the opponent is an expert of the atony, and if it''s like this, he might be able to use some strange techniques like the Invisibility Spell, so it''s not a matter of speed anymore."

    "Mm, we''ve given him such a big show of power, he''s probably afraid of us, too. Why don''t we come back tomorrow and take a look around, I want to see just who this person is!"

    After making up his mind, the first thing he would do when he returned was, of course, sleep.

    "My wife, I feel that if this matter was really done by Ghost King, the other party wouldn''t do it with just this small amount." My wife, I feel that if this matter was really done by Ghost King, the other party wouldn''t do it with just this small amount of information.

    "I think so too, Zhang Ziyuan. They ran away the moment they saw the failure, and didn''t even bother meeting us, how could the Ghost King have so many subordinates?"

    "Hmm, let''s see what the situation is like tonight."

    When I woke up to wash my face, someone called out to me.

    "Wife, that A Luo has come back. He said that he came back to find you." Zhang Ziyuan''s face became extremely ugly.

    "Ah?" A Luo is back? It just so happens that we can ask him about the relationship between the Puppeteer s. He happens to be from the Southern Wilderness. "

    "Mm бн"

    Seeing Zhang Ziyuan''s sullen face, I also laughed: "Alright, there''s really nothing going on between me and A Luo, he''s only a kid, how can he not know what feelings are?

    Originally, that time I took such a huge risk just to find a endosperm for the silverleaf granny, and also to save Zhang Ziyuan. I originally wanted to hide that matter from Zhang Ziyuan, but seeing his ugly expression, I told him everything.

    After Zhang Ziyuan finished listening, his expression immediately changed from ugly to moved: "Wifey, in the future, don''t ever risk your life for me. You dare to go to such a dangerous place like the Southern Wilderness, do you know how worried I am? "If something were to really happen to you, I probably won''t ever forgive myself бн"

    "Aiyo, okay. It''s been so long since I''ve told you. I''m just worried that you might be worried. But don''t worry, I''m lucky and will not have any problems." Then, about A Luo? "

    "Alright, I didn''t care about it in the first place, I just felt that I hadn''t mentioned that matter to me before. I just felt uncomfortable inside, but now that I have finished listening, I feel even worse, I know you wouldn''t be interested in a young man like A Luo, right?"

    Sigh, this Zhang Ziyuan, is actually quite narcissistic, for sure I would fall under his hands?

    "Wife!" Ah no, Su Su! I''m back! " This time, A Luo came back at the perfect time, and this was the place where we were all at.

    "Luckily you came back now. If you came back early, you would have missed. We also just came back."

    "What''s wrong, Su Su? What medicine did you all look for?"

    Oh right, A Luo, where have you been all this time? You came from the Southern Wilderness, and you don''t even know the local customs and customs of the Central Plains. I can see that A Luo''s condition isn''t too bad. Looks like he hasn''t encountered any big difficulties during this period.

 C120

    "I''m going to look for my relatives in the Central Plains. My survival ability is still very strong, so don''t worry. Oh right, what happened? Look at your faces." A Luo''s observation skills were strong.

    "En, that''s right. During this time, Suburb of Suzhou was making a mess of the zombies, seemingly under the control of the puppet technique. Yesterday, I went there once, but I didn''t catch the real culprit." I told A Luo what happened yesterday.

    A Luo scratched his chin and thought: "atony, puppet technique, ah, isn''t that something unique to our Southern Wilderness? How did it get to the Central Plains? "

    "If even the Southern Goblin Tribe''s venom has been teleported to the Central Plains, let alone the puppet technique."

    "But from what you said, it seems to be the people controlled by the Puppeteer. The first step is to find some bones to use as puppets, and then with some poison from the Southern Wilderness, every zombie will be poisoned, and the humans they attack will probably be poisoned too, turning into other living puppets."

    But A Luo, do you know what methods the Puppeteer has to deal with him? "

    "Actually, in our Southern Wilderness, puppet technique is already very rare, because it''s very strange, it''s not really useful, after all it''s an offensive spell, and it also has the ability to harm the human way and the heavens, so not many people learn it, and after a while it has been lost for a long time, it''s something that was lost, how do you know how to deal with it?"

    So it turned out that this strange technique was already extinct in the Southern Wilderness, then who would know of this technique? Or, perhaps this puppet technique had been passed down in the Central Plains?

    I suddenly remembered a person, Xu Nuo who had sided with Li Sheng. It can''t be that he wants to use Zhang Ziyuan as a living puppet to frequently find trouble with him, right?

    "Oh right, Zhang Ziyuan, do you still remember Xu Nuo?"

    "Remember that Southern Witch, I think she was previously at Li Sheng''s place, and then disappeared without a trace."

    "Yeah, isn''t she from the Southern Wilderness? It''s said that she took a fancy to you because you''re the best material to become a puppet. I remember now, it''s very possible that it''s her!"

    Yesterday''s shadow, although I didn''t see it clearly, but I vaguely felt that the figure was familiar. Later on, I felt that it was a person I recognized.

    "If it''s Xu Nuo, then if she''s still going to rely on Li Sheng right now, then this matter definitely has nothing to do with the Ghost King. What exactly is Xu Nuo''s goal, for her to cultivate her puppet technique?"

    Thinking about the figure that ran away when I saw her yesterday, I felt that she might still be afraid of us. She trains in unorthodox techniques and isn''t our match in a direct confrontation.

    "Then I''ll accompany you to have another look tonight?" "In any case, it''s something from our Southern Wilderness, I should know a little about it. Moreover, I feel that it won''t be as simple as just zombies this time."

    Waiting until night, with the addition of A Luo, we''ll still continue moving towards the direction of Suburb of Suzhou.

    "I feel that if the situation is as it was yesterday, it would be very difficult for us to catch him. How about we come up with a plan to make it so that there is no place for the murderer to hide?"

    After hearing my plan, everyone felt that it was a good idea, so they decided to do it.

    Thus, before we arrived, Yue Feng was already moved to go alone. He was the fastest, so I felt more at ease.

    "It''s almost time." Generally, at midnight, the puppets would begin to move.

    But I didn''t expect the situation today to shock us, it wasn''t just dozens of zombies, but hundreds, if not thousands, of them. The entire desolate mountain of Suburb of Suzhou was densely packed, and at that time, I was already stunned.

    "What''s going on? They''re not even on the same level as yesterday!"

    "Of course not, because I didn''t show up yesterday, hahahahaha!" When I heard the laughter, I knew that the big BOSS had appeared.

    "Crap, I think they were alerting us yesterday. Today, we have a big BOSS!" I have a kind of phobia, and I''m getting a little panicky looking at the zombies all over the place.

    "It''s good that you''ve all come in one fell swoop!" Zhang Ziyuan was rather open-minded.

    At this time, Yue Feng returned, "Miss Su Su, something doesn''t seem right today. Look over there. "

    The direction that Yue Feng pointed towards was exactly where the laughter came from. There was a man in white clothes standing on top of a mountain, and although it was impossible to see him clearly from far away, one could be sure that the person standing beside him was the Xu Nuo that flashed past him yesterday.

    Xu Nuo''s voice travelled over, "Hmph, you didn''t think that we would meet again, right? New and old grudges, it''s time for us to settle them together!"

    New and old? Honestly speaking, I almost forgot about this person. He was clearly a amity who had worked for many years, and didn''t just flip the boat when he said that he had overturned the boat, he also told me that he came close to me for Zhang Ziyuan. At that time, my heart was on the verge of collapse.

    "Xu Nuo, to be honest, we have been friends for so many years, yet I have never done anything to let you down. Tell me, why are you so insistent on not letting me go?" I''m still softhearted. I don''t think Xu Nuo is that kind of evil person, only used by bad people and blinded by hatred.

    "Huh? You''re talking about friends? Don''t be like that, we are not on the same path at all. We already said that I approached you with a purpose back then, but you didn''t believe me? He is the most suitable person to be the strongest puppet weapon I have ever seen. So, if you think it through and decide to give her to me, I can still consider letting you go. "

    Xu Nuo also felt that she had the backing of an expert, her spoken words were so much that it felt like her tongue had been fanned, and my feelings towards her little amity was completely gone, "Xu Nuo, I advised you not to listen, and you actually gave me a condition. I''m telling you, Zhang Ziyuan''s matter is now my matter, don''t even think about touching him!"

    Zhang Ziyuan, who was at the side, also seemed to be moved, and looked at me for a second: "My wife, hearing you say this, I am very happy."

    "Alright, then don''t blame me for not showing mercy today!" "Attack!" The white clothed man at the side didn''t say a word. Xu Nuo''s order for all the zombies to attack us.

    This was indeed a brilliant puppet technique, she could make all the zombies listen to her commands with a single sentence.

    "The real commander of these zombies definitely isn''t Xu Nuo. She doesn''t have the ability, I think she is the expert beside him. Who exactly is she?" I asked A Luo, guessing that he would know something.

    "I don''t know Su Su. I think I''m familiar with that girl called Xu Nuo, but that man in white is not someone from our seedling border. I can see that."

    If he was not from the seedling border, then how did he train in such a profound puppet technique?

    We don''t have many people, so we can deal with the rest of the zombies. However, I can''t handle the zombies that are everywhere in the mountains.

    I pulled out the Space Abyssal Sword s, sword after sword, to prevent harming the living puppets. It was simply too much restraint.

    "What should we do? We all have limited stamina. If we keep going like this, we''ll all be exhausted."

    Looking at Xu Nuo''s wild and unbridled laughter on the hillside, I suddenly felt that I had truly intertwined with this friend of mine.

    "Miss Su Su, the Space Abyssal Sword has a skill. He can be held back by a group. " Shuo Yue seemed to have suddenly recalled something.

    "Group restraint? "What is it?"

    "I don''t know. I''ve seen Master use it once, but I don''t know how exactly. After all, I''ve never used a Space Abyssal Sword." Shuo Yue blocked in front of me as she fought, meaning she wanted me to study it.

    I saw that the Space Abyssal Sword''s entire body had turned red. I carefully recalled my memories regarding his usage.

    Suddenly, I felt a voice in my head telling me some incantations. I recited the incantations in my mind, as if the Space Abyssal Sword had already reacted.

    A majestic Sword Qi gushed out and instantly enveloped the entire sky above Suburb of Suzhou. All the zombies that saw the Sword Qi couldn''t help but stop, as if they were bound by some kind of force, and were unable to move.

    "You, what technique is this!?" Attack all of them? Why aren''t they moving, attack! " High above, Xu Nuo seemed to be rather angry. Seeing that I had controlled all the zombies, she was probably also flustered and exasperated.

    "Miss Su Su, you can actually really control this sword with ease!" Shuo Yue''s tone carried pleasant surprise.

    "I, did not do anything? What exactly happened? " While I was still in shock, all of the zombies had already stopped.

    "It''s because you subconsciously recalled your past life, right? In your previous life, Jun Mingzhu was the master of this sword, so naturally, you would be able to control it so easily in times of danger, right?" Zhang Ziyuan looked at me and said.

    "Master, take a look!" Xu Nuo anxiously shouted to the white clothed man.

    So this person was actually Xu Nuo''s master.

    The man in white finally made a move. With a wave of his hand, all the zombies on the ground disappeared. He had returned to where he came from.

    Damn, this man''s skill seems to be extraordinary. If he stands against us, then this matter won''t be easy to deal with.

    "Who are you?" The man in white floated down and landed in front of us. It was only then that I could clearly see the man''s face.

    They seemed to be around forty years old, but they carried a domineering aura and majesty. As expected of experts who studied puppet technique, their auras were all different.

    Even though I knew he was asking me, I still pointed at my nose and said, "Huh? Are you asking me? "

    The man orders and waits for me to speak.

    Thinking about what Zhang Shaowu had told me, that I must revive the rain house and make a name for myself in this declining sect, my tone became unyielding in an instant.

    "Me? From Jiangnan rain house. And Su Su as well."

    I know, he understood that I had already planned to accept the fate and responsibilities of Jun Mingzhu as his reincarnation. Since I had said out the name of the rain house, it means that my future actions will be linked to this organization. My honor will be the honor of the rain house, and my shame will be the shame of the rain house.

    Seeing Shuo Yue''s expression, I also smiled at him, telling him to be at ease.

    "Jiangnan rain house? It''s a very familiar name, but it''s been a long time. I remember now, it''s a declining sect? " The man in white looked at me haughtily, making me feel that he was rather annoying.

    "Although he has already declined, as long as there are still people around, there will be a day when he will be revitalized."

    "Hehe, the little girl is right, but, with just you?"

    "Of course not, and me." Zhang Ziyuan suddenly said, and Shuo Yue and Yue Feng, who were behind, also responded. Even A Luo, who did not know what was going on, followed along.

 C121

    "Hehe, not bad. They are all young talents. How about I test your abilities today and see if you guys have the ability to do so?"

    It sounded like they were going to attack us? This person is really interesting. Even though he is only in the same grade as us, he still wants to talk about some rising star. Let''s see if anyone regards you as a senior then!

    "We also want to ask you this. Not only is this a zombie, it also affects the lives of a lot of people in broad daylight. If you don''t come looking for us, we still want to find you and settle our scores."

    My words seemed to have severely hurt that man''s self-esteem. He probably wanted to show off his power to me, but I didn''t think that I would be able to easily break it, and get back at him for his words. I didn''t expect that Su Su would completely not buy it, and the muscles on his face twitched.

    "Haha, when we fight later on, don''t blame me for not taking care of you youngsters."

    "Junior?" Why don''t I recognize this senior of yours? Hurry up and tell me your name, I won''t fight against someone without a surname or surname. "

    This time, the man in white''s face stiffened, and Xu Nuo who was at the side could not listen any longer: "You were the one who asked for my master''s name?"

    "I asked, if you want to say it, it''s all on you. If you guys die and get hurt, don''t blame me for bullying a nameless junior." I felt myself getting more and more excited as I spoke.

    At this time, Shuo Yue whispered into my ear, "It seems like you know who this person is."

    "Ah?" "Who is it?"

    "I heard that he is one of the two disciples of the number one atony Master Mo Ye in the Southern Wilderness. One of them has an eccentric personality and has a weird temper, so he should be this person''s.

    Mo Ye''s disciple? The mechanical technique that I saw on the train just now seemed to have been written by Mo Ye, it turned out to be the work of a grandmaster.

    But he was a disciple, not much, and was actually committing heinous crimes everywhere, making the Suburb of Suzhou very good places to be filled with his smoke and miasma.

    Hearing him say that Xu Nuo was also his disciple, his taste in taking in disciples was actually not bad.

    Even though I know who the other party is, I just don''t know him. Thus, I insisted for him to state his name before starting the fight.

    "You guys don''t even know the number one puppet master, Tianshuanzi, from ancient times until now. Ignorant youngster!" The Tianshuanzi finally could not hold on any longer and reported his name.

    "A nameless junior still dares to say that he doesn''t know. Truly shameless бн"

    Then, Tianshuanzi was really enraged by me and took the initiative to attack.

    Very good, you want this effect. In any case, when the news spread out, you were the senior that bullied our juniors, so you were the one who made the first move.

    Just a moment ago, Tianshuanzi''s puppet technique had already been broken by my Space Abyssal Sword, but now he still hasn''t given up. He took out a few runes and chants, and a few zombies once again walked out from the shadows.

    I did the same and used Space Abyssal Sword s as I did before. He did not get any advantage at all.

    When I was reading that book written by Mo Ye, I had a rough understanding of the puppet technique. The first puppets were only wood or stone men. He did not expect this person to use this technique on corpses or even living people. This was a bit of a disgrace.

    Seeing that the puppet technique could do nothing to us, the Tianshuanzi extended his hand to grab at me. Xu Nuo also made her move!

    After that, it was a battle royale for a few people. Tianshuanzi was, after all, an expert of a generation, yet he alone against so many of us without showing any signs of defeat.

    Seeing that Tianshuanzi is unable to win, he suddenly took out a large scale rune and chanted an incantation. I was still wondering what capabilities he had, but I didn''t expect a shocking scene to appear before us.

    From the darkness, a huge piece of wood armor appeared. It was three stories high and had a huge body.

    This piece of wooden armour was in the form of a mantis. Its claws seemed to be made up of special weapons which were extremely injurious.

    "Damn, what is this thing? I thought today there were only zombies! " Yue Feng didn''t seem to understand xylology, he had never seen such a sci-fi thing.

    "This is the xylology, the unique skill of Patriarch Mo Ye in the Southern Wilderness. He only took in two disciples in his life, one of them was the mechanical master who helped to build the unpolished jade gang, Yao Guang is good at the mechanical technique, and the other is this Tianshuanzi in front of him, who is good at the xylology and the atony." Zhang Ziyuan seemed to understand the affairs of the Mo Ye bloodline rather well.

    So that''s how it is, the senior who built the unpolished jade gang mechanism was actually also Mo Ye''s disciple and was his junior brother. However, the difference in personality between the two of them was really too huge.

    "Then what should we do with this big guy?" Yue Feng was very fast. Facing the attacks of the mantis, he climbed and jumped, afraid that he would be stomped to death.

    Honestly speaking, with the current circumstances, if the other party was a monster or a ghost, I would still have a way to deal with them. This is the first time I''ve seen such a large creature made of wood armor.

    "Shuo Yue, what do you think?"

    Shuo Yue shook her head: "I can only use my eyes to look now бн"

    I thought back to that mechanical technique manual. It seemed to say that no matter how exquisite the creation of a wooden armor was, it would always have a weakness.

    But where was the mantis''s weakness?

    "Wife, be careful!" Seeing that one of the mantis''s claws was about to grab me, Zhang Ziyuan picked me up and leaped away with a flash.

    To be honest, it really gave me a fright. I thought I was done for this time.

    "Wife, hide behind me. I won''t let anything happen to you." Looking at Zhang Ziyuan''s side profile and his manly tone, it seemed that my nose was bleeding again.

    But I realized right away that this was not the time to be crazy.

    "I''m trying to figure out what''s the weakness of the armor."

    "He''s only seen the entrance to the atony for a day, and he''s already found a weakness?" Zhang Ziyuan teased me.

    "Then what method do you have?"

    "You should know what the power of the xylology is, right?" Zhang Ziyuan asked.

    "Of course, I had a good look at that book''s introduction yesterday. I also talked about the introduction of power, how the xylology''s magnetic field assisted magic was used бн"

    Ah, that''s right, the biggest power of the xylology is its magnetic field. If it were to destroy the magnetic field in this place, then it would cause a lot of restrictions on this gigantic wooden armor.

    However, how am I supposed to interfere with the magnetic field? After all, I don''t know much about physics.

    "Magnet, you little fool!" Damn, what''s going on? Zhang Ziyuan called me a little idiot? He actually thinks I''m stupid!?

    "But where are we going to get a magnet at this time of the night? Furthermore, it doesn''t look like ordinary people should be able to do it. Why would they need strong magnetism?"

    "Un, I think it is. Leave this kind of errand to Yue Feng, he is fast!"

    Today, Zhang Ziyuan seemed to be as resourceful as Fu Junqing, who knew what kind of cultivation technique he had cultivated in this period of time, to the point that his IQ had also risen.

    "Yue Feng, think of a way to get a strong magnet!" I growled at Yue Feng.

    Yue Feng listened to my commands and immediately prepared to escape: "Although I''m fast, I still need time. Can you guys withstand it?"

    "No matter what we say, it will be up to you to come back!"

    "Yes, wait for me!"

    Yue Feng said as his body flashed, and he disappeared. I''m leaving, so fast.

    For the news of Yue Feng''s victory, the three of us struggled to hold on.

    "Hahaha, how is it? Have you never seen such a powerful piece of wood armor before?" That old man Mo Ye, usually likes my junior brother, but he doesn''t even put me in his eyes. I will let him know who spread his absolute arts wide! "

    Tianshuanzi laughed so crazily that I almost couldn''t hold back and retorted. Why does this kind of bad guy who likes to laugh when he''s pleased with himself, this kind of behavior is really low!

    However, from the books that I have read from Senior Mo Ye, I can see that this kind of mechanical armor like the Tianshuanzi has betrayed his original intention of researching this technique. Originally, the atony and the xylology were used to benefit humans.

    The mantis''s speed was getting faster and faster, and it was getting harder and harder for us to deal with them. I pulled out the Space Abyssal Sword and tried to slash at the wood armor.

    If I guessed right, the core of the entire mantis should be a mechanism of his somewhere, which has the power to support his movements.

    But all the material of the Wood Armor is very strong, even for a peerless divine weapon like the Space Abyssal Sword, it can only damage the appearance. If I damage the entire body, I don''t have the ability to control the Space Abyssal Sword.

    The mantis had wreaked havoc on a large area, causing the mountains, rivers, flowers, and plants to become unrecognizable.

    "Capture the thief and capture the king, I will think of a way to attack that Tianshuanzi."

    I jumped up the hill and attacked the Tianshuanzi.

    "You bastard! Die! " Xu Nuo called out to Tianshuanzi with all her might, even if she could not bear to help, she still came to help.

    Just as the battle was in full swing, Yue Feng rushed back with a big cloth bag in hand.

    She jumped away and directly took the cloth bag from Yue Feng''s hands.

    "You really are something. You actually managed to get hold of such a thing in the middle of the night."

    "I''m quite familiar with the Suzhou. After living here for a long time, I know which hardware city has this thing. This thing is powerful, so I reckon magnetic force is not a problem. Try it?"

    I nodded my head and took it out. It was indeed a large magnet. When the Tianshuanzi saw this thing, his expression changed. Immediately, he attacked me, intending to snatch the magnet in my hand.

    Hmph hmph, looking at his attitude, we definitely made the right decision. This mantis is indeed afraid of strong magnets.

    Ignoring Tianshuanzi, Zhang Ziyuan and Shuo Yue directly went over to stop him and Xu Nuo, while I lay on Yue Feng''s back, prepared to take a roller coaster ride.

    "It''s still the same tactic I used last time, Yue Feng. My speed can surpass this thing, but I''m going to look for his weakness!"

    "It''s done!"

    Yue Feng carried me on his back and jumped up and down. I used strong magnets and tested out various methods to see if there was any part of the core of the large wooden armor.

    Zhang Ziyuan was jealous, if I stay on his back for too long, he would probably be unhappy. Thinking about it, I decided to use this opportunity.

    When we were near the mantis''s head, I discovered that he had a reaction towards the magnet. I felt that his body was unstable and he seemed to be on the verge of losing control.

    "Right here, Yue Feng! His core is his large head! "

    "I got it!" Yue Feng replied. As he dodged left and right, he tried to get as close to the mantis''s head as possible.

 C122

    I used this opportunity to smash the strong magnetic force on the mantis'' head. Sure enough, the mantis that was hit by the magnet seemed to have received a lot of damage, its huge body was shaking violently, as though it had lost its center of gravity.

    "Come on, we''re going to succeed soon!"

    Seeing the situation over here, the two people who were suppressing Xu Nuo and the Tianshuanzi knew that I had found the weak point of the mantis.

    Tianshuanzi was originally a craftsman, so it was possible for him to use atony and xylology, but his martial strength was not as high as it was now. Adding that Zhang Ziyuan and Shuo Yue were already two great experts, it did not take long for both of them to be defeated.

    "Stop! This is the blood and sweat of my life, you can''t damage it! "

    Seeing the situation, the Tianshuanzi shouted, as if he was deeply distressed by the mantis he had created.

    Sigh, this Tianshuanzi is more or less done for. All the blood and sweat in your life has been crystallized into this useless mantis with such a obvious weakness.

    I felt that I was being too heartless, so I didn''t hesitate and directly slashed towards the head of the mantis. The core structure has already been revealed.

    Tianshuanzi said that the crystal was from the blood and sweat of his life, and it didn''t seem to be fake.

    Although I just entered through a door, I saw that the many layers of precise gears were working together, forming a huge mechanism system on its own. So it turns out that the so-called xylology was actually a product of the large success stage of mechanical technique.

    Although I think that this large piece of wooden armor is pretty good, but it''s wrong to use it to disturb the peace of ordinary people. Anything is used to benefit the human race and not to disrupt their peace.

    As I thought about it, I quickly turned myself into a superhero and stabbed towards the core of the wooden armor.

    A loud sound was heard. It seemed that such a precise mechanism was unable to stop Kong Ming''s sword attack. The huge mantis collapsed instantly and staggered a few times before falling to the ground, causing a loud earthquake.

    Fortunately, Yue Feng dodged quickly with his back facing me, otherwise, I would probably be covered in dirt too.

    "Y-you guys actually managed to destroy your most beloved wooden armor? I-I''ll fight you guys to the death!"

    Although he said he was going all out, Tianshuanzi didn''t have anything to go all out on. It meant that he was going to pounce in front of the mantis that had collapsed on the ground and felt like he was going to cry.

    Simply relying on the magnetic field to maintain all the power of the huge wooden armor is not really worth it in itself, so this thing can''t completely follow your instructions and attack nimbly. Moreover, if the other party uses a strong magnet, the entire core area that needs to be driven by the magnetic force will fall into complete chaos, I think that I can''t even control it, it''s just that the item that has a flaw, if it''s broken, it would be broken. "

    I told Tianshuanzi everything and he looked at me with a face full of shock: "You, you also understand xylology?"

    "Ah, you know a little, ah, I''ve once read the books of Master Mo Ye. Un, I can only be considered as the entry level now, right?"

    I don''t know why even I would say such a thing to Barabara. He was originally a beginner as well, but in the end, he was able to make the Tianshuanzi completely blank.

    "So that''s how it is. It seems that I wasn''t wrongly accused of losing to you today."

    Actually, I really want to say, you didn''t lose to me, but you lost to Magnet бн

    "Well, you''re right. I no longer have anything to linger on. I might as well go back and create another one. There won''t be a problem!" Tianshuanzi also left just like that. In the end, he left behind the mess on the ground and ran away with Xu Nuo who was standing there stunned. She probably went back to study the xylology again.

    "Master! Master, where are you going? "You, you two бн" Looking at Xu Nuo''s expression that looked as though she had been given a beating, I wanted to say something but realized that I had already stuttered.

    "Sigh, Xu Nuo, you should also go. In the future, do less evil things." Since we are friends, I do not plan on making things difficult for her. Although she always has ill intentions towards Zhang Ziyuan, this time let''s forget about it. If I see her going against us next time, I will not be so kind.

    Xu Nuo knew that she wouldn''t be able to play any more tricks by herself, so she stomped her feet and chased after Tianshuanzi.

    Sigh, in truth, this woman''s luck was quite bad. Initially, she did not rely on Li Sheng, but later, she lost to her master who relied on her.

    They all left, leaving behind a mess and the huge mantis''s wooden armor.

    "Hey, what do we do about this?" I asked.

    "I don''t think we''ll be able to pack such a big item, right? It''s probably very heavy as well. " Zhang Ziyuan replied.

    "If someone discovers it tomorrow, it will probably become the headlines."

    "What does it have to do with us? I have to go back to sleep, it''s been like this for two days straight, I''m about to die from exhaustion." Yue Feng yawned and took the lead.

    Then, Shuo Yue also left, leaving me and Zhang Ziyuan behind.

    "To be honest, today''s scenery is pretty good. If it wasn''t for such a big guy causing trouble here, we could have treated it as a date." When did Zhang Ziyuan become so romantic? You already know how to date.

    "Hmm, actually, I do mind it. It''s actually quite nice to have this kind of thing that looks like a ruin?" I don''t understand why my current aesthetic is so weird.

    "Mm, I''ll carry you up!" I swear to the heavens, I have no feelings for Yue Feng at all. We are just comrade-in-arms, and he is the only one among us who is good at speed and lightness.

    Zhang Ziyuan grabbed me by the waist and carried me onto the mantis''s wooden armour. I felt that it was pretty good, the bright moon in the sky caused my emotions to heat up.

    This should be the first date between Zhang Ziyuan and I. Even though I borrowed the Suburb of Suzhou''s strange scenery, my heart still thumped loudly.

    Zhang Ziyuan was already an old ghost, and now he seemed to be like a boy who had just fallen in love for the first time. He gently kissed me on the forehead, like a couple that had just gotten together.

    Sigh, they are actually old husbands and old wives. They have done everything, yet why do we still have the heart of a girl?

    In the neither cold nor hot weather, Zhang Ziyuan began to handle everything.

    "Don''t, don''t be like this, we''ll talk about it when we get back?"

    "I don''t think anyone has come to this place."

    Even so, it was an earth-shattering experience. I''m a little embarrassed to be doing this in this place.

    "Um, um, let''s go back. Even if there''s no one here, there''s still the birds, the forest, and the moon."

    Zhang Ziyuan laughed, "Are you afraid of these things? So what if they see it? "

    Towards Zhang Ziyuan''s gentle and tyrannical attitude, I already had no way of resisting, and completely forgot about the fact that this was a wasteland of the Suburb of Suzhou, so I might as well follow Zhang Ziyuan''s instructions.

    The result of tossing and turning the entire night was that when Zhang Ziyuan and I returned back to our dwelling, I stared at a huge dark eye socket.

    "Are you all right?" Just in time for Yue Feng to come out.

    "You guys are back. No one answered your phone."

    "Ah?" What''s wrong? Something happened? "

    Yue Feng shook his head: "Nothing big has happened, it''s just that you guys haven''t come back to worry about it. Right, we didn''t suffer yesterday''s big battle in vain, the effect is pretty good."

    "Has the news spread?" Zhang Ziyuan asked.

    "That''s right, many industry insiders said that the rain house who had already disappeared had reappeared. Furthermore, he defeated the Southern Wooden Armor Grandmaster right away, and eliminated the zombies that had plagued the Suzhou for many days. "Your fame has risen greatly."

    Damn, isn''t this news a bit too fast? He was almost comparable to a tabloid reporter. He already knew about what happened last night?

    "Isn''t this too exaggerated?"

    It''s not exaggerated at all. There are many talented people in this business, just like the paparazzi who just squat there every day for the sake of news. Furthermore, with the huge commotion caused by the Suburb of Suzhou''s zombie case, I don''t believe that no one would care about it.

    I was stunned when Zhang Ziyuan said this. I know that there are a lot of gossips in the entertainment circle''s political circles, but why is there such a situation in the psychic circle?

    Could it be that there were some specialized gossipers who were staying in Suburb of Suzhou to report the news?

    Seeing my look of disbelief, Zhang Ziyuan smiled. When I have time, I''ll bring you to see someone, and you''ll understand.

    So Zhang Ziyuan really brought me to a remote little house, it seemed to be a cheap house to rent, and the people who live here probably aren''t any rich people.

    The sixth floor of the residential building was actually just a rooftop. Although there was a tent on each floor, the conditions were simple and crude.

    "Is there anyone who lives here? What kind of person is he exactly? "

    "You''ll know in a while. Is there anyone?" It was too tiring to squat last night. Zhang Ziyuan called out to the empty balcony.

    I thought someone had come out from under a pile of trash in a corner of the roof where no one was sitting. "What is it? disturb my sleep... Sigh, so it''s Zhang Ziyuan, long time no see! "

    knows everyone.

    This person was also dressed in tattered clothes, with an untidy appearance. However, when one looked at this handsome young man, it was as if he was a savior in a movie.

    "Who is this girl? Ah, she looks pretty good!"

    "Stop playing dumb. I don''t believe that you weren''t there yesterday during the battle." Zhang Ziyuan asked.

    "Sigh, I can''t hide it from you. That''s right, for the sake of information, I have already risked my life and stayed in Suburb of Suzhou for three days and three nights. Every day, I have been like a zombie.

    Why does this sound so unbelievable to me? You little coward, you actually dare to run all the way to the outskirts of Suzhou just to see zombies?

    "Cut the crap. Tell me, how much did this news cost?"

    "Sigh, I am also a poor person, I can stay here for a few days and nights just for news. I knew that I was lucky to have made a ruckus amongst the zombies since the outskirts of Suzhou, coincidentally, it is not far from where I live, so I can move out everyday. I do not believe that no one would care about this zombie making such a ruckus. It was the night before yesterday that the chance finally came. You guys appeared, cough cough. "

    Damn, if I didn''t hear it myself, I wouldn''t believe that there was a reporter who specialized in this kind of strange incident in the world. Could it be that there was a newspaper in this industry?

 C123

    "There''s really something on you. It looks like you finally got the big news last night?" Zhang Ziyuan joked.

    "That''s right!" This is big news! First of all, the girl in front of you claims to be the descendant of the rain house, and you know that this organization has disappeared for many years, and now, a successor has actually appeared, and I feel like this is really a selling point for news, and secondly, the zombies that filled the sky yesterday, I''m really going to scare the baby to death, the baby almost ran away without any good morals! I''m afraid that if there was a mistake and I finished playing it, I''ll take photos one by one, come and take a look, what are my photography skills? "

    Listening to that person narrating the events of yesterday, and even taking out the high-definition photos from last night, it was like a refreshing view of the world. There really are people here!

    "Un, to be honest, the shot was very ugly. I really don''t know how to catch a camera бн" I couldn''t help but complain.

    "No, I think you are very mighty and domineering. I think you will become popular in the future. I never thought that you would be able to kill all of those zombies with a single sword strike. I can''t help but admire you!"

    Why did this reporter keep acting cute? Was it an occupational disease?

    "What happened afterwards, it was as if my world view was refreshed. I feel like this is the most shocking photo I''ve secretly taken in the past few years, the mantis, oh shit, it''s really powerful and domineering, of course I''m about to pee бн"

    Listening to him continue, I almost couldn''t hold it in anymore.

    "Enough Gang Zi, hurry up and shut up. You don''t need to repeat what happened yesterday." Zhang Ziyuan slapped his head, causing him to shrink back.

    "Then, then what did you find me for?" I sorted out the information and photos and sent them out at midnight.

    To tell the truth, I really want to be a beautiful woman in peace. Why would there be a report about this Psionic Entertainment? Who saw it? Oh my god бн

    "Wifey actually doesn''t need to be too broken. There aren''t many reporters like Gang Zi, and it just so happens that there''s one in Suzhou who isn''t too shameless and isn''t too life-threatening."

    "That''s right! Big Sister, that''s right! In our line of work, it''s just that the risks are big, the hard work, and the income is not stable yet!" If I wasn''t helpless, I wouldn''t have earned this amount of money! "

    Afterwards, he heard from Zhang Ziyuan that Gang Zi was also a spirit body, but he had never committed any evil, and only did some work that others were unwilling to do.

    "Yeah, actually, we came here for a reason. My wife doesn''t really understand your job, so I came to let her have a look."

    Sigh, Zhang Ziyuan, you are truly dishonest. In these few years that I have not met you, you have even taken in a wife? It seems that you are doing well with me, for people like me, getting food and drinks is a problem, let alone finding a wife.

    "If you can be serious, you won''t have to worry about not being able to find a wife бн"

    "Um, let me ask you, Gang Zi, right? Where did you spread all this information and photos? Who would see them? " That''s my biggest concern at the moment.

    "To put it bluntly, our industry has a system. Every snitch will be compiled tomorrow and gathered at a place. The next morning, it will be distributed to every place. Anyway, it''s easy to surf the Internet now, so whatever website it is will be solved бн"

    After hearing what Gang Zi said, I felt like I was about to collapse.

    Of course, I don''t think that I''m ugly, but you have to let me know, even if I had to cooperate, I would still perform a few pretty actions for you guys to recognize.

    But then again, there was a good side to this matter. At least the rain house''s reputation had returned back to many people''s ears, and it seemed like they were one step closer to reviving the rain house.

    "Mn, actually, I have another intention in calling you here to get to know him. Gang Zi is the most well-informed, if there''s anything related to him in the future, we can all come and ask him."

    Ah? It also had this function, which was pretty good.

    As long as the price is reasonable, there will be any kind of news that you guys want. Even if you want to know the color of the underwear the Lord of the Underworld is wearing, I can tell you without a mistake. "" Alright!

    Although I knew that Gang Zi''s words were exaggerated, I still couldn''t help but to laugh. At that time, in order to get my hands on the mangifera, I went to Underworld Palace and met with that young Lord of the Underworld.

    "Ai, you don''t believe me do you? Later on, I''ll tell you what color her underwear is!"

    "No, I really do believe it, and that information is of no use to me." I quickly waved my hands.

    Zhang Ziyuan suddenly became unhappy. "What? "You actually dare to take our money, are you brave enough to do that?"

    Zhang Ziyuan grabbed Gang Zi''s neck and was about to hit him.

    "Hey, Zhang Ziyuan, stop it, I also want to eat, don''t you think so? How about I give you a discount, fifty percent discount is fine, how about thirty percent discount, one discount?"

    Zhang Ziyuan was still unwilling to let go of Gang Zi. In the end, Gang Zi said with a face full of grief and helplessness, "Zhang Ziyuan, you were just joking with me, you came to me for information, how could I dare ask for money? It would definitely be free! Isn''t your wife the same as mine? "

    After hearing this, I hurriedly covered my eyes. I guessed that Gang Zi was in for it, and sure enough, there was a "pa" sound as Gang Zi fainted.

    , you are being too vicious, aren''t you?

    "It''s fine, he''s very resistant. He''ll wake up soon." Seeing Zhang Ziyuan''s angry look, I didn''t have anything good to say.

    Indeed, when Zhang Ziyuan got jealous, it became very scary, but it could only be said that this Gang Zi was courting death. Don''t you know that the biggest taboo for Zhang Ziyuan right now is for someone to think about me?

    As expected, he seemed to have been beaten senseless and didn''t say anything for a long period of time.

    "Zhang Ziyuan, why did you hit me?" Gang Zi was baffled for a long time before he suddenly remembered that Zhang Ziyuan had knocked him out.

    "Oh, sorry, I failed." Zhang Ziyuan said coldly.

    The Zhang Ziyuan at this time was simply too adorable, there were traces of mischief within his domineering, cold and indifferent attitude, and I couldn''t help but want to bleed on his handsome face.

    Gang Zi was speechless for a moment, probably because he had always been bullied by Zhang Ziyuan, and did not dare to speak even after being beaten.

    "I know, there must be another reason why you are looking for me. You should be grateful for it, right? I will have to deal with the matter of North Suzhou City tonight."

    "What about North City?" This Gang Zi was asking all kinds of questions, he seemed to know every single time.

    "Hey, you guys don''t know? Recently, Suzhou has been acting like she''s been possessed by evil spirits, and something has also happened in the countryside of North City. I don''t know yet, but I think I''ll be able to see what the news is after a while." Gang Zi opened a bucket of bubbling surface and rushed out.

    Looking at Gang Zi''s situation, I am confused, isn''t he also a spirit body, why does he need money to sleep and eat?

    Gang Zi seemed to know my doubt, "About that, theoretically speaking, I need to eat and sleep, but I''m different from the other ghosts! They were all too lacking in their pursuit. Everyday, they would only think of revenge on humans, fight on the same side as them and obtain the endosperm, or even cultivate to its true form? I don''t think I''m interested in any of this at all. I just feel that when it''s time to enjoy it, even a ghost has the right to enjoy it. I just like to eat, sleep and be safe from others. "

    So it was like this! I was wondering why he was so desperate to earn money. A ghost actually needed something common.

    "Eating this instant noodles can be considered as a pleasure." To be honest, when this ghost was alive, it had never eaten anything good.

    "That''s right!" When I was still alive, my biggest wish was to eat bubbling surface with different tastes everyday, but sometimes I don''t even have the money to eat bubbling surface. Thus, I have decided to work hard and eat bubbling surface everyday. "

    I really don''t want to beat up this brother of mine. He was so miserable before he died, yet he still has to work so hard just for the sake of eating bubbling surface. To be honest, this is the most miserable ghost I''ve ever seen.

    My wife is preparing to revive the rain house, so we need to do a few more things to raise the reputation of the rain house. "Su Yun said in a low voice. Hearing Zhang Ziyuan''s words, I suddenly realised, the reason he brought me here was for me.

    Next month will be the meeting of all parties. If my faction can''t stand out, then it won''t have the strength to speak for itself in this meeting. Now is the time to build a name for itself.

    Thinking about it this way, I feel very touched. Zhang Ziyuan is really doing this for me all the time now.

    "Sure! It''s fine if you guys come with me, but I''ll still be safer, right? "

    "Also, write a lot of stories about the rain house. Also, write some stories about us helping a little girl find spiritual medicine to treat her premature failure. Un, and бн"

    I really am impressed by Zhang Ziyuan''s ability to stir up hype now. Gang Zi, who was at the side, was also dumbfounded: "What? Are you planning on increasing rain house''s reputation during this period of time? You want me to create hype for you? "

    Gang Zi and I finally understood the true reason why Zhang Ziyuan brought me here.

    "At least you''re smart. Do your best, you''ll get plenty of money."

    Ever since we came back from Gaochang''s labyrinth, I felt that we had become rich.

    "Fine, fine. Leave this matter to me. I will definitely praise you greatly!"

    I feel like I''m going to be the star of a hype...

    At night, Zhang Ziyuan and I arranged to go to the countryside of the northern city of Suzhou together.

    It''s not a big place, but there''s been a lot of strange incidents. I wonder if it''s a coincidence or if the Ghost King found out that our current stronghold is in the Suzhou and sent people to cause trouble?

    "I have already called Yue Feng and Shuo Yue. They will be arriving soon."

    "Actually, the two of us can do a lot of things." I knew that Zhang Ziyuan was still brooding over yesterday''s incident, I felt that no matter what happened next time, I will not let Yue Feng carry me, if not Zhang Ziyuan would probably make his move on Yue Feng.

    After reaching the outskirts of the North City, they would arrive at a place called Wang Hai Village.

    I looked around and felt very stupid to not see the sea, why this village called Wang Hai village?

 C124

    "So this place really can see into the sea. Moreover, the vast sea in the surroundings directly fed the many people who landed in this village." However, after hundreds of years of geological evolution, it had completely turned into the appearance of a lonely village. "Because there is no abundant specialty and no advantage of water, this village is already very poor."

    Gang Zi''s profession was not easy, not only did he have to be well-informed, he also had to know a lot of knowledge.

    "Gang Zi''s professional quality is not bad, but what happened in this village?"

    "It can''t be considered a professional quality. I''m just messing around and eating. It is said that some terrifying things will not occur in this village until nightfall, and even if you invite the police here, they will not be able to solve the problem, and no one will be able to. The people here are very poor, and I also know that the Spirit Master and the Daoist Priest who are too kind will trick you, so they will not solve the problem at all. "

    So, you still need our Spirit Master''s help. If I had known earlier, I probably would have come here a long time ago.

    "That''s great then. I would like to see what kind of monster or demon is causing this trouble. With me here in Tongtong, it will not be a problem." I realized that my self-confidence had exploded and my tone had become much louder.

    When Shuo Yue and Yue Feng came, we went into the village together and found the village chief who was in the middle of worrying about this matter and understood the situation.

    "Ah?" Did you come because of this? That''s great, if there really is someone who can help us solve our problem, then I''ll kowtow to him! " The village chief seemed to be an old man in his fifties, with a head of white hair.

    He didn''t think that Gang Zi would take out his camera and take pictures while pointing it at me and the village chief.

    "What are you doing?" Why does it feel like I''m really a reporter?

    "Aiya, Zhang Ziyuan did not say it already, right? We have to start from understanding the situation, and then we can make a series of reports and documentaries.

    He had the illusion that his view of the world had been refreshed.

    "Gang Zi? "To be honest, I really don''t understand your line of work. Although there are some supernatural incidents that can be recorded by a camera, there are still some that can''t be recorded, right?"

    I suddenly felt like I had asked a very good question.

    "Sister-in-law, do you think this is an ordinary camera? Then you''re completely wrong! This is something our ancestor left behind! "

    What the hell? There was actually a grandmaster in this business? This was way too ridiculous.

    "Then what exactly is the function of the item that your ancestor left behind?"

    "Sigh, don''t underestimate this thing. You can''t buy it for any amount of money, so he can shoot anything that is not clean. It''s definitely going to be explosive!"

    Damn, then if it really could be shot, then most people would probably think it was a photo with a special computer skill, right?

    "So this thing is a bit interesting. Your ancestor was so dedicated to his work. In order to expand his business, he actually made such a magical thing."

    "Of course. Actually, this camera is just one of the many inventions of our Grand Master. There are many other things that could open your eyes. Later on, let me introduce it to you!"

    I think it''s related to his profession. I don''t know if he would conduct an interview with some Spirit Master, if I wanted to do an interview, I have to first dress up and pay attention to my rain house''s image.

    The camera on one side was already prepared, so Old Village Head on the other side probably thought that a reporter had come.

    "It''s like this. There aren''t many people in our village, so there''s a total of a hundred households. Today, there are a lot of people, and seven or eight young wives are pregnant. Look at their stomachs, they''re getting bigger day by day." "But I never would have thought that even these little wives have problems."

    Seeing Old Village Head''s face suddenly become anxious, it seemed as if the situation was extremely serious.

    "Old man, do not be anxious. Please speak slowly, my rain house will definitely help you solve your problem!" I also showed my positive side.

    Zhang Ziyuan looked at me and the corner of his mouth twitched.

    "Sigh, such a good girl. Let me tell you, recently, those few pregnant wives, their stomachs unexpectedly swelled up crazily. It was clearly not even the month yet!" It had grown quite a few times in the past three days. However, there were rumors that this was a bad omen! They say that we''re in a bad situation here, and that we''ve harmed all of these wives! "

    The more Old Village Head spoke, the more agitated he became.

    "So that''s how it is. This kind of thing happened. What happened to these pregnant women?"

    "Now, they''re probably crying at home. There''s nothing we can do!"

    Since I didn''t see anyone, I can''t say what it was, but I can be certain that something so strange must have happened.

    "Old Village Head, how about this, gather all of the pregnant women together. I''ll see if there''s any way to solve this."

    Initially, they thought that there were demons and devils behind the scenes, so they decided to come over at night. In the end, it was all about pregnant women, so they could only trouble you and the others to come over in the middle of the night.

    It seemed that they were not in the mood to rest. Some of the pregnant women even cried until their eyes swelled up.

    I looked closely at the state of the pregnant women.

    He saw a pregnant woman with a weak body. Her stomach was already outrageously big. She probably wouldn''t be this big even if she was born ten months later.

    "Uh, can you tell me what the situation is?" I asked the pregnant woman.

    I, actually, was still four months pregnant, and my stomach wasn''t up yet. But just three days ago, my stomach was growing crazily, and I didn''t think anything was wrong at first, but then I felt that something was wrong, and my body felt weak and I was getting skinnier and skinnier, and I don''t even know where the food went.

    Another weak pregnant woman with a big stomach said, "Me too, I was only five months old and my stomach was a bit bloated, but I didn''t expect it to grow so much in just two days. My mother-in-law had said that I was going to interview here for something unlucky and wanted me to quickly get rid of it, but I''ve been carrying it for five months already, wuu бн"

    The pregnant woman began to cry. All the pregnant women in the room began to cry.

    He asked about the other pregnant women. Almost all of them were in the same condition. Why did these pregnant women become like this?

    Just then, Yue Feng arrived with Shuo Yue. When they saw the room full of pregnant women, they were dumbstruck for a moment.

    "Shuo Yue, can you tell anything?" I asked.

    "When I first came here, I felt that there was a dark cloud above the village. I''m afraid it was a bad omen, I didn''t think that there would be a problem here."

    "What the hell? What''s going on?" My experience isn''t as much as Shuo Yue''s and Zhang Ziyuan''s after all, and looking at this situation, I don''t know where to start from.

    Zhang Ziyuan held onto his chin and thought: "In this situation, I guess these pregnant women''s stomachs have already been possessed by something, which is what we normally say, the Ghost Embryo бн"

    "Ah?" You mean, all these pregnant women are pregnant? Doesn''t that mean I can''t take them? "

    "We haven''t gotten to the bottom of this matter yet, so don''t come to such a quick conclusion. If we deal with it properly, it won''t harm the pregnant women." Zhang Ziyuan whispered to me.

    "Old Village Head, and all these pregnant women, has anything strange happened in your village?" Zhang Ziyuan asked loudly.

    "Strange?"

    "Right, you have to think about it. This is very important to the development of the situation."

    Maybe it was because Old Village Head was old and had a bad brain, but after thinking for a long time, he still couldn''t think of a reason.

    One of the pregnant women with swollen eyes suddenly said, "Ah, yes, I remember now."

    The pregnant woman stood up with difficulty as she held onto her waist, "Just a while ago, I heard the sound of babies crying in the mountains outside the village. To be honest, I was quite afraid that no one would go into that mountain. We don''t know what''s inside."

    "The wailing of a baby? "About how long?" I asked.

    "It should have been a few days ago. I forgot a few days, but it wasn''t long. Two days wouldn''t be enough."

    "Right, right, I heard it too. Logically speaking, no matter how loud a baby cries, it shouldn''t be able to come from so far away in the mountains. At that time, I was also extremely frightened, and when I thought of having a child, I didn''t even dare to go out."

    "Hmm, hmm, nothing happened to me after that, so I gradually stopped taking it seriously. I guess it was a traveler with children who was passing by, but I didn''t expect that something like this would happen in just a few days!"

    "Then we can''t really be pregnant with a demon, right? "Ahhh!" A pregnancy seemed to receive a great deal of stimulation, causing him to faint immediately.

    "Quick, send him to the medical center!" Old Village Head called out and carried the pregnant woman away.

 C125

    "Damn, what the hell is going on?! It''s so wicked, even these pregnant women won''t be spared!" Another pregnant woman retorted.

    "I think, why don''t we directly enter the barren mountain to investigate?" I suggest.

    "Looks like this is the only way. Since the crying has something to do with this, we can only start by investigating from the desolate mountain where the crying came from."

    "Ah?" You want to enter the desolate mountain? " Old Village Head was so scared that he just rolled his eyes.

    "Ah, yes, what''s wrong with Old Village Head?"

    "Aiya, that place is very dangerous. It''s said that there were many ferocious beasts in the past, and many hunters have arranged many traps for hunting purposes." If you were to encounter any ferocious beasts or traps, it would be troublesome! "

    "Ah?" There are actually ferocious beasts in this place? Wouldn''t your village be in danger? What if the fierce beasts run out from the desolate mountain? "

    "Sigh, we have already researched many countermeasures. Many of the men in our village are familiar with hunting rifles. It''s fine if they don''t come out, but if they do, then we''ll just tell them that they won''t be able to come back. However, you youngsters, if you just go into the mountain like that, I''m afraid it won''t be enough for some wild beasts to fill your stomachs! "

    Sigh, this Old Village Head really knows how to chat. He must be saying that I am thinner in disguise, but after all this time, I have indeed lost a lot of weight.

    "Ah, it''s fine, it''s fine. Really, we still have some ability to protect ourselves. Some wild beasts are nothing to worry about, you can all go back and rest. We''ll enter the mountain at daybreak tomorrow."

    Since it was too dark at night, we decided to spend the night in the village and go into the mountains the next day.

    As he squeezed into a small room with Zhang Ziyuan to sleep, I don''t know if the other party felt comfortable or not, but when he was alive, he was probably the young master of a large family. Even when he died, he didn''t suffer much.

    "Hey, seriously, you aren''t used to living in this kind of place, are you? ''Since the conditions here are poor, why don''t you spend the night here? ''

    Zhang Ziyuan laughed: "What, you think I won''t be able to endure the hardships? Let alone the fact that I am already a ghost, even before I died, I wasn''t a playboy. "

    He never told me about Zhang Ziyuan before he died, so I didn''t ask him about it. Now that I think about it, I was rather curious about it, so I just listened to what he had to say.

    "At that time, I was not in your current society, and the difference between them was huge. I was the only son of the rich, and I remember my father doting on me. But I went out on my own. If my father didn''t agree, and I didn''t compromise, our relationship wouldn''t be on good terms. Then my father married his wife, and our relationship worsened, so I moved out. "

    Sigh, so every society has these kinds of family conflicts. When I wanted to leave home and go to the city to find a job, my mother wouldn''t let me go no matter what.

    "A lot of things happened after that. Because I didn''t take care of myself, I suffered from a serious illness. Father immediately brought me back, and he found many doctors who couldn''t cure me. In the end бн Actually, I feel that even though life is my own, my parents will always be worried about you. Although I don''t regret what I''ve done, I deeply feel that I''ve let down my own father. "

    The first time he heard Zhang Ziyuan talk about these things, he felt that he was a hero that was short on breath. When he talked about his family that had been separated for a long time, it was filled with guilt.

    "It''s already been so long, don''t think about it anymore." I comforted him.

    "Mm. Actually, I don''t have any desire to reincarnate. Other than dying young, there''s also nostalgia for the world and you бн"

    "Enough, stop talking sweetly. I refuse to believe that you would fall in love with me from the first time you saw me. I think you must have been interested in my Tong Ling Dan back then, right?"

    Actually, I was only joking, but Zhang Ziyuan was a little anxious: "Why would you say that?"

    "Isn''t it?" I decided to test Zhang Ziyuan today. Who told him to be jealous whenever he had something to do?

    Alright, I admit that I did have that thought in the beginning, but ever since I met you, I feel that my thoughts have changed. I really like you, and I hope that I can protect you.

    When I first met Zhang Ziyuan, the tyrannical CEO took the upper half of his body, making me unable to avoid him. Although my personality has improved a bit, it is also a cold and detached look.

    I felt a warm and comfortable feeling in my heart as I listened. I finally got to know what the other party was thinking and even tried to guess what was going on. It didn''t matter what had happened in the past, but what was important was that the man in front of me said that he liked me and wanted to protect me.

    Seeing Zhang Ziyuan''s passionate but serious face looking at me, I suddenly laughed. "Aiyah, why can''t you even make a joke out of it, I''m just teasing you."

    Zhang Ziyuan looked at my attitude blankly for a long time. He didn''t get angry, nor did he ease the atmosphere, and he said seriously, "I have never treated this kind of thing as a joke. I will only speak the words in my heart, and hope you can believe it."

    Seeing Zhang Ziyuan''s attitude, I also felt that my joke was a little overboard. After all, he was a man who did not smile at all.

    "Alright, I understand. Is it okay if I don''t?" "He''s sleeping, he''s sleeping!"

    I pretended to go to bed, but unexpectedly, Zhang Ziyuan suddenly grabbed me from behind and pushed his down onto the bed.

    "Eldest Miss, even if you''re joking, you will still have to pay the price, right?"

    Looking at Zhang Ziyuan''s unfathomably mysterious face and wolf claws, I cried out in my heart. "Not good, how is this a joke on me?

    "Zhang Ziyuan, what are you doing?" I seemed surprised and looked at him wide-eyed.

    "Ah?" What are you talking about? "Of course, dual cultivation бн"

    "AHH!" That''s not right! "

    The facts have proven that Zhang Ziyuan is a person with an unfathomable shrewdness. In the future, I won''t dare to look down on his IQ and EQ anymore бн

    On the second day, I was about to enter the mountain, but he was actually tormenting me until midnight at this time.

    Sure enough, he woke up the next morning with a sore back and didn''t want to get out of bed.

 C126

    "What''s wrong with you, Miss Su Su?" Shuo Yue looked at me in bewilderment. It seemed that my back was aching and my waist was sore.

    "It was too cold yesterday, and these houses aren''t sheltered from the wind at all. I''m guessing that she went to bed yesterday to catch a cold." Zhang Ziyuan said in all seriousness.

    Damn, I really admire the effort of Zhang Ziyuan when he was lying, he didn''t even bat an eye. Shuo Yue looked at Zhang Ziyuan''s honest face without the slightest bit of doubt, and nodded immediately: "Hmm, indeed, it seems like yesterday, there was a huge gust of wind, I don''t know why there''s a cold wind blowing in this weather."

    I cursed Zhang Ziyuan loudly in my heart. What a ghost, a pervert!

    Feeling that the light was enough, we entered the mountain. The Old Village Head repeatedly warned us to be careful of the traps left behind by the wild beasts and hunters.

    "Why did those traps never catch a beast?" I asked.

    "It''s not like we haven''t caught any before. Furthermore, from the moment the bad news spread out from the barren mountain, no hunter dared to go up the mountain again. Even if a wild beast fell from the trap, they wouldn''t dare to go up to look."

    "Legend? What legend?"

    "Sigh, yesterday night, I didn''t dare to tell you. Legend has it that in that barren mountain, some evil ghost appeared. Because the bamboo leaves inside are lush, that evil ghost isn''t afraid of the sun during the day at all. It can move just like night during the day. It really scares us to death."

    Sigh, I didn''t hear them mention this yesterday. Why did they purposely hide it?

    "Old man, how did this legend get out? How do you know what kind of evil spirits are inside?"

    "Sigh, there were a few hunters, five or six of them, but none of them came back. Afterwards, some of them went up, but none of them came back, so one of them came back." "Oh, there were a few hunters, five or six of them, but none of them came back.

    "Then why didn''t you tell us about this yesterday? If that''s the case, then this matter regarding the Ghost Infant might be caused by something from the Desolate Mountain? "

    "Sigh, this matter, we have already become unwritten rules, we don''t dare to bring it up, especially since it was last night, I think everyone is afraid, but it is said that it is a mountain ghost, they will never find trouble with us, and if we don''t disturb him, he will protect us from the rain and wind! That''s why we don''t think that the weird event this time has anything to do with that mountain ghost. "

    "Sigh, this kind of thing is hard to say. All of you wishfully thought that as long as you do not disturb that mountain ghost, they will protect you all. However, the mountain ghost would not be such a kind ghost, forget it, let''s go in and take a look."

    "Ah?" "Sigh!"

    The Old Village Head told us about this probably because he wanted to stop us from entering the mountain and avoid unnecessary dangers. But since we are all here, he would definitely take care of it.

    "Ai ai, looks like we''ll get some big news this time!" Gang Zi''s eyes flashed with excitement.

    The heart of gossip will never die бн

    After we entered the mountain, I discovered that the yin qi s in this place were extremely heavy. There were indeed unclean things inside, and there were quite a few of them.

    "We have to be careful this time, there are also traps for ferocious beasts and mountain ghost inside. I think we''ll be in deep trouble this time." Zhang Ziyuan said with a sullen look on his face. Seeing his current well-dressed appearance, he was unable to match up with that beast from yesterday.

    Thinking about it, I actually blushed and lowered my head, not daring to look up.

    Gang Zi looked at the cameras that kept taking pictures and I looked at him in disdain, "There''s nothing at all, why are you taking pictures?"

    "Aiyo, sister-in-law, you don''t know that not only do I have the ability to take photographs, but I also have the ability to absorb souls!"

    "Huh? What Soul Search? "

    "Sigh, to put it more simply, I''ll take a look at the unclean things inside. They''ll be ready immediately!"

    Since it''s so powerful, why don''t you take a picture of it for me?

    Before I could even finish speaking, Gang Zi cried out and was hung from a tree by his feet.

    "Save me! Why am I so unlucky? I just fell into a trap."

    Zhang Ziyuan hurriedly found the source of the trap and cut the rope. He fell down and held the camera tightly in his hands.

    "Ahh, I''ll go. We really have to be more careful. The traps here are all extraordinary. I nearly dropped it. My precious camera can''t be broken, otherwise there wouldn''t be any people eating here."

    "You''re the only one who isn''t careful, okay? "Can''t you be more careful? We can shoot you when we have something proper to look forward to!"

    "Hey, wait a minute!" Gang Zi was suddenly shocked when he saw the photo inside the camera.

    "What''s wrong, Gang Zi?" Zhang Ziyuan leaned over to look at the screen of Gang Zi''s camera, and took a deep breath when he saw it.

    "This place is no longer safe. You must be careful." As he said that, he showed the camera to us. Sure enough, many mountain ghost s had already been photographed hiding in the shadows.

    Damn, Gang Zi''s camera is really good, it really can map a spirit body that is specially used for hiding.

    Then why did they hide and not dare to come out? We do not have many people here, and according to the Old Village Chief, the mountain ghost that came to disturb the hunters were probably attacked by a group. Otherwise, why would so many people leave the mountain together?

    "Looks like we need to strike first to gain the upper hand. We don''t know what the other party is plotting, we can''t just sit still and wait for death!" As I said that, I took out a stack of runes from my chest pocket, chanted a few chants, and together, we sent them out.

    "Sister-in-law!" "Awesome! I''ve never heard of so many incantations for a spell to be able to cast at the same time!" Gang Zi said as he started to take pictures, just in time, I can do a few more cool movements.

    When the runes were released together, the surrounding mountain ghost could not hold on any longer. The mountain ghost belongs to the wood, and the wood for fear of fire.

    All he saw was flames shooting up into the sky and the mountain ghost s that were hidden in the surroundings had already appeared. Some of the mountain ghost''s bodies were already burning as they wailed and rolled around.

    "Handsome and handsome!" Take a few more photos! "

    Gang Zi''s heart was thumping big, some people could not even move from fright under such a situation, he was still taking photos in excitement.

    We did not hold back when they ran, anyone who could kill or cut them, but from the looks of the endosperm that had appeared after their deaths, they were probably the lowest level of ghosts, nothing out of the ordinary.

    "Could it be that there are only these few mountain ghost in this desolate mountain? What does that have to do with those pregnant ghosts? " I wondered.

 C127

    "There shouldn''t be just these few low level mountain ghost, there should be other high level ghosts. Let''s continue looking for them." Zhang Ziyuan said.

    Speaking of mountain ghost, Zhang Ziyuan had already told me about it yesterday. Generally speaking, after a few ghosts died, they would be trapped in the forest and would slowly become mountain ghost.

    "There will always be higher level ghosts everywhere. Ruling this place is like ruling a hundred thousand mountains. These kinds of ghosts won''t easily appear unless there''s no other choice."

    After hearing this, I suddenly became nervous. One must know how difficult it was to deal with that ghost of a ghost woman from the Southern Wilderness'' Hundred Thousand Mountain Range. If it wasn''t for the fact that he was restricted and couldn''t exceed a certain limit, we probably wouldn''t have been able to defeat this Boss.

    A Luo then said: "There is only one Demonic Ghost in this world and it will not appear in any other place. Furthermore, in a place like the Central Plains, there would not be such a powerful ghost."

    A Luo didn''t seem to have spoken since yesterday. I had almost forgotten about the existence of this person, I didn''t expect him to come too.

    Just as I was speaking, a low roar sounded out in front of me. Coupled with the gusts of wind, it made my entire body shiver.

    Zhang Ziyuan reached out his hand and protected me behind him, as if this action was natural and went extremely smoothly.

    "It''s a ferocious beast!" Gang Zi kept his camera and didn''t take anymore photos.

    So it turned out that this fellow wasn''t afraid of demons or devils, he was actually afraid of ferocious beasts.

    As expected, a ferocious Southern Chinese tiger appeared in front of them, its roar was extremely terrifying.

    To be honest, I''m really afraid of this kind of thing. After all, I didn''t like going to the zoo since I was a little kid.

    "Seriously, this kind of Southern Chinese tiger is a national protected animal, we can kill it as we like?" Shuo Yue really was the king of sneers, even now she was still analyzing whether this creature was a national protected animal, could it still be killed?

    "It was the one that wanted to attack us. I guess our self-defense should be fine, right?" I started trembling as I said.

    The Southern Chinese tiger walked towards us step by step. Wu Song, Yang Zirong and the other heroes actually appeared in my mind.

    The tiger scuttled over, fast, and we would dodge. Who would have thought that Gang Zi would be stunned there, the ferocious tiger pounced on Gang Zi''s body.

    "AHH!" Help! "Ahhh!" To be honest, Gang Zi really meant them as ghosts. It was obviously not because there were no Spiritual Energy, but how could they not even be able to deal with tigers?

    "Gang Zi, hold on!" It seemed that Zhang Ziyuan had a pretty good relationship with Gang Zi. Upon seeing that Gang Zi was in danger, Zhang Ziyuan immediately charged forward and engaged in a close combat with the tiger.

    Immediately after, A Luo and Yue Feng also rushed forward, joining the ranks of fighting tigers. After all, they were all experts, so when the four of them fought the Southern Chinese tiger together, it actually roared and could not bite anyone else.

    Shuo Yue probably could no longer bear to watch any longer. She extended her hand, lowered her head and recited a few chants, then took out a agate from her bosom.

    "agate, go!" The rope quickly bound the tiger''s limbs and teeth, rendering him unable to move.

    Looking at this scene, I wanted to retort. He was clearly a tiger that could be cured with a spell, but the two of them really wanted to be Wu Song?

    I know about agate. The more they struggle, the closer they got to them. Finally, the tiger stopped moving.

    "Ai, thank you. I thought my life was over and that I would be eaten by a tiger. I haven''t even gotten married yet!"

    "There''s no need to worry. Let this tiger stay here and tie it up. We shouldn''t kill wild animals бн"

    He never thought that Shuo Yue was such a man who loved animals. She, a Spirit Master, would actually think about the protection of wild animals everyday.

    Gang Zi patted the dirt on his body and stood up, the clothes on his body were all ripped and torn by the tiger.

    "Are you injured, Gang Zi?" I just went over to check on Gang Zi''s injuries.

    "It''s fine. It''s just that my clothes were torn. Everything else is fine. Actually, I''m still thick-skinned, hehe." He was just shouting out in fright, yet now he had already learned how to tease others. He was truly a happy person.

    Zhang Ziyuan''s face also darkened. He probably forgot to use his own technique to deal with the tiger.

    "Such a good agate, and it left it here tying up this tiger? We won''t take it away? " Compared to Shuo Yue''s love for wild animals, I still feel sorry for that agate.

    "Of course not. If we keep binding him, he will starve to death even if he doesn''t eat or drink. Wouldn''t that make us even more inhumane? After two hours, the agate will automatically loosen up. At that time, I just need to softly chant an incantation and the rope will return to my side. "

    He rarely saw Shuo Yue make his move, he did not expect that''s technique would be so powerful, after all, he was the son of the ghost princess, the disciple of Jun Mingzhu.

    But what was the point of him caring so much about wild animals бн

    "I have adopted a lot of cats and dogs since I was young, and my master always said that my heart was good. Right, I also raised rabbits and turtles, and I think it''s because of my actions that my master feels that I''m a creative person. That''s why he is so confident in me."

    Un, it is indeed true. It is said that men who like small animals are kind and wouldn''t be bad. Looks like it is correct to say that. However, this tiger isn''t a small animal бн

    If we continue forward, we will reach the center of the barren mountain. It feels like we are already very deep. During this period of time, we have met with a few traps and ferocious beasts, which we have dealt with one by one.

    Fortunately, the one who had jumped was Yue Feng. With his incredible speed, when he landed on top of the mountain of blades, he immediately rushed up, which meant that if anyone else fell in, they would have become a nest of wasps.

    The main reason was that a few wild beasts had already been ambushed and turned into white bones.

    "This is too hateful!" "If we set up such a trap, the beasts that are ambushed would immediately lose their lives. Even if they don''t die, they will die if they are seriously injured. These hunters can''t tolerate this!"

    I guess Shuo Yue would say that бн

    Ever since those low level mountain ghost s were killed, there have been no other ghosts. We don''t know where they are hiding, but the sky is about to turn dark, so we still haven''t found anything.

    "There''s a cave ahead. Take a look!" A Luo suddenly called out.

    A Luo has lived inside the mountain for a long time, he has more experience than us, so we will definitely not be able to find that cave.

    "If we look carefully, there is indeed a cave. Shall we go in and take a look?" Yue Feng suggested.

    "This cave happens to be in the middle of the entire barren mountain. If I''m not wrong, this is the best place for mountain ghost to train. If we were to say what mountain ghost use for cultivation, they would definitely not come out for a short period of time." Zhang Ziyuan said.

    "After such a ruckus, even the little mountain ghost here have been burnt to death by us. This big one still hasn''t appeared, 99% of it is cultivating. Come, let''s go in!"

    "If I''m not wrong, the thing that the big mountain ghost in here uses to cultivate should be its Fetal Qi бн" Shuo Yue suddenly said with a pale face.

    "What?! Fetal Qi can be used to cultivate?" "What''s the situation?" I said, surprised.

    "This is a type of cultivation method for mountain ghost. Absorb the fetal aura from pregnant women and use it to refine your own endosperm. If you have enough fetal energy, your own endosperm can even increase its cultivation level!"

    It was so scary. Could it be that the reason why the village was pregnant was because the mountain ghost had absorbed their fetal Qi?

    "Let''s go in and take a look!" If we wait for the mountain ghost to stop it from absorbing the fetus qi, the fetus qi will probably be able to go back. If it has already been completely absorbed, the fetus would probably be in danger! " Suddenly, Shuo Yue remembered that she was the first one to run in. I followed after him.

    This kind of thing couldn''t be delayed!

    Entering into the cave, we found a lot of middle ranked mountain ghost, all of them with messy hair and dirty faces. They were very scary, with a pair of claws grabbing towards us as soon as they saw someone invading them, as if they were Japanese virgins.

    "As expected, it''s here. Let''s finish this quickly!" Shuo Yue shouted.

    "Let''s do this!" I think that the people inside are most likely the King of Ghosts s, the leaders of these mountain ghost s, if they don''t solve this problem, I reckon you won''t be able to enter, we''ll drag these mountain ghost s out. Miss Su Su, quickly go in with Zhang Ziyuan, don''t waste anymore time! " Shuo Yue was smart enough to think of such a method.

    , A Luo, Yue Feng had already successfully restrained dozens of middle ranked mountain ghost while Zhang Ziyuan and I ran inside.

    "You must be careful!" A Luo called us.

    "You too!" With that one sentence, I ran off with Zhang Ziyuan.

    When he reached the middle of the cave, he did not expect there to be a mountain ghost blocking the way.

    "All of you stop, you dare to break into this place, you''re truly presumptuous!" To think that the mountain ghost could speak. Even if it was not King of Ghosts, it was not easy to deal with.

    The mountain ghost was covered with leaves, and even its face was covered by them. He did not know what kind of appearance it had, and only knew from its voice that it was a female ghost.

    "I reckon it''s the King of Ghosts''s protector. King of Ghosts''s cultivation will even involve a protector with a relatively high ability, because once it fails, one''s soul will be in danger of dissipating." Zhang Ziyuan whispered to me.

    "It''s too late, there''s actually someone stopping me, I''m dying from anxiety!" I couldn''t help but shout.

    "Hurry up and finish the battle!" Zhang Ziyuan quietly shouted and pounced towards the leaf ghoul.

    I pulled out my Space Abyssal Sword and cut towards the leaf ghoul. From the looks of it, the mountain ghost was afraid of the Space Abyssal Sword.

    The Space Abyssal Sword was a treasure left behind by Jun Mingzhu, it had an extremely strong restraining effect on ghosts, and it emitted a type of Sword Qi that made ghosts fear it.

    The other party seemed to know that if he accidentally encountered the Space Abyssal Sword, he would most likely be burnt to ashes.

    "I will restrain her. You take care of her with one strike!" Zhang Ziyuan roared.

 C128

    I nodded, only to see Zhang Ziyuan hugging leaf ghoul tightly from the back, as though he was using the Binding Incantation. leaf ghoul''s body shook violently, and let out waves of hissing sounds, but was unable to break free from Zhang Ziyuan''s restraints.

    I saw the chance and slashed towards leaf ghoul. Although I wasn''t too accurate, I had already cut off his arm.

    Zhang Ziyuan released leaf ghoul, she also roared and fell on the ground, the leaves on her body seemed to fall off page by page, and in the end, they completely dissipated.

    In the end, the gigantic mountain ghost turned into leaves and scattered on the ground, leaving nothing behind.

    "So the original body of the mountain ghost is actually a leaf?"

    "Mn, this kind of mountain ghost is called Ye mountain ghost. When he died, he probably received some sort of impact, and his body was incomplete. So, if the forest leaves were to fall off of their bodies, they would be done for. "

    Zhang Ziyuan explained to me about the leaf ghoul as he continued to run inside.

    Hearing that Zhang Ziyuan''s body was torn into pieces, I suddenly thought of some murder case and felt my entire body shivering.

    No one could blame these mountain ghost for having such a huge grudge. If a person was killed miserably and their corpse was split into pieces, then the anger would probably continue to exist.

    I can''t continue imagining it anymore. I feel a chill down my spine!

    Sure enough, King of Ghosts was in the innermost cave. He was sitting cross-legged in the cave with his eyes closed, looking like he was about to cultivate.

    "It should be too late for my wife!"

    Hearing Zhang Ziyuan''s words, I suddenly perked up. I immediately grabbed my Space Abyssal Sword and attacked the King of Ghosts.

    King of Ghosts was the exact opposite of that leaf ghoul. He seemed to be made up of tree trunks in the forest and his entire body was black. Even the facial features could not be seen clearly. I guess he died clinging to a big tree, and that''s how he became like this.

    "To think that you all are disturbing my cultivation! Shameless!"

    "You actually dared to steal someone''s womb for cultivation, you''re the shameless one!" I was also dishonest, cursing and beating.

    "None of your business. Do you think you can do whatever you want just because you''re Spirit Master?"

    This King of Ghosts has some knowledge, he knows that we are here to represent the Spirit Master.

    "If you didn''t do anything wrong, we wouldn''t care about you. Who told you to bring harm to so many pregnant women, you are unforgivable!"

    As expected, mountain ghost could not be interrupted while they were cultivating, or else a terrifying change could occur.

    At this time, King of Ghosts seemed to have been possessed, his entire body had become three times bigger than before and became a towering tree.

    "Since I let you disturb my cultivation, I''ll let you all die here today!"

    "Crap, he''s Demonized!" Zhang Ziyuan frowned and said.

    "What do you mean by demonized?"

    "Ghosts cultivate the same way as humans. If one''s cultivation goes berserk, then it might damage their body and cultivation. If not, they might vomit blood and die even worse." But it can also damage your consciousness and turn you into a demon! "

    It looks like our luck is bad and we met a mountain ghost that transformed into a devil.

    The King of Ghosts that had transformed into a towering tree was even more terrifying. The hundreds of branches on his body became his weapons as he attacked us.

    Because he had too many tentacles, we couldn''t avoid him at all. A tree branch swept over us, sweeping me to the ground. Damn, it was quite painful.

    "Wife!" When Zhang Ziyuan saw me lying on the ground injured, he became distracted and his shoulder was pierced by a tree branch.

    "Zhang Ziyuan!" I jumped up and ran over to him. He was covered in blood and cold sweat.

    "You, simply, simply cannot be tolerated!" I picked up the Space Abyssal Sword and from there, I actually dared to harm this old lady''s man. I don''t care if you are a mountain ghost that has been possessed or not, I will show you everything.

    I charged up and hacked at the tentacles whenever I saw them, only to hear the King of Ghosts screaming in pain. It seemed that hacking at the leaves on his body was also very painful for her.

    With the Space Abyssal Sword in my hands, even if I were to be willful, I would not be worried about being hurt by the tree branches. I swung my sword and a few leaves fell to the ground.

    After chopping a few, he will grow back again, but I realized that the speed at which the King of Ghosts grows branches is not that fast. If I can cut a few faster, I can completely weaken his strength.

    "Wife, cut his roots! The root system is the weakness of a tree mountain ghost! "

    Ah? Zhang Ziyuan was right, why do I need to cut down the branch of the mountain ghost? The weakness of a tree should be its roots.

    I made a ''like'' gesture towards Zhang Ziyuan and immediately thought of the mountain ghost''s roots.

    This mountain ghost that was bedeviled was indeed powerful, I did not move after chopping at it, and it actually resisted the attack of the Space Abyssal Sword, it was indeed powerful.

    I was not convinced and took the opportunity to chop a few more times. The mountain ghost cried out "Ah!" and blood started to seep out from its roots.

    "You bastard! You actually cut off my roots! "

    Unexpectedly, this slash didn''t matter, and the enchanted mountain ghost became even more berserk, waving the branches all over the place.

    When Zhang Ziyuan saw that I was no longer able to resist, he stood up and blocked in front of me.

    "She''s already injured, kill him in one move, I''ll cover for you!"

    "But you are injured!"

    "I''m okay, go quickly, his roots are healing very fast!"

    Originally, the injuries on the mountain ghost''s body could also be healed, it was truly too difficult to deal with.

    I had no choice but to follow behind Zhang Ziyuan. He was right in front of the branches, attacking them.

    Zhang Ziyuan was cut in several places by the tree branch. Seeing the blood flow, I almost died from the pain.

    However, this made me want to charge forward and finish off this troublesome fellow before me, even if my life depended on it.

    At this time, Shuo Yue and the others came in, probably to get rid of the middle level mountain ghost s at the door.

    "Damn, what''s going on?" Yue Feng was shocked when he entered.

    "We planned for this mountain ghost to cultivate, and it seems that it had already become a devil. The current situation is not too optimistic, we will let Su Su cut off its roots in the end, and it will be natural for it to die without nutrients."

    Zhang Ziyuan explained, the few of them understood the situation and immediately went to deal with the annoying branches, with more people, it would naturally be easier to handle. I saw that I would get the chance to run in front of the mountain ghost and strike again.

    Even I used up all of my strength in this one strike, and sure enough, the King of Ghosts let out another roar. Its roots were completely destroyed, and the surrounding branches also slowly degenerated, eventually turning into a dried up tree and falling onto the ground.

    "Damn, this is the first time I''ve seen a ghost that can be enchanted, it''s too scary." Gang Zi, who was still taking pictures at the side, wiped the sweat off his forehead, as if he had experienced something extremely hair-raising.

    "Zhang Ziyuan, are you alright?" Seeing that the King of Ghosts had been taken care of, I ran over to check on Zhang Ziyuan''s injuries.

    "I''m fine, it''s just some superficial wounds. The most important thing right now is to quickly collect all the fetal Qi and return it to those pregnant women. Otherwise, they will be in danger of losing their lives!"

    "Alright, I understand."

    Looking at the cultivation grounds of the mountain ghost, there were a few jars in front of it. The jar was sealed and had not opened yet, it seemed like the only thing inside was the fetal Qi, King of Ghosts did not have the time to use it.

    But how do you get all of that back into those pregnant women?

    "As long as you let go of the jar, you''ll know that the fetus will automatically return to your mother''s side." Shuo Yue said.

    So that was how it was. He opened up seven or eight jars one by one and sure enough, there was a warm stream of air coming from within. It felt extremely comfortable.

    As I watched the air currents float out, I ran after them. Sure enough, I saw that they were all floating towards the village at the foot of the mountain.

    "It''s all right this time." I let out a long breath and ran back to the cave.

    When he returned, he saw that Zhang Ziyuan was lying on the ground, unconscious.

    "Don''t worry Miss Su Su, Zhang Ziyuan just lost too much blood and fainted. He has the body of a demon now, he can repair himself, don''t be too anxious."

    Sigh, this time Zhang Ziyuan suffered such a heavy injury in order to save me. Even though he can probably heal himself now, I still feel extremely pained.

    Yue Feng helped to carry Zhang Ziyuan on his back. He had already understood the situation, so he quickly went down the mountain to check on the pregnant women.

    "Damn, this time I got some exclusive news. They are definitely selling very well this time!" Oh right, Miss Su Su, what do you think about the great adventure this time?

    All along the way, Gang Zi was noisy and noisy. Originally, I was already extremely worried about Zhang Ziyuan''s injuries, but after hearing that he planned to interview me, I didn''t have any more thoughts.

    "Forget it, next time then. There''s nothing to interview this time."

    "Hey, don''t be like this, Sister-in-law. This time, you have won a great victory, didn''t you want to make your rain house famous? After the interview, the results will be even better! "

    What a born paparazzi, I retorted, but what he said isn''t wrong. If I don''t take this opportunity to advertise it to the rain house, how can I raise my reputation before this month''s meeting?

    "Alright, then go ahead and interview her бн"

    Along the way, Gang Zi kept asking, and if I could answer, I would just give him a blank look, and if he didn''t want to, Gang Zi would just shrink back and stop asking.

    Returning back to the village, we placed Zhang Ziyuan in a suitable place to recuperate, and looked for the Old Village Head to understand the situation.

    "How is Old Village Head?"

    "Aiya, what a miracle!" Just now, all of the pregnant wives'' stomachs had returned to normal! Thank you so much! " Old Village Head was so excited that he couldn''t even speak properly.

    "It''s already back to normal. Let''s take a look." Shuo Yue said.

    When we entered the house, it was all pregnant women.

    "It must have been you helping to solve the problem, right? We have already returned to normal, you really are my savior! " The pregnant women were also excited, and their families came to thank us.

    "Wait a minute, let me take a look at your stomachs."

    I observed the stomachs of all the pregnant women one by one. The stomachs were no longer as hard as before.

    "Benefactor, we want to follow you. What happened to us? Did we encounter something so strange?" asked the family of one of the pregnant women.

    I could only patiently explain, "Ah, it''s like this, in that barren mountain, there is a mountain ghost with relatively high cultivation experience. Some of the mountain ghost can use their womb to cultivate, and coincidentally, your village has a lot of pregnancies today, which took advantage of his wish and sucked all of your womb away, causing a strange situation in your stomachs."

 C129

    I didn''t dare to say it in such a terrible way that I was afraid the pregnant women would get too excited, so I just said it here.

    "The few of us have defeated the King of Ghosts, so we have released all of your Fetal Qi. You can continue enjoying your pregnancy now!"

    "So that''s how it is. We thought that there was a ghost baby inside the desolate mountain, but when it entered our stomachs, it turned into a ghost baby and we were in deep trouble!"

    "I originally thought that was the case as well, but after seeing that it wasn''t the case in the Desolate Mountain, it''s fortunate that the mountain ghost only needed your Fetal Qi. Otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable."

    Those pregnant women and their families expressed their gratitude, saying that they wanted to pay you all, but I rejected them all. Since they were originally village women with no savings, it wouldn''t be appropriate for me to ask for more money.

    When all the pregnant women went back to rest, Old Village Head was still in a state of excitement, "Ah, what an eye-opener! To let a few of you immortals come to our place, oh right, I heard that one of your companions was injured, how did it go? If it''s serious, this old man will apologize! "

    "It''s only a superficial wound, so I don''t need to worry too much about it. But I''ll have to stay here and heal my wounds for a period of time. Is that alright?" I asked.

    "Of course, of course, it''s really the best that benefactor can do to recuperate from his injuries. I''ll immediately tell my wife to make some chicken soup, fish soup, nourishing things, just you wait!"

    Before I could even say that Zhang Ziyuan''s injuries didn''t need anything like chicken soup, Old Village Head had already ran away.

    Oh right, Su Su, the matter has been completely resolved, the news is too explosive, the first-hand information is obviously to be released immediately, aiya, I will be going back first! We''ll be busy first! " As Gang Zi said this, he also disappeared.

    Shuo Yue frowned: "Who the hell is this? I didn''t see him helping along the way, and only added to the chaos. She even risked her life to look at us, I have authority over portraits here!"

    "Sigh, I heard that he is the legendary tabloid journalist, he was also introduced to me by Zhang Ziyuan, saying that he can raise my reputation." I told the whole story to Shuo Yue.

    Hearing that this method would have the effect of reviving the rain house, Shuo Yue nodded her head, "Alright, I hope this method will work."

    With the matter settled, I sneaked into Zhang Ziyuan''s room to rest.

    He was lying on the bed with his eyes closed. From his watch, it seemed that he had fallen asleep. However, his body began to emit a purplish-red light. His entire body was enveloped in this light.

    I know that Zhang Ziyuan is repairing himself, but this kind of cultivation from the Sprite has one benefit, it can not only heal the injuries on his body, it can also increase his own cultivation, killing two birds with one stone.

    As I watched the wounds on his body gradually shrink and scab, my heart also dropped. After a night of hard work, I fell asleep on the bench beside the bed.

    This is the second day that I fell asleep while sitting on Zhang Ziyuan''s bed. Although my position is not too comfortable, I feel extremely at ease.

    When I woke up again, sure enough, I was already carried to bed. Zhang Ziyuan stood by the side and looked at me.

    You fell asleep while I was healing. When I woke up, I found out that you were lying on the ground beside my bed. You actually found a comfortable place to sleep in.

    Zhang Ziyuan''s voice was very soft, when he whispered these words into my ear, it made my ear itch.

    "Do I want to wait for you to wake up before I go to sleep? In the end, I was so useless that I fell asleep due to being too sleepy." I turned my head away.

    "Turn around and look at me. I''m very happy to see that you''re fine бн"

    "Then you can rush ahead without any problems. Do you know how serious your injuries are? If it wasn''t for your special system, losing too much blood would have been dangerous!" My voice was loud, but Zhang Ziyuan made a gesture to keep quiet.

    "It''s the middle of the night, everyone is asleep. Don''t make such a loud noise, let''s have a chat in private?"

    Looking at Zhang Ziyuan, I was stupefied. When did he learn to understand romance so well, and now he knows to talk to me in private?

    "Anyway, I was just angry бн"

    "That''s right, I have a special kind of physique. If I encounter any injuries, I can recuperate. What if you get injured?" If you lost too much blood, your life would be in danger. Do you want me to worry about you? "

    That''s right, if I was injured, Zhang Ziyuan would probably be very worried too. Furthermore, I have a flesh and blood body, not a demon like him, it would probably take a lot of people to take care of me if I were to be seriously injured.

    "What, you''re not talking?"

    "You''re sharp-tongued. I can''t win against you at all. Since I''m going to be bullied anyway, why don''t I just stay silent?"

    "I''m bullying you? My entire body is wounded, how would I dare to bully you? "

    We did talk in whispers all night, and we never talked softly like we did that night, until it was almost dawn before we fell asleep.

    The next morning, when I woke up, it was already late in the morning. I slept on Zhang Ziyuan''s arm, and he didn''t move as he watched me sleep.

    I moved my head away. "Why am I sleeping on your arm? Did it hurt? Hurry up and take it away."

    "It''s already numb бн" What the hell, how long had he been lying in bed for?

    "Then why aren''t you waking me up?"

    "Look at how fast you sleep. "I can''t bear to disturb you бн"

    Seeing that Zhang Ziyuan''s arm was really numb, I massaged it a few times.

    Without the haze brought by the mountain ghost, the little village was peaceful and calm.

    Zhang Ziyuan held my hand as they walked out to bask in the sun and discovered that not only was the scenery here beautiful, the air here was also very fresh.

    "Oh yeah, yesterday Old Village Head said that he wanted us to stay here for the long term. I feel that the scenery here is pretty good, so I thought about it."

    "Ah?" Are you really planning to stay here for the long term? " Zhang Ziyuan blinked his serious eyes at me.

    "Sigh, there are still a lot of things that I want to do. What kind of meeting are we having next month? I''m willing to leave everything and find a place to live in seclusion with you." I shrugged my shoulders.

    "That''s true, what a troublesome situation. I can''t believe that the matters of the Ghost King have to be resolved at the very least, otherwise it would be a huge problem."

    "Mn, I am already thinking of a way with Shuo Yue. Shuo Yue said that my seal has been blocked, and she is currently unable to think of a way to resolve it."

    "The seal has been blocked?" Zhang Ziyuan thought for a while, then Shuo Yue and Yue Feng walked over.

    "I''ve just woken up, female protagonist, Comrade Gang Zi''s report is very effective, the news that rain house has already returned has already been heard by many intelligent sects."

    I believe in Yue Feng''s words. With Gang Zi''s methods, if he wanted to advertise something, he would definitely cause a storm in the city.

    "Well, maybe before next month''s meeting, we''ll have the right to speak at the meeting."

    After all, the rain house was famous, and if he were to rush out of the martial arts world now, he would definitely be there.

    "Aiya! Yesterday, after searching for you all for a long time, this old man made some chicken soup. He had just killed an old hen and made up for it! This injured benefactor, come and have a taste! " At this time, Old Village Head ran over with a big pot of chicken soup.

    Zhang Ziyuan was dumbstruck, "Ah? These are all for me to stew? "

    "Yeah, hurry up and try it!"

    Zhang Ziyuan curiously tasted it and actually felt that it tasted really good, drinking the whole pot of chicken soup бн

    "Zhang Ziyuan, are you alright?" Looking at Zhang Ziyuan who drank a pot of chicken soup and smacked his lips, I was stupefied.

    "En, the taste is pretty good!" Village Head and Wife''s cooking skills are quite good! "

    "Really? Then I''ll go ask my wife to cook another pot. Just you wait! "

    Old Village Head came and went like the wind with a pot. I was stunned: "Zhang Ziyuan, I never heard that you like to drink chicken soup?"

    "That''s right. When I was alive, I didn''t actually like to drink chicken soup, but I don''t know what happened today. I felt that the chicken soup cooked by the villagers was very delicious." Zhang Ziyuan seemed to be confused as well.

    "Actually it''s like this, the cultivation techniques Zhang Ziyuan is cultivating right now, I''m afraid he needs to eat meat, just like some cultivation techniques that ghosts need endosperm or other rare herbs. Some cultivation techniques also need meat бн."

    This was truly unheard-of, Zhang Ziyuan''s cultivation needed food? If I had said so earlier, I would have stewed chicken soup for him every day.

    "This matter has been completely won. Shall we return home?" Yue Feng asked.

    "Yes, we can. We''ll leave once the villagers have finished their next pot of chicken soup." Looking at Zhang Ziyuan who had an upright face and was waiting for chicken soup, I couldn''t help but laugh.

    "Little Su Su!" Zhang Shaowu called me at this time.

    "Ah, Shaowugo? Are you looking for me? "

    "Little girl Su Su, you actually went on the headlines, I didn''t expect you to have this kind of ability!"

    Ah? What does it mean to be in the headlines? Could it be news of Gang Zi?

    "Shaowugo, you tell me first. Just where did you read this news?" No, I have to ask him clearly. Although I am curious as to how Gang Zi carried out the promotions, I can''t let him know.

    "Ah?" "You actually didn''t know about it? We have specific magazines and can read it on your phone. The news was very quick and you even took a lot of photos.

    I decide not to see Gang Zi again.

    "Ah, cough, Shaowugo, there''s nothing wrong with that. Oh yeah, that''s the thing you called me about?"

    I decided that the Shaowugo would not be so gossipy as to give me a call because of such a small matter.

    Actually, there are other things. I also saw the news that day, you know who that Tianshuanzi is right?

    "I know, he''s the number one mechanical master disciple of the Southern Wilderness, right? I heard that there''s another junior brother called Yao Guang?"

    "Un, that''s right, it''s Yao Guang, the mechanical master that I told you about. The one who built my unpolished jade gang''s headquarters is him."

    "I heard him say it before, but from the looks of it, the relationship between them isn''t that good."

    "That''s right, it is said that because Senior Mo Ye doted on his little disciple and taught him all of his unique skills, the Tianshuanzi was not very balanced. When Senior Yao Guang came to my unpolished jade gang today, it was said that you met with trouble. When I heard about this matter, I felt that it would be better to call you here. "

    So it was about Senior Yao Guang. Since I accepted his gift, I should help him if he has anything difficult.

    "Alright, wait for Shaowugo. I''ll be there right away."

    After hanging up the phone, I decided to take my leave and go over alone. Zhang Ziyuan had not fully recovered from his illness.

 C130

    "En, that wife, you must be careful. When my body recovers, I will come and find you!"

    "Okay, then you can drink the chicken soup here for a few days. When you find me again, you might get a little fatter." Furthermore, I am just going to find Shaowugo for some matters, it''s not like it''s a dangerous place, you don''t have to worry. "

    Hearing my teasing, Zhang Ziyuan''s upright face did not speak a single word, as he watched me leave.

    It was said that he once touched his face and thought for a long time before saying, "Do I have a fat and thin area?"

    From Suzhou to Hangzhou, I have already ran a few rounds. At this time, I have already missed Fu Junqing''s benefits, the "apocalypse" that can cure him and the "Divine Treader" that can be teleported, there is only one person in this world бн

    unpolished jade gang who had rushed to the side of the West Lake, I still called Zhang Shaowu first.

    Zhang Shaowu said that today''s overhauling of the mechanisms was complete, and that they could directly come in.

    When I walked into the unpolished jade gang Main Hall, I saw that Zhang Shaowu was talking to a middle-aged man. This middle-aged man was actually around the same age as Zhang Shaowu, although he looked slightly aged.

    "Shaowugo, I''m coming!"

    "Little Su Su girl. Let me introduce you, this is the famous mechanical master, Senior Yao Guang. "

    Ever since I joined this circle, I suddenly realized how frightening seniority is. People around my age can all be old seniors that are a lot lower than you.

    "Senior Yao Guang!"

    "Hey, don''t call me that. Actually, we should be around the same age. Didn''t you make me old by calling me that? "

    This Senior Yao Guang did not seem to be meticulous in nature, to the point of being casual and hasty, clearly showing the temperament of a young person.

    "Then, I will call you Big Brother Yao Guang!"

    "En, not bad. This is the first time I''ve seen such a straightforward little sister. You and I are very lucky!"

    "Ahh, if you two are to address me as your brother, then wouldn''t I be a generation younger?" Shaowugo suddenly said.

    "In my opinion, seniority is nothing. Why do you need to be so clear? In any case, you two are my older brothers, right?"

    Senior Yao Guang seemed to like my straightforward personality very much, as if seeing his at first glance felt like it was a good thing. However, I knew that this young man who seemed to be disrespectful to the world was the world''s greatest mechanical master.

    I have seen the entire structure of the mechanism of the unpolished jade gang, and it was truly amazing, but thinking back to how this person in front of me designed and built it, I have a deep respect for him.

    "Oh right, Big Brother Yao Guang, I heard from Shaowugo that you have something to talk to me about?"

    I went straight to the point and asked what had happened, just in case.

    "Oh, it''s like this, my deadly senior brother, he really doesn''t let me relax, didn''t he say that he caused such a ruckus in the Suburb of Suzhou a few days ago? It was said that he was defeated by you? Ah, the future of the world is really better than the future. I never would have thought that Senior Brother''s xylology could be considered to have reached perfection, to actually be defeated by you juniors. "

    "Ah, back then, there was nothing we could do. Your senior brother had already caused panic in the Suburb of Suzhou.

    "I understand. This senior brother is actually unwilling to be honest even after losing. He went to collude with some evil spirits. I wonder what kind of conspiracy he''s up to."

    "Senior Tianshuanzi colluded with other evil beings? I thought he really went back to study the xylology honestly. "

    Senior Yao Guang did not want his head, "My senior brother is not such a calm person, I do not know who he has colluded with. However, according to the people who know, he has planned to come back from the two places in Suhang City these few days, and I have only returned to Hangzhou for this matter. He is my senior brother, so I have my responsibility to clean up this matter."

    "Then Senior Yao Guang, what is Tianshuanzi planning to do? That gigantic mantis has already been scattered by us, what else can he do other than become a wood armored master? "

    "Sister Su Su, you don''t know, but xylology also has a positive and evil side to it. If there is a righteous technique as the driving force, then the wood armor will be used by us humans, but if there is an evil power, or even a ghost power as the power, then the wood armor will not be as easy to deal with as we imagined."

    After hearing what Senior Yao Guang said, I started to worry. Originally, I, who was concerned with the power of the wooden armor, read and studied it as well, for a few days. Normally, the power of xylology s are driven by magnetism, but my Master, who is a bit more proficient in magic, used a spell to activate the wooden armor.

    However, I had never thought about using ghost power to control the wooden armor, but thinking about it, it should be a scary thing.

    Big Brother Yao Guang, if you put it this way, I think I know what the Tianshuanzi is trying to do too. If it was said that his mana was not high enough and his ability to control the large scale wooden armor was insufficient, causing him to fail during the battle at the outskirts of the city, then it is possible that he had gone to look for a more convenient technique to activate the wooden armor.

    Senior Yao Guang nodded: "That''s what I meant."

    "That''s why I brought you, Su Su girl, over here. At that time, you were the one who took care of the Tianshuanzi''s mantis first after all.

    "But we don''t know what kind of scheme they are plotting, or who they are allying with."

    "This matter will be left to the tabloid reporter who reports about this matter to you. That kind of person''s information is the most fluent, and that is one of the reasons why I called you here."

    "Gang Zi? His information is the best? " I only know that the reporter is really gossipy, I didn''t expect him to still be a bawdy inquiry.

    "Alright, I understand. I''ll go ask him first."

    "Oh yeah, Sister Su Su, I heard that you are studying my master''s mechanical technique?"

    "Ah, that''s right, I had never come into contact with such things before, so I was curious about them and asked a few more questions. I think it''s okay, I can understand it for now. "

    Senior Yao Guang looked at me blankly for a long time. "Sister Su Su, that book was not even the introduction to the mechanical technique бн"

    "Ah?" Isn''t that the entrance? " I looked at Senior Yao Guang in shock.

    "Of course not. That book was a crystallization of all the blood and sweat of my master''s life, and all of the records are extremely profound mechanical technique. This book is to be gifted to my master''s future successor."

    You actually lied to me, Shaowu. You said that this is just an ordinary mechanical technique entrance exam.

    "I will leave that book with Zhang Shaowu, if there''s a chance, we can find a fated person to give it to, and treat it as my Gate of Heavenly Secrets''s successor. I never thought that the fated person would be you, Su Su."

    That''s right, I can be considered to have a destiny. I became some Gate of Heavenly Secrets''s successor for no reason even though I didn''t know anything.

    "But my mechanical technique is very shallow, it might damage my sect''s reputation бн"

    Morality is what is most important. If every disciple is like the Tianshuanzi, then Master will definitely be angered to death, and Master will already know about your fight with the Suburb of Suzhou, he has expressed his admiration for you, the successor. "

    "Where is Master? If I have the chance, I will definitely go back and visit him!" Hearing his words, Mo Ye actually felt that he was fit to be her disciple.

    "Master has been in seclusion for a long time. If it wasn''t for the special circumstances, even I wouldn''t have been able to find him. This is a good opportunity."

    After opening the door to the new century, I will probably have to focus on studying the mechanical technique too. Otherwise, that old master Gate of Heavenly Secrets will probably scold me.

    Before Gang Zi left, he left me a contact number. I called him and a lazy voice answered.

    "Hey, who is it? I''m sleeping right now. How boring!"

    Hearing Gang Zi''s voice, I couldn''t help but burst out laughing. "Wake up quickly! I have something to trouble you with! "

    Hearing that it was my voice, the other side seemed to quiver and immediately sobered up. "Ah! So it''s my wife. I''m sorry about that, I fell asleep. What''s the matter, my wife?"

    "I heard you''re well-informed?" I asked tentatively.

    "That''s true. I can''t say that I know everything in the world, but it''s more or less there. Sister-in-law, you can tell me whatever you want to know. I will tell you anything!"

    This fellow''s expression of loyalty was rather vague. "Mm, help me pay attention to one thing бн"

    I told Gang Zi about the news that Senior Yao Guang got, and Gang Zi immediately became excited again.

    "No problem, Sister-in-law!" "Leave this to me! Sister-in-law, you have to promise me that this will be big news and that you will authorize me to have exclusive reporting rights on this news. Please don''t let anyone other than me interview you!"

    Is there anyone like you who would be so bored as to follow an interview?

    However, she still agreed to him on the surface: "When have I not let you interview me? Did I ever agree to an interview with someone else? Alright, alright, hurry up, I''ll listen to your news!"

    Gang Zi quickly hung up the phone, probably to gather more information.

    "Is this person alright?" Zhang Shaowu said with his eyebrows knitted, probably because he heard that the tone on the phone was extremely unreliable.

    "There''s no problem with this person. Although he''s a bit slow on normal days, he can gather some information that we want to know. There''s still no problem. Let''s wait for the news!"

    As expected, not long after, news arrived.

    "Sister-in-law, it''s OK!" Do you really want to know? "

    Hearing Gang Zi''s tone, I couldn''t help but want to scold him: "Hurry up and stop with the nonsense, if you want to say don''t keep me in suspense, if you don''t want to say I''m hanging up!"

    Senior Yao Guang and Shaowugo at the side covered their mouths as they laughed heartily when they heard my conversation with Gang Zi, but they did not dare to make a sound.

    "Oh no no, no hanging up, I''ll tell you, Sister-in-law. This is an exclusive secret!" It''s at the end of the month, the annual Middle Yuan Section. The yin qi is the heaviest one on this day, and it''s said that many ghosts are making trouble even when the gates to hell are open on this day.

    I calculated the date, the end of the month was indeed the fifteenth day of the seventh month of the Lunar Calendar, the legendary Ghost Festival. Although I previously knew that this holiday was the day to burn paper money for my deceased family, I didn''t expect that there would be so many things to happen on this day.

    "What does that Middle Yuan Section have to do with the investigation I asked you to do?"

    "Don''t be in such a hurry, Sister-in-law. I''ll explain it to you slowly." Do you know where the gates to hell are closed? Sister-in-law, it''s Fengdu Ghost City! At the border between the Yin and Yang in the legends, if the Fengdu is unable to control it well and the Hundred Ghosts escapes, the consequences would be unimaginable. "

 C131

    It''s the Fengdu again, and this matter has something to do with the Ghost King?

    "So you''re saying that Tianshuanzi intends to use the moment Hundred Ghosts leaves the gates of hell to use the powerful ghost power to activate his large wooden armor?" Judging from Gang Zi''s long-winded speech, he probably wouldn''t be able to hear the main topic of the conversation for a long time.

    "Sister-in-law, you''re smart!" It was exactly what he meant. Originally, it was not easy for a mere mortal like Tianshuanzi to do such a thing, but unfortunately, he actually colluded with Fengdu''s Ghost King. The two of them colluded with each other, so it was hard to say. Although the Hundred Ghosts''s trip was only on the fifteenth night of the seventh month, and when the sun rose on the second day, they had to return to the underworld. There is nothing to be afraid of, but the large scale wooden armor that has eaten these ghost ghost power is probably our greatest danger. "

    He probably never expected that his own senior brother would actually do such a terrifying thing. From my point of view, if the large scale wooden armor was pushed by the ghost power, it would cause a lot of damage, and would probably affect the innocent.

    "Is there any other news from Gang Zi?" Gang Zi is indeed well-informed, and right now I have a whole new level of respect for him, some people just laugh and do big things, ah.

    "There''s no longer anything for now, but since it''s something you''re concerned about, I''ll definitely think of a way to get more information. Don''t worry, I''ll call you if there''s any new information. This is your phone, right?"

    I hung up the phone after the exchange was complete.

    "Senior Yao Guang, this..."

    "Oh, Sister Su Su, if what that reporter said was true, I would probably have let my master leave the mountain. The connection is simply too broad. "

    Honestly speaking, I regret it too. At that time, Tianshuanzi was also a mere mortal, so I let him go. If I had known earlier today, I would have killed him without hesitation.

    "Don''t think that''s too complicated, we understand the situation between the underworld and itself. If it really doesn''t work, we''ll make a trip to the Fengdu and get rid of the Ghost King first. I don''t believe that the Tianshuanzi can do anything big by himself."

    "Little Su Su girl! It''s said that Ghost King''s injuries are about to heal completely. If we go now, we will definitely not be his match. "

    "Capture the thief and the king, Shaowugo, you should have heard of this before, if the Master Jun at that time was to completely destroy the Fengdu''s power, then I am responsible for it now, am I not?"

    "Sigh, we should think about it further. There are still a few days until the Middle Yuan Section. Let''s study it a little more бн"

    Senior Yao Guang seemed like a weak scholar. He did not seem to have any ideas when something happened.

    At this time, I received news of Zhang Ziyuan.

    "The others have arrived. Shall we discuss it together?"

    They probably did not expect that something serious would happen, and only Zhang Ziyuan and A Luo came. The two of them actually travelled together, they had no idea how awkward the journey would be.

    "What a wife!" The two of them actually said the same thing as they entered the room, and I felt that the atmosphere had changed.

    "Zhang Ziyuan, something big happened!" I thought that he would follow me to the Central Plains. After a while, he felt that there was no meaning, and would return by himself, but I didn''t think that he would still follow me around even after such a long time, and his enthusiasm for me didn''t decrease at all. Could it be that he couldn''t see through the relationship between Zhang Ziyuan and me? I have to talk to him sometime.

    "Don''t be in such a hurry to talk."

    After hearing about this matter, Zhang Ziyuan deeply furrowed his brows. "Looks like this matter still needs to be settled with Shuo Yue. I originally thought he would need to learn the Lingyin Temple."

    "He''s not in a good condition. I didn''t want him to attack again, did I?"

    "But regarding the Fengdu Ghost City, I don''t think there''s anyone who is more familiar with it than Shuo Yue. Why don''t we let him attack for the last time, and then he can peacefully rest."

    Waiting until Shuo Yue and Yue Feng discussed the matter together for the entire night, she still decided to solve the problem from the beginning. Since Tianshuanzi wants to use ghost power s to activate his Wood Armor, then we might as well let the Middle Yuan Section s'' Yin-Yang Gate stay open.

    "Then we must find a familiar person, Lord of the Underworld."

    Thinking about that young Lord of the Underworld, I had a deep impression of him. After all, he''s a handsome young man.

    "We already broke through the Underworld once, we were already familiar with it, what are we afraid of?"

    Last time, when I went to the underworld, I discovered that other than that Lord of the Underworld, there were no other scary people inside.

    But Shuo Yue had a different view.

    "I know of a treasure called the illuminating lamp. As long as this item is placed at the gates to the gates to hell, it will suppress the border between the yin and yang realms. On the day of the Middle Yuan Section, all the ghosts in the underworld that are heavy with yin qi won''t dare to come out. And we''ll be done with it once and for all. "

    "illuminating lamp?" I''ve never heard of it, but it sounds reliable.

    This is the treasure of the Buddha family. I have heard about it from Lingyin Temple all year long, and the Buddhist light that it emits is able to subdue thousands of demons. With this treasure in our hands, we will naturally be able to achieve twice the results with half the effort. "

    "Yes! Then where is the illuminating lamp? Let''s hurry up and go look for him! " With such a good method, I was immediately excited.

    "It is said that illuminating lamp s have been protected by the high monks of the Great Xiang Temple all year round. They are very stingy and practically all of them do not borrow anything else from the outside world. This has also become a treasure guarding the Great phase of the temple."

    "This is a big matter of life and death for humanity, I bet they won''t be able to take it on!"

    Shuo Yue lowered her head, "It''s hard to say. Furthermore, we don''t have much of a relationship with the esteemed monks in the Great Xiang Nation Temple, they probably won''t give us anything if we go to borrow it recklessly."

    "Then let''s try it out, right?"

    After researching our countermeasures, we decided to go to the Tokyo National Temple first and see if we can borrow a illuminating lamp.

    Kaifeng was a place with a rich history and culture. In the past, there were thirteen dynasties and the Great Xiang State Temple was especially so. Although it was not as famous as the Lingyin Temple, it was still a place with countless pilgrims.

    "Excuse me, who is your abbot or host?" I don''t really understand Buddhist rules, so I just randomly found a guest monk to ask.

    guest monk looked at me for a long time. "Benefactor, I wonder where you came from?

    "Aiya, that really is a big matter of life and death for us humans. It''s not good if it''s over."

    Zhang Ziyuan and Shuo Yue who were at the side forced themselves not to laugh.

    The guest monk looked like he saw a lunatic. He stared at me blankly for a while and said, "Benefactor, our hosts don''t easily see guests. If there isn''t anything important, you probably won''t be able to see him."

    "Then who is usually in charge?"

    "It''s our supervising senior brother, Master Yuan Tong. If you guys really have something urgent, I''ll go inform them on your behalf. Please wait for a moment."

    Master Yuan Tong? Pfft, I almost laughed out loud this time. This title, why isn''t it an application or a melody? How slow is it?

    "The head of the temple or the abbot is a very high monk. He normally doesn''t care about the secular world and only wishes to pay respects to Buddha. Therefore, all major matters of the abbey are usually dealt with by the overseer." Shuo Yue said.

    "Hey, Shuo Yue, why didn''t you say so earlier? I don''t know anything, but this time, I''ve lost a lot of face."

    Yue Feng was also dressed like a wandering monk. When he was in Lingyin Temple, he was a teacher in charge of logistics.

    "To be honest, this place is really not as big as the Lingyin Temple. If it weren''t for the fact that we built an ancient city of thirteen dynasties, no one would have come here!"

    "Hey, Yue Feng, don''t meddle in your affairs. Do you want to borrow things when the people here hear about it?"

    Yue Feng immediately covered his mouth after hearing my reprimand.

    Not long later, the guest monk returned. "Benefactor, our Senior-apprentice Brother Shi still has some items to take care of. How about this, you all follow me to the guest room to rest.

    A temple''s overseer can be busy to such an extent, I originally thought that the most idle person in the world was a monk, looks like my thoughts were wrong?

    I was so bored that I waited until nightfall for the temple master named Yuan Tong to finish his work and come to our reception room.

    "My dear benefactors, you''re taking things a step too slowly. There are too many things going on today. What do you have to say for yourselves?" I heard that you''re in a hurry? "

    This person was Yuan Su, with a square face and large ears. He looked like he was blessed. One look and one could tell that he was a monk with a generous heart and a fat body.

    "It''s fine, it''s fine. We are indeed in a hurry, the main purpose of this trip is to borrow your temple''s illuminating lamp."

    Before I could say anything, Master Yuan Tong''s face sank. "Benefactor, who told you that there are illuminating lamp s in our Great Western Temple?"

    Hearing the meaning of that, the round monk did not seem to be willing to admit it, so Shuo Yue said: "It was a respected monk from Lingyin Temple of Hangzhou who told me this, that esteemed monk did not use vulgarities, and would not lie to me."

    I was afraid that Monk Yuan Tong might think that we did not come with good intentions, so I quickly explained everything from the beginning to the end. "I am speaking the truth, there were even reports about that supernatural news, and you will understand once you investigate it. This is a matter of life and death for many people, so please Master Yuan Tong, please let us know!"

    Master Yuan Tong went silent for a while, and then said: "It''s not that I don''t believe what you guys are saying, but it''s just that it''s too sudden, and the illuminating lamp is the treasure of my Great Xiang Nation''s temple, it has a special meaning, that means I don''t have the right to go outside, and my Master Master is in closed door cultivation, it''s not easy for me to ask for permission бн"

    He explained a lot of reasons, but in short, he didn''t want to lend it out? Why do you have to sound so nice? If you can''t be the Head of the Guards and go into closed door cultivation, there will be serious consequences when the closed door cultivation is over.

    Zhang Ziyuan had not spoken since the beginning, but at this time he could not resist, he had always been a tyrannical CEO. If things went well, he would have a bad temper, "You monk, can we talk properly with you? If the Middle Yuan Section no longer has a illuminating lamp, are you responsible for all the serious consequences that occur? "Don''t make my words sound too bad. If talking doesn''t solve the problem, then we''ll have to fight!"

    Monk Yuan Tong''s expression turned even more unsightly. "What, I see that you guys aren''t here to borrow things, but are here to cause trouble. Do you think that just because our temple is small can be easily bullied?"

    The monk from the small Xiang State Temple didn''t have such a big mouth, he couldn''t understand what was going on.

 C132

    "We already told you the whole story, but I''m still so unreasonable. That''s your fault. If you guys want to make a move, then I''m here as well." When Shuo Yue got angry, it was also very scary.

    However, I felt that this situation wasn''t too appropriate. After all, this was a holy land of buddhism, and even though the pilgrims had all left, there were still many people who greeted Buddha. If we were to say that we disturbed the peace of Buddha, wouldn''t that be a sin?

    Thinking about this, I relaxed the atmosphere and said, "Since that''s the case, they don''t plan to lend us their things, so we can''t just rob them in broad daylight, right? "Forget it, since he doesn''t want to borrow it, let''s go!"

    After saying that, I walked out. The others looked at me in shock, but since I was already prepared to leave, no one said anything else. On the other hand, Shuo Yue had a sinister smile on her face, as if she already knew what I was going to do next.

    After exiting the Great Xiang Nation temple, Yue Feng was unhappy: "Hey, this old bald donkey, what attitude is this? Let us lend him something to show him, okay? If she''s not happy, then why are we leaving now, Su Su girl? If we can''t get the things they need, it will be a big deal. Why don''t we ask the Lingyin Temple''s Old Cube to step out? "

    "Come on, Lingyin Temple is so far away, it''s a waste of time to come and go, and I reckon that even if Old Cube were to appear, it would be impossible to do it."

    "Then what should we do?" You don''t want the things that you want? "

    "I think what Miss Su Su is saying is that it is difficult to defend against an arrow that can be used to dodge an open spear. Since I am unable to use this road, I should just borrow it secretly?" Shuo Yue knew me!

    "That''s what I meant! Since it''s almost night, I don''t believe that they won''t be sleeping even if they did. I don''t believe that just with the speed of the few of us, especially Yue Feng, we won''t be able to catch a light in this small Great Xiangguo Temple! "

    My way attracted the approval of everyone. We were going to find a place to conserve our energy and wait for a while for a noble man to come.

    "I''ve already taken a good look at the Great Xiang State Temple''s basic route when I went in today. It should be the purpose of this map."

    My original intention today was to stroll around. After all, this is a historical place, so it wouldn''t be a problem for me to visit it.

    "Not bad, my wife. The drawings are quite detailed, but we don''t know where the illuminating lamp are placed."

    "I estimate that such a serious thing must have been placed in a very safe place. Any place with tourists or pilgrims that can participate and enjoy the incense will definitely not be let go. We will look for those places where tourists stop, one by one, and we will definitely have some gains."

    We have more people anyway, so we can find something to fight together.

    In the evening, we feel that we have become robbers of the rich and poor, although to go to a temple to steal things is not good.

    Fortunately, they were all pretty skilled, so the monks sleeping soundly would definitely not notice anything amiss.

    After entering the inner courtyard, I felt a little unfamiliar. Due to the fact that tourists stopped walking, I didn''t even come in during the day.

    I whispered to the others, "Let''s split up! Save time! "

    The others nodded. Yue Feng was fast, so he was the first one to run away. Shuo Yue went to the left, Zhang Ziyuan and I went to the right and conducted a carpet search.

    Where does the Buddhist family keep important things? A place where Master Fang went into seclusion? He reckoned that whatever closed door cultivation was going to be done in his meditation room, or was it the Scripture Pavilion?

    After searching for a while, we found nothing out of the ordinary. In the end, we gathered in front of the Scripture Pavilion in the middle.

    "Sigh, this Xiangguo Temple is not big. Where can we store it?"

    "Only the Scripture Pavilion has not been found, right? "Let''s go in and take a look!"

    After entering the Scripture Pavilion, the few of them carefully searched it again. When I went up to the second floor, I found that there was something fishy about one of the bookshelves.

    I studied the bookcase to make sure it wasn''t an ordinary setting.

    "What''s wrong, wife?" Zhang Ziyuan asked.

    Look at this bookshelf, the layout of the bookshelves is completely different from the other bookshelves. Furthermore, the books on top of the bookshelves are not that strange, but the other bookshelves are all covered in dust, but this bookshelf is actually very clean, don''t you think that it''s strange?

    After hearing what I said, Zhang Ziyuan suddenly realised. "Could it be, this is a mechanism?"

    "That''s right, and it''s also a mechanism from the Dark Pavilion. We can try moving it."

    Yue Feng and Zhang Ziyuan tried to move the bookshelf that was leaning against the wall. In the end, it really was a trap.

    "Damn, Miss Su Su, you are too awesome. It looks like I did not learn the mechanical technique from you for nothing during this period of time." Shuo Yue was excited looking at such a miraculous thing.

    "Sure, sure. I just thought this bookshelf was strange. I didn''t expect it to be a secret room. Let''s go in and take a look!"

    We walked in and found that this secret chamber was very large and was divided into many rooms. The innermost room required another mechanism to enter before we could enter. Luckily, I was smart enough to successfully open the last door.

    "Wife, I really have a whole new level of respect for you. I can''t even see you anymore at this organ?"

    "It''s not like that. Actually, all of the mechanisms here are the simplest, and completely different from what Senior Yao Guang has learned."

    "Ah, is that thing the illuminating lamp? It''s really here! " Yue Feng exclaimed.

    "Lower your voice! What if someone comes?"

    In the current society, there were very few places that would use such a rare method like the mechanical technique to collect items. It was probably a secret room that existed even before the Great Xiang Nation Temple, and they probably wouldn''t know that there was a mechanical technique expert here either.

    illuminating lamp was something that made people feel reverence when they saw it. Although the entire body of the lamp wasn''t very beautiful, it emitted a unique light, as if Buddha was guiding people forward.

    I couldn''t help but clasp my hands together in worship. "Buddha, don''t blame us. We are only trying to suppress the evil forces. Even if we borrowed it, we would still return it!"

    I reached for it, but the sound of a buddhist chant behind me frightened me.

    "Amitabha!" Excellent! Benefactor, we have come late at night.

    The sound of a buddhist chant could be heard from behind me. I was so scared that I almost fell off the illuminating lamp.

    He turned around and saw an old monk with a white beard. He looked kind and kind, and was probably an esteemed monk.

    "Lo, master, hello, we бн" After all, he was going to steal from that family''s territory, so he did not feel well about it, and it would be difficult for him to speak with the illuminating lamp in his hands.

    "Benefactor, this lamp is the treasure of our Great Xiang State Temple. It is inappropriate for you to take it out without asking, right?"

    High monks are high monks ah, did not say we steal, only said we did not ask themselves, the quality of speech is high ah.

    I immediately threw caution to the wind and planned to tell him everything. My reaction had already been discovered, and at most, I would just snatch it and leave. I really didn''t believe that there was someone in this world that was faster than Yue Feng.

    After I passed the lamp to Yue Feng, I instructed him in a low voice: "When you see that something is amiss, quickly take your things and leave. We definitely do not care about this!"

    Yue Feng nodded to me, showing that he understood.

    "Cough cough, master. Actually, we have already talked about this matter with that Yuan Tong Monastery. Even if they don''t want to lend us the money, we have no other choice. We can only come up with this plan."

    "Oh? Since all of you have unique skills, I also feel that you don''t look like complete bad people. You all don''t know what happened, how about you tell this old one, how about it? "

    This master can be considered a smart one, he could tell that although we stole it, we were not bad people. Furthermore, this Zenith Light was only used to intimidate the thousands of demons and ghosts, getting the bad guys was useless.

    I told the whole story from start to finish. The more the master listened, the more he frowned.

    "Is what you said the truth?"

    "Master, we must be honest, we must not lie, if not, this illuminating lamp will be useless to us, right?"

    Indeed, what we said was the truth, and the master also knew of it. Looking at the master''s contemplative expression, I suddenly felt that this person could be someone who meant what he said?

    "Mm, okay, then I''ll lend you the things first, but you have to promise me one thing."

    "What is it? As long as you can take my things, I can do anything! " I have no other choice now. I should first agree to the request of the master in front of me and then deal with him later on.

    "The Middle Yuan Section at the end of the month, you must guard the Fengdu Ghost City. Otherwise, I will test you!"

    Damn, even though the tone of this master is very domineering, I can hear the deep love in his voice. This is what a true esteemed monk should be like! That supervising temple is so weak, okay?

    "Thank you, master!" Oh yea, my name is Su Su, what do I call you? "

    "This old monk''s name is not important, you can go now!"

    He didn''t even leave his name after doing such a good deed! This was completely the demeanor of a high monk.

    We took advantage of the darkness of the night to slip out of the temple, in the spirit of not disturbing the sleep of a monk, we quietly came and quietly left.

    "Well done! I didn''t misjudge you guys. To be able to take one from the Great Xiang Nation''s temple is like taking out an item from a bag. " Senior Yao Guang looked at the illuminating lamp and was extremely excited, he seemed to have never seen such a high-end buddhist treasure either.

    "With this thing, could it be that everything has been resolved?" I asked Shuo Yue.

    "We did obtain it, but we still have a question. How do we light up the illuminating lamp бн"

    "Ah?" The lights haven''t been lit yet? Is this not an ordinary method? "

    "Of course not, this lamp needs to be lit with Buddhist light. It is not as simple as you think, using ordinary bright flames is not enough."

    "бн"

    "Then let''s go ask the old monk at the Great Xiang State Temple how do we light this lamp?" If I had known earlier, I would have asked. "

    Shuo Yue shook her head: "The people from the Great Xiang State Temple probably don''t know how to light this lamp, although it has always been placed in the temple, it is only used as a treasure to serve as a tribute, I think no one knows how to use this lamp anymore."

    Hearing this, I immediately became terrified, I don''t know how to light up a illuminating lamp, obtaining this thing is completely useless!

    "The version I heard was that one of the ways to drive illuminating lamp is to use a powerful Spiritual Energy to drive it. We can try it."

    Strong Spiritual Energy?

 C133

    "Then, how big do you need, Spiritual Energy, for me to give it a try?" He found a spacious area and drew an array, placing the illuminating lamp inside.

    As he tried to activate the array, the illuminating lamp started to react. The originally dark and bright lights suddenly lit up, and after a few seconds, it returned to its original state, no longer responding after it was activated again.

    "I can''t take it anymore?" It seems like Spiritual Energy are still not enough.

    Shuo Yue scratched her chin: "Seems like it, we can gather everyone''s power and give it a try."

    "That''s right, since we say that one person''s Spiritual Energy is not enough, a few more people shouldn''t be a problem." Senior Yao Guang picked up the illuminating lamp and played with it left and right, planning to see if there were any other mechanisms that could be activated.

    "Miss Su Su''s Spiritual Energy is already strong, it can only be lit for an instant. I estimate that completely igniting one night would require a very strong Spiritual Energy."

    Yeah, the entire Middle Yuan Section needed to light this lamp at midnight, and it would require a very strong Spiritual Energy to support it. Even if the few of us combined can light this lamp, supporting it for five minutes would already be pretty good.

    "Shuo Yue, what if you remove all my seals? Will it be more or less the same? "

    "Miss Su Su, if you were to forcefully undo the seal, I''m afraid it will harm your body бн"

    "I can''t care so much now, I can still activate the light. Shuo Yue, how about you help me try it?"

    "No, I don''t agree!" Zhang Ziyuan was the first to jump out and object, staring at me fiercely.

    Shuo Yue was silent for a long time, before finally nodding her head, "How about this, let me think of a complete plan бн"

    Shuo Yue is an expert at unsealing, after studying it for a while, he decided to take a risk and unseal it for me. Under the condition that I was hurting my body, she would unseal it to the maximum, so that she could ignite the illuminating lamp.

    "Shuo Yue, tell me honestly, if you forcefully undo the seal now, will there really be no problems?"

    Zhang Ziyuan threatened Shuo Yue, as if he wanted to ask about what would happen to Shuo Yue if anything really happened.

    "Zhang Ziyuan, don''t be like this. Shuo Yue is doing this for my own good. If you can undo my seal soon, then you can release all of my Spiritual Energy and no one will bully me again."

    Shuo Yue frowned and did not say anything, but I know that he was not confident either, if she was to break the seal with her strong heart, then there would be some problem, and both of them would be injured.

    During this period of time, Shuo Yue had already used her free time to slowly unseal me, but her progress was too slow.

    After all, with Ghost King''s threat, if he did not hurry, it would be too late.

    "My wife, I can ignore everything else as long as you are safe. Do you understand my feelings?"

    Zhang Ziyuan opened my face wide, as if I had pockmarks on my face.

    "I know, I can understand, but please understand me, I have to do something."

    Zhang Ziyuan couldn''t argue with him, so he turned around and walked away. He seemed to be angry.

    "Miss Su Su, try to persuade him again, maybe he hoped that you would no longer encounter any danger, but if we were to continue with these matters, no one can stop them anymore." Shuo Yue''s brows were still tightly knitted.

    I stayed silent for a while and followed Zhang Ziyuan over.

    He was standing in the empty courtyard, thinking about something.

    "Ahem, um, Zhang Ziyuan, the weather today is pretty good." I didn''t have anything to say, so I just said some lines that even I didn''t feel were nutritious.

    "My wife, you should take a good rest. If you decide to release the seal at night, then you must not be too tired during the day. If you don''t, your body won''t be able to take it."

    Although Zhang Ziyuan''s tone was calm, I could tell that he was still very worried about me.

    "Alright, then I''ll promise you that I''ll go to bed with you. I''ve been busy the whole night and haven''t had the time to sleep, so during this time, your seat hasn''t moved at all. Look, your pimples are already growing out."

    Zhang Ziyuan touched his own face: "Where is it? I also have acne? "

    , who was looking at him, couldn''t resist laughing out loud. "Hahaha, you''re so scary, you really believe me when I say this. How old are you?

    When Zhang Ziyuan saw me, he started laughing from head to toe, as if he was infected by the laughter.

    "Yes, I already knew you were teasing me, but I still couldn''t help but believe you, my wife. Since when did you become a real person in my life? Even though I''m already a lonely ghost, I still feel like I''m not alone with you."

    "Hey hey, why are you here again? You clearly know that I don''t like listening to such sweet nothings, but you''re still doing something practical?"

    Zhang Ziyuan didn''t seem to understand what I meant, the main point was always wrong. "I''m not saying sweet nothings again, I know you don''t like to hear them, but what I said just now, was all true бн"

    Indeed, Zhang Ziyuan would not say anything perfunctory, nor would he coax women to be happy. If he was willing to say these words, then it must be from the bottom of his heart.

    "Alright, alright, I believe you. But, what about the suggestion to rest with me? What do you think?"

    Zhang Ziyuan revealed a treacherous smile: "Of course I feel that this suggestion is not bad, let''s go."

    With that, the princess picked me up and headed for the guest room.

    "AHH!" You misunderstood me! " I shouted, but no one dared to interfere.

    "Ah?" What did I misunderstand? "Then what do you mean?" So it turns out that this fellow was pretending to be stupid. He had truly eaten by him бн

    As expected, he rested well during the day, and was in high spirits at night as he prepared to release the seal, but it seemed that Shuo Yue was not in a good condition.

    He was already in a very bad condition. I even created a difficult problem for him. He must have been carefully researching how to remove the seal during this period of time.

    "How is Shuo Yue?"

    "It''s about time, Miss Su Su. We will begin the preparations."

    Shuo Yue had already prepared everything in an empty room, there was a gigantic array formation drawn on the ground, it seemed like releasing the seal this time would also be extremely dangerous.

    "Miss Su Su and I are doing our business here. Everyone else needs to go out and avoid us." Shuo Yue said.

    However, Zhang Ziyuan seemed to not listen to him. "What''s there to avoid? I won''t disturb you. "

    "Aiya, Zhang Ziyuan, Shuo Yue said that it won''t be long. You just wait outside, okay?" I started to softly attack, and finally finished off Zhang Ziyuan. He unwillingly walked out, and in the empty room, only Shuo Yue and I were left.

    "Shuo Yue, can you tell me what the consequences would be if you fail this time?" I was like a patient waiting for an operation. Waiting for the doctor to tell me about my condition.

    Shuo Yue laughed easily: "Miss Su Su, don''t think too much into it, the probability of failure is not high, you have to believe in my spell."

    I let out a long breath. "Hey, why didn''t I say that earlier? We thought the consequences would be very serious, considering how bitter and vengeful we are during the day."

    "Even though you said that, I am not sure how much is best for you. If it was like before, it would definitely be useless, and you have seen what happened during the day. You are already filled with Spiritual Energy, so it is impossible for you to activate them. "However, if I solve too many problems, I''m afraid бн"

    "What are the consequences, just say it directly?"

    "The more serious problem is that his blood vessels have ruptured and died бн"

    Damn, at that moment, I felt my mind go blank for a moment. So the consequences were actually this severe. I felt that I was starting to regret it.

    "Ah, but the probability of that happening isn''t very high, after all, this Spiritual Energy is something your body brought along, but the easiest situation I''m in right now is Qi deviation. By then, even I won''t be able to control you."

    My cultivation went berserk, just like the monster in that mountain cave. I felt that it was quite scary and at that time, I would probably become a target that people would kill.

    "Then, what about a bit smaller?" I asked tentatively.

    "It''s a bit smaller, but I don''t think the symptoms will be that bad. I''ll only be unconscious for a few days at most, then I''ll wake up and I''ll be reborn. This is ideal."

    I also know that this is the ideal amount, but I am clear that Shuo Yue is definitely unable to grasp the middle speed, because no one knows how much my own body can handle.

    This method could only be used once every seven days or so. This time, it would really be difficult for Shuo Yue.

    "It''s fine, it''s fine. Actually, Shuo Yue, you don''t have to feel too much pressure, I believe in you. If there''s an accident, you don''t have to blame yourself too much бн"

    Even though I may seem carefree on the surface, I am actually very afraid of danger. They probably saw the strong side of me, but to think that they would be afraid of death as well.

    "I won''t let anything happen to you, don''t worry." With that, Shuo Yue activated the array.

    I gently closed my eyes. ''Forget it. Today is the day!'' A martyr is a martyr.

    "Release!" After waiting for a long time, hearing Shuo Yue say "unscramble", I felt as if an unending stream of power surged out of my body, I really wanted to open up the Ren Du meridian on my own, a wave of Innate Qi flowed around my body, it was extremely abundant, I wanted to speak, but I realized that I was unable to do so.

    As the Spiritual Energy became more and more abundant, I also felt that there was something wrong with my body. It was as if there was a surge of energy flowing through my entire body, swelling up very rapidly. It looks like I''m going to break through my limits this time.

    In the end, I couldn''t take it anymore. I felt like my zhenqi was about to burst out of my body. I wanted to tell him that I was at my limit, but I couldn''t speak or move. I was in an awkward state.

    Suddenly, I felt a surge of true qi rush to my head, and then I lost consciousness...

    It was as if he had fallen into a coma, but it seemed like he had had a very, very long dream. He felt that all of his Spiritual Energy had already fused with each other, and even merged into one with the Tong Ling Dan in his body.

    The most important thing is that in my dreams, I seem to have looked through the cultivation manual that silverleaf granny gave me. My cultivation also advanced by leaps and bounds, and the parts that I didn''t really understand suddenly became clear and transparent.

    After that long dream, I finally woke up.

    "Wife, you''re done?" Just as he woke up, he heard Zhang Ziyuan''s voice.

 C134

    Without looking, I knew that he must have been watching me at my bedside, as if I had been watching him while he was unconscious.

    He slowly opened his eyes. The sunlight was piercing his eyes. It was already morning. Did he feel that he had been sleeping for a long time?

    Sure enough, I slept on the bed in the guest room, and Zhang Ziyuan was the only one sitting by the bed.

    "Aiya, I''ve already slept for the entire night. You haven''t even closed your eyes?"

    "Don''t forget that I am a demon right now, I actually don''t need to rest, don''t worry about me, by the way, how do you feel, have been unconscious the entire time, really scared me, but Shuo Yue said that you should be fine."

    I sat up and felt it. I felt an indescribable sense of relief all over my body.

    "I feel pretty good right now, but Zhang Ziyuan, I seem to be hungry бн"

    Zhang Ziyuan scoffed, I felt that he was laughing at me бн

    Seeing me wolfing down my food, the surrounding people looked at me speechlessly, as if they had seen something strange.

    "Miss Su Su, you really look like you haven''t eaten in days, why are you so hungry?"

    "Yes, I feel especially hungry when I wake up today, as if I''m not full. Hey, give me some more noodles!"

    I have already eaten three bowls of noodles. Zhang Shaowu had already expressed that he, as a unpolished jade gang, would not be able to raise me anymore, but he still felt hungry and instructed the kitchen to go cook some noodles.

    Shuo Yue held onto her chin and thought for a moment, before understanding the logic behind the words, "I reckon that Miss Su Su must have just released his seal, causing the Spiritual Energy on her body to wander around, which would probably consume a lot of his energy."

    As I ate the noodles, I said, "Yes, and I feel that I''m in a good mood today. I think I''ll be able to go out and fight after the noodles are eaten!"

    When Zhang Shaowu and Senior Yao Guang saw my current state, they knew that the effect of the seal being unsealed was not bad, and heaved a sigh of relief as they smiled.

    "En, just you wait, wait until I''ve eaten, I will go and try to ignite the illuminating lamp again, and see if it can improve!"

    "Wife, don''t be in such a hurry to eat it. I''ll choke on it when I turn around."

    After Zhang Ziyuan''s reminder, I actually felt that my image of eating wasn''t very good, so I immediately slowed down.

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry бн"

    It is said that ladies laugh without showing their teeth while eating and making noises. I guess that I am getting further and further away from that lady this time. But honestly, I am also very happy that I managed to successfully remove the seal this time.

    After eating our fill, I once again urged the Spiritual Energy to light up the illuminating lamp, intending to test out its current condition.

    I poured the Spiritual Energy onto my hands and the illuminating lamp started to activate. It didn''t flicker a few times like last time before extinguishing, and it actually lit up.

    "Sister Su Su, try and see how long you can last!" Seeing that the light really lit up, Senior Yao Guang became excited for a moment.

    I nodded my head and continued to pour Spiritual Energy s into them.

    After what seemed like a long time, the light finally went out. I was exhausted and felt very tired.

    Zhang Shaowu seemed to have been keeping an eye on the time, "Half an hour, Su Su girl."

    Half an hour? This result was already pretty good. He was able to persevere for such a long time from the start, but it didn''t seem to be enough for half an hour.

    "But the whole time, it took two hours, which is only two hours. It doesn''t seem like enough time, does it?" I asked.

    "It''s already pretty good. We can''t force it. We can take turns lighting the lamp. I don''t believe we won''t last two hours."

    Shuo Yue was right, most of us are all experts, although in the current situation they might not be able to hold on longer than me, but with our wheel tactics, we can at least hold on for two hours.

    "The problem is that we shouldn''t think too simply, the place where we light the lamp is at the gates of hell, which is at the border between the Fengdu Ghost City and the Underworld. I think that when the time comes, there will be a lot of people looking for us, and the most important thing is, if the Ghost King makes a move, we might not be able to beat it, this is the problem."

    Zhang Shaowu''s worry is also necessary, but we still have a few more days before we can completely come up with an appropriate countermeasure.

    "Sect Leader!" Not good! "There are a few people outside. They look like they are from Fusang and say they are here to visit you, Sect Leader!"

    "What''s going on?" Zhang Shaowu frowned, "I''ll go out and take a look first."

    How strange, why did this unpolished jade gang have foreigners looking for them, could it be that they were also looking for them to resolve this strange matter?

    Feeling puzzled, I followed Zhang Shaowu out.

    At the door, there were a few people in kimono standing at the entrance. They were wearing wooden shoes and looked like they were from Fusang.

    The leader of the group seemed to be their leader, and looked to be young, his looks were not bad, he nodded towards Zhang Shaowu and spoke in his not very fluent Chinese: "Hello, is this the master here?"

    Looking at their dressing, I seem to remember where they came from. They were clearly the Yin Yang Master dressing up as Fu Sang.

    Speaking of Yin Yang Master, there were probably a lot of people who were unfamiliar with the country, but those who had a certain understanding of Fu Sang''s culture would have heard of this profession.

    During the peaceful times, Fu Sang could be said to be a nocturnal traveller of the Hundred Ghosts, with all sorts of demons and monsters running amok. Thus, a group of people with the job of exorcising ghosts had appeared, and they were called Yin Yang Master, and they used special techniques to exorcise ghosts.

    It''s as if our Taoists are of the same class. It''s just that our Taoists are outfits, and Fu Sang''s Yin Yang Master s are mainly based on their families.

    Judging from the clothing of these Fu Sang people, they seemed to be the legendary Yin Yang Master. He thought that this was just a legend. After meeting Zhang Ziyuan, so many things had happened, he already knew that this Hundred Ghosts was a real existence. These Yin Yang Master probably had some abilities, but what was the meaning of coming to Zhang Shaowu.

    "I am Zhang Shaowu, the master of this place. May I ask what business you have with me?"

    The people on the other side did not know what exactly it meant, and it did not sound good in their national language: "I am Song Benlonger, these are all my servants, we do not have any honorable services, we only heard that you have a high skill in exorcism, and we want to spar with you."

    So he wanted to spar. It was fine if he wanted to spar, but why was exorbitant in exorcism?

    Zhang Shaowu was not stunned either: "Since all of you are international friends, I am very welcome here. If you want to talk about shock, I will definitely accompany you, but unfortunately for you, I have encountered some danger here, and might not be able to welcome you all in the near future."

    The leader of the group frowned as he heard this. "We, we came from far away just to spar with you. You call yourself a nation of etiquette, yet you don''t even understand this little bit of courtesy?"

    When I heard that fellow Long Benlong say this, I was displeased. What did he have to do with etiquette? Wasn''t he exaggerating a bit? I couldn''t help but rush out to fight him.

    "Hey, hey, you guys, are you guys from Fu Sang?" What about you guys? If you have nothing to do, then come to my doorstep and say that you want to spar. Look at you, do you want to spar or do you want to fight? Furthermore, my Shaowugo has said that many things have happened during this period of time. We are very busy, and he would not lie to you.

    The few Fusang Yin Yang Master s were stunned by my words. They looked at each other and did not say anything for a long time. It was probably that the Fusang Maiden was a kind of gentle woman who would never lose her temper.

    However, I don''t care if he''s used to it or not. He''s bullying us like this already, but he still speaks kindly to us!

    "Young lady, I''m looking for the master of unpolished jade gang, please do not get involved, okay? This has nothing to do with you! "

    Song Benlonger is really dumb, what does it have to do with me? I really didn''t know that I had just unsealed myself. I felt like my body was filled with limitless power, just a little bit more fighting with someone. Today, they came to me just to be my punching bag, right?

    However, since we are international friends, we should not make our words sound too unpleasant, otherwise, we would say that our nation of etiquette has no way of entertaining guests.

    "Eh? Don''t tell me you don''t even know about the unpolished jade gang, which means that your industry in Japan is not an ordinary one, right? Then you should know about the rain house, right? "

    Song Benlonger nodded his head: "Of course I know, this name is not bad, it is very nice to listen to, and I heard that the OP is a beauty!"

    I love hearing someone speak a human language! However, they were probably talking about the Master Jun s бн

    "Hmph hmph, it''s good that you know that I am the second generation Tower Lord of rain house, and Su Su is the same. All of you wipe my eyes, what do you mean by ''it has nothing to do with me''?"

    As I said this, I could feel the power of prehistoric events erupting within me.

    This time, Song Benlonger displayed his true side again as he blinked his eyes and looked at me with a face full of disbelief.

    In the end, he shook his head. "No, no, it''s said that the owner of the rain house is a beautiful woman. You, are not a beautiful woman, so aren''t you бн"

    As he said that, Fusang really didn''t even know how to speak words of respect. It was very true. Although I''m not considered very beautiful, but it still made sense, didn''t it? How can you say such words to hurt my self-esteem and self-confidence?

    "If I don''t want to waste words with you, isn''t it just sparring? A spar was a spar! "Let''s go!" Zhang Shaowu looked at me as if he didn''t recognize him, and felt that since I undid the seal, not only had I become more lively, even my personality seemed to become a lot more straightforward.

    Could it be that this was the nature of the Master Jun? After I unsealed her, I became more and more like her? He was truly like a woman.

    Zhang Shaowu cleared his throat: "She''s really the current Tower Master of rain house. If you want to spar, it''s the same if you''re looking for him."

    Song Benlonger nodded his head: "Alright, we were originally not planning on bullying women, it seems like this is a female hero, I will spar with you, and this does not count us coming here to play for nothing."

    Damn, so these people were here for tourism, are they crazy? Those who didn''t come here to play the West Lake came over to spar with others.

    After letting a few people in, we''ll let them feel the hospitality of our countrymen.

    "Tell me, how do you want to fight? I''ll leave if you guys draw a path for me."

    The yard was packed with people. Those who had nothing to do came out to watch the fun.

 C135

    "What''s wrong, wife?" But I still felt that it would be better to keep a little girl in front of him, just in case that he didn''t like the fact that I was dumped by her.

    "Just a few people from Fusang. It''s okay if they want to spar with us."

    The few Yin Yang Master s discussed with each other, and it seemed that only the leading Song Benlonger knew the national language, while the others chattered on and on. It was unknown what they were talking about.

    After discussing everything, Song Benlonger said to me: "We have done our research. It is said that here, there is a ghost house filled with difficult monsters. We will go in together and compete to see who will be the first to reach the roof.

    Ghost Tower? Hearing Song Benlonger''s words, I was stunned, where did this Ghost Tower come from, could it be the Fengdu?

    I was startled, but Zhang Shaowu seemed to know where the other party was talking about, "I guess they are talking about the Lei Feng Pagoda s after nightfall."

    "Ah?" Lei Feng Pagoda? Isn''t that a historical monument? There are still a lot of tourists coming and going every day. Although I rarely came to Hangzhou, I still know about the Lei Feng Pagoda. The famous White Snake Lady''s legend is here.

    The Lei Feng Pagoda was around West Lake and there was a spot called the Lei Feng Xi Guang. It was said that Fa Hai had suppressed the White Snake Dowager beneath the Lei Feng Pagoda before.

    "No, no, I''m not talking about the Lei Feng Pagoda you know now. Actually, the Lei Feng Pagoda was only rebuilt to attract tourists, and was not the real Lei Feng Pagoda used to suppress the White Wife back then. The real Lei Feng Pagoda is located at the outskirts of Hangzhou, and it is still quite a distance away from the West Lake.

    They had really never heard of such a story. So the Lei Feng Pagoda that the tourists saw was built after the event, but no one cared about the real Lei Feng Pagoda anymore.

    Because I''m afraid of causing a panic, tourists are also not allowed to enter that place. Over time, it will become very abandoned, and if Hangzhou encounters any monsters that cannot be solved, most of them will be put into the tower by the Spirit Master. Therefore, I think Mr. Matsumoto should be talking about the ghost tower.

    "That''s right, that''s right. That''s the place. What Lei Feng Pagoda? It''s not real."

    Aiyo, it sounds like Song Benlonger, who can''t even speak the language properly, knows a lot about the affairs of Hangzhou. I didn''t even know that a Lei Feng Ghost Tower would appear in the outskirts of Hangzhou, but he has heard of all of them.

    Zhang Shaowu also said to me in a low voice: "I have actually heard of Fu Sang''s Yin Yang Master family''s Song Ben. Although he is far away, and we do not have much interaction with him, but there are still some who can communicate with each other. I heard that this family is the elite of the Japanese Yin Yang Master, and their strengths cannot be underestimated."

    "Ah?" How is the Yin Yang Master powerful? I don''t believe that a mere Fu Sang can be stronger than our vast and profound traditional culture. "

    "But that Lei Feng Ghost Tower is indeed full of danger. It''s better not to go in."

    "Can you still deal with it as hard as the Fengdu Ghost City? Furthermore, the last time we went to that whatever Ghost Tower, it was the same as well.

    "No, this Lei Feng Ghost Tower is different from the Ghost Tower. It is said that there are countless mechanisms inside it, and the person who built it was also a famous mechanical master."

    ~ Sigh, that''s great, I have been studying Senior Mo Ye''s books recently, if I could practice it, it would be the best.

    I seem to have been very competitive since I unsealed, watching the other side openly provocative in his own land can not be intimidated by international friends.

    I don''t seem to know what fear is anymore. I''m full of energy.

    "Since that''s the case, Su Su said that she has agreed to your challenge. The location is already up to you, and the rules are set by us." Zhang Shaowu said to Song Benlonger.

    "No problem, just say it."

    "There are two entrances to the Lei Feng Ghost Tower, and different circumstances and structures exist inside. Because the person who built this tower back then was a mechanical master, there are layers of mechanisms inside, and we will send three people each to enter through two entrances. Whoever reaches the top floor first will win, what do you say?"

    After Zhang Shaowu finished speaking, Song Benlonger translated it for his disciples and subordinates, who nodded at the same time they listened, most likely indicating that it was okay.

    As expected, Song Benlonger turned his head and said: "No problem, we agree. Then tonight, we will meet at the Ghost Tower at the outskirts of the city.

    Song Benlonger then left, it looked like they were going to go back to discuss which three people would fight.

    "You''re right, Shaowugo. If not for the number of people being set, we would have a huge advantage in terms of numbers, and we also have a master with a mechanical technique."

    "Since we are international friends from Fusang, it is better to have three on each side for the sake of fairness. After all, if we won because of the number of people, they would definitely not be convinced, and that would affect our reputation."

    This really has to do with reputation. That''s right, ever since I took on this burden as my rain house, I felt like a spokesperson. Every word and gesture I made represented the prestige of my rain house.

    "Oh yeah, why don''t you find Gang Zi this time, he won''t reject such an interesting piece of news." Zhang Ziyuan suggested.

    "The problem is, it''s fine if we win, but if we lose and the news gets out, it''s simply unbearable."

    "Shaowugo, you can''t extinguish the other person''s resolve and might. Since I dared to accept this challenge, my goal is to win, I can''t lose no matter what!"

    "En, my wife is right. If I really lose, I will immediately snatch Gang Zi''s camera and smash it. It''s over."

    As Zhang Ziyuan expressionlessly spoke these words of cold laughter, I felt that I didn''t even have the mood to laugh anymore.

    "The question is, which three people should go in?"

    "I think, according to strength ranking, what do you think about the three people with the strongest abilities here?" Zhang Shaowu suggested.

    How was his ranking? They had never fought before, so how could he decide who was stronger?

    For a moment the question became a problem.

    I think I still need to go in, after all it''s a mess that I''m blocking, if I don''t go, it would be too shameful, and I just undid the seal, so I don''t know what effect it would have, and going in to test it out is also good, and since I have some understanding of the mechanical technique, it''s not too bad, so I''ll be the first one to choose.

    "Wife, if you go, I will definitely go in. I''m worried about you alone, don''t tell me that strength isn''t strength. I''ll worry about who doesn''t want me to go."

    Zhang Ziyuan then tyrannically spoke with his upper body, looking at his irrebuttable tone, it seemed that it was about time, and no one dared to object.

    What about the last one? Shuo Yue''s health isn''t good, I don''t want him to go in, so it''s fine. She was originally a burden to me, but now she even asked me to take the risk, it''s really embarrassing.

    "I feel that the last person will be the one to choose between and Shaowugo." I did not expect Shuo Yue to be unhappy this time.

    "This place is obviously the place where my magic is the highest. Moreover, I have a better understanding of ghosts'' habits and habits, so why didn''t you consider letting me go?" Shuo Yue frowned, looking like a child.

    "But Shuo Yue, you promised me! You need to take care of your body properly, otherwise you will run away if you don''t have anything to do, since this is just a competition after all, and it is not a matter of life and death, are you going to be in charge of the unpolished jade gang? "

    There''s nothing I can do but to say the truth. Otherwise, if Shuo Yue really injured her body due to my willfulness.

    Shuo Yue closed her mouth and did not say anything. He was still thinking for Big Sister Ruo Yun, if something were to happen to him, then no one would look after Big Sister Ruo Yun.

    "If that''s the case, I think Yue Feng is more suitable. Although his techniques aren''t that strong, he has one thing that you guys aren''t proficient in. His speed is fast, I believe that he will definitely be able to use it." Senior Yao Guang, who hadn''t spoken for a long time, spoke. As expected, what Senior said made sense, and decided to listen to Senior''s words!

    "Alright, then that''s settled then. Yesterday, removing the seal on Shuo Yue was already too exhausting, and it''s really not suitable for him to work hard anymore. I think we''ll do as Senior Yao Guang said, and we''ll work together at the Lei Feng Ghost Tower tonight!"

    When I said this, I also laughed. Why did it feel like I was talking to the Fusang even after fighting with them for awhile?

    Since there was no meaning to it, then there was no point. He decided to take a rest, but was stopped by Senior Yao Guang.

    "Sister Su Su, come over here for a moment, I have something to tell you." Looking at Senior Yao Guang''s strange expression, I was also stunned.

    "Senior, tell me, what''s wrong?" I opened my eyes wide and stared at Yao Guang, feeling uncomfortable just by staring at him.

    "Yes, it''s about the Lei Feng Ghost Tower. Since you know that there are many traps inside, I feel that I need to teach you some of the more profound things in our sect. Otherwise, you might not be able to reach the top."

    So Senior Yao Guang wanted to pass down his skills to me, that''s all I want.

    Throughout the entire afternoon, Senior Yao Guang had been teaching me some strange things. I listened attentively, and did not dare to be careless.

    "Sister Su Su, in truth, this mechanical technique is both complex and complex, but it''s actually quite simple. It''s simply something that never changes, as long as you grasp the parts I mentioned just now, you will be able to unlock all the mechanisms in the world."

    "Thank you, senior, for your advice!" Senior Yao Guang''s explanation is easy to understand, adding my recent research, I feel like my skill has increased by another level.

    "There''s no need to thank me. You and I are fated to be together. Therefore, we can only win this competition and not lose!" Otherwise, our ancestor''s face will be completely thrown away by us. "

    He heard from Senior Yao Guang that the person who built the Lei Feng Ghost Tower back then was also a famous mechanical master, a figure similar to their ancestor.

    Just in order for someone with ill intentions to go in and do something harmful, those who did not have a certain level of control over the mechanical technique would probably not be able to find a way even if they did not fall for it.

    However, after hearing what Senior Yao Guang had to say, I suddenly felt enlightened. Originally, all skills were like this.

 C136

    In the evening, I ate three more bowls of noodles, preparing to completely replenish my strength. Shaowugo looked at Zhang Ziyuan, who was expressionless as he watched me eat my noodles, and felt like crying.

    "Seriously, you can raise your own wife in the future, it turns out that it''s still alright. But now, does Su Su really want to spend so much money on her?" Zhang Shaowu muttered to Zhang Ziyuan.

    Unexpectedly, my hearing had improved a lot after I unsealed it. As I ate, I listened to Zhang Shaowu retort.

    "What''s wrong, Shaowugo? "What is it?"

    "No, no, no. I was just saying to Zhang Ziyuan that you''re not fat even after eating so much everyday. It''s really, really good stuff бн"

    This is my personal report, huh бн

    But even if I say it out loud, it''s still enough for me to control how many unpolished jade gang I eat. Then I ate two more bowls of noodles without a care in the world.

    To be honest, even I''m afraid that if I keep eating like this, I''ll get fatter and the other girls will all want to lose weight. Yet, I ended up with so much to eat.

    It''s just that she just released the seal, and her body isn''t used to it. Some people can''t sleep because they can''t eat, have fever, or feel thirsty, so I think Lady Su Su''s current condition is already pretty good. It''s just that, up until now, he only has a large amount of food бн

    Zhang Shaowu and I both heaved a sigh of relief when these words came out. Honestly speaking, how could such a huge unpolished jade gang be so poor?

    After eating our fill, Zhang Shaowu drove us to the Lei Feng Ghost Tower. After all, we didn''t know each other at all, and he was already an old driver.

    When we arrived, we found that Song Benlonger and the others were already there. Three of them, including Matsumoto were sitting cross-legged on the ground meditating, looking at the three that were planning to enter the tower later.

    "You Chinese people, not bad, keep your promises!" Song Benlonger said as he saw us.

    What nonsense, we Chinese are a nation of etiquette, the most important thing is to be punctual.

    The moon was high in the sky and it was almost midnight. Both sides knew that midnight was the time where the Yang Qi in the body was the weakest and the yin qi was the most concentrated. This was also the time when the ghosts were the most active.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, please?" Song Benlonger was still very polite as he gestured at me, "On my side, I represent our Fu Sang''s Yin Yang Master family, the Song Family. On your side, you represent the Spirit Master''s power, rain house.

    Just then, Gang Zi arrived, his speed was fast enough, he just got the news and already he was running over, his job wasn''t bad.

    "It''s here, it''s here for the live broadcast? "Those words were not bad. He really is our international friend."

    As soon as they arrived, they started taking photos, leaving Matsumoto and the others stupefied for a long time.

    "Who бн who is this?"

    "Me? I am a reporter, a reporter from a tabloid newspaper. "Don''t worry, second place in the first round of the Friendship Competition, I''ll cheer for all of you бн"

    Song Benlonger seemed to no longer want to bother with him, and directly chose a door and walked in, followed by two other disciples.

    "We''re going in too." Zhang Ziyuan and I walked in from the other side of the door. As expected, it was a fair and reasonable competition, and we didn''t even have the chance to cheat.

    After entering, it was indeed pitch black. I immediately summoned the pyretic lustre to light it up. As expected, there was a good pet. It seemed that the other party was still using the most primitive method to illuminate it.

    After entering many strange places, this Ghost Tower still had its own unique features. If it was a maze, then he was more sinister and more complicated than it was before. If it was a Ghost Tower, then it was even more difficult to deal with than the previous ones.

    I secretly thought about how the Fusang Yin Yang Master was doing, I reckoned that they had heard of this Ghost Tower before, and this Ghost Tower that was famous for its mechanical technique was probably headed towards this mechanism as well.

    Fu Sang also had some knowledge of the inheritance of the mechanical technique. It was said that the War Country''s famous Three Water Jis Right Guard was the famous mechanical master of Fu Sang. It was said that his design works played a great role in the war of their own country.

    As we walked forward, something happened that shocked me. We pushed open a door, and in the darkness, many torches were lit. The torches were tied to the walls, as if the entire thing was a giant mechanism. If we pushed open the door, the torches on the wall would light up one by one.

    "Holy shit!" How did he do it? "Even with the current technology, I probably won''t be able to come up with anything like this, right?" Yue Feng exclaimed.

    "Actually, the principle is very simple. The two rows of torches on the wall were separately coated with combustible materials, and after closing this place, they would drain the air inside. No matter how combustible something is, it cannot be burned without air. When we opened the door and entered, the room was filled with air, and flammable torches were lit. This is not a complicated mechanism. "

    "So it turns out to be this principle. Hearing it, it actually sounds very simple. However, the moment we come into contact with it, it really makes my spine shiver. It makes me think that this place is truly under the control of ghosts."

    "I think it''s mainly because you had bad physics when you were in school, right?" To be honest, the design of this mechanism was indeed ingenious, but it was not that easy to do it. If this Lei Feng Ghost Tower was built in ancient times, then there would have been no technology to create it. It would be almost impossible for a house to have no oxygen at all.

    If he followed the path of the torches, he would reach the staircase. He had probably reached the first floor already.

    When the entire Lei Feng Ghost Tower was outside, it was impossible to tell how many levels there were, and the entire tower was twisted and deformed. No one knew whether it was due to some natural disaster or if the original designer had designed him to look like this, but it felt like it was just a reflection of the mirror, making it impossible to count how many levels there were, and they could only walk and watch.

    "Right, is this white woman''s legend true or false? Did she really get suppressed here?"

    If that was the case, then the legend was not as beautiful and moving as what everyone was talking about. At the very least, in the case of this strange Lei Feng Pagoda, it was quite bizarre.

    "I don''t know, but I feel that since it''s a myth, it''s part of the artistic process. As for how much is real or fake, the age is too long, there''s no way to verify it."

    Zhang Ziyuan actually answered me in all seriousness, I was extremely surprised. He had never been interested in these strange love stories.

    "When Yue Ling didn''t like to sleep when she was young, I would often tell her these strange stories in order to coax her to sleep. Because we lived in Soaring Dragon, I often told her the story of the white woman, who also loved to listen to it. She always pestered me to ask if it was true or not, and I just told her, if you believe it, it was true, and if you don''t believe it, it was fake."

    Yue Feng''s words were not wrong. After all, a benevolent person sees the best.

    He pushed open the door to the first floor. Although he was mentally prepared, he was still frightened.

    There were a few low level ghosts wandering around, and among them, there were Bones s with bones all over them, their movements seemed extremely clumsy, and there were even ghosts floating in the air, as if they couldn''t see the road ahead, wandering people, and бн

    Anyway, I didn''t want to come to this place for the first time since I''ve been here. The atmosphere here is quite bad.

    "Be careful, this place is probably a trap." I reminded them that although I didn''t know much about the whole structure of the haunted building, I felt that this place was definitely not simple.

    When the ghosts saw us, they seemed to see something new. They immediately surrounded us and attacked us. I dealt with these low level ghosts over and over, studying the structures around us.

    There were no doors or stairs in this hall, so there was no way up.

    If he wanted to go up to the second floor, he would have to use a special method. However, what exactly was the method? The entire hall was square-shaped and there was no mechanism to open it.

    Just at this moment, two Bones s caught my attention. Those two Bones s seemed to be repeating a simple set of movements without moving at all, and were completely different from the other Bones that were attacking us. I slowly walked towards the two Bones s as I defended myself.

    Arriving beside the two Bones, I knocked on them with my hands. They were really still! These were two fake Bones s.

    This was really quite an ingenious design, originally, this place was filled with Bones and ghosts, and the people who came in wouldn''t notice that there were two Bones s in the corner with simple movements, and secondly, these two fake men who were mixed with real Bones, could possibly be the key mechanism to going upstairs.

    "You guys cover me! I want to try activating the mechanism! " As I instructed two people, Yue Feng''s speed was fast and he immediately arrived behind me. Zhang Ziyuan also gradually approached me and two people placed himself in front of me, so that I no longer had any worries.

    "Miss Su Su, you''re saying that these two Bones are the mechanisms to open the second layer?"

    "That''s a possibility, but I want to give it a try. You guys can hold on."

    Fortunately, this floor is full of low level ghosts, and their speed is still quite slow. If two of us can completely deal with them, then I can focus on researching the mechanism.

    When I first found out that this mechanism is the same mechanism as the previous two skeletons, I originally rejected it as it was really too frightening.

    I carefully studied the two Bones s in front of me who were repeating two simple movements. I found out that their bodies were both agile and could move.

    My four limbs can also move. With a flash of inspiration, I seem to have found out where the mechanisms of the two Bones s are.

    "How is your wife?"

    "I seem to understand more or less. The joints of the two bone spirit model can be moved, and they can make some simple movements. I''m afraid that if the two people are in a certain shape, the mechanism can be activated."

    The two Bones were both constantly moving, so even if I set one of them down, the other one would start to move on its own. In short, it will never be able to keep up with his speed.

    Besides, at the moment, I can''t be sure what kind of shape the two bone spirit model are in to be able to activate the mechanism.

 C137

    "Yue Feng!" I suddenly thought of the person beside me who was extremely fast. I had a flash of inspiration as I came up with a plan.

    "What''s wrong, Miss Su Su?"

    "If you were to quickly arrange the movements of two Bones, with your speed, how much time would it take?"

    "It should be quick, a few seconds should be enough!"

    I observed the movement of the two Bones carefully, it seemed to move every four seconds. If Yue Feng could solve the problem within four seconds, then the mechanism would probably be activated.

    As I thought about this method, I continuously fiddled with the two bone spirit model and used my ears to listen for any movement inside. Suddenly, I heard a cracking sound.

    At this time, I had already found the correct posture of one of the Bones, and did the same with the other one.

    He looked back at the two of them. He never thought that the number of ghosts would increase with each fight. It was likely that they wouldn''t even have half a day to finish the whole thing.

    "Yue Feng! Let''s switch, I will go deal with the Bones and the ghosts, you open the mechanism! "

    "Miss Su Su, stop joking around! "I don''t understand the mechanism at all, how do you want me to activate it?" Looking at the dumbstruck Yue Feng, I explained.

    "It''s like this, I''ve already found the correct positions for these two bone spirit model. Two of them can open the mechanism at the same time, but my speed is too slow, one of them is done with the other one has changed, it can only be done with your speed."

    understood after listening to my explanation, "Alright! No problem! Miss Su Su, let me first tell you which two postures are these? "

    He felt that it would be too slow for Yue Feng to see, so I just directly showed it to him for free.

    "Yue Feng, turn back!" I shouted loudly, and Yue Feng immediately turned his head to look at me.

    I did two quick movements. I felt as though I was amused by my exaggerated appearance.

    Yue Feng obviously wanted to laugh as well, but he resisted it in the end, "I saw Miss Su Su clearly, let''s switch our seats!"

    I nodded my head, changing seats with Yue Feng, I went to his position to fight against the other monsters of different levels, but I was still at the same level as Yue Feng after all. When I started to fight monsters, I had already used the power of prehistoric times, pulling out my Space Abyssal Sword to fight against the enemies in front of me.

    Yue Feng was indeed fast, he quickly prepared the movements of two bone spirit model, and sure enough, my guess was right, after hearing the rumbling sound, the wall in front of him completely opened, and there was a very wide staircase to the stairs.

    "He opened up Lady Su Su! Stop fighting, hurry up and leave! " Yue Feng shouted, seizing the upper floor first.

    When Zhang Ziyuan and I saw that the stairs had already been opened, we heaved a sigh of relief and planned to go upstairs. This was because these ghosts were all sealed inside the hall, and if we went up, they wouldn''t be able to chase us.

    However, I was my inspiration, so when I saw the staircase in front of me, I could not help but shout out, "Don''t go up the stairs yet!"

    "Ah, what''s wrong, Miss Su Su." When Yue Feng, who was about to go up the stairs, heard my words, he immediately stopped.

    "I guess there''s a trap on the stairs as well. Don''t go up recklessly, don''t be careless!"

    Yue Feng and I had changed our positions and he was once again protecting my back. I grabbed hold of the time and went to study the staircase.

    I took out something from my bag and threw it onto the first floor of the stairs. There was no reaction, and just like that, I threw it into the second floor. Sure enough, the stairs of the second floor immediately caved in, triggering the mechanism.

    The third floor was fine. The fourth floor started to collapse and I started to feel the rules. It wasn''t complicated.

    "Let''s go!" "We''ll be fine if we take the odd stairs!" I called out to her and went up to conduct my experiment. I was walking along the stairs. Although I was a bit tired, nothing happened.

    Then the two of them followed my lead and went up a single flight of stairs to the second floor.

    Pushing open the door, he saw that there was a long corridor in front of him as well. However, it was impossible to walk through this corridor. There was no floor underneath, and it was so deep that one could not see the bottom.

    "What the hell is going on? Even such a long corridor doesn''t have a floor, are we going to fly over there?" Zhang Ziyuan asked.

    "I reckon we won''t be able to fly. With my speed, I''m probably the fastest, but after encountering such a dangerous place, I''m really helpless."

    Listening to Yue Feng''s words, even if he went to this kind of place, he could still ride on the pyretic lustre. But of course, the lighting had already used up all the pyretic lustre, so he would probably need to rest.

    "However, I feel that there must be a mechanism that can allow us to pass. Otherwise, even the craftsmen who built this building might not be able to get out."

    "Why don''t we wait for the pyretic lustre? It''s too dangerous to go over like this. " Yue Feng looked at the bottomless abyss because he was afraid.

    "Then we''ll probably have to wait a bit longer, then we''ll have to kill a large portion of them in time. What if they do it faster than us?"

    Honestly speaking, I am not confident that those few Fu Sang could fly over here. However, Fu Sang has a secret technique called Ninja Arts. Although I do not know much about it, it is said that it is very popular in the industry of Yin Yang Master.

    He didn''t know if the other party''s ninja arts could end up stopping him with all sorts of mechanisms.

    As I let my imagination run wild, I discovered that on both sides of the abyss, besides the torches, there were also some protruding mechanisms. I guessed that they might be the key to unlocking this natural moat.

    "Yue Feng, if you were to jump beside those small protrusions on the wall, would you be able to do it?" I asked.

    Yue Feng looked at the environment on both sides carefully, "There shouldn''t be a problem, there should be one protrusion every one or two meters, with such a short distance, there shouldn''t be any problems for me."

    "Alright, then jump to the closest protrusion and find a way to open that mechanism. If I''m not wrong, this should be related to crossing this abyss."

    "Sure, no problem!" Yue Feng seems to be extremely convinced of my mechanical technique now, and felt that everything I said was true. This way, I would even more so wouldn''t dare to lower my guard.

    Yue Feng easily flew to the side of the closest mechanism, because he did not have any place to place himself, he quickly opened up the mechanism. Right below the mechanism there was a place for two or three people to stand, and Yue Feng just happened to be standing on top of it.

    Seeing that the mechanism was real, I heaved a sigh of relief. If not, if Yue Feng could not find a place to stand after opening the mechanism, he would have fallen immediately.

    "Miss Su Su! Zhang Ziyuan! "No problem, we can jump over here now!" Yue Feng turned on the mechanism excitedly.

    "Not bad, my wife. Your understanding of the mechanical technique is already at the peak of perfection."

    "It''s not that profound, I''m only wandering around the entrance, but I realized that all the mechanisms here aren''t that complicated, and the quality of the people here will be very high as a whole. For example, the Bones mechanism and this mechanism, if Yue Feng didn''t come, even if we knew the method to remove the mechanism, we wouldn''t have been able to solve it so quickly."

    That meant bringing Yue Feng here was really the right choice.

    Zhang Ziyuan jumped over while hugging me. My entire being was nestled in his embrace, not daring to open my eyes, but thinking that there was a bottomless abyss down there, I kept on shivering. Even though I usually boast, I am still extremely cowardly when it comes to matters.

    Zhang Ziyuan accurately jumped onto the platform, and only after standing steadily did I dare to open my eyes.

    "Arrived?" My arms were tightly wrapped around Zhang Ziyuan''s neck, not daring to let go.

    "I''m already at my wife''s side. No problem, can you let go of my hand? I''m about to be strangled to death by you."

    I embarrassedly put my hands down.

    "And then, what about Miss Su Su?"

    If I''m not wrong, this is a serial mechanism. When we activate this mechanism, there will also be a platform under it. If we repeat this, we will be able to reach the other side. "

    "Miss Su Su, leave it to me." Before I finished speaking, Yue Feng had already jumped over and quickly activated the mechanism on the other side, but unexpectedly, when the mechanism was opened, a stage appeared on the ground, but the stage Zhang Ziyuan and I were standing on withdrew!

    "AHH!" I cried out in fright. This was something I hadn''t expected.

    On the other hand, Zhang Ziyuan was extremely quick, he immediately grabbed onto me and jumped onto the stage.

    After jumping onto the opposite side of the stage, my heart finally settled down. "Scared me to death!"

    "How could there be such a thing? Holy shit, seriously, I was reckless." Yue Feng blamed himself.

    "It''s none of your business. The master of studying this mechanism really wants to force him into a dead end."

    After a few soul-stirring jumps, we finally arrived at the flat ground opposite.

    "It''s a success. So this mechanical master had cracked it like that. Looks like even the top mechanical technique masters can''t walk out of this place alive if they didn''t have a strong and vigorous body."

    Yue Feng finally understood this principle.

    Opening the second passage, we entered the second passage. The scene inside surprised us yet again.

    The second floor''s hall seemed like a banquet, completely different from the gloomy and frightening one on the first floor. It was beautifully decorated, and he really missed the place where rich families and even noble kings would invite guests.

    The only difference was that this place was filled with wandering ghosts, and they seemed to be in a hurry.

    This place seemed to be filled with dead spirits, hungry ghosts, and even Hermit. It was really interesting, all the ghosts here were related to eating, no wonder this place was arranged like a banquet.

    Most gratifying of all, the ghosts here are not interested in us, they seem to be desperately looking for food.

    There were many dishes at the feast. They were fighting to be the first to snatch them, as if they hadn''t had enough to eat while alive and still wanted to have a feast after death.

    "What''s the situation, Miss Su Su?" The dumbstruck Yue Feng asked.

    I looked at the food that they were trying to snatch first, as though it wasn''t really a delicacy and it was a bloody human body part. I felt as though I was about to vomit all over, so I retched a little.

    I''m now beginning to regret why I came here and ate so much noodles.

 C138

    "They should all be ghosts that have been pushed to death or starved to death in this world. There are even some chefs who are obsessed with delicious food." Zhang Ziyuan said.

    "The question is, what they''re fighting over isn''t food at all?"

    Now that he had become a ghost, how could he still be a vegetarian? I''m guessing that they are ignoring us because they still have something to eat. If all of our food is stolen, I guess we would become their target. Thinking that we might be treated as dinner by these bunch of ghosts, my appetite worsens.

    "It seems that we still need to hurry up and find the exit. If we don''t get out of here within a long time, it''s very likely that we''ll be treated as delicacies by them."

    That is true, but the task of finding the exit still rests with me. I look around the hall, and like the first floor, there is no door or mechanism to enter or leave.

    Not long later, after the ghosts stole all the food at the banquet, they discovered us and rushed towards us as if they were hungry for a long time.

    "They seem to have discovered us бн"

    "They are probably planning to eat us up бн"

    Without a choice, he grabbed the Space Abyssal Sword and started to deal with the evil spirits in front of him.

    "Miss Su Su, quickly find a mechanism!?"

    I am really trying to find the mechanism, but the mechanism in this hall is not very obvious. Other than the walls on the sides of the evil ghost, there is nothing else that can be activated.

    The walls and furnishings were no longer considered, and I began to study the cutlery in the center of the hall.

    Originally, these tableware were dripping with blood. I didn''t want to look at them at all, but since I couldn''t do anything about it, I felt that there was a high chance that the mechanism was in these tableware.

    The people who designed this hall really have a strong taste, I think that he already wanted to place the dead and hungry Hermit here, and let them fight over the food here, which was why he made this place look like a banquet. Although the decorations are pretty good, but looking at the evil spirits eating raw food, I really almost found the food I ate the day before yesterday.

    I couldn''t help but take a look at the tableware I had just used to eat. Even though it had already changed beyond recognition, I still found that they were arranged in a certain order.

    Bronze cauldron, porcelain rice bowl, cutlery made from stone бн All sorts of strange tableware were arranged in a row, as though they weren''t from the same era. I reorganized the style and craftsmanship of the tableware, and even the materials, and finally discovered the pattern.

    But at this time, a huge Hermit raised his kitchen knife and slashed over. Because he was thinking about the mechanism, he guessed that I was distracted, and by the time he realised it, I couldn''t avoid the knife anymore.

    When Zhang Ziyuan saw that I was in danger, he immediately rushed over, and used his hand to grab onto Hermit''s kitchen knife. Although the other party''s kitchen knife had fallen onto the ground, Zhang Ziyuan''s hand was injured by the kitchen knife, blood flowing out.

    "Zhang Ziyuan! Are you okay? " Because my negligence caused him to be injured, I felt extremely sorry. Every time I met with danger, he would always be the one protecting me, and every time it was also him who had injured me. I suddenly felt that I was useless.

    Clearly, the seal has already been undone, and by opening the illuminating lamp, it also proved that my Spiritual Energy is no longer inferior to anyone else. But why do I feel that there isn''t any huge advantage when using my Spiritual Energy?

    Could it be that even though the seal of the Spiritual Energy has been activated, I have not truly learned how to use it?

    It''s too late to ask Shuo Yue now, I looked at the other party''s Hermit filled with fire.

    He waved the Space Abyssal Sword''s sword and slashed at its fat waist.

    In fact, I also know that it would be better to chop off his head, but Hermit is extremely tall and my height would only reach his chest, unable to reach his neck.

    Well, if I was strong enough, I could cut my waist, even though it was almost as thick as two water tanks.

    However, I never expected that the sword strike I used with all my might actually struck. It was as though the Space Abyssal Sword had formed an incomparably strong sword qi and instantly split the beast into two.

    "Wife, when did you become so powerful бн"

    Looking at the strength in my hands, even I was scared silly. The waist of two water vats was cut off in an instant. Am I not a monster?

    Seeing that Zhang Ziyuan''s hands were still bleeding, I suddenly understood that this person could probably turn grief and indignation into strength.

    Without thinking about anything else, I raise my sword and start slaughtering everyone in my surroundings. All of the evil spirits present looked at me with astonished expressions, as though they were no longer as arrogant as they were before.

    There weren''t many wraiths in this place. It was probably because they had treated some weak and evil spirits as food and slowly ate them all up. Besides the few powerful Hermit s, the rest were nothing to be afraid of.

    I quickly dealt with the few Hermit s, leaving some of the evil spirits no longer dared to go forward, and some of them even scattered and ran, hiding in different directions.

    "Miss Su Su, did my power explode?"

    "I think it''s probably because you''ve already found a suitable method to use the Spiritual Energy. My wife, your magic power is even stronger than mine now."

    Zhang Ziyuan was also dumbstruck, but he still understood why I was so desperate. He looked at me with a pair of eyes.

    "Look at my injured mouth. Does it hurt?" For a moment, I forgot about the competition. I directly used some emergency medicine and bandages to bandage Zhang Ziyuan.

    Zhang Ziyuan stared at me blankly, as if he had never seen such a gentle side of me before. He didn''t know what to say for a moment.

    "Actually, my wife, these wounds can heal themselves. You don''t need to spend time bandaging them for me бн"

    "Cut the crap!" "Shut up!"

    Being yelled at by me, Zhang Ziyuan immediately shut his mouth and obediently let me bandage him. The way he looked at me was also very gentle.

    Originally, I was a diaosi. Initially, I didn''t expect that there would be a prince charming me, so when Zhang Ziyuan was courting me, I rejected him in every way.

    Even though he''s married to me, he''s a ghost servant. No matter how foolish I am, I know that I won''t be able to stay together with him for long.

    However, Zhang Ziyuan seemed to never care about the distance between him and me. He had always said that if he couldn''t live by himself, then it would be better to cultivate to a higher level. That way, he could at least be together with me.

    I knew then that everything he did was for me, so what reason could I have to reject this good man and this relationship?

    "It''s bandaged!"

    Yue Feng also did not speak at the side, he guessed that he had also been infected by something, and reckoned that this sister had never tried to find a girlfriend in his entire life, since he had to take care of his sister who did not have a good body or spirit, it would be hard for him.

    "Hmm, the bandaging technique is pretty good. It seems like my entire hand can''t even move бн" I took a look and sure enough, it looked like a dumpling.

    "Miss Su Su, is there still no mechanism to get out? The people who came in earlier have all closed their doors. If we can''t find the other entrances, even if we aren''t eaten by the ghosts, we would probably be trapped to death. "

    I looked at it. Sure enough, the entrance was closed. The master who built this mechanism really hoped that he wouldn''t go out when he came in.

    "Don''t worry, I seemed to have some ideas just now. Wait a moment, let me think about it carefully бн"

    Yue Feng immediately shut his mouth.

    I started to think again about the tableware in front of me. Why on earth would such an ornate and meticulously decorated banquet be used in such an irregular manner? Bronze artifacts were usually used during the Shang and Zhou Dynasties, and stone artifacts were even earlier.

    Although I don''t know much about history, I still understand the problems of these years. Therefore, I tried moving the tableware, and sure enough, it was fixed at the bottom and could only be moved parallel to one another. As expected, the tableware stopped at one spot and the mechanism was opened.

    "Good job, Miss Su Su!"

    "All the tableware here is arranged according to the age of the material and craftsmanship. I also discovered this rule in the end."

    Halfway through his sentence, Yue Feng opened his eyes wide and pointed at the door that was opened. I turned my head to look and also sucked in a breath of cold air.

    The moment the door opened, a huge Hermit came out from it, holding a kitchen knife as big as a table.

    Hermit bared his teeth as though it''s been a long time since he ate and felt very hungry. He casually grabbed a few nearby monsters and threw them into his mouth. I started to feel nauseous again бн

    "Why did the trap open and let the Boss out?" I asked.

    "I think this giant Hermit was originally trapped inside. If he was with other level monsters, he would have probably eaten up the rest, which is why he was left alone." Zhang Ziyuan explained, but now he had to think of a way to deal with the Hermit who looked extremely ferocious.

    Otherwise, even the thin and weak three of us probably wouldn''t be enough for him to eat in one bite.

    "Wife, the two of us will hold out for a while. Go and check if there are any other entrances."

    I nodded my head and ran towards the door that Hermit came out of. It turned out to be the only corridor on the second and third floor, this Hermit was probably trapped inside the corridor. As long as we opened the door, he would naturally search for the fragrance of food to save him.

    I entered the second floor''s long hall and looked around. There didn''t seem to be anything special about it, if I were to find a button to rent the hall and the long hall, it would be possible to lock the gigantic Hermit in the hall and keep them there.

    Looking left and right, I finally realized that the wall wasn''t smooth after all. There were carvings on it, and one of them was extremely huge. I recognized that flower, it was the mangifera that blossomed in underworld.

    I touched it and found that every layer of the flower petals could be moved. If I understood the actual sequence of movement of the petals, I could probably close the doors to the two spaces.

    Looking at Zhang Ziyuan who only had one hand left to fight against the Hermit, I became more and more anxious.

    Suddenly, a thought struck me and I seemed to have understood something. I started to move the flower petals from the outside to the inside. When I reached the innermost layer, a loud rumbling sound could be heard.

    "The door is about to close, hurry and come out!" I shouted inside.

    But when I realized that both of them were trapped by the giant tree, I didn''t think of anything else as I ran back and jumped up, raising my sword to slash at the gigantic Hermit.

    When I cut him, he turned his head to deal with me, and the kitchen knife in his hand seemed to want to chop me into a meat patty.

    "Let''s go!" The door will close soon! "

    When I looked back, I saw that the door was already about to close. Although it was a bit slow, if I didn''t go over now, it would be too late.

 C139

    I was trapped, so Zhang Ziyuan naturally didn''t want to leave.

    "Wife, hurry up and leave!" If I close the door later, I won''t be able to open it! "

    Zhang Ziyuan was right, if my thoughts are not wrong, then the mechanism outside is precisely for the sake of trapping the people inside, and once it closes, it would be like putting down a Dragon-Breaking Rock, and there would be no way to open it.

    "Let''s go together!" I waved my Space Abyssal Sword and forced Hermit back a few steps. Then, I pulled Zhang Ziyuan and ran towards the main gate. Yue Feng was standing at the entrance waiting for us anxiously.

    Zhang Ziyuan and I flipped the door open just as it was about to close.

    "Damn, that was close бн" Yue Feng wiped the sweat off his forehead.

    At this time, the Hermit inside could still be heard using the gigantic kitchen knife to look at the wall.

    "I think he must have been trapped here for too long. He must have gone mad from starvation." Looking at the marks left by the Hermit''s kitchen knife on the walls of the long corridor, it was likely that he had not stopped for a moment.

    "Fortunately, the building is made of the most solid material. Otherwise, if one were to be chopped by this large kitchen knife over the years, this place would probably be completely destroyed as well."

    Since the Hermit was able to exist here for such a long time, then there shouldn''t be any traps in this corridor.

    On the stairs to the third floor, I decided to take a break. I was tired.

    "I can''t, I can''t. Although I can''t lose the competition, I must rest for a while. I don''t have any strength left in me."

    "The use of Space Abyssal Sword will consume your own Spiritual Energy. The more power you use, the higher the Spiritual Energy and techniques you will need to use." Zhang Ziyuan suddenly said.

    "So that''s how it is. I was wondering why you felt so tired when you reached the second floor. I was wondering what floor the Lei Feng Ghost Tower was on. It didn''t look too high, but it was already at the third floor."

    Zhang Ziyuan touched his nose: "Actually what I heard was, Lei Feng Ghost Tower s originally had eleven levels бн"

    After hearing what Zhang Ziyuan said, I immediately fell to the ground. I had no intention to stand up anymore. The eleventh floor! Then wouldn''t we be exhausted to death? Moreover, the higher we go, the more difficult it would be to deal with the traps and ghosts.

    Zhang Ziyuan shook his head: "This tower is indeed level eleven, but the reality is different from what you imagined. "Actually, the third floor we are on is the sixth."

    "Eh? "What do you mean?" I don''t get it.

    Zhang Ziyuan explained: "Do you know why we haven''t met Fu Sang''s Yin Yang Master at all after walking for such a long time?"

    Hearing Zhang Ziyuan''s question, I was also confused. "Could it be that it''s because of the mechanism, that we''re not in the same space, and the people who enter through the two doors are unable to touch us?"

    I explained the problem from the perspective of the mechanical technique.

    "That''s right. Generally speaking, in this place, there isn''t just mechanical technique, there is also a powerful illusion technique бн"

    Illusion, another new term. I feel like I have to change my view of the world and life every day.

    "Illusion? Another one? What is that?"

    "From the shape of the building, it looks like it''s an illusion technique. We can''t even tell how many floors there are from its distorted appearance, and actually, we went upstairs was also an illusion technique, so I guess this place is either the first floor or the first floor, so we can''t meet the Fusang Yin Yang Master, and I''m guessing that if we''re not on the fifth floor, we''re probably on the sixth floor."

    Hearing this topic, I began to be shocked. Originally, very silly and naive, thinking that you could challenge the legendary Lei Feng Ghost Tower after learning it for just a few days.

    "In other words, if we want to go up to the first floor, it doesn''t necessarily mean we''ll have to go up to the first floor. If we want to win, we have to rely entirely on luck?"

    It can be said that, but theoretically speaking, the first floor is equal to the second floor. If we went from the first floor to the second floor, then the moment we came in we directly went upstairs would be evidence. That means that the other party came in and stayed on the first floor, and then we went upstairs would theoretically be the fourth floor, so I think that we should be on the sixth floor right now.

    "Sigh, it''s so troublesome. We''ll just go with the flow. When will it ever happen? What kind of floor would it be?" Yue Feng, who had a simple brain and developed limbs, was always so optimistic.

    However, I noticed that something was wrong. "That''s not right. In other words, we don''t even know what level we have reached. How do we know when we will reach the top? If there really is a trap that we can''t break, then wouldn''t we be trapped here? "

    When I thought about the secret room that sealed the Hermit, I had a bad feeling. If I couldn''t find any traps in one of the floors, there was no way out.

    Also, the construction here is very precise, I might not be able to find the exit even if I reach the top few floors. It''s as if this place was originally a tall tower, and even though it seemed to be connected outside, a bottomless chasm appeared on the second floor, where does this chasm lead to, and how this building was built.

    What a great pressure бн

    "But if we take over the top floor, that means the other way is still open, so we can go out through the other way?"

    Sigh, he didn''t think about it too much. Every step he took, he would take. Why did he feel a little regretful that he had accepted the other party''s challenge and dug a hole for himself?

    He looked at his watch. It was already half past two. It looked like the two floors had taken him more than two hours. If he wasn''t faster, he would have been beaten to it by the enemy.

    Pushing open the door to the third floor, no, the door to the sixth floor, I felt as though I had arrived in a strange world. This floor seemed to be made of fire, and when I opened the door, my skin felt as though it was burning.

    The did not know if it was moving back and forth in a regular pattern, or if it was not, it was surrounded by unknown monsters that were covered in flames all over. Under their feet was a sea of fire that was like a mountain of fire, making one''s heart tremble.

    "To be honest, I''m regretting coming here. This is not even on the same level as Ghost Tower!"

    "No, this shouldn''t be real, this shouldn''t be бн" I heard Zhang Ziyuan talking about something but I didn''t know what it was until I listened carefully.

    That''s right, an enormous abyss had already appeared. How could such a massive sea of fire appear within a small tower? From a structural perspective, this was impossible.

    "It''s an illusion technique?!" I suddenly realized that if we are still not sure about that bottomless abyss, then what happened here must be an illusion!

    Zhang Ziyuan nodded his head, it was most likely an illusion technique, but he could not let his guard down.

    I casually took out something from my bag and threw it at the sea of flames. Once I entered the sea of flames, I couldn''t find any traces of it.

    "I, I, why do I feel like all of this is real, not an illusion?" Yue Feng''s voice started to tremble. I think he''s already scared to death.

    "In any case, let''s first study how to get there."

    The floating plate was very small, but it shouldn''t be a problem to hold three of them. After all, we were all quite thin, but Yue Feng, who was originally the fastest, seemed to be scared silly and didn''t dare move at all.

    "Are you afraid of fire?" I seem to know something.

    Yue Feng nodded his head, "I am indeed afraid of fire. Ten years ago, when we were still young Yue Ling, there was a huge fire at the place we lived at, and we siblings almost couldn''t escape from it. From then on, the two of us were extremely afraid of fire.

    Let alone, even I am afraid of the sea of fire beneath my feet. If I were to accidentally fall down, no one would be able to predict the outcome.

    "Cheer up Yue Feng, we already have no way out. If we go back, we will be blocked by the door, and if you want to leave, you can only go forward."

    I encouraged Yue Feng, but it didn''t seem to be too effective.

    "I know Miss Su Su as well, but I can''t overcome some of his fears."

    "How about this, we will ride on the floating plate s over there, my wife and I will be on both sides, you will be in the middle, you definitely can''t look down, and there won''t be any problems." Zhang Ziyuan''s suggestion was not bad. Could it be that he would be so considerate towards others right now?

    "That''s the only way."

    Yue Feng is in the middle of the floating plate, which means to say that Zhang Ziyuan and I are already extremely dangerous.

    He sat on the nearest floating plate and sent us to a high platform that was located in the middle of the entire Blazing Mountain.

    There were a few ghosts on the stage who were burning all over and wanted to attack us, so Yue Feng was so scared that he immediately dodged and almost fell down.

    "It''s Scorching Ghost!" Zhang Ziyuan shouted.

    I have heard of Flame Ghosts, it is said that ghosts that were burnt to death, their entire bodies have already been burnt to a crisp and their spirits are also in a burning state, wandering around everywhere, to seek revenge on the world, they want to burn anything they see.

    "These ghosts are too dangerous, they burn the moment they come into contact with my body." Fortunately, I was prepared. I took out two bottles of mineral water from my bag. I was too busy to drink.

    I passed one bottle to Yue Feng. "Fire is afraid of water, quickly solve the problem with water!"

    Yue Feng looked at me in a daze. He probably never thought that the things I brought with me would actually be so complete that I would bring along mineral water.

    "Don''t look at me, hurry up and deal with the Flame Ghosts, watering them will see if we can extinguish their flames."

    Yue Feng seemed to understand what I mean, he immediately opened the lid of the water bottle and splashed towards Flame Ghosts who was about to pounce on him.

    "Crash!" Indeed, the Flame Ghosts was afraid of water, so the fire on her body was extinguished. It was as if her body had been placed on a huge bed, and her entire body was twisted and deformed.

    "Continue splashing water!" I also opened the lid and threw it at the other Flame Ghosts. It worked, taking advantage of the ghost''s serious injuries to finish them off with a slash of my sword.

    "A wife that can be used in the water!"

    Hearing Zhang Ziyuan''s words, I panicked. I spilled too many bottles just now, I already had three bottles, one for each of us, if this goes on, I would probably run out.

    After taking care of the few Flame Ghosts s by our side, we observed the things on the stage.

    "Miss Su Su, this is a mechanism, why don''t you try and activate it?"

 C140

    Indeed, there is a giant mechanism on the high platform. It is clearly meant to be activated, and it is not hidden at all. However, I suspect that all the mechanisms placed on the surface are untouchable.

    I walked into the large mechanism and studied it. I took two sips of water at the same time. I was really thirsty.

    The large scale mechanism was not difficult to solve. However, the door that was opened was not an exit. Instead, a machine spring on one of the walls revealed the other mechanism.

    So that''s how it is, I understand, these mechanisms are all linked, I have opened one, the other is bound to be opened, it''s not complicated, but I need to sit here and meditate a few more times.

    Because it was indeed dangerous for the three of them to travel together, and Yue Feng also looked extremely unnatural, so he left him in the middle of the stage that was temporarily safe.

    Zhang Ziyuan and I went around to turn on the mechanisms, and there were a total of eight of them. We dealt with over a dozen Flame Ghosts s, and we had completely used up the mineral water in our hands. All the mechanisms had been activated, but no door had been opened.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Could it be that there are hidden traps that we haven''t seen before?" Zhang Ziyuan supported his chin and asked.

    "Let''s return to the central platform first. I feel that since we''re in the center, it won''t be that easy to get rid of it."

    Returning to the middle platform, Yue Feng was sitting there bored: "How is it? There doesn''t seem to be a door opening, but there was a loud noise from the huge mechanism just now. "

    It was indeed like that, we couldn''t clearly hear it from far away, but if Yue Feng heard a huge sound, it would mean that the last master switch was also here.

    "I''ll try it here." He studied the large mechanism again. There was indeed a huge change. Opening the mechanism again, the main mechanism opened and an exit appeared right opposite the entrance.

    "I feel that there are no floating plate going to this exit, do we still need to fly?" Yue Feng seemed to be unable to accept this setting. Forget about the difficulty of this flying distance, even if Yue Feng had the ability to do so, he would still refuse to fly across the Blazing Mountain.

    "Actually, I''ve already thought about it. The fire below is indeed an illusion, because if it was really the fire below, then at this height, these model floating plate would have long been melted right?"

    After Zhang Ziyuan heard what I said, he nodded his head: "My wife''s analysis is indeed not bad, I was just thinking like that, these floating plate are all afraid of fire, if they are not burnt out after such a long time, and even the flames below do not feel hot, then the flames below, would be just an illusion."

    What a powerful illusion technique. To be able to make the three of them feel as though they were immersed within it, I could even feel that I was already soaked in sweat from the examination.

    "This illusion technique can actually last for such a long time. I''ve never heard of it before. Could it be that there is a ghost that can use illusion techniques here?"

    Everything was just a question. Regardless of whether it was an illusion technique, Yue Feng felt that it would be extremely difficult for him to go over.

    "Actually, we don''t necessarily need to fly over. I believe that there will definitely be a way to get there."

    As I spoke, I continued to study the patterns of the floating plate. I discovered that although each floating plate''s route is certain, if there is a special situation, the floating plate will also change their route.

    This way, the two of you follow me. I''m confident that I can get the floating plate to send us to the other side.

    After doing floating plate s for a few days, Yue Feng''s face had already turned pale from fright. I then managed to think of a change in the rules of the floating plate from a slight difference, and rode it in a certain order.

    "Damn, it really is like walking through the gates of hell and collapsing."

    When Yue Feng reached the other side, he was already sitting on the ground. He was not afraid of the heavens or the earth, but was afraid of fire.

    Gradually, a gigantic Flame Ghosts came out from beneath the Blazing Mountain. Different from the other small-scale Flame Ghosts, the rest of them were like charcoal being burned, just like a walking charcoal.

    However, such a large Flame Ghosts was basically made up of flames and there was no burning of any substance in there.

    I felt that this was even more illogical. Without combustible materials, any flame would not have been able to ignite.

    If a fire existed alone, I felt that it was simply proof that everything before me was an illusion that did not conform to the rules.

    "Yue Feng, you go first!" Knowing that Yue Feng is afraid of this, I hurriedly got Yue Feng to think of leaving the room before making any other plans.

    Yue Feng is also afraid of implicating us. Gritting his teeth, he left by himself.

    Since the Flame Ghost King has already been formed, if we do not deal with it now, he will follow us forever. At that time, no giant mechanism will be able to stop him.

    However, it was my first time facing such a terrifying thing. As for how I was going to deal with it, I had no confidence at all.

    With that, the Flame Ghosts stretched out his big claws, intending to burn us all to death.

    "Remember, this is an illusion. Don''t be afraid of him!" Zhang Ziyuan shouted.

    Even so, I don''t know what the method to deal with this illusion technique is. Furthermore, I don''t have any water left in my hands. All that is left is for me to burn.

    The amount of space Zhang Ziyuan and I had to move around was also very small, so we couldn''t stay here for too long. We decided to run inside for a bit, and then fall into the sea of flames for free.

    As expected, the Great Flame Ghosts continued to chase after us.

    We ran into the corridor and found that the space was becoming narrower and narrower. We really couldn''t run anymore.

    "Zhang Ziyuan, tell me, what would happen if I brought this gigantic Flame Ghosts to the next level?"

    "Zhang Ziyuan, tell me, what would happen if I brought this gigantic Flame Ghosts to the next level?"

    I was also shocked by my own thoughts. What if there was something that was hard to deal with in there? Wouldn''t it be harder to escape death if all of them were put together?

    "..." Wife, you are thinking too much right now, but I am afraid we can''t do anything about the situation now, the other party will be burned to death if they come near us, hurry up and open the door, Yue Feng! "

    Zhang Ziyuan immediately called for Yue Feng to open the door, planning to turn my thoughts into reality. But after thinking carefully, there is nothing worse than being chased by a ball of fire right now.

    Yue Feng was stupefied as he looked at this situation. He opened the front door after hearing Zhang Ziyuan''s words, and the three of us ran into the front door at the same time.

    After running through the door, I felt like I had discovered a new world. Luckily, the brakes were quick, otherwise, I would have fallen inside!

    The one in front was actually a blood pool!

    The so-called blood pool, I only heard about it from legends. It seems to be something that only exists in the underworld, I didn''t meet it last time in the underworld and instead I saw it here.

    There was a huge pool filled with bright red blood. There seemed to be a few severed limbs and a few heads floating within the pool. Their eyes were wide open, and they looked extremely disgusting.

    Otherwise, I would be at the edge of the blood pool, probably having an intimate contact with these disgusting things in the pool.

    The three of us managed to avoid the danger of falling into the blood pool, but the Flame Ghost King behind us doesn''t seem to be that lucky.

    It was probably because of our different reactions that Flame Ghost King wasn''t able to control his inertia well. Coincidentally, he fell into the blood pool, and with a "putong" sound, we covered our eyes and ears.

    Of course, even if there was blood in the blood pool, a Flame Ghost King whose body was covered in fire would still be considered drowned.

    "Sigh, how pitiful бн"

    Looking at the smoke that had turned into the Flame Ghost King, Yue Feng was also shocked as he looked at the pool of blood in front of him. "This, really, the heavens are helping me?"

    If not for the fact that this room happened to be a secret room with a blood pool, and if we didn''t just happen to be chasing after each other, the Flame Ghost King wouldn''t have been able to fall inside and drown so easily.

    If that''s the case, then our luck is pretty good. But to be honest, even if this blood pool drowned the big BOSS, I don''t think I''ll be able to take another look.

    "There''s actually a blood pool here? This is too uninteresting. If the purpose of this place is to suppress those powerful monsters, then what is the purpose of this blood pool? "

    Zhang Ziyuan thought, then started to inspect the surroundings to see if there were any traps.

    Looking carefully, he found that this secret chamber was much smaller than the others. He didn''t know where the space went, or maybe the space was getting smaller and smaller as he climbed higher. It was just like the Lei Feng Pagoda that we normally see.

    However, there were no ghosts in this room. It seemed to be a secret chamber for the purpose of constructing a blood pool.

    I decided to hurry and find the exit. The stench of blood rushed into my nose, and I discovered that the things in the blood pool weren''t fake.

    If he stayed here for too long, he would probably puke out his bile.

    "How is it, Miss Su Su?" Yue Feng also seemed to be unable to endure the fishy smell of the blood pool as it blocked his nose.

    "Do you guys feel that the fishy smell here seems to be getting worse?" When Zhang Ziyuan said this, it seemed that it was true. When he first came in, he did not smell anything strange, but now he felt that the fishy smell was unbearable.

    Suddenly, there was a reaction from the blood pool. It was as if a pot of boiling water had started to bubble, and many terrifying things started to appear from within.

    "What''s going on?!" Seeing these things come out, I also started to panic. This initially small secret chamber''s entrance had already been blocked from the moment we rushed in. It''s impossible for us to even think about escaping now.

    If everything in the blood pool spilled out, it would be unimaginable.

    "I think that Flame Ghost King probably fell in and touched something. The blood pool is starting to react. Otherwise we might drown here! "

    Impossible! I can even endure being drowned by ordinary seawater, but for such a disgusting blood cistern water, if it really drowned me, it would truly be too unfortunate.

    Although the blood cistern water drowned and chased after our Flame Ghost King, due to the fall of something strange, the cistern water underwent a change. He didn''t know if this was a blessing or a curse.

    Blood was quickly flowing out, and it was soon about to reach the floor.

    However, other than the blood pool in the middle, there was nothing strange in the surroundings. That is to say, right now, I can''t find where the mechanism is located?

    , Yue Feng, what do you think we should do?

 C141

    "That would be terrible news. To be honest, this is the worst secret room we''ve ever had, because at this rate, we''ll probably be drowned to death by the blood cistern water in half an hour."

    Zhang Ziyuan actually used such a calm and collected tone to tell me such a terrifying thing!

    "Actually, there''s only one possibility left in this situation бн" I said nervously.

    Zhang Ziyuan looked at me suspiciously.

    "In other words, the mechanism to open the door is very likely real. The bottom of the blood pool бн"

    I suddenly felt that the person who built this tower wasn''t a good person, otherwise how could he build a pool of blood made from the blood and limbs of living people so funnily? Furthermore, with so many mechanisms that could kill people, it wasn''t something that a person with a clear conscience like Senior Yao Guang could do.

    "Then, what should we do?" Yue Feng was quite brave. Other than being afraid of fire, he had not discovered any other weaknesses.

    "Of course it''s down there that''s on, but I don''t know how to swim!" I didn''t intend to shirk my responsibilities. I really didn''t know how to play, let alone dive into the water. Even if it wasn''t a blood pool but a clear lake, I would drown if I went down.

    "Then I''ll go down. We Southerners know how to swim, so I''ll go down to check if there''s anything wrong with the water. I''ll tell you if there''s anything wrong with the water. You tell me how to activate the mechanism before I go down!"

    As Yue Feng said this, he began to take off his clothes and shoes. He guessed that such a strange cistern water wouldn''t even be able to take his clothes once it was brought up.

    "Yue Feng, are you alright?"

    "I can swim without a problem. Don''t worry, if there really is something underwater, with my speed and speed, I''ll probably be able to escape. Don''t worry."

    After saying that, Yue Feng did not hesitate, and jumped down with a "Putong".

    I felt that I had truly let Yue Feng down. Jumping into such a terrifying pool of blood, and even going down to look for the mechanism, I felt that even if I knew water, I still might not be able to make this decision.

    "Wife, what do you think is the situation below?"

    "I can''t say, but I''m afraid there will be something down there. If that''s the case, then Yue Feng will probably suffer a loss down there."

    "Why don''t I go down as well бн"

    "I also feel that Yue Feng might not be able to handle this by himself бн" But when I thought about how Zhang Ziyuan also had to jump into such a disgusting pond, my heart started to feel conflicted. After all, I was often close with him, cough cough.

    Forget it, the bigger picture is more important.

    "Hmm, wait a minute, are you sure you can swim?"

    "I''m a ghost, so I don''t need to breathe. It won''t be a problem for me to dive into the sea." Before Zhang Ziyuan finished speaking, he also jumped down.

    I was the only one left on the shore, feeling even more obedient. I suddenly had a thought, what if both of them are unable to make it up and there''s only me alone? How can I бн

    F * ck me! What kind of idea was this! They would definitely be able to complete the mission perfectly.

    After waiting for a while, there was still no movement from below. The cistern water was already at the ankle, and it felt extremely cold and uncomfortable.

    I started to get anxious and kept looking in. He looked at the blood that was boiling inside, hoping for someone to hurry up and come up.

    After waiting for a while longer, there was finally movement. Yue Feng rushed out of the pool of blood, his entire body seemed to have been dyed red by the blood, it was extremely scary.

    "What about next?" It must have been hard on them to dive in such a disgusting place.

    Yue Feng came out and stuck his head out as well, "There is indeed a monster down there, it is a strange fish, but it has already been taken care of by the two of us, and the current situation is that there is indeed a mechanism down there, but it needs to be arranged smoothly, so the two of us don''t know how to remove it at all?"

    "Don''t be in such a hurry, speak slowly. Let me tell you what kind of trap it is. I''ll tell you how to activate it."

    After listening to Yue Feng''s narration, it turned out that it wasn''t really a difficult arrangement. I told him two plans, and one of them would eventually be opened.

    Sigh, this underwater mechanism is troublesome. If the people who came in were all landlubbers, they wouldn''t even know how to swim, wouldn''t that mean they wouldn''t be able to get out?

    By this time, the blood was already close to my knees. Thinking that there were still two more people fighting desperately underwater, I decided to endure such a disgusting matter as well.

    Not long later, the door opened. Because there was space, the blood flowed out and the bone-chilling, ice-cold feeling was finally gone.

    When we came out safely, I felt very touched.

    "Are you all right?" I rushed to support two people, but was stopped by Zhang Ziyuan.

    "Wife, please don''t come over!" We''re all too dirty, and the smell is too strong, so stay away from us. "

    I was very touched that she was still taking care of my feelings at this time.

    "Hurry up and come up. We need to leave this place as soon as possible. I think that the cistern water are still increasing. It''s better to hurry and block this secret room."

    The smell of Zhang Ziyuan and Yue Feng could no longer get close, the way they were dyed red with blood was also terrifying.

    "I reckon they thought something happened to us when the two of you went out."

    Originally, Zhang Ziyuan had a handsome but evil looking face. Adding to the blood on his body, he felt that everyone who saw him would be scared.

    "Behind this door is probably the top floor."

    "Zhang Ziyuan, are you sure?"

    "If my guess is right, the whole structure of this building should be spiral-shaped. It''s not what we felt from the inside."

    Indeed, there was something wrong with Zhang Ziyuan''s words. I realized that we didn''t go straight up the stairs, but had gone in a few circles.

    When he opened it again, the space inside was even smaller.

    However, the decoration of this secret room was surprisingly simple and elegant. It didn''t have the extravagance of a banquet nor the terror of other floors. It was like a quiet study where the students lived.

    There was even a beautiful portrait of an ancient beauty on the wall.

    "As expected, he is already at the top бн" I said to myself.

    "How do you know?"

    "It''s just a kind of feeling. I think this is the so-called sixth sense of a woman."

    "Then the Fusang Yin Yang Master has not arrived yet, can we be considered victorious?" Yue Feng asked.

    "It''s hard to say. The competition between us is the victory of the one who takes over the highest level first. However, we don''t know how we can be considered to have taken over the highest level."

    I had originally thought that the top floor would be like the Ghost Tower, with a type of ghost that was hard to deal with.

    However, the situation now was such that there wasn''t even a shadow of a soul. How could it be considered occupied?

    I looked around to see if there were any other mechanisms, but I found that there were none. Nothing could be touched.

    "There are no more traps, it seems like this proves that Zhang Ziyuan''s previous deduction is correct."

    "Look, this beauty flower even has a bit of cinnabar between her eyebrows. She''s really extremely beautiful!"

    Yue Feng stood still in front of the portrait of the beauty and carefully admired it. It was so lifelike that it looked like a real person.

    No one knew which dynasty this beauty came from, but she was wearing a red dress and had a head full of praises. Her gentle and quiet temperament was like a piece of paper.

    "Yue Feng, what''s wrong?" However, the more Zhang Ziyuan looked at Yue Feng, the more he felt that something was wrong.

    "Ah?" What happened to him? " I looked at Yue Feng, and indeed, my eyes were captivated by the beauty''s painting, I was completely stunned, and looked like I was possessed.

    I patted Yue Feng''s shoulder forcefully when he stood in front of me, only then did he come back to his senses, and looked at me with a stupefied expression: "Miss Su Su, what''s wrong?"

    "What''s wrong? Are you engrossed in the painting? "

    Yue Feng looked at me as if he didn''t know what I was doing: "I, I don''t know, I seemed to have lost consciousness just now, and I don''t know what I''m doing."

    This is bad. From the looks of it, this painting is really evil. I must not look at it.

    "Yue Feng, listen to me, I think there''s something wrong with this painting, it''s best not to look at her again!"

    "But the girl in the painting is really beautiful бн"

    Damn, why are all men like this? Just like this when you see beautiful girls. The problem is, this is just a portrait!

    I turned my head around to take a look, intending to clearly see where this woman''s looks were. I didn''t expect that I would be attracted by her gaze and freeze on the spot.

    It was as if the beauty in the painting had truly intimidated my heart, causing me to not want to look away.

    Zhang Ziyuan who was at the side seemed to be uninterested in the beauty painting. He quickly activated his technique and pointed to the portrait of the beauty.

    As expected, after the painting was hit with the magic, it started to become restless and the entire wall started to tremble along with the painting.

    "What happened?" He probably knew that he was also confused by the painting. It seems like there must be a problem that a woman like him could be infected by the painting.

    When I woke up, I added more strength and cast a five-point spell. The scroll couldn''t hold on any longer, and a living person came out of the painting.

    I was shocked and hid to the side. I looked up and saw that the girl in the painting had actually walked down from her painting. Her appearance and clothes made her expression look normal.

    "Who, who are you? Immortals in paintings? " I blurted out.

    "Don''t be a foolish wife. If it really is a fairy, then why would there be demonic techniques to harm people? He is only a ghost in the painting."

    What, such a beautiful girl is actually a ghost? The demons I''ve seen are mostly ugly and disgusting, and this kind of beautiful girl is the first one I''ve met.

    "If I''m not wrong, this lady should be the vengeful spirit locked in this painting. She hasn''t been able to get free for hundreds of years and has even been hidden in this dark and gloomy Ghost Tower. What a misfortune."

    Zhang Ziyuan seemed to understand the origins of this ghost in the painting.

    That beauty was still as delicate as ever, and anyone who saw her would feel pity for her. "That''s right, I''m just a vengeful spirit, what mistake did I have? I''ve been trapped here for so many years, and no one has come here in such a long time. I''m very lonely by myself!"

    "Actually, I quite understand you, but it''s your fault that you used demonic techniques to harm us."

    "I did not harm you!"

    Actually, from the moment Zhang Ziyuan and I forced him out the portrait, I already knew where this beauty came from.

    "You''re still saying that you didn''t want to harm us? Of course, you can use the Soul Absorbing Technique to absorb all of our souls and also trap ourselves in this painting. At that time, we''ll be just like you, forever trapped here."

    Zhang Ziyuan looked at me in shock. He didn''t expect me to know about this technique.

    "Then I also did it to make you accompany me forever! For such a long time, not a single ghost had appeared. It was not easy to get a few people here, so of course I had to grab hold of them! Even though my methods might be a bit underhanded, I truly wish to have someone to accompany me. "

 C142

    Yue Feng could not bear to see this: "Hey, young lady, don''t cry anymore, I understand you. If you have any wish, you can just ask for it, and we will all fulfill it for you. Of course, it is unlikely that we will stay behind to accompany you бн"

    "You can take me out too!" That girl knows her conditions, she actually asked us to take her out.

    "Ahem, we should consider this matter over for now. After all, we''ve just met, and even if you said that you would be taken out, you still wouldn''t be able to say it?" Looking at this request still made me feel awkward.

    However, judging from the beauty''s words, she wasn''t really a bad soul.

    "I think the best place for you is the reincarnation of the yin division. As it happens, the boss of the underworld is quite familiar with us. I think we can give you a good family in your next life. Think about it."

    "This lady is a good person. As long as she can bring us away from here, we can go anywhere." As the lady spoke, she looked like she was about to cry again. Both Yue Feng and I softened our hearts, unable to resist her.

    Zhang Ziyuan still had a calm expression on his face, and it was unknown what he was thinking. "Miss, I would like to ask, this floor, which floor is the entire Ghost Tower on?"

    I can''t help but admire Zhang Ziyuan now, and will still be able to maintain my rationality no matter how long it takes. Indeed, the most important reason for coming here is to compete, so I''ll first ask if this is the highest level before talking about anything else.

    The young lady replied straightforwardly, "This floor is the eleventh floor, but it is also the highest floor of this Ghost Tower. I am actually just a soul in a small painting. To actually suppress me in the highest floor is truly inhumane!"

    That''s right! That is to say, if we complete this woman''s task, even if we managed to take over the highest floor of the Lei Feng Ghost Tower, and the Fusang Yin Yang Master s still haven''t come up, then we will have won for sure.

    "Zhang Ziyuan, what do you think?" I asked.

    However, Zhang Ziyuan still maintained his calm face, he only knew how experienced and shrewd a person was when he saw the situation unfolding before him. Zhang Ziyuan was definitely the kind of person to act with respect to matters.

    "What''s that girl''s name? Why is she locked up here?"

    The girl also answered in full details: "My name is Xiao Cui, I was originally the daughter of a medicine shop''s owner, but I didn''t think that the rogue tyrant would take a fancy to me and force me to marry him. In the end, I threw myself into a well, and didn''t expect my soul to be in a portrait, and the portrait I am in ended up in the hands of a lot of wealthy, and it is said that they wanted to find the woman in the painting. "In the end, I ended up like this, being suppressed in this place."

    "How preposterous!" I was really in a good mood when I heard this story. The previous social listening textbooks were really too abstract. This was a living example.

    It was said that women had no status in the past, but it turned out to be so tragic.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely take you out. Leave it to me!" A sense of justice came over me to protect the weak, and I decided to help them to the end.

    Zhang Ziyuan also nodded his head, "I think that it is fine, this lady has encountered such a tragic situation, and being locked in here all year round is not a problem. It''s just as Su Su said, when we are about the matter of the Middle Yuan Section, I will send you to the Underworld to be reincarnated."

    "Many thanks to the benefactors!" Xiao Cui was also a clever girl, she looked as if she was going to kneel down and kowtow to him.

    "Ai ai!" "Don''t be like that. Actually, the current society is like a different world from your feudal society. We women no longer have no status anymore. When you go out in the future, we don''t need to be so humble."

    "That''s right, women nowadays are all as ferocious as tigers бн" Zhang Ziyuan said, but I still heard it, so I decided not to bother with him for now.

    Yue Feng was also happy, he reckoned that he would fall for the lady in the painting the moment he came in. When he heard that they were going to bring Xiao Cui out, he was extremely confused, "Alright, then you can follow me first, I''m Yue Feng, I''m, uh, 28 years old today."

    Who asked you how old you are, Big Brother?

    "I have a Dust Avoidance Bead here. I''ll give it to the girl first so that you won''t have to worry about this heavy seal. When the other groups arrive, we can go down from there. " Zhang Ziyuan took out a pearl from his bosom and handed it over to the woman.

    Xiao Cui was extremely grateful, she had probably waited for thousands of years, and had finally found her savior. From the looks of it, this battle was not as important as it seemed, and more importantly, we saved a soul that was trapped for a thousand years, which could also be considered as its limitless function.

    "Oh right, I still haven''t asked benefactors why they came to such a terrifying Lei Feng Pagoda?"

    "If you''re saying that our meeting was due to fate, do you think that''s okay?"

    Yue Feng was not normal from the start, what had happened to him?

    I immediately covered Yue Feng''s mouth. "Xiao Cui, don''t mind me, there''s something wrong with this person''s head, we actually did a competition with another group of people, to see who will reach the top of the tower first and who will be the first to come up will be the winner."

    "Ah?" Since there is such a competition, consider it your victory then, you are the first ones to come here. "

    "Yeah, but they came up and convinced us, so we''ll go down together."

    In fact, there was always a problem lingering in my mind, but I never dared to mention it. It was: "Oh right, Zhang Ziyuan, I''m thinking, if the group over there can''t get out, then wouldn''t we be unable to get out?"

    Zhang Ziyuan nodded his head: "I have thought of this before, and there''s definitely no way to head back to our place. That blood pool probably already submerged the bottom level, let''s see what''s going on over there then."

    After a period of time, there was indeed movement, and the door that had already closed opened once again. We saw that the three Fusang Yin Yang Master s had also walked in with miserable bodies.

    The three of them looked at Xiao Cui and looked at us as if they had been smashed in the face by a brick.

    They probably knew that they had already lost. Everyone said that the ninjas in Japan had martial arts and Taoism. Even if they lost, they would need to cut into the stomach.

    I suddenly became afraid. If all three of them commit suicide because of this incident, wouldn''t it be a crime?

    "Looks like we have lost!" Song Benlonger''s entire body was covered in blood, most likely because of the many bloody battles, the situation there is even worse than on our side.

    However, I still asked the question that concerned me the most, "Yeah, we won, but it''s not that important anymore. What I want to ask you now is, when you came, did you get blocked?"

    Song Benlonger and his two subordinates were stunned for a moment, as if they didn''t understand what I meant. I repeated it, and they shook their heads, indicating that they didn''t know.

    "Looks like I can only take things one step at a time. I''ll try going down from there."

    When they came, there would be three of them, but when they left, there would be seven of them. I am not afraid of the monsters below now, but I hope there is still a way.

    Sure enough, the secret chambers they passed by were different from ours. Corpses littered the ground wherever they went. It seemed like they had killed their way here.

    "Your performance is also not bad, to think that there would be an expert from the mechanical technique." I praise this Song Benlonger.

    Song Benlonger was also someone who accepted defeat willingly. His attitude towards us, who were the winners, immediately changed. He was not as arrogant as he was during the day, but he was also very respectful.

    "Ah, that''s right, my disciple is called the youngest son of Changgu Chuan, and he is from a family of ancestors who studied mechanical technique. He is from a noble family, and they brought him here this time for the sake of competing with him."

    The most gratifying thing about me is that there were no obstructions along the way. If both sides were blocked off, then there would definitely be no one who would be able to leave.

    Therefore, the person who designed this mechanism had a kind heart. At least he wouldn''t be stuck here.

    Finally, they came out of the Lei Feng Ghost Tower. Looking at the color of the sky, it was still dawn. In the space of a few hours, I felt as though I was in another world.

    When the people outside saw the few of them walk out unharmed, they all let out a sigh of relief.

    Gang Zi was the first to speak, "Excuse me, which side did you guys win in the end? "Also, who is that beautiful girl?"

    Song Benlonger admitted his failure, and a few Fusang Yin Yang Master s dejectedly left. Gang Zi then began to interview the three of us.

    When I thought about how this matter was also about me gaining fame, I still forced myself to say a few words, before bringing Xiao Cui back to the unpolished jade gang.

    "I''m tired, hurry up and let me sleep, or else I''ll faint. By the way, most importantly, Zhang Ziyuan and Yue Feng must go and bathe with Ma Shan, otherwise, don''t talk to me anymore!"

    It was as if he didn''t want to care about anything else. He fell asleep immediately, as if all the sounds outside had turned into a din he didn''t want to hear. He just wanted to have a good night''s sleep.

    It was as if this sleep until dusk was really too tiring. The moment I opened my eyes, I saw Zhang Ziyuan lying on the ground in front of my window.

    "Damn, aren''t you going to take a break? Why are you looking at me like that?"

    "I wanted to see you more, but I didn''t disturb your sleep."

    "Right, right!" Did you take a good bath or not? Lay on me to smell it! "

    I took a sniff and sure enough, there was no longer any weird smell.

    "I thought you went to take a good bath. Otherwise, how can you hide from me from now on?"

    Zhang Ziyuan had also changed into an eye-catching set of clothes, who knew where he got it from, a suit that was very fitting, could it be that he didn''t have any clothes on for the time being, and wanted to borrow it from Zhang Shaowu?

    No, Shaowugo never wore a suit.

    "Oh right, there''s one thing I mind a lot. Back then, the situation was urgent, so I didn''t ask about it. Now, you have to give me a clear answer!"

    "Alright, go ahead and ask. I''ll definitely answer them one by one."

    "All the girls these days are tigers, who are you talking about?"

    When this matter was brought up, I was immediately furious, although what he said was correct, there were indeed many girls who were sickly and tiger-like. Could it be that in Zhang Ziyuan''s eyes, I am the same as them?

    "Of course! You''re not talking about you anymore, what are you getting so excited about? "

    "You''re really not talking about me?" I know I have a bad temper, but it can''t be a tigress, can it? "

    He really didn''t know who the hell was inside that made Yue Feng feel fear.

    "It is said that this is the hiding place of the Daoist Three Purities, whose Tao techniques are the most advanced and who hates evil. That''s why it is called Clear Wind Restaurant."

 C143

    So it was a Spirit Dao warrior, what''s there to be afraid of? "It''s just another Spirit Dao cultivator, let''s have a good talk with them and let them release Xiao Cui, I''m not going to make them do it."

    Yue Feng looked at me with a face full of tears: "Big Sister Su Su, it''s not a simple matter, I don''t know who that old Taoist is but in Daoist Three Purities, when you see Demonic Ghosts, you have to get rid of him quickly. He doesn''t care if Xiao Cui has a tragic background, he thinks that it''s bad for him to be a ghost or not, she has to get rid of him no matter what!"

    There was such a person? If all the ghosts in the world were bad people, then all the living people were good people?

    "If that''s the case, then let''s do it. If there''s no other way, then I''ll just offend the two seniors."

    The Sanqing Taozhong seemed to be quite old, with white hair and a white beard.

    "Cough cough, Su Su, this Daoist Three Purities is very famous in Su Hang. I estimate that the two of us might not be his match, not to mention, there''s a rather strong cultivator here."

    So powerful? So there are experts in this world? So many spiritual events have occurred in Suhang, but I''ve never seen so many Taoists come out? His fame had caused them to have it, and they had never done anything good before.

    "Don''t worry about it, let''s go inside first. Even if it''s difficult to deal with her, Xiao Cui has to be saved. I can see that you feel that something is wrong with her, do you have the heart to watch her vanish like that?"

    "Of course not! It''s just two Daoists anyway, we''ll just go! "

    Yue Feng and I entered the front gate of the Clear Wind Restaurant. There was actually a little daotong who knew of people inside.

    "Who are you two? Who are you looking for? "

    The little Daoist was sweeping the floor and immediately put down the broom in his hand when he saw the two of us enter. He guessed that their master must have instructed them something.

    "I am Su Su, the rain house, and he is Yue Feng. We have come to look for a yellow robed Taoist, and we have chased him to see if he had entered this place. We have come to look for someone."

    The little Daoist and I politely asked.

    "Then that means you have found the Tian Song Dao Long. He is currently talking with my master, they can wait outside for a bit longer, and wait for him to come out."

    This little Daoist is truly blind, when that old Daoist and your master have done something to Xiao Cui, what are we even doing here?

    "I have urgent matters to attend to and I need to go in now. This is a matter of life and death. If you delay it, you won''t be able to bear the responsibility."

    Speaking of snobbish, this Clear Wind Pavilion was really the boss! Seeing a girl like me who even had to stop a little Daoist boy, what kind of talk about a profound Tao technique?

    "Sigh, you can''t go in. Benefactor, please wait!"

    Of course, a mere little Daoist boy couldn''t stop Yue Feng and I, so we ran in recklessly.

    "Who is making a ruckus outside?" Hearing a shout from inside, two people walked out. One of them was wearing a yellow daoist robe and looked like a Daoist from the Three Purities Sect. The other one was also quite old and was at least seventy to eighty years old.

    "Master, Master, these two people said that they wanted to see Tian Song Dao Long, but I already said that Master and Tian Song Dao Long have some important matters to discuss, and after a short while, the two of them will have to barge in." The little Daoist said anxiously.

    Wait a moment, that Xiao Cui is probably in danger, who knows if you guys are discussing how to break Xiao Cui''s soul apart.

    "Sanqing Taozhong!" When we see the old man, we still have to be polite. Yue Feng and I both had our own rules as we greeted the Daoist Three Purities.

    However, the Sanqing Taozhong did not seem to care, "Hmph, I haven''t seen the mortals for a long time, all of you quickly retreat!"

    We truly have urgent matters with the Tian Song Dao Long beside you. There is no time to delay.

    "I know you, you''re the young man with the ghost girl, I''ve already warned you before, that woman is not an ordinary human, she is the embodiment of evil spirits, why don''t you believe me? If you did not happen to meet this poor Taoist, you would not have been able to make it in time to wait for you to be killed! "

    I really just happened to meet you! Otherwise, he wouldn''t have stirred up so many troubles. What bad luck!

    "I told you already! Xiao Cui is not a wraith, she is just a tormented soul that we rescued from the Ghost Tower. We were prepared to send her to the Fengdu to be reincarnated, how can you not believe me? " Yue Feng explained anxiously.

    Daoist Three Purities was calm. He was wearing a white taiji robe, if he stood next to West Lake, he would definitely be able to become one with the elders who practiced Taiji Fist.

    "In that case, this old man knows what''s going on. Since it''s a ghost, we have an obligation to subdue it. If you mortals block us, it''ll increase the morale of these demons and devils!" Do you know what kind of sin it is? "

    Although this Dao length is quite young, why do I not like hearing these words? We are mortals, right? Are you a god? Damn, I don''t believe that during this period of time, I''ve been doing meritorious deeds more than you, this old Taoist who only knows how to speak empty words.

    What else is a sin? This hat is simply too much. We didn''t commit any crimes, we only do it to help those who should be helped.

    Listening to you, my tone did not sound so good, "Dao length, we respect you as an old man who is not young anymore, but you have to be reasonable, my friend has already said so, Xiao Cui is not a fierce ghost, we just saved her from the Ghost Tower, who do you think Xiao Cui has hurt? You can''t be so arbitrary, right? "

    Seeing that my tone was firm, Yue Feng also mustered up his courage, "That''s right, Xiao Cui is a pitiful woman who was forced to suicide by a tyrant a thousand years ago. His soul was bound to a painting and she never thought of harming anyone!"

    "You two ignorant children! A wraith was a wraith! What reason could he have! All the evil spirits were pitiful people when they were alive. Even though I haven''t seen her harm anyone, I don''t believe that she will be a docile ghost in the future! "

    It''s over. If that''s the case, then it''s clear that the two of us are not on the same side, but if that doesn''t make sense, then we can only save Xiao Cui.

    The two of them have never heard of him before, I wonder how strong he is. That Tian Song Dao Long seems to be pretty good, I think I can handle him, I wonder how this Three Purities is doing.

    Even though he had just unsealed the seal, it was best not to casually make enemies. There was really nothing he could do about it.

    "I only want to ask one thing, are you two seniors willing or not? Xiao Cui let her go, if she is allowed to live, we will definitely take her to the underworld to reincarnate."

    "little girl, aren''t you saying a little too much? Take her to the underworld to be reborn? Do you know where the underworld is? You dare to go to such a mysterious place? Isn''t this lie a little better to hear? "

    If you want to mock us, then do what you want. Not only have we caused a huge ruckus, we have also been to the Underworld Palace, and even helped Yue Feng''s little sister use the Manjusaka as a medicine guide, and have also met the Lord of the Underworld personally.

    Forget it, they won''t believe us anyway.

    However, Yue Feng seemed to still be unwilling to give up, "We are truly planning to send Middle Yuan Section to the Fengdu at the end of the month. That place is the legendary border between Yin and Yang.

    The Taoist Tian Song might think that the more we talk about it, the more crazy he would feel.

    "Hmph, the more you talk, the more outrageous you guys are. You mortals actually dare to say that you guys have been to some Fengdu, and it''s hard to tell if this Fengdu really exists, but you guys actually dare to talk big. It''s really funny, and what are you guys doing in that place?"

    I was just hinting to Yue Feng that it would be inconvenient to continue speaking, but Yue Feng decided to give it a try: "You guys don''t know, but the fifteenth Middle Yuan Section of the Lunar New Year has opened its doors wide, and someone is planning to use the ghost power of the ghosts from the gates of hell to prepare for a great disaster. We just borrowed the illuminating lamp from Kai Feng Da Xiang State Temple, so we can hang it at the entrance of the gates of the dead, and at that time, we can solve the entire human race''s crisis!"

    Hearing these words, not just the Taoist Tian Song, even the silent Sanqing Taozhong at the side seemed to want to ridicule them.

    Tian Song laughed at him without hiding anything at all. "Hahahahaha, you guys, aren''t there something wrong with your brains? What are they talking about? "Slow down, if there isn''t such a thing, then even if there is, the life and death of humans would still end up in the hands of you brats. That''s really the biggest joke in the world. Ahahahahaha бн"

    Taoist Tian Song looked like he was about to burst out laughing.

    I couldn''t tolerate him any longer, so I quickly stopped Yue Feng who had good intentions in mind. Otherwise, someone would probably come to the mental hospital soon.

    "Then are you not willing to let Xiao Cui go? Daoist Three Purities, if we were to force you, what kind of attitude would you have? "

    Daoist Three Purities smiled slightly and didn''t say anything, but I already knew what he meant. I reckon he felt that Yue Feng and I wouldn''t be able to beat Taoist Tian Song with just him alone.

    That''s good, we can try our best to deal with the Taoist Tian Song first, so that two people won''t be hard to deal with.

    "What, you still want to fight against this Penniless Priest? It doesn''t matter, I can also let you experience the power of this poor Daoist! Let them understand what kind of supreme Tao technique it is! "

    Sigh, what supreme Tao technique. For a Taoist like him, even if his strength was extraordinary, he probably wouldn''t be able to expect him to do anything big that would benefit humanity.

    "Let''s just say that if I can win against you in a one on one fight, you have to let Xiao Cui go, what do you think?"

    It''s said that after that time, Yue Feng really admired my intelligence. If he agreed to help, then even if he lost to Sanqing Taozhong, he wouldn''t be able to help.

    "Alright, no problem. This Penniless Priest will keep his word. However, if you lose, you must leave immediately. Do not stay any longer!"

    Sigh, it was the result of him being too confident.

    But if we fight, Taoist Tian Song will probably regret it, because he is indeed not my opponent.

    I used a random branch as a weapon. I took out a charm from my bosom and started chanting.

    The sigil flew towards the Taoist Tian Song, it was extremely powerful. It turns out that after I undid the seal, the cultivation method silverleaf granny gave me seemed to have become more fluent. It didn''t look like the outsider I used before, but an old driver.

    Taoist Tian Song''s face was full of confusion, but the Daoist Three Purities beside him was frowning. They probably didn''t expect that a young girl like me would have such a high intensity spell.

 C144

    Taoist Tian Song dodged one of my talismans and suddenly asked, "May I know what your name is?"

    Hmph, of course you wouldn''t be able to think of how to address me. You didn''t even put us in your eyes, and back then you couldn''t even be bothered to ask for my name.

    "A nameless youngster, not worth mentioning. If I lose, I can just pat my butt and leave, there''s no need to leave behind any name at all. If you lose, I''ll tell you who it is. "

    I decided not to tell him until I had made him suspicious. Then I would have a better chance of winning.

    Tian Song Dao Long was taken aback and decided not to ask anymore. He released the dust in his hands and started to circulate his magic.

    According to what Yue Feng said later on, this battle was still very exciting. The two of them were both top-notch experts, I think using words to describe this battle would probably make the sky and earth dark, the sun and moon dim.

    Finally, I chanted an incantation and suddenly formed a sky net that fell onto Taoist Tian Song''s body. He was already unable to escape from my grasp.

    "You, you little girl! Let me out! "What, what is this thing?"

    Back then, it was said that there weren''t many other things in the rain house, but just that there were a lot of treasures. Shuo Yue had already given me everything she could give me, and said that it was mine to begin with.

    "Empyreal Net, have you ever heard of it?"

    Taoist Tian Song did not say anything, as if he did not know where this thing came from. What is your relationship with the rain house? "

    Aiyo? I finally met someone who knew what was good for me, and knew that I was related to rain house.

    "I am the Tower Lord of rain house, my name is Su Su."

    Since I have won, it doesn''t matter if I reveal my name.

    As expected, Daoist Three Purities''s entire face was filled with shock: "You''re so young, you''re actually rain house''s current Tower Master?"

    So what if he''s young? Back then, when Jun Mingzhu was the OP, wasn''t he also very young?

    I nodded.

    "If that''s the case, fellow Daoist Tian Song, it''s no injustice that you''ve lost. You''ve run into an expert!"

    Daoist Three Purities came over and released Tian Song. He looked at the net carefully and nodded: "Yes, it is indeed the legendary Inescapable Net. It is said that this net can trap the strongest evil ghost, which is the treasure of the rain house."

    Un, there are a lot of treasures in rain house, but this is only one of them. I didn''t dare say this because I could see the envy in Daoist Three Purities''s eyes.

    That''s why I didn''t dare to provoke him, saying that this is just one of the many treasures in my rain house.

    "That being the case, you should know that your responsibility is to exterminate the devils and protect the righteousness. Furthermore, you have a clear mind in this world, so why do you need to protect a malicious spirit?"

    Fighting the Demons and protecting the Dao? That''s a bit big, I really don''t have that kind of ability. Honestly, this old man really has a lot of good things to say. Didn''t we just tell him about our trip to the end of the month?

    "Anyways, we already agreed on it earlier, how about we let Xiao Cui out?"

    Taoist Tian Song had an ugly expression, he did not know what to do as he looked at Daoist Three Purities.

    "This is what Tian Song promised you. I did not do so."

    Aren''t these two old men being too shameless? After we came here, we were all extremely respectful to them. Seeing that they are seniors, how can these words not count?

    Yue Feng could not take it anymore, "Miss Su Su, you are simply bullying us, fight it out with them!"

    At this moment, there seemed to be someone outside, causing a ruckus.

    The little Daoist could not even stop them and a few people barged in. They were Zhang Shaowu and Shuo Yue.

    "What happened?" Zhang Shaowu was a resident of Hangzhou and probably recognized these two people.

    Otherwise, how could he have found this place so accurately?

    "What, the unpolished jade gang is here to meddle in this?" Sanqing Taozhong did know Zhang Shaowu, the moment he opened his mouth he knew that the other party was from unpolished jade gang.

    This matter is related to me in the first place. If Dao length can give me this face, then we can discuss a lot of things in the future. After all, we are in the same place, so Dao length doesn''t plan to make things so difficult for us, right?

    "Humph, whatever. I''ll let all of you go. If anything happens in the future, don''t look for me. I will not interfere!" With that, Sanqing Taozhong took up the bottle gourd on Tian Song''s waist and released Xiao Cui.

    He was wondering just where Xiao Cui was imprisoned from the start. Indeed, the bottle gourd on Tian Song''s waist was a treasure used to tame ghosts.

    "Yue Feng! Miss Su Su! " Xiao Cui seemed to be frightened quite a bit and immediately ran to Yue Feng''s side to hug her tightly. Even I couldn''t watch it any longer.

    "Then, many thanks Sanqing Taozhong, but you said something happened to us? Honestly speaking, a lot of things happened to us, and we even borrowed illuminating lamp s to prevent the Middle Yuan Section from opening up the ghost door. I never wanted to trouble you, Sanqing Taozhong, but I knew that you were disdainful to move with us, the ignorant juniors, right? "

    Today, I finally got to know Zhang Shaowu, and it seemed like he really had some skill in damaging others, to the point where they didn''t even have a chance to refute him.

    "Cough cough, you brought this upon yourselves. If you''re willing to seek my help, I might be able to stick my neck out for you."

    Saying something like that now is really a late move. I think that even if I had come looking for you back then, you probably would have come up with all sorts of excuses, right?

    Zhang Shaowu seemed to not plan on letting Sanqing Taozhong go: "What Dao length has said is right, after all, we are seniors and there is one thing that is troubling us, if Dao length is able to intervene, it would be our fortune."

    Sanqing Taozhong did not expect that trouble would really come looking for him, his eyes instantly opened wide: "Ah? "What? Things?"

    "To ignite the illuminating lamp, it requires a very powerful mana. Currently, none of us has mana that can ignite the lamps for two hours. So, Senior, how about it?"

    Zhang Shaowu was simply letting the Daoist Three Purities dig out a resistance before jumping down on his own. This method was really ingenious.

    A seventy or eighty year old senior, he has already said that if we are troubled we can help, at this time it would be disrespectful of him to take back his words.

    Seeing Sanqing Taozhong''s unsightly expression, he probably knew that he had been schemed against. "Cough, cough, recently, this humble one''s body isn''t feeling well, if I were to stay here, it would be fine.

    It was hard to say how this so-called senior of his could sometimes act so shamelessly. Forget it, I didn''t expect him to be able to help me anyway.

    But at least Xiao Cui was saved, and nothing happened to her.

    Since the other party had already coaxed him, he might as well return home.

    "Xiao Cui, are you alright? What did you do to them? If you have any questions, tell me. I''ll go find them. "

    "I''m fine, Miss Su Su. From the moment I was captured, I was locked in the Three Treasures gourd. Other than it being a little boring inside, nothing happened in a short period of time. In Xiao Cui''s entire life, no one has ever treated me this well бн "

    As she spoke, she almost started crying again. What a weak girl, Zhang Ziyuan had told me before, would I not cry?

    How could he know that every time he''s in a coma from illness or injury, I would secretly shed tears. It''s just that he didn''t see it.

    "What kind of person is this Sanqing Taozhong? Other than saying some fake words, it seems like he has never done anything meaningful before?"

    Zhang Shaowu explained: "Actually it''s like this, the reason why this Daoist Master Three Purities is so famous in the industry is because his Tao technique is profound, but he has a unique personality that makes many people unhappy. Other than having a false reputation, it seems like he has never done anything that is worthy of admiration.

    "So, what''s the use of this kind of people even if their Tao techniques are profound?" It''s just a matter of self-admiration. "

    "Everyone should have their own ambitions. I believe that he didn''t reject our request out of fear. Moreover, he doesn''t like to be involved in these matters."

    Along the way, he chatted with Zhang Shaowu, and suddenly felt much more open-minded. No matter what others did, he would always try his best to understand and tolerate them, so as to not force others into a corner.

    However, if someone provoked him, he would definitely not let that person have a good time.

    After this incident, Yue Feng was even more protective of Xiao Cui. Every day when Xiao Cui rested, he would squat in front of her room and watch out, afraid that someone would harm Xiao Cui.

    Knowing that Zhang Shaowu indicated that the unpolished jade gang would activate a large mechanism every night, and that no outsider would come in, he decided to obediently go to sleep.

    If this goes on, I''m afraid things will get out of hand. Xiao Cui is just a spirit of grievance after all, we agreed that the Middle Yuan Section will bring her to the Fengdu to be reincarnated. If Yue Feng and her continued to develop like this, it would be very difficult for them to separate at that time.

    As a result, I told Zhang Ziyuan about my worries before going to sleep. Zhang Ziyuan looked at me but didn''t speak for a long time.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Speaking of which, am I not a ghost? So what if you''re with me? "

    That''s true. If it was an outsider''s perspective, they probably wouldn''t be optimistic about us being together. After all, there''s still a huge gap between us.

    But every time, I would come up with a lot of excuses: "But, your situation is different from Xiao Cui''s. You are currently in the cultivation stage, so you can totally live a human life as a human, and you also have the ability to protect yourself. If it was Xiao Cui, she would already be a weak girl, and if she was a spirit body with no cultivation, it would be a bit better for her to be reincarnated. "

    Or perhaps, Yue Feng could look for the reincarnation of Xiao Cui in her next life. If both of them were lucky, they could look for each other in the midst of all these people.

    I can even talk to Lord of Hades and tell Xiao Cui not to drink Grandma Meng''s Soup anymore, and to keep the memories of this life. Although this life will be much more difficult, but to be able to keep this thought in mind and look for Yue Feng again.

    I feel that my thoughts are too naive. As expected, many strange things have happened recently and people have become so gossipy.

 C145

    Zhang Ziyuan continued to look at me, "Wifey, there is something in this world called fate. I don''t know if you believe in fate, but I do believe that it is. As for Yue Feng and Xiao Cui, we will just have to depend on their luck. If they really choose to be together, I will also help бн "

    "Eh? What do you mean? If they decide to be together, do you have a way? "

    Zhang Ziyuan nodded his head, "Mn, don''t forget, she and I are originally of the same kind.

    I understand what Zhang Ziyuan meant by nostalgia and reluctance. I don''t know what is Zhang Ziyuan''s motive for insisting on staying in this world, is it really because he refused to give up at such a young age, or is he still nostalgic about something in this world?

    "Wifey, we haven''t had a dual cultivation in a long time."

    "Ah?" Dual cultivation? " As if slowly reacting to Duo Cultivation''s meaning, I felt my face turn red again.

    "Yes, dual cultivation can really increase Fa Li and Spiritual Energy бн"

    Every time this happens, Zhang Ziyuan would always use a tyrannical move against the CEO, making me unable to reject him. This was a clear contrast with the gentle and considerate Zhang Ziyuan of the day, it was simply too frightening бн

    On the second day, after I woke up, I heard that they were discussing their plans to set out for Fengdu. Honestly speaking, I am still very afraid of Ghost King, if we were to meet him in Fengdu, and we have to ignite the illuminating lamp within the set time limit, and also deal with him, it would be a tough battle.

    Along the way, Yue Feng didn''t seem to be that open-minded. He seemed to be unable to endure it any longer and chatted with me alone.

    "Sister Su Su ah бн" Hearing Yue Feng suddenly change his way of addressing me, I suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. Although Yue Feng is indeed a lot younger than me, calling me Big Sis is is just too awkward.

    "Why don''t you just call me Su Su."

    "En, good, Su Su. Actually, I always wanted to tell you that I seem to, seems like, have fallen in love with Miss Xiao Cui бн"

    Anyone with eyes would be able to tell that the relationship between Yue Feng and Xiao Cui wasn''t normal over the past few days, but they were still human beings after all. How could I help them?

    But Yue Feng, you need to think carefully, this is a huge matter, if you want to say it, then it is something that you will love for the rest of your life, because Xiao Cui is different from normal girls, she is a soul that has been injured in the first place, if you all are not prepared to face the difficulties, I think it is better to end it early.

    Although these words were a bit heartless, they still hadn''t known each other for long. If they didn''t think things through quickly, there would be a lot of trouble in the future.

    might have fallen in love with her at first sight, but how long could he maintain his enthusiasm for her? No one knew what would happen if she suddenly thought of finding an ordinary girl as her girlfriend, at that time, Xiao Cui had already given up on her chance to reincarnate.

    Of course, this is only a guess of mine. All of the options are still in their hands.

    "But Su Su, if we really split up now, I really wouldn''t want to, I don''t care if she''s human or a ghost, this isn''t my place to think about, even if there''s going to be any problems in the future, we can just go through it together. What''s more, wasn''t Zhang Ziyuan the same? Don''t tell me you want me to have a Ghost Bride? "

    Yue Feng''s words had succeeded in blocking my mouth, but I did not tell Yue Feng that we already had ten years of shackles around us. Zhang Ziyuan had protected me for over ten years, and we had already passed through countless difficulties and dangers to reach where we are today.

    "In short, there are still a few days until the Middle Yuan Section at the end of the month, you guys think about it carefully and discuss it a little more. I feel that I can only give you guys a suggestion on this matter, the real party is you guys, but Yue Feng, you have to warn me, if you two are together, you will have to give up many things to each other."

    Yue Feng understood what I mean, and solemnly nodded his head: "I understand, I will tell you guys that I agree when we arrive at Fengdu."

    I am also an emotional woman, and I also hope for the world to have a lover who will eventually get married. Looking at Yue Feng''s expression, I was already thinking of how I could help them.

    "How is it? You and I are not wrong about this, right?" Zhang Ziyuan whispered to me.

    "What do you have in mind? Yue Feng and Xiao Cui''s abilities are different from yours and mine. If they really encounter any danger in the future, they won''t be able to protect themselves. It''s just like the Taoist Tian Song last time, it''s too dangerous. "

    Zhang Ziyuan nodded his head: "Actually, there is something that is not as complicated as you think. You should know about ghost cultivators, right?"

    A ghost cultivator? Could it be that she missed Zhang Ziyuan so much, from ghost to evil and then to demon?

    "I heard that there aren''t many ghosts that are willing to cultivate because they don''t have a corporeal body or complete soul. Therefore, cultivating is extremely tiring, unless they have some huge obsession with the human world. Otherwise, it would be the right path for them to reincarnate early."

    "There is indeed such a saying, but there are still quite a few ghosts that are willing to cultivate as ghosts. After all, there are many dead people who are unwilling to leave this world that they miss so much. The method of ghost cultivation is different. If Xiao Cui has already decided not to reincarnate, ghost cultivation is the best way for him to survive as a spirit body in this world. "

    Letting Xiao Cui cultivate like a ghost? But after all, he was just a weak woman. "I don''t think Xiao Cui''s willpower and overall qualities are too high. I don''t know if it''s suitable for cultivation."

    "There''s no such thing as suitable or not, only willing or not willing. Xiao Cui is already a thousand-year old spirit, although she has never trained in it before, the endosperm s are not too weak.

    It seemed like this matter had lingered in Zhang Ziyuan''s heart for a long time, he probably did not have the heart to see his lover leaving just like that, or perhaps it could be said that he had seen his own shadow of Xiao Cui before.

    Not long after we left the unpolished jade gang, an old man''s voice sounded from behind us, "Wait!"

    I turned my head and saw that it was actually the Sanqing Taozhong. He was dressed in casual clothes like a modified version of the Dao length.

    "Ah?" What''s wrong with Sanqing Taozhong? " Seeing that he appeared and thought that he was looking for trouble with Xiao Cui, my first reaction was to protect Xiao Cui.

    Cough cough, it''s great that you haven''t left yet. As for me, I''ve thought about it and thought for a while, if it really is life in the world that''s in trouble, then we, the practitioners of Tao techniques, have no reason to ignore it.

    Sanqing Taozhong, your words really made me choke. I thought that he would cut through the dust of the world and would definitely not follow us, so he didn''t play any cards with us. In the end, he actually came looking for us himself.

    But it''s fine, it''s also good to have another helping hand. If I can''t solve the illuminating lamp by myself, Daoist Master Three Purities would probably be able to help.

    Zhang Shaowu was the first to speak: "Since it''s like this, then it''s truly an honor, it''s just that we need to go through a lot of hard work along the way, Sanqing Taozhong you''re already old and have a bad health, is that alright?"

    Daoist Master Three Purities waved his sleeves. "We Daoists should cultivate diligently to increase our cultivation. This kind of hard work is nothing to me!"

    Damn, this Daoist''s attitude really changed very quickly. I don''t know if he supported others or if he found out due to his conscience. He was originally claiming that he couldn''t travel very far due to illness.

    Because Xiao Cui was also with them, and was afraid that the two would be embarrassed together, they decided to split up and go meet at a small town in front of the Fengdu.

    Zhang Ziyuan and I will go together with the Daoist Three Purities, and the remaining few people will accompany the Daoist Three Purities.

    This way, it was quiet and peaceful. After all, many people were noisy, which was not beneficial for Yue Feng and his to think deeper into the problem.

    When he was looking for a place to stay at night, Xiao Cui''s complexion did not look good.

    When we were resting at night, I decided to ask Xiao Cui what exactly happened. If she was willing to reincarnate, then she should be happy since the start, why was she so depressed?

    "Xiao Cui, are you inside? I am Su Su! "

    "I''m here, come in." When Xiao Cui saw me coming in, she immediately made tea and poured water for the chair.

    Honestly speaking, this beauty from ancient times must have good upbringing. Not only is her personality gentle, she''s so virtuous. If I were a boy like Yue Feng, I would probably like this kind of girl.

    After all, what Zhang Ziyuan said was right, all the girls nowadays were as if they were spoiled, most of them were completely alone princesses who were sick, or they were strong women, it was really rare to see someone as gentle and beautiful as Xiao Cui.

    I feel that if I was Yue Feng, I would also be tempted by this kind of girl.

    "I''ve already been back in the human world for so many days. Are you used to it?"

    Xiao Cui lowered her head, she sat down in an orderly manner, and did not reveal any hint of a smile, and did not show her teeth.

    Thanks to Miss Su Su and Yue Feng''s care, I am really meticulous here, Xiao Cui really doesn''t know how to thank you guys. Although this world is completely different from the one where I died, I can feel the good humanities care here. "

    "En, but in a few days, I will send you to Fengdu as promised. Your attention hasn''t changed, right?"

    After asking till here, the reserved Xiao Cui seemed to have difficulty speaking: "This was originally, this was my best destination, I also agreed to not cause you any trouble, but, I feel a little reluctant to leave, you guys, hesitate is Big Brother Yue Feng."

    "You can''t bear to part with us? Or can''t bear to part with Big Brother Yue Feng? "

    "Actually, I feel that this feeling is very strange. I have always been a very introverted girl, and have very little contact with men. I don''t know if this situation is normal or not, but I feel that being with Big Brother Yue Feng makes me happy, so I don''t feel like separating from him. But I know there''s a difference between us. I don''t know what he''s thinking. I don''t know what''s troubling him. "

    Sigh, Yue Feng was a slut, so he did not tell Lady Xiao Cui about him liking his. If that was the case, then wouldn''t he miss out on the two of them being reserved and coquettish? Or could it be considered good to miss out on an accident like this?

    What am I thinking!

    "Miss Xiao Cui, if I say that Yue Feng feels the same way as you do, and he is also unwilling to leave you, what would you do?"

    I guess Xiao Cui must have asked this question in her heart, but she didn''t find a single honest answer.

 C146

    "I really don''t dare to think about this matter, but if it was really only if it was the real deal, I would give up on the chance to be reincarnated. Even if I had to forever be a lonely ghost in this world, accompanying Big Brother Yue Feng by my side, I would still be willing бн"

    If this wasn''t solved one by one, it would be hard to find out the result.

    Since I already know what two people are thinking, then can I become the gossiping Red Queen? I, Su Su, like to do this kind of thing.

    After making up her mind, she decided to discuss this with Zhang Ziyuan again. Even if this matter was successful, if Xiao Cui could give up on the chance to reincarnate again, she would simply be a ghost cultivator.

    After exiting Xiao Cui''s room, I quietly returned to discuss it with him.

    When we reached Fengdu Town, we discovered that the citizens here seemed to be a little strange, and their eyes were all staring blankly.

    The town beside the Fengdu was not big. It was an ancient city that was made up of many small alleys, and many people had left the place because the place was remote and too close to the ghost door of legends.

    The last time they came, the villagers in Fengdu were not as strange as they were now. They were all warm and hospitable, after all, it had been a long time since anyone had come to Fengdu.

    But in this way, I discovered that their eyes were lifeless, as if they had lost all sense of their own, and that their speech was also very dull.

    "Look, did something happen here?"

    "Definitely, they should be infected by evil spirits, but although the Fengdu is close to the ghost realm, but according to the rules, the Yin world does not care about the affairs of the Yang world, so the people who live in the Fengdu town don''t have any troubles."

    Xiao Cui seemed to be very afraid, and she shrank back: "I feel that this atmosphere is strange. Although the yin qi on me is also very heavy, the atmosphere here makes me feel very uncomfortable."

    "Xiao Cui, what''s wrong with you? Where do you feel uncomfortable?" Yue Feng asked.

    "Could it be that Ghost King has already recovered and can leave, making a move on the villagers closest to Fengdu?" I asked.

    "I don''t think the Ghost King would do this. After all, he is a tyrant of his generation. If he wanted to kill these villagers, he would have just killed them. He wouldn''t use such an evil trick." What Zhang Ziyuan said was right, who exactly was the one who caused all these villages to fall victim to this evil?

    "Old man, let me ask you for some news. Have there been any outsiders here recently?" I asked an old lady who was passing by, hoping to get some clues, but she didn''t seem to care about me. She looked at me, waved her hand, and left.

    "Eh? Old man? Can''t you hear me? "

    That old granny no longer paid attention to me and quickly left.

    "What''s going on? After asking so many people, all of them look weird, as if they saw a ghost."

    "Let''s wait for the others and find a place to rest first. I didn''t expect them to be so slow. An old man around seventy or eighty years old should be very slow." Ever since the incident where Xiao Cui was captured, Yue Feng seemed to have some enmity towards all the Daoists.

    There were too few guests here, and there were no inns at all. It was not easy to find a smaller one, and it seemed to be made from an ordinary house. There were a total of six rooms.

    Originally, I wanted to rent six rooms, but there''s already someone living in one of them. Is there really anyone else that came to this kind of place other than us?

    "Then I''ll be troubling you. Give us five rooms, our friends will be here shortly."

    "Alright, just you wait." The shop owner''s face was expressionless and his tone was cold. He didn''t have the cunning of a businessman at all. One look was enough to tell that there was a problem.

    "We really have to live here. I''m really scared!" Xiao Cui hid behind Yue Feng and looked around.

    This Xiao Cui is too timid. You are a ghost yourself, what is there to be afraid of in Fengdu?

    Yue Feng, you and Xiao Cui can just squeeze in one. I believe you won''t do anything disrespectful. "

    Hearing this, Xiao Cui''s face went from red to neck, she knew she was embarrassed, but the room was really not enough.

    Besides, this was such a weird inn. If something were to happen at night, two people would have a room to take care of each other.

    He had originally planned to give Zhang Shaowu a call and tell him the location of the inn, but when he realised that he had entered the territory of Fengdu, there was no signal on his phone.

    "Of course there''s no cell phone signal in this place. Who would cover the internet in such a strange place?"

    "But Zhang Ziyuan, if that''s the case, then aren''t the villagers of this place cut off from the rest of the world? "And I remember, the front desk of this shop seems to have a landline number бн"

    With that said, I seemed to have understood something, but at the same time, I seemed to have immediately become confused.

    "Yes, if there''s a phone at the front desk, it means that this place should have a signal, right? Then why is it suddenly gone? Could it be that it''s broken? "

    Zhang Ziyuan and I decided to ask the Big Auntie at the front desk, but when we came out, we realized that the front desk was empty.

    "Where is he?"

    "Don''t worry about it. Let''s try out the front desk phone first." Zhang Ziyuan picked up the phone and tried to dial.

    In the end, he put down the phone with a frown and shook his head at me. "No signal."

    It was strange, however, that the phone and the phone were out of signal at the same time. We looked around and found no one in this shop!

    We will immediately knock on Yue Feng''s and Xiao Cui''s door.

    "What''s wrong, Miss Su Su?" Yue Feng seemed to be sleepy, and his eyes were already drowsy.

    "Are you and Xiao Cui alright?"

    I looked inside the room. Xiao Cui was currently resting on the bed, while Yue Feng had made a bed on the floor.

    "No, what''s wrong, Sister Su Su?"

    "I told you not to call me sister!" I feel that there''s something wrong with this inn. Zhang Ziyuan and I have searched around, but there''s no one here anymore. "

    Yue Feng was shocked when he heard it, "Ah? It can''t be? There was another Big Auntie at the front desk just now. "

    "There''s really no one else. I''m afraid that something might happen if I go to sleep tonight, how about this, you stay here and watch Xiao Cui. Don''t let anything happen to him.

    Yue Feng nodded his head: "En, you guys be careful!"

    Zhang Ziyuan and I walked out of the inn onto the street. The sky wasn''t completely dark yet, and there were still a few people walking around. One of the girls caught our attention; she was actually using her phone to make a call.

    "Miss!" I ran over and stopped the girl.

    The girl stopped and looked straight at me.

    "Girl, are you on the phone? May I ask why there is no signal when I arrive at your place? Do you have a dedicated network of signals here? "

    The girl continued to stare at me as if she didn''t understand what I was saying, and then she kept the phone pressed to her ear.

    "Miss, girl?"

    Zhang Ziyuan suddenly pulled me to one side. "Wifey, there''s definitely something wrong. I was observing this whole time, if we were to put these strange phenomena together, I think this place has been controlled by something."

    "Who could be so capable that they could even control the internet?"

    "I feel that this situation is not impossible, these people are already under the influence of the evil spirits, that''s for sure."

    "There is a type of diabolism that is specially designed to control a person''s mind. Judging from their condition, they should be infected by this kind of diabolism." Zhang Ziyuan frowned.

    "It''s the Ghost King?"

    Zhang Ziyuan shook his head. Ghost King never used this kind of diabolism, controlling a person''s consciousness did not benefit him at all.

    Skeleton Lady was a woman who died a miserable death while alive. After her death, most of them turned into evil spirits, but because their bodies had already rotted, most of them had already turned into a pile of bones.

    As a result, they often imitated the appearance of a living person to disguise their beautiful appearance. It was said that everyone was afraid of them, Painting.

    "It''s actually the Skeleton Lady! At the foot of the Fengdu, even if we can''t control the underworld, there shouldn''t be any evil spirits that act so recklessly, right? Furthermore, which Skeleton Lady is so powerful that they can use the diabolism to control a town''s people? "

    "At the moment, I''m not sure. Skeleton Lady normally controls a man''s mind in order to get revenge. It seems like this isn''t what they normally do. Could it be that they are really cooperating with Ghost King?"

    It was getting dark, and there was still nothing to be gained, so we decided to return to the hotel first before making any calculations.

    But when we turned our heads, we actually saw an extremely beautiful woman. This woman''s appearance was only above Xiao Cui''s, not below her.

    "You are?" By this time, the alley was empty except for the three of us. The key point was that this person''s eyes were clear, and he didn''t look like the rest of us.

    "A new face, an outsider?" The woman spoke, her voice pleasant to the ear.

    As I listened to the woman''s voice, I couldn''t help but answer.

    "That''s right бн"

    "Wife!" Don''t answer her! This person has ill intentions! " Zhang Ziyuan shouted, bringing me back to reality.

    "Ah, you?"

    "This is all your doing, right? You want to take away both of our minds? Zhang Ziyuan said as he cast a spell to attack.

    Before I could recover, the two of them were already fighting.

    But looking at the woman''s actions, she was not an ordinary person, her actions were fierce and terrifying, could this be the Skeleton Lady that Zhang Ziyuan mentioned?

    That is to say, what she used on me just now was a soul-stirring diabolism? His head was still buzzing uncomfortably.

    "So it turns out that you experts came here because you thought you were just a few ordinary mortals. I was wrong about you guys." The woman chuckled and her attacks became even more ruthless.

    I finally regained my senses, shook my head, and joined the Battle.

    "Witch!" What did you do to me? Are you the one who did all the weird things in this town? " Thinking about what just happened, I got angry. I pulled out the hidden Space Abyssal Sword and was about to risk my life.

    "Heh heh, you guys came here specifically to meddle in other people''s business? That''s right, I''ve taken control of everyone in this town. They have lost their minds, and gradually, their souls will do the same for me. This town is close to the Fengdu Ghost City, and yin qi are the heaviest. If I absorb everyone''s soul, my power will increase greatly! "

    So Skeleton Lady had this kind of thought and reason for doing such a despicable thing.

    "We just like to meddle in other people''s business! This kind of thing can only be considered bad luck for us! "

    Skeleton Lady listened to my arrogant tone and laughed for a long time. "Just now, your mind was almost taken away by me, and you still have the nerve to speak to me in such a manner. How boring."

    I never thought that if this Skeleton Lady''s ghost power was powerful, Zhang Ziyuan and I would actually be unable to defeat it.

    At this time, a wave of cold wind blew and a palm landed on Skeleton Lady''s body. Skeleton Lady was heavily injured and his own skin could no longer hold up as it cracked inch by inch.

    The beautiful woman just now immediately became extremely ugly.

    I quickly turned my head around to see who had rushed over in time. When I saw who had arrived, I was shocked.

    "It''s you?"

    A young man, dressed in a set of black robe clothes, looked like someone from the mortal world. He had a dignified expression on his face, and was the Lord of Hades that he had met before.

    "What a coincidence, we met you guys again. Why do you always come here when you have nothing to do? You want the Manjusaka? "

    I hurriedly shook my head. "No, no. I really didn''t want to find trouble with you this time around." Right, aren''t you usually staying in the underworld? It is said that no one is willing to bother with the matters between Yin and Yang. "

    "If no one is willing to interfere, can''t I do the same? This Skeleton Lady is truly audacious, to actually do evil under my nose. "

    Skeleton Lady did not seem to give up as she twisted her ugly body: "Master of the Dark World! You don''t care about the things here! You only care about the matters of the dead, when did you even care about the matters of the living? "

    "I don''t care what matters I have in mind. Besides, this small town is very close to the underworld, so I have the responsibility of protecting the safety of the villagers."

    I suddenly felt that the image of the Lord of Hades had grown larger in my heart, like a father and mother official protecting the safety of the citizens of a region.

    With that, the Lord of Hades used a magic treasure to lay down on the ground. He turned into a pile of bones and prepared to return to the underworld.

    "However, for the two of you to be able to act in the name of justice in the face of such a situation, it must be considered a meritorious deed."

    Lord of Hades smiled gently. I think that if that Sanqing Taozhong came to see that this amiable young man in front of him is the Hades of the Underworld, he would definitely not believe him.

    "We just happened to bump into each other. It seems like there''s something wrong with the people in the town. We understand that there''s a problem."

    At this time, the haze shrouding the small town dissipated. Although it was already night time, many people came out to talk and laugh, and the streets immediately became lively.

    After recovering my normal trajectory, I heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Oh right, why have all of you come here? In a few days, the Middle Yuan Section will arrive. My place isn''t peaceful either, so you should leave as soon as possible. "

    "We are here for the Middle Yuan Section!" I told the Master of the Dark World the whole story and also indicated that I would probably use the illuminating lamp to interfere with the opening of the Middle Yuan Section s'' ghost door.

    He would have to inform the Master of the Dark World about such a big matter sooner or later. After all, he was related to his Yin Division, he did not expect to meet him here, there was no need to specially visit.

    The Master of the Dark World that was listening to the whole thing furrowed his brows.

    "There''s actually such a thing. Someone wants to borrow the powerful ghost power s of the Ghost Gate to activate a large piece of wood armor?"

    "Mm, that''s right. This sounds like a fantasy story, but I''ve really fought against that wooden armor. It''s extremely difficult to deal with."

 C147

    "Originally, I had nothing to do with all of your matters, but if you want to make use of my Underworld''s ghost power, I will not agree."

    I hurriedly nodded: "Yes, yes, that''s right, I completely do not place you in my eyes. Look, this Middle Yuan Section is a traditional festival, it was nothing much in the first place.

    The Master of the Dark World nodded his head: "That''s right, maintaining order between the two realms is our responsibility. In that case, we have already borrowed the illuminating lamp?"

    "That''s right, when we light the lanterns and place them in front of the gates of hell, all the souls in the underworld will be trapped."

    Master of the Dark World frowned again: "This way, it isn''t appropriate, since it is a Middle Yuan Section, my husband must follow the rules to open the ghost door, if they are stuck in front of the ghost door and can''t get out, then my Underworld will probably be in chaos too."

    So there was actually such a thing, luckily I asked the Master of the Dark World about it, otherwise, igniting the illuminating lamp would have caused them unnecessary trouble.

    But if that''s the case, we can''t use this method. Wouldn''t that mean that the Tianshuanzi''s methods would be completely relaxed? The originally easy to solve problem had suddenly fallen into a dilemma.

    Zhang Ziyuan also frowned, "But Master of the Dark World, if all the ghost power are absorbed, a calamity is likely to befall the Yin and Yang Realms. I beg you, please take care of this matter properly."

    "En, it is fortunate that you all met me here and informed me. Otherwise, it would be very difficult for me to resolve it. We still have time right now, so we can discuss a method to achieve the best of both worlds."

    "I am also thinking about whether there is a way to achieve perfection of both worlds. Also, there is another thing, I am afraid that all of Fengdu Ghost City will participate, and that would be even more troublesome." He knew that Master of the Dark World was not a simple person and had put everything in front of him first. If he had such a strong support, Ghost King would not be afraid.

    "Oh? There was still the matter of the Ghost King here. Wasn''t it said that the Ghost King had been heavily injured and had not appeared again? Furthermore, the Fengdu has already been destroyed, and our underworld has only turned a blind eye to this matter. After all, the Fengdu was constructed in the Yang World, so it is not good for me to ask. "

    "Mn, right now Ghost King''s injuries are probably almost healed. A while ago, he wanted to kidnap the wife of one of my friends. Although Fengdu is located in the mortal realm, you should be able to control him, right? "

    Actually, the entire Yin Division was a huge mechanism, and it was made up of many departments. And this Lord of the Underworld was the one that governed everything in the yin division.

    According to the rules, when a person dies, he becomes a ghost, and the soul reaper goes to the Yang World with a book. If a person''s lifespan is up, the soul reaper comes to collect their souls and send them back to the Yin Division.

    However, there were always exceptions, as if some mechanisms could be wrong. It was probably because the number of people serving as Soul Emissaries was simply too low, far from the number of people living in the mortal world. Therefore, some people died as evil spirits or ghosts, but the underworld did not receive any orders.

    This kind of situation was common. Most of the ghosts and ghosts that wanted to be reincarnated were not going to be reincarnated. They used the essence of the world''s spirit energy, the sun and the moon, to slowly cultivate into all sorts of golden monsters.

    Of course, there was a portion of them who were completely trapped in certain places, like the Ghost Tower or the Lei Feng Pagoda.

    This portion of the wandering souls that did not return to the Underworld in time became the greatest trouble in the human world, which was why there were so many psychic s, Yin Yang Master Daoists, and so on.

    Amongst them, it was rare to see a climate change like the Ghost King, but there was only one such person, and that was when the great calamity of the human world was about to come to an end.

    "How about this, I want to go first and discuss it with the others. Think of a way, the day before the Middle Yuan Section, I''ll find you guys to come and discuss it yourselves."

    After Master of the Dark World finished speaking, he left. Since we received his promise, we shall wait for his news.

    Returning to the inn, he found the owner of the shop, Big Auntie, sitting at the front desk facing the mirror. As expected, the atmosphere had returned to normal, and it was different.

    "Eh? Why are you guys so embarrassed? Want to get a room? " Big Auntie called out to us.

    "That boss, did you forget? We already opened the car, it''s already at room 5. If you don''t believe us, check your system."

    The owner of the shop, Big Auntie, looked at the computer and smiled apologetically at me: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, maybe I was just confused and forgot, all five of you have booked up already, right? It will only be for a week, that''s great, I don''t need to worry about this week''s business anymore. Normally, not many people would come here, let alone this many people. Hey, what are you guys doing here? Travel or visit your family? "

    This normal owner Big Auntie is really long-winded, as though he had never seen anyone in his entire life, he continuously talked to us.

    "Ah, we are, we just randomly took a look бн"

    Don''t bother to follow her, we quickly went up to the second floor and knocked on Yue Feng''s and his door.

    Yue Feng came over to open the door: "How is it? Is there anything strange going on? "

    "It has already been settled. Don''t worry, the signal should have returned to normal. We can get a good night''s sleep today."

    "Sister Su Su is really tactful. Alright, let''s rest up. Good night." Yue Feng quickly said a few words and then closed the door.

    I was stunned for a long time as I looked at Zhang Ziyuan: "Are you sure they will only chat tonight?"

    "It should be. Yue Feng has already made a bed, he''s probably going to sleep underground."

    Okay, for the time being, I believe that Yue Feng is a righteous man. Otherwise, Xiao Cui would not be staying with him.

    I called the Shaowugo and got through. Although the signal wasn''t too good, I was able to get through.

    "Hey, we''ve arrived. You know the only Blessed Hotel here, right?"

    Zhang Shaowu replied from the other side, "We''re almost there too, we should be able to reach the Blessing Inn before midnight, right?

    After hanging up, I knew they were about to arrive, so I wanted to go out and wait for them.

    Zhang Ziyuan suddenly carried me and dragged me into the room. "There''s so many of them, we''ll definitely find the place, don''t worry."

    This action frightened me a lot: "What are you doing, quickly put me down! They are strangers and the sky is already dark. What if they are unable to find him? "

    Zhang Ziyuan smiled sinisterly: "I said it already, they have more people, so it''s not like I won''t be able to find a place. I am suddenly very interested in dual cultivation today, you can''t reject it."

    Looking at Zhang Ziyuan who suddenly dominated the CEO''s body, I was so scared that I didn''t even dare to move.

    "Who are you, Zhang Ziyuan, you have just settled such a strange matter, and you are still in the mood? "Moreover, moreover бн"

    "And what? Don''t forget, I''m also a ghost, so I''m not afraid of any strange events. Furthermore, we''re husband and wife, so it''s only right for us to do something. "

    Even if I was strong during the day, but at night, when I entered Zhang Ziyuan''s embrace, I felt that I was no longer his match.

 C148

    As he listened to Zhang Ziyuan''s words obediently and got onto the bed, he was as anxious as a hungry tiger pouncing on its prey.

    "Be gentle, what if I get hurt? There are still a lot of things to do tomorrow!" I pushed at his tall body.

    At this time, Zhang Ziyuan finally understood how to use gentleness to attack. He gently kissed me on the lips, and looking at his handsome face that was becoming more and more large in front of me, and his exquisite facial features and fair skin, I immediately disarmed and surrendered.

    Sigh, he really is a handsome guy. Just by seeing how handsome he is, I can just let him bully me бн

    I gave up resisting while Zhang Ziyuan smiled sinisterly, as if his evil scheme had succeeded, causing me to be unable to laugh or cry.

    Zhang Ziyuan and I messed around for a long time before the phone finally thought of something. "Hey, we''re here, you have the room card, right? We''re on the second floor."

    Damn, we''ve already reached the second floor. We didn''t notice anyone going upstairs, so we must have been too engrossed in it.

    "I''ll go deliver the room card."

    Zhang Ziyuan, on the other hand, seemed to be reluctant to part with me, and tightly hugged me without saying a word.

    "Stop messing around, they''re already here. They''re already on the second floor. Hurry up and let them go!"

    "I know, I heard some movement just now. Let''s go out together."

    Ah? So he heard something? Then I won''t tell you, really!

    "Aiyo, you guys came over. Luckily you only saw them at midnight, otherwise, it would have been very dangerous for the little town of Fengdu to be wandering around on the streets after midnight."

    When we went out of the door, we saw the owner, Big Auntie, gossiping about it. She probably didn''t know that, long before we arrived at Fengdu Town, they had already met with an extremely dangerous situation. If it wasn''t for the fact that we arrived early, they would have probably turned into zombies long ago.

    Zhang Shaowu arrived and followed Shuo Yue, A Luo and the Sanqing Taozhong.

    It was likely that the Sanqing Taozhong was not used to living in such a small and cramped place.

    "Ah, that and that. There are still three rooms left, and I have the room card. You guys can share it." I handed the card to them.

    "Why? Isn''t there six rooms here? Don''t tell me one of them is already occupied?" Zhang Shaowu asked.

    "That''s right. Two days ago, a weird customer came to complain to me. It was only one person. "He doesn''t like to talk and doesn''t go out much either. Since he came, he has always shut himself in his room. I wonder what the situation is like?"

    Hearing the owner of the house, Big Auntie said that, I seem to realize that the number of guests in the room at the end of the hall hasn''t appeared since we arrived here. I thought that the owner of the house had already gone to sleep, so I didn''t pay much attention to it.

    He wondered what kind of person lived in that room. It was so mysterious that he had not seen anyone for two days. Could it be that it had something to do with the Middle Yuan Section at the end of the month?

    But the next day, when I was out shopping, I happened to meet the guest who was staying at 201.

    A person''s face could not even be seen clearly due to his black clothes covering him. It seemed to be the Shuo Yue of course, as if she was very low-key.

    But now, Shuo Yue had become much brighter, and wasn''t dressed in such a low-key and dark manner, but who was this person who looked so godlike like like like Shuo Yue at the time?

    I was stunned as I watched the man walk past me and go downstairs. I felt a little rude, so I went downstairs to do my shopping.

    However, his gaze still followed the direction of that person unnaturally.

    It turned out that he was going to the same place as me. He went downstairs to the convenience store, bought some daily necessities, checked out at the door, and then seemed to go back upstairs.

    However, to the boss of the convenience store, this kind of person was not very strange. After all, it was the closest town to the Fengdu. More accurately speaking, if those who came weren''t human, these residents would not be surprised, for example Xiao Cui, who had such a situation, should be numerous.

    Could it be that this person was also in the same situation as Xiao Cui, where he couldn''t see the sunlight, thus wrapping himself in black?

    But the problem was, if this man in black was a ghost, would he need the daily necessities that humans needed?

    Forget it, I better not think about it too much. I will head upstairs after buying some things.

    Entering the room, he saw that Zhang Ziyuan was actually shaving for the first time in his life.

    "You, you also have a beard?" I looked at him in surprise.

    "What do you think? I am a man, why can''t I grow a beard? " Zhang Ziyuan looked at me and didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.

    "Cough cough, that''s not the problem. I mean, even if you aren''t a living person, you still grow a beard?"

    Zhang Ziyuan wiped his face and wiped off the foam on his face before slowly saying to me, "Un, at the start, I really didn''t have a beard. At that time, I didn''t have a body, so it wasn''t as if I had a metabolism. It was very convenient. But from the moment I started cultivating, everything has gradually changed. "

    "Are you saying that many of your incidents and habits have become like those of a living person? and you''re starting to have metabolism? "

    "That''s right!" From having a physical body to getting used to living people, and then to having a metabolism, it means that I have already succeeded in half of being a ghost cultivator. If I were to break through one level more, I would be able to reach the Kui realm. "

    Originally, they had said that cultivating from a ghost to a Kui required a slow process. However, they did not expect that in just a few short years, it had already advanced by leaps and bounds.

    "That''s why I said бн"

    "So?"

    "That''s why I need to go to the toilet now. Go and prepare breakfast, good girl." Zhang Ziyuan said as he closed the toilet door.

    Black lines appeared on my face at the side, but I was actually quite happy in my heart. After all, part of the reason why Zhang Ziyuan was training this way was because he wanted to be with me.

    After thinking about it, I suddenly feel elated and happily went to prepare breakfast.

    "By the way, guess who I ran into when I went shopping in the morning?" "No," I said.

    "Eh? Did I meet a ghost? " Zhang Ziyuan bit his bread and laughed.

    "Why do you tease me now?" I rolled my eyes at Zhang Ziyuan, that domineering and cool Zhang Ziyuan really never turns back.

    "Alright, who do you think we met?"

    "At the end of the corridor. The strange guest in that room." I lowered my voice.

    "Oh? Is it a man or a woman? What kind of person is he? " Obviously, Zhang Ziyuan was also very interested in it.

    "Looking at his body, he should be a man, because I can''t see his face clearly at all. His entire body is covered, just like an Iranian female refugee. Other than his eyes, I can''t see anything else. In the morning, we went out to the convenience store downstairs to buy things, then came back up again. "

    After listening to my narration, Zhang Ziyuan became silent for a moment before continuing, "I think it is possible that he also has something to do at the Fengdu, which is why he is so low profile. At the time, Shuo Yue was also like this, so I don''t think this person might have anything to do with us."

    "But I''m worried that he has something to do with the Middle Yuan Section''s ghost door at the end of the month."

    "This is very normal. Everyone who comes from the Fengdu has their own story, we can''t manage it. We can only hope that it doesn''t affect our actions."

    Zhang Ziyuan''s attitude was extremely clear, as though he was looking down on everything. After all, he was a ghost himself.

    After breakfast, we gathered in one room to discuss strategies, and I told them about last night''s meeting with the Lord of the Underworld.

    Zhang Shaowu propped up his chin and said: "You guys were here a long time ago, but you still encountered such a situation. Since the Lord of the Underworld was involved in this matter, it became much easier to settle things here. Even though he was only concerned with matters of the Underworld, such a huge matter happened at the border between the Yin and Yang, it would be difficult for him to let go of his responsibility. "

    "That''s why I feel that it would be better if we waited for his news. At that time, we would have a method that would be perfect for both sides."

    Daoist Three Purities''s face turned white when he heard it, he felt that our conversation was like a fantasy, he looked like he was talking to a group of crazy people.

    "You really met the Lord of Hades? And you''ve seen him before? "

    "Yeah, last time, we went to the Underworld to get Yue Feng''s little sister a medicinal guide, the one called Manjusaka, and made a ruckus in underworld, thereby getting to know his. To be honest, he is a very kind and fair person. If Daoist Three Purities had the fortune to see him, he would definitely be shocked. "

    Feeling that he was already extremely shocked, he broke out in a cold sweat. "That''s right, that''s right. Hehe, then you really have had an extraordinary fortuitous encounter бн"

    Sigh бн Daoist Three Purities only told us later, he was also here because he was very curious about this legendary Fengdu and Ghost sect. He didn''t seem to believe that such a place actually exists in this world.

    This time, he had truly broadened his horizons. He did not expect that he could have a relationship with the Lord of the Underworld, it was truly a worthwhile life.

    We all know about his physical condition. He also promised us to take a good rest, and the result is that one thing after another, he no longer has the time to recuperate.

    However, he had the most authority and experience in matters concerning the Fengdu. If he did not bring this along, he reckoned that he would not be able to accomplish anything.

    "Shuo Yue, are you thinking about your mother?" I asked, concerned.

    Shuo Yue nodded. Ever since Ghost King fled after getting injured, I have not heard any news about her. I don''t know where she went exactly, and whether he''s still safe or not бн

    A mother and son''s nature was always on Shuo Yue''s mind.

    "Don''t worry, we can also inquire about his whereabouts this time around." I comforted Shuo Yue, but there seemed to be a very strong unease in my heart.

    Zhang Shaowu''s meaning was very clear: "If news arrives from the Lord of Hades and this matter can be carried out, Daoist Master Sanqing and Su Su will be responsible for igniting the illuminating lamp. Even if one or two of them sneaked out, it wouldn''t matter, but you definitely can''t let a large number of vengeful spirits rush out, otherwise, the moment the ghost power is absorbed, it would be very dangerous. The rest of us will act as your protectors and protect you. "

    The plan was very meticulous, and the unexpected addition of Daoist Master Three Purities gave us an additional chance of victory. Although he was still in a stupefied state, he could roughly understand that what we were doing was indeed very dangerous, but to request for the lives of the people.

    "Oh right, the next time Lord of Hades comes, you should follow him. He will give you a hand, and he won''t let you be bullied." Zhang Shaowu said nonchalantly, causing both Xiao Cui and Yue Feng''s faces to turn somewhat ugly. It seemed that Zhang Shaowu did not know about these things between them.

    I feel that for Yue Feng and Xiao Cui, it is best to think about it carefully. After all, this matter is extremely important to Xiao Cui.

    Indeed, on the night before the Middle Yuan Section, on the fourteenth day of July, the Lord of Hades arrived at the tiny Blessing Inn.

    It was really the first time seeing such a young King of Hell, and only those who had never seen Master of the Dark World would have this kind of thought.

    "Miss Su Su, I came here as promised, I have already settled the matter, on that day I could use illuminating lamp s as much as I wanted, although I can''t even let the ghosts out, but I will arrange the following matters."

    With Master of the Dark World''s words, I was completely at ease. As expected of a reliable hegemon, always doing things in such a straightforward manner.

    "Mn, I can only help you to this point. You can be at ease regarding the matters within the gates of hell. Once you leave the gates of hell, you will be on your own."

    The meaning behind Master of the Dark World''s words was obvious that he did not want to care about the matters of the Ghost King. He had his own considerations, after all, some things did not belong to him, so if he overstepped those boundaries, he would have a headache.

    "If so, you''ve already given us a lot of support. Let us do the rest ourselves, thank you very much!" I sincerely thank Master of the Dark World.

    Master of the Dark World laughed as he looked at me, "I''ve really never seen a girl as straightforward as you, who seems to be unafraid of the heavens or the earth. In truth, there are many things that a single shoulder of yours can''t pick up, to be able to do this, I already admire you a lot."

    Being praised by Lord of Hades, I guess I am the only one in this world with a red face, while the others all had their mouths wide open in shock, as if they had met something extraordinary.

    "Alright, I''ll take my leave first. Don''t worry, I''ve said that I will fully cooperate with you. You can be at ease and do as you please. If anything happens, I''ll be the one to take courage from you!"

    At that time, I did not know what Master of the Dark World meant by those words. It was only later on that I finally understood how much effort he had to put in to help me with this matter.

 C149

    "Master of the Dark World, there is something I need your help with." Zhang Shaowu was probably planning to talk about Xiao Cui with him.

    "Oh? "What is it? Please tell me."

    Xiao Cui had been feeling uneasy and nervous since she saw Master of the Dark World, so she held her hand tightly.

    "It''s like this, we accidentally saved one of them, the goddess in the painting, is this Miss Xiao Cui."

    As expected, it was this matter. He silently looked at Yue Feng and Xiao Cui, both of their expressions somewhat reserved.

    So that''s how it is. When I first came here, I already noticed that this lady seemed to only have a spirit body, and it turns out to be a fairy from a painting. I understand now, Lady Xiao Cui will come with me later.

    He felt Yue Feng''s body tremble immediately, but he did not say a word and gently let go of Xiao Cui''s hand.

    Xiao Cui walked forward and lightly bowed to the Master of the Dark World: "Greetings to Lord of Hades, this humble servant''s Xiao Cui."

    "Oh, as expected of a modern girl. She''s so polite and so gentle. Not bad at all."

    Hmph, looks like this man is the same as all the other men, all of them like gentle and beautiful women, the last time I heard Zhang Ziyuan mention it, it was also because of his praise for beautiful women, seems like I should learn from Xiao Cui?

    "My Lord, please listen to me." Xiao Cui once again blended in with blissful endings, lightly bringing him to the good fortune once more. ))

    "Say it."

    "Xiao Cui, I, had originally been imprisoned in a painting for a hundred, even after thousands of years, and was only able to see the light of day because I was saved by my benefactors. This humble one had wanted to leave the mortal world, reincarnate, and start anew, but Xiao Cui''s plans for the past few days were, she had planned to бн " Xiao Cui hesitated for a while, but finally seemed to have made up her mind, "I plan to repay all my benefactors, so I didn''t come here in vain."

    Lord of Hades seemed to be stunned and stood there stunned for a long time without saying a word.

    Yue Feng also stood out, rubbed his nose, and organized his words: "My Lord, I''ve followed Xiao Cui to call her that, although Xiao Cui is not a modern man, I feel that she is still quite adapted to her current life. And I''m in love with her! I can''t bear for her to leave! "

    After Yue Feng finished speaking, he felt a sense of relief. It was as if all the heaviness he had felt over the past few days had disappeared as he looked at Xiao Cui with a relaxed gaze.

    The Master of the Dark World suddenly laughed, "So that''s how it is. In other words, Xiao Cui, you''re not planning on going to be reincarnated? Instead, she continued to be a lonely ghost in the human world? You know, you''re just a soul. So what if you''re loyal? In the end, humans and ghosts are different. "

    Actually, what Master of the Dark World said was exactly what I was worried about. What he said was right, after all, humans and ghosts have different paths, so other than having two hearts, they don''t have any chips to be together with.

    After all, they had only known each other for less than half a month, wouldn''t they regret their decision today?

    Yue Feng and Xiao Cui, on the other hand, looked at Master of the Dark World with firm expressions, and their hands tightly clenched together.

    In the end, Master of the Dark World''s stern face finally softened. "Ah, alright, but you have to remind Miss Xiao Cui, the world is filled with dangers, if the people around you do not have the ability to protect you, then don''t take this risk. If your soul disappears, you won''t even have the chance to be reincarnated."

    Xiao Cui nodded her head: "I know about that, but I still want to try. The decision that I have made, will not be regretted."

    I feel that although this girl looks weak and easy to bully, she is actually very stubborn. The last time we met Taoist Tian Song, she almost caused a serious consequence, but she didn''t move at all and still decided to make her own choice.

    Sanqing Taozhong also seemed to be infected by this atmosphere. He turned his head and wondered what the old man, who had been working alone for his entire life, would think.

    "How about this, I''ll give you a year''s time to try out this world. After all, you just came out of the Lei Feng Pagoda and aren''t very knowledgeable about this world. After a year, if you regret your decision today, I''ll still wait here for you the day before the Middle Yuan Section and take you into the underworld."

    Damn, I really wanted to clap and cheer for this young and handsome Master of the Dark World. I never thought that he would be such a emotional and emotional Lord Hades, I''ll worry about him no matter who says that Lord of Hades is sinister and scary in the future!

    Xiao Cui and Yue Feng were also overjoyed, and immediately thanked him.

    "Even if a year later, I decide not to go into reincarnation, I will still come here to tell you that I made the right choice."

    Hearing Xiao Cui''s words, the Master of the Dark World nodded her head in relief: "Truly a good girl. Oh right, tomorrow''s matters are incomparably dangerous, even though you are a thousand-year ghost, you have never cultivated, so I''m afraid that your future days will not be too good. How about this, I have a treasure here called the Resentment red light."

    With that, Master of the Dark World materialized a red light in his hand. It was a very beautiful and beautiful red light that radiated from his hand.

    "I gift this Resentment red light to you. I hope that you can use it well. It will be of great use at critical moments. Miss Xiao Cui, you are indeed kindhearted. I am at ease if I hand this thing over to you. "

    Xiao Cui took the Resentment red light and thanked him profusely. She thanked the Master of the Dark World so much that she felt embarrassed and left the inn.

    "Xiao Cui, you''re lucky! The treasure bestowed to you by the Master of the Dark World must be some kind of supreme treasure that exists in the sky, right? "

    Yue Feng screamed, looking around at the Resentment red light.

    "I don''t know how to use this thing, but when I carry it, I feel very safe."

    Xiao Cui looked at the flickering Resentment red light, seemingly lost in thought.

    Daoist Three Purities stared with wide eyes at red light. "Aiyah, in my entire life, I''ve never seen such a high-end treasure!" This is the legendary Resentment red light? "

    From the looks of it, Daoist Master Three Purities knew the origin of this Resentment red light, and everyone could not help but look at him.

    "Hey hey, you don''t need to look at me with such hostility. Since Lord Hades has already spoken, of course I wouldn''t do anything to Miss Xiao Cui. I just didn''t expect that Hades would gift this kind of treasure to a lone soul so easily."

    "Then please don''t keep us in suspense, okay? "Hurry up and tell us what this red light is." I couldn''t help but ask.

    Everyone held their breath and listened intently. Even though there were so many people in the small bedroom, no one made a sound.

    "Ah, this thing, I''ve also heard my master talk about it before. Allegedly, the Resentment red light was the possession of a very powerful female ghost. This female ghost had finally cultivated into a devil, wearing red clothes and carrying a red light. She was sitting on a ghost palanquin. After that, when the people of the underworld heard of this news, they wanted to capture her and the two of them fought to the point of no return. However, that female ghost was eventually captured and sent into the eighteen levels of hell.

    Hearing this legend, Xiao Cui''s hand that was holding the lantern began to tremble.

    "Sigh, this is only a legend, don''t mind Xiao Cui too much. I don''t even know if it''s true or not, even if it''s true, that female ghost who has gone insane, has committed a great sin. You''re so kind, you definitely won''t go to hell."

    This story is indeed scary. I felt a chill down my spine as I turned around to look at Zhang Ziyuan, who was beside me.

    "Then, what exactly is the use of this Resentment red light? If this thing has such heavy grievances, would giving it to Xiao Cui not be good?" As for the fact that Master of the Dark World gave such a thing to Xiao Cui without explanation, I was also muttering in my heart.

    "There aren''t any evil things in this world. The good and the evil lie in the human heart. If a kind-hearted person were to obtain this treasure, they naturally wouldn''t do the same thing as that female ghost. As for what exactly is the profound mystery of the Resentment red light, I am really not too clear about it.

    Xiao Cui nodded, and slowly fumbled with the red light, as if she had sensed Xiao Cui''s intentions. The red light went out, slowly became smaller, and then shrunk back into Xiao Cui''s sleeve.

    This Resentment red light is actually a master. No matter how it looks at it, Xiao Cui is destined to be this thing, no wonder the Master of the Dark World gave the thing to Xiao Cui so easily.

    To tell the truth, I was still quite nervous about tomorrow''s battle. After all, it was a serious matter, unlike the other matters in the past. Even though it was a matter of life and death, there was no such thing to worry about.

    Zhang Shaowu seemed to have seen through my uneasiness as well. "Little Girl Su Su, you''ve already reached this step. All of the people gathered here in Fengdu today are heroes, do your best!"

    These words were said with extreme passion, and even I, a woman, felt my blood boil when I heard them.

    "Then, do your best!"

    I don''t have Zhang Shaowu''s imposing manner anymore, as if I''m going to participate in some Olympics.

    On the fifteenth day of the seventh month, Middle Yuan Section s were designated as having the gates of hell open.

    In the past few days, all the people in the Yin and Yang room could enter and leave each other, but it was only two hours past midnight. After this point was over, the ghost door would close, and those who went in and out of the room would stay where they were, no longer able to enter.

    These few days were originally meant for people who had passed away as sacrifices. If he really missed the person, and that person just so happened to be unwilling to cross the Bridge of Helplessness because of his obsession, then the two of them could still meet again on that day.

    However, this situation was not common, and living people did not dare to come to this kind of place. Even on the day of the Middle Yuan Section, they did not dare to go out at all.

    That was why this Fengdu Town was so quiet. Very few people would come.

    I suddenly thought of the mysterious black clothed man who lived in the 201 area. He came to Fengdu for a mysterious reason, could it be that he had the same goal as Xiao Cui?

    On the second day, a group of seven people arrived at the main gate of the Fengdu Ghost City.

    "Is everything ready?" Zhang Shaowu asked.

    Everyone expressed that there were no problems, Zhang Shaowu chanted an incantation, and opened the door to the Fengdu Ghost City.

 C150

    They didn''t expect that the moment we entered the great hall of the Fengdu Ghost City, we would see a shocking scene. Princess of Fengdu Xia Mingtianji was hung from the ceiling of the great hall.

    "Mother!" Hearing Shuo Yue''s shocked exclamation, her heart tore apart.

    Who exactly was this? The next time he was able to harm the Princess of Fengdu, it was likely that the Princess of Fengdu was not a good person either. To be able to persecute her to such an extent, only the Ghost King would be able to do so.

    And from the looks of it, Xia Mingtianji had already been imprisoned for more than a day or two. Otherwise, he would not be in such a sorry state, and had lost so much weight.

    "Shuo Yue, I think this is a trap, let''s not panic!" I reminded him.

    "Even if this is a trap, but it''s my mother over there, I can''t sit still and do nothing. I''ll go over first, you guys stay here and watch. If we''re both in danger, please don''t do anything!"

    Sigh, Shuo Yue is always like this. You take care of everything by yourself, and then go and face it by yourself. Even if the one on top is your mother, although she is a princess of a Fengdu, aren''t we friends? Can I let you face the danger alone?

    Seriously, after knowing each other for so long, I still don''t know who we are.

    "Shuo Yue, you stop, come back! I''ll go over! " I immediately called out to Shuo Yue and decided to go up and check it out myself.

    Shuo Yue seemed to be shocked as she turned around and stared at me blankly: "You guys don''t need to meddle in this trivial matter, okay? This is clearly a family matter within our Ghosts, do what you have to do, quickly go! "

    "Shuo Yue, what are you saying! You are a Eldest Brother of my rain house, let''s not talk about being in the same sect as me, or are we friends who have experienced hardships in the past. What do you mean by "your Ghosts''s family matters", I''ll tell you this: you two have no family matters at all! You are my junior and brother, and I am responsible for protecting you! "

    Before removing the seal, I can''t solemnly swear the word "protect". After all, I have a high status in terms of my ability, so how can I protect others? But today, I can tell Shuo Yue that you can protect you. Watching you suffer so many hardships as the successor of the rain house, I can now protect you as the OP.

    Shuo Yue seemed to be shocked by these words, and was stunned looking at Xia Mingtianji who was standing above.

    "Mother! How are you, Mother! Open your eyes and take a look! " Shuo Yue called out, but the Princess of Fengdu did not make a move, Shuo Yue was already crying from anxiety, from the looks of it, she did not even know if the princess was alive or dead.

    After I poured the Spiritual Energy into my hands, it immediately flew up into the air and became huge. No one present had ever seen such a flamboyant spirit beast, so they all opened their eyes wide and looked at me, especially Daoist Three Purities.

    "Shuo Yue, follow me ~!" I pulled Shuo Yue along and climbed onto the pyretic lustre together, preparing to fly over to rescue Princess of Fengdu.

    Shuo Yue nodded, and followed me up the pyretic lustre, and after the pyretic lustre grows big, it''s more than enough to ride on two people.

    The pyretic lustre shook its wings and flew up, bringing Shuo Yue and I up into the sky.

    The people below were still dumbstruck. Although they knew that there were spirit beasts in this world, this was still the first time they had seen something so cool.

    The pyretic lustre''s entire body released a fiery red glow, as if it was burning. After spreading its wings, it spiraled in the air, leaving behind a beautiful fiery red tail.

    As she flew in front of the Princess of Fengdu, Shuo Yue shouted for her mother with all her might. The Princess of Fengdu finally opened her eyes.

    "Sou, Shuo Yue?" The Princess of Fengdu moved a little and slowly turned his head. Looking at Shuo Yue and I, he seemed to be extremely weak.

    But when Xia Mingtianji opened his eyes, I felt that the atmosphere had become weird. I didn''t know what had happened, but I felt that something was going to happen.

    Shuo Yue, on the other hand, was more concerned with chaos. She simply did not have the mood to bother with other matters, and extended her hand to untie the bindings of the Princess of Fengdu.

    "Mother, how did you get here? I''ll put you down right now." Shuo Yue deeply called out, her hand stretched out to undo the Princess of Fengdu''s binding, and the princess fell into Shuo Yue''s embrace.

    "Shuo Yue, Shuo Yue, leave quickly! It''s not safe here! " Princess of Fengdu repeated these words. It was as if she had received some sort of shock, and her consciousness was no longer clear.

    After saving him, we sat on the pyretic lustre and flew down, it was rather smooth. The problem is, since the other party used Xia Mingtianji as a method to threaten Shuo Yue, why did they allow us to save him?

    Could it be that they were simply imprisoning the Princess of Fengdu, and didn''t expect that we would coincidentally come to the great hall of the Fengdu from the Middle Yuan Section s? That''s why we were able to surprise the princess?

    No, that''s not right. If it''s like this, they can imprison the princess anywhere, but why do they have to do it on the beams of the central hall of the Fengdu.

    The more I thought about it, the more it seemed wrong, but by the time I realized there was something wrong, it was too late.

    The "Princess of Fengdu" in Shuo Yue''s embrace pulled out a dagger and stabbed deeply into Shuo Yue''s chest!

    "AHH!" I cried out in alarm, immediately holding on to the pyretic lustre firmly. Then, I struck Kyle''s shoulder with my palm, and the dagger in his hand fell to the ground.

    Shuo Yue was most likely injured, as she heavily threw Princess of Fengdu out. On the other hand, she knelt on one leg, as if she was severely injured.

    Yue Feng and Xiao Cui rushed over to check on Shuo Yue''s injuries.

    "Who the hell are you? I felt that something was amiss just now. Since the other party captured you to threaten us, why was it that no one stopped you for so long? Shuo Yue was worried, but I never thought that it would be me.

    The other "Princess of Fengdu" actually stood up in a relaxed manner. After looking at his sorry state just now, he chuckled.

    "Hehehehehe, you mortals are truly inexperienced. What do you mean by ''strong or not strong''? You don''t even know who I am, do you?"

    The woman''s voice also seemed to have changed, it wasn''t as weak and weak as the Princess of Fengdu''s. She had completely changed into a beautiful woman.

    "Who the hell are you? Where is the real Princess of Fengdu? Don''t let me use any tricks to force you! " At that time, I was also furious. Facing the culprits that hurt my own friends, I had always shown no mercy.

    "Come on, you little girl, it''s okay to tell you who I am!"

    When the "Princess of Fengdu" used a ghost power, when he changed his appearance, he immediately changed from an extremely miserable face to an enchanting and beautiful woman. Looking at his age, he was also much younger than Xia Mingtianji.

    "Aiya, staying under such a stinky skin is really suffocating me. This old lady, just how old is she? Her son is already so old, and she''s still stirring up trouble. What a misfortune for Ghosts."

    The girl was getting more and more arrogant as she talked, as if she didn''t put us in her eyes at all.

    I turned my head and shouted to the people behind me, "I''ll solve the problem here. There''s not much time left, you guys go and place the illuminating lamp first!"

    Zhang Shaowu seemed to have been stunned, and now he called for Daoist Three Purities and Yue Feng to leave.

    I heaved a sigh of relief after seeing that what had to be left was gone. I could slowly solve the problem in front of me.

    "Wife, be careful of her! It''s the Thousand Faces Ghosts! " Zhang Ziyuan said in a serious tone.

    Thousand Faces Ghosts? Who was it that he could change into anyone''s face at any time? This is indeed a top-notch technique, even Shuo Yue and I were deceived by it.

    "What about it? "Is it easy to deal with them?"

    "This Thousand Faces Ghosts is Skeleton Lady''s big sister. The two of them are like a small marten on the same hill, they probably want to take revenge today."

    "Humph, it won''t be that easy even if you all want to escape. None of you will be able to escape while I am here!"

    Seeing that Zhang Shaowu and the others were about to leave, he immediately rushed forward to intercept them. At this time, Shuo Yue who was already heavily injured seemed to be unable to endure it any longer, charging over and striking Thousand Faces Ghosts on his back with his palm.

    Xiao Cui was supporting Shuo Yue right now, and before she could even react, Shuo Yue had already rushed out.

    "Shuo Yue! Your body is injured, so don''t put too much strength into it! " I shouted.

    But Shuo Yue completely ignored her own injuries, and called out to the Thousand Faces Ghosts, as if she had already entered a deranged state.

    "Tell me! "Where is my mother!?" After experiencing so many things, he already didn''t look like he had lost any of his relatives anymore. Even if Princess of Fengdu was a disqualified mother who had never raised him, since when did he become so concerned about his mother? He himself probably wasn''t very clear about this.

    "Actually, if you look carefully, it turns out that you are a handsome young man?" Your mother is already dead, and died by my hands. I then carefully studied his appearance to make himself look like him. How about it, do you like him? "

    Thousand Faces Ghosts twisted her body, as though she wanted to seduce Shuo Yue, but with such malicious words coming from her mouth, Shuo Yue completely crumbled down.

    "Nonsense! My mother would not die so easily. She is a Princess of Fengdu, how can a lowly ghost like you touch her! "

    Shuo Yue was still conscious enough to think about it; it truly wasn''t easy. In any case, Xia Mingtianji''s position in the Fengdu Ghost City was extraordinary, and a mere female ghost couldn''t even compare to him.

    But Thousand Faces Ghosts sighed: "Then there''s nothing I can do about it, if you don''t believe me, I''ll just tell you the truth, I''m obviously not Xia Mingtianji''s opponent, but it''s really too easy for Ghost King to deal with her, it''s so easy, if what I say is true, you''ll know eventually!"

    "Shuo Yue, she said those words that would sever the heart, you can''t count her out right? If they say that they''re for you to listen to, they definitely cannot be trusted! "

    Although this comforted Shuo Yue, I actually didn''t feel any reassurance in my heart at all. In the current situation, even if Princess of Fengdu didn''t die, she would probably be imprisoned and would be in danger.

 C151

    I also picked up the Space Abyssal Sword and swung it down, "I was just saying, why are your mouth full of nonsense. I want to see how handsome you are, can you be a bit more honest!"

    I purposely said this to clear Shuo Yue''s mind.

    The injuries on Shuo Yue''s body seemed to be quite serious. After her clothes were dyed red with blood, I became more and more anxious.

    However, this Thousand Faces Ghosts''s skills were actually not bad. She was not like any ordinary female ghost, who could possibly be a capable subordinate of the Ghost King.

    At this time, Shuo Yue seemed to have lost too much blood, and was already swaying left and right. Thousand Faces Ghosts took this opportunity to sneak behind him, and hugged his waist.

    Shuo Yue realized what Thousand Faces Ghosts was doing and was shocked, "What are you doing!? Let me go! "

    "The handsome guy''s not that young anymore, right? He''s pretty well-maintained. How''s his skin and flesh? Are you accompanying me?"

    Damn, how can Thousand Faces Ghosts be like this, it''s so disgusting, I''m really sick of her, forcing a commoner to say yes but also having to have someone to accompany her, is this really lonely?

    "Clown! Let Shuo Yue go! He can''t be interested in you! " I shouted in panic and looked around for Zhang Ziyuan, only to realize that Zhang Ziyuan had suddenly disappeared!

    What could he do in such a dangerous time? Logically speaking, he shouldn''t have left me. Could it be that something special happened?

    Hearing me say that, the Thousand Faces Ghosts laughed instead of getting angry: "Who are you calling ugly? Me? If my appearance is called ugly, then you won''t be able to see it. At the very least, I''m still a sexy big sister, and I''m countless times stronger than your shriveled little girl. "How about it, little handsome brother? Why don''t you consider being with me?"

    He had never seen such a shameless woman in his life! Of course, this wasn''t a woman, and it was normal for a ghost girl to be shameless.

    "Don''t even mention it, it''s useless. Even if it''s what you look like, Shuo Yue wouldn''t be interested in you. Let him go!" That Thousand Faces Ghosts thought that I was a girl that Shuo Yue liked, that''s why she said that. If he knew that Shuo Yue and I were normal friends, I wonder what kind of expression he would have.

    Shuo Yue clearly felt that his body was no longer able to take it and fell backwards, causing Thousand Faces Ghosts to fall down as well. A man''s body weight must be heavier than a female ghost''s.

    I saw the chance and jumped right in front of them, my sword pierced into Thousand Faces Ghosts''s left leg.

    Thousand Faces Ghosts fell to the ground with a miserable "Ah!" sound, this kind of situation was exactly what I wanted to hear. Xiao Cui who was spectating at the side is really clever, she ran over this time to help Shuo Yue up and ran to the side, leaving me and Thousand Faces Ghosts who was lying on the ground.

    "Bastard!" "You shameless woman, you actually dared to hurt me and let me show you my power!"

    The woman spouted a lot of nonsense. This person spouted a lot of nonsense. After jumping up, she threw another claw attack at me.

    On one hand, she was injured in her legs. On the other hand, she was infuriated by my underhanded trick. Her hands were extremely unstable. In the end, she was defeated by my hands.

    I coldly laughed and said, "Enough, it''s awkward. If I were a man, maybe I would be able to get away from it, but I am not interested in it at all. Now, tell me, where exactly is Xia Mingtianji?"

    The most important thing to do now was to find out where Shuo Yue''s mother was. Otherwise, Shuo Yue would definitely not be at ease.

    "I just said that she''s already dead. If you don''t believe me, I can''t do anything about it. Her health wasn''t very good in the first place, and she suffered some sort of provocation to actually clash with the Ghost King, and then бн"

    "You''re lying!" Shuo Yue suddenly woke up and shouted.

    "Otherwise, if you were to personally ask Ghost King, he wouldn''t lie to you." Thousand Faces Ghosts also seemed to be a little afraid. Wasn''t she rather arrogant just a moment ago?

    At this time, Zhang Ziyuan returned. "Wife, you''ve looked around and found this."

    I received the thing that Zhang Ziyuan passed to me and was stunned. I recognized it, it was the gigantic Night Pearl on the head of the Princess of Fengdu Xia Mingtianji. When I first saw the princess, I had a very deep impression of that Night Pearl.

    Shuo Yue must have recognized this thing before, after looking at it for a while, he seemed to have understood something, and her face suddenly became ashen.

    "Shuo Yue, a single Luminous Pearl doesn''t mean anything. It might have been dropped here by your mother before she left, don''t think too much бн"

    Although I continuously comforted Shuo Yue, even I am unable to convince myself in this situation.

    Thousand Faces Ghosts at the side was clever, seeing that we did not have time to look at her, she leapt onto the roof beam and ran away.

    Zhang Ziyuan wanted to chase after her, but I stopped him: "Don''t chase after her, she is severely injured, and won''t be able to create any trouble. Right now, the most important thing is to hurry to the gates of hell, there isn''t much time left."

    Zhang Ziyuan understood his intention and gave up on the chase.

    Shuo Yue''s injuries were not light, I immediately summoned out the pyretic lustre to treat her injuries once again. Xiao Cui seemed to have learnt how to bind the wounds, she tore off a few pieces of clothes and gave Shuo Yue a simple bandage.

    After going through the treatment, Shuo Yue''s face had already turned a bit red, but her expression was still dull. He received the Night Pearl from Zhang Ziyuan''s hands and without saying anything, she directly put it in her bosom and stood up.

    "There''s no time to lose, let''s hurry. Ion time is already near."

    Seeing Shuo Yue in this state, I immediately felt even more uncomfortable. Even though I already knew that the chances of my mother surviving was still slim, but she was still so strong.

    At this point, I don''t know how to comfort him anymore, but Shuo Yue is right. Looking at his watch, there is still an hour and a half left, we really need to hurry up.

    After delaying in the Fengdu Ghost City Main Hall for too long, we madly rushed towards the gates to hell.

    Before they could reach the gates of hell, they had already reunited with Zhang Shaowu and the others, because they were also stopped in their tracks.

    I don''t recognize any of the people who stopped them. They seem to be the new subordinates of the Ghost King, just like the previous Thousand Faces Ghosts.

    "This Ghost King is really something. He actually managed to gather so many experts in such a short period of time. What, is he afraid of us?" Zhang Shaowu said without a care, as though he did not care about the ghosts in front of him.

    I looked carefully at the ghosts blocking the way. It seemed that the Ghost King was not among them. Weird, if Fengdu is determined to stop us, why hasn''t Ghost King personally made a move? Also, what happened to Xia Mingtianji, he only left behind a Night Pearl.

    There are a total of four people blocking our way, a total of seven people, and according to the number of people, it is indeed not enough to be afraid of, Three Purities had already started fighting with one of the monsters, the other three people looked like a human, and one of the lady wearing a big robe was bickering with Zhang Shaowu.

    "Shaowugo, I understand their plan now, it is to delay the time. If this goes on, I''m afraid we won''t be able to get to the gates of hell by then!"

    From the start in Thousand Faces Ghosts, I had felt that something was amiss. The other party''s goal wasn''t to defeat us, it was just to stall for time.

    "So it''s like that. However, there''s a barrier in front of us. We are simply unable to open it." Looking in Zhang Shaowu''s direction, there were indeed many barriers. This made their goal of delaying us even more obvious.

    "This matter is easy to deal with. Yue Feng is the fastest, so the heavy responsibility of breaking through the encirclement will be given to him. Then, Shuo Yue should be good at unlocking the barrier, right?"

    "Shuo Yue, he''s heavily injured!" I said anxiously.

    Oh, that''s right. Shuo Yue is injured, what do we do? Zhang Shaowu suddenly thought of the Thousand Faces Ghosts she had just met.

    Shuo Yue feebly said from the side: "I''m fine, it''s alright. I''ll go try out the barrier in front of me, but it''s best for you to suppress all of your opponents."

    Zhang Shaowu nodded and looked at me, then I understood.

    The remaining people quickly held back the other three opponents. Seeing that they couldn''t delay any further, the three monsters had no choice but to fight. They didn''t stand on ceremony and began to organize themselves, using the principle of delaying by a moment more.

    At this moment, I suddenly understood that these people should not be Ghost King''s subordinates. Back then, Ghost King''s subordinates were all one-on-one against a hundred experts.

    Furthermore, since they are trying to restrain us, they should have sent out all of their experts just to buy time. This kind of method really can''t be linked to that Ghost King.

    But as for you, that Thousand Faces Ghosts, she had already admitted that she was a subordinate of the Ghost King.

    The situation is complicated, now that I think about it, maybe we are falling into a huge trap, or maybe I am overthinking it, these people who are trying to stop us are not the subordinates of some Ghost King.

    If they are not Ghost King''s subordinates, then there is only one explanation. These people were all found by the Tianshuanzi, and their goal was to prevent us from reaching the Ghost King to open the illuminating lamp.

    Taking advantage of the chaos, Shuo Yue tried to figure out how to activate the barrier in front of him.

    I was fighting a Japanese movie from the story of a Yanzi, white clothes, disheveled hair, and a terrible face.

    I don''t know where this ghost girl came from, although she''s not my opponent, but she''s very troublesome. Her pair of claws and nails are very long, and she''ll scratch my face every minute, and I know I''m more good-looking than you, but as a virgin, you can''t be cynical.

    Furthermore, I found out later on that the feet of the chastity were poisonous. It wasn''t as simple as disfiguring her face when caught. She would probably lose her life.

    But now, I feel that it is best to quickly solve the problem at hand, so I am getting more and more impatient.

    Zhang Ziyuan was dealing with a weirdo spider. He didn''t know if it was because the spider had gained intelligence or because it was human and was deformed, but it looked really ugly.

    The most important thing was that the Spider Man could spit out silk and weave webs. This was extremely difficult to deal with, and as soon as he stuck to the weave, he could no longer move.

    I really want to retort, where did all this trouble come from!? Although they were difficult to deal with and weren''t high-leveled monsters, there was one skill that was difficult to deal with that prevented us from being able to get rid of for a short period of time.

 C152

    It was as though the other party was implying the same thing. If he were to continue delaying the matter, wouldn''t he be in the hands of the other party?

    I think because he lost too much blood, Shuo Yue''s movements also slowed down. I even suspect that he fainted right away.

    Looking at his watch, it was already 10: 30. The so-called time limit was from 11: 00 in the morning to 1: 00 in the morning. This was the time when the gates to hell would open. There was still half an hour left!

    He really didn''t expect the other party to come prepared, so he couldn''t help but to be prepared in the Fengdu Ghost City. It was actually these troublesome ghosts that had laid layers upon layers of enchantments on top of them.

    Although it took a long time, Shuo Yue still managed to open the barrier.

    "Stop fighting, or it''ll be too late. Let''s go!" Shuo Yue told us after she opened the enchantment.

    I also know that we can''t keep fighting, but the situation in front of us is such that we have no choice but to leave!

    "We''ll drag these monsters, Yue Feng will bring the illuminating lamp and Su Su the little girl and leave quickly!" Zhang Shaowu made a prompt decision.

    Yue Feng nodded, took the bag with the illuminating lamp, and rushed out while carrying me.

    Once, I lay on Yue Feng''s back and enjoyed the thrill of being on a roller coaster. At the beginning, I was so scared that I closed my eyes or bit my tongue, but I had already gotten used to it.

    Furthermore, there is only anxiety left in my heart. There is still half an hour left, and it is already extremely urgent for me to not place the lamp in the correct position. However, the more time came, the more trouble arose.

    Just before the ghost door closed, there was a figure standing there. It was twice the height of an ordinary person and looked extremely brave and fierce.

    I thought these people were helpers that the Tianshuanzi had hired, but who would have thought that the Ghost King had really stepped forward. With just Yue Feng and I, even if I unseal the seal and fought with the Ghost King for half an hour, the problem would not be solved at all.

    At this moment, my heart cooled down. It seemed that if I didn''t succeed this time, then I would die.

    "Sister Su Su, what''s the situation?"

    Yue Feng raised his head and looked at the Ghost King in a daze. He probably did not expect that there would be such a powerful Ghost King blocking his way at the very last moment of the gates of hell.

    "How is it, foolish human, we meet again?"

    Ghost King still has this kind of annoying tone, it really makes me uncomfortable just listening to him. But seeing that there''s only one person by his side, I remembered where Li Sheng, who has already pledged allegiance to Ghost King, went to.

    "Yeah, we meet again. Actually, this time, it''s the same as last time. We didn''t come looking for trouble with you, we just borrowed from here. Why do you insist on going against us?"

    In this kind of situation, we should either not fight or not fight. Otherwise, with just Yue Feng and I, the chances of us defeating Ghost King is not very high.

    "Before, let''s not talk about it, but this time, I definitely have to stop all of you. If you want to put illuminating lamp at the gates of the dead, don''t even think about it!"

    Oh no, it is obvious that this fellow knows of the entire process. It seems like this Tianshuanzi is colluding with the Ghost King and invited him to come out and stop us.

    Thinking about it, what the Tianshuanzi had done seemed to be what the Ghost King had wanted to do. They had the same goal.

    "What do we do now, Sister Su Su? He is obviously intentionally blocking our way, in less than half an hour, we will be there soon."

    The problem was not that it was almost time, but if Yue Feng and I could not defeat the Ghost King, we would not even need to go through so much trouble. Instead, we would directly become ghosts, saving the Lord of Hades a lot of trouble.

    "In other words, if we want to place the illuminating lamp, we would have to defeat you?" After all, the one in front of me is the Ghost King that even Jun Mingzhu was unable to deal with back then. Based on my strength today, I am definitely not a match for him.

    "Ghost King! "Where is my mother?" At this time, Shuo Yue arrived, her face pale and swaying unsteadily.

    Although the knife did not pierce his vital parts, he should have found a place to rest. Why did he come here?

    "Oh, it''s you brat. If I don''t look for you, you will come knocking on my door instead. Can we clear up all the matters that happened back then together?" Ghost King gritted his teeth in hatred when he saw Shuo Yue. After all, it was Shuo Yue who destroyed the entire Fengdu Ghost City back then.

    "First, tell me where my mother, Princess of Fengdu, is. Then, I will settle our debts with you!"

    "Alright, then I''ll tell you, although Xia Mingtianji isn''t dead yet, his life isn''t too far away, and you won''t be able to see her any longer."

    Ghost King was a tyrant of this generation, he probably disdained lying. If he said that Princess of Fengdu was not dead, then she must still be alive.

    After Shuo Yue, who was extremely irritable just now, heard this, he immediately closed her eyes and let out a long breath. Right now, he had only just put down her worries, and could finally let go of all her burdens.

    Shuo Yue walked in between me and Yue Feng, and said in a low voice: "I will stall the Ghost King in a while. Yue Feng, lead Miss Su Su and put the illuminating lamp onto it quickly.

    I was shocked at the time, even though Shuo Yue''s magic power was extremely strong, it didn''t seem like she had the ability to deal with the Ghost King alone.

    "Shuo Yue, what are you doing?" I have a bad feeling about this, it''s just like how Jun Mingzhu jumped into the flames of a ghost with a Ice Soul, it''s hard to calm down.

    Shuo Yue laughed. "Don''t worry, I have my ways, I am from Ghosts after all, and if there is one person that can control Ghost King, then it will be me."

    Indeed, Shuo Yue was a Ghosts in the first place, so he should know about Ghost King''s greatest weakness. It was just like how she knew that Fengdu had a very large Ghost Tower, and the ghost lamp inside it could control the life and death of all ghosts.

    I nodded and said to Shuo Yue: "You must be careful! Yue Feng! "

    Yue Feng understood and carried me on his shoulder again. He quickly broke through the''s defensive line and rushed towards the ghost door.

    Yue Feng was indeed fast, so fast that not even the Ghost King could react to it.

    "Oh? Was it the descendant of a Wind Ghost? What a novelty. I thought the Ghosts had been destroyed a long time ago, but I never thought there would still be people left in the world. One is the son of the ghost princess, the other is the descendant of the wind ghost. You should have been on the same side as me in the first place, why did you all go and help humans do things? "

    It was obvious that the Ghost King was very angry. What he said was the truth, but it was just like how Li Sheng and the Tianshuanzi could betray humanity.

    This world did not distinguish between good and evil based on man or ghosts. This was not a world that made sense.

    Ghost King was not satisfied, he chased after Yue Feng with all his might, but Shuo Yue blocked his path.

    "Your opponent is me!" Shuo Yue said to Ghost King with a pale face.

    "You should be severely injured, yet you are still so stubborn. You are truly your mother''s good son. Today, we will settle this debt before settling the rest!"

    I looked at my watch and shouted to Yue Feng: "Ten more minutes! Yue Feng, hold on tight! "

    Yue Feng quickly jumped to the top of the ghost door: "Big sister Su Su, quickly hang the illuminating lamp in my backpack!"

    It was so high that I felt I couldn''t look down at all, or I would be dizzy. He took out the illuminating lamp in his backpack and hung it on the door of the ghost realm.

    "It''s done, you can come down now!"

    Yue Feng steadily landed on the ground while carrying me on his back. I looked at my watch. On the other side, Shuo Yue had already started fighting with Ghost King, but Shuo Yue was obviously not a match for him, and the injuries on his body were still bleeding non-stop.

    I passed the Space Abyssal Sword to Yue Feng: "Send this over to Shuo Yue, he probably needs it!"

    Yue Feng nodded, then quickly ran over and handed it over to Shuo Yue. Shuo Yue took the Space Abyssal Sword and smiled at me, as though she was expressing her gratitude.

    What''s there to thank? You''re Jun Mingzhu''s only disciple, this thing should belong to you anyway.

    After sending the sword out, I couldn''t care about anything else anymore. Time was almost up, I activated all of the Spiritual Energy in my body and slowly lit up the illuminating lamp.

    At this moment, there was already quite a big commotion within the Ghost Gate. It seemed like the time for the Son to arrive had arrived.

    Not long later, the ghost door suddenly opened. One could see that the thousands of demons inside seemed to be itching to come out.

    Unfortunately, at this time, the illuminating lamp had played its role, and those ghost spirits that wanted to come out were blocked inside the ghost door, unable to come out.

    Although this year''s Middle Yuan Section was different from the previous years, and the ghost spirits that wanted to come out received strong resistance, they were still orderly and did not have much restlessness.

    I know that this is Lord of Hades secretly supporting us. It looks like if this lamp can be lit for two hours, tonight''s crisis will be over.

    Yue Feng stood at my side to protect me, afraid that someone would come out and cause trouble for me. I had no experience with Ghost King and Shuo Yue''s side, since I have to concentrate on lighting the lamps, I had no time to take care of other things.

    However, at this time, one of them ran over, intending to smash the illuminating lamp above.

    He raised his head and saw that the person was the mysterious black clothed man who lived in the inn, 201!

    Of course, Yue Feng could not tolerate someone trying to destroy the light, so he directly went against the black-robed man.

    "Who is it!?" You are in cahoots with the Ghost King!? " Yue Feng shouted.

    "Humph, I''m not on the same side as anyone else, but the opening of the Gate of Hell is an opportunity that I''ve been waiting for a long time for. I was actually stopped by one of your broken lamps, I''m allowing it too!"

    Although I couldn''t speak, I could clearly hear the other party''s voice. It really was the voice of a young man, it turned out that he knew how to speak.

    At that time, we knew that he definitely had something to do with today''s Middle Yuan Section, we didn''t think that he would actually come to stop us.

    "Since you are not with the Ghost King or the Tianshuanzi, I want to make it clear to you, this is a huge matter related to the life and death of mankind, we need to hang this lantern here in order to ensure everyone''s safety. If you have any conscience, don''t disturb us!"

 C153

    Yue Feng spoke with all his might. He probably also felt that kind of despair. Although he didn''t know what the black-clothed man''s goal was, Yue Feng seemed to have seen the same kind of light in his eyes, just like how it was back then.

    That person''s voice was hoarse, as if he did not understand the danger he was in today. He continued, "I don''t care about that, I don''t care about why you want this lamp. All I want is for the gates to the dead, I want my wife to come out!"

    I think I understand now, this person probably came to Fengdu to find his dead wife.

    His wife should have already reached the Yin Division, this person came all the way to Fengdu, probably to find his wife''s soul.

    Yue Feng became anxious after hearing that, "You really don''t know what''s good for you. Your wife is already dead, and since she''s already in the Yin Division, she might have already been reincarnated after drinking Grandma Meng''s Elixir. Furthermore, even if she''s still waiting for you, even if you bring her back, you two humans and ghosts have different paths, but can still truly be together, what a joke! "

    Yue Feng''s words were sharp, but they were also the truth. It was probably because she had suffered too much because of the matters between him and Xiao Cui over the past few days. At this time, these words came out of her mouth, and his heart was definitely not feeling well either.

    As I transferred mana to the illuminating lamp, I continued to let my imagination run wild. On one hand, I hoped that Yue Feng and Shuo Yue could resolve the crisis in front of them and safely endure through these two hours. On the other hand, I hoped that the others would resolve the issue there and come over to help as soon as possible.

    Suddenly, there was something wrong with my Spiritual Energy, causing it to be extinguished. As expected, the spirits that had already started to quieten down became restless again.

    I was startled. It seems that this really is a time where even the slightest external factor could lead to a terrible result. I have to be completely focused right now.

    Closing his eyes, he was no longer disturbed by the outside world. He wholeheartedly poured all of the Spiritual Energy in his body into his two palms, and was teleported to the illuminating lamp hanging from the ceiling.

    At this time, Yue Feng and the black-clothed man were already on the move, even the one who was protecting me was already on the move. If there was another enemy appearing now, either he would be able to deal with Ming Lang or me.

    Sure enough, what came to him was something to fear. The one who came this time was the main culprit of this matter, Tianshuanzi the bastard!

    Feeling that someone had arrived in front of me, I opened my eyes to take a look and saw Tianshuanzi''s extremely annoying face.

    "Oh? Was it Miss Su Su? I heard that your name was spread around during the battle at that time, and my Tianshuanzi''s reputation has been destroyed. I didn''t expect that we would meet again so soon. "

    Tianshuanzi was walking in circles around me, and I felt extremely frustrated. As expected, the light was extinguished because of my unease.

    "What''s wrong? Could it be that I can''t even talk anymore? " If I could stand up, I would definitely beat the crap out of him.

    "Heh heh, who said I can''t even speak now? I just don''t want to talk to you. After being defeated by me and fleeing, what is this situation to me? Say, you say you''re Mo Ye''s disciple, isn''t this too shameless? "

    At that time, Senior Yao Guang planned to come together with them, but in the end he was left behind to look after the unpolished jade gang. It seems like he should have come along with them, otherwise no one would be able to handle his arrogance.

    "Hehehe, whatever you want to say, since you are now a turtle in a jar, you guys have a way. After knowing my plan, you guys planned to use the powerful ghost power s in the Ghost Gate to activate the wood armor, and thus get hold of such a annoying thing to ruin my plan. However, the heavens are truly on my side. All sorts of experts have come to help me, and even the Ghost King has become my alliance. Do you think I should break the illuminating lamp in the Ghost Gate first? And what about getting rid of you first? "

    He was simply a psychopath! Back then, I had thought that Tianshuanzi''s mental state was not right. He was actually a psychopath!

    After all, my mana towards Tianshuanzi is far greater than his mana. If he were to break the light, even though he wouldn''t be able to stop the thousands of demons, I would be able to stand up and cripple him.

    At that time, there wouldn''t be anyone who would stop him from absorbing the powerful ghost power.

    He appeared at the right time, so no one could touch him anymore. However, I was still tangled up in my thoughts, if this situation continues, I think that I will die first and Tianshuanzi''s beautiful dreams will come true.

    I feel that it would be better for me to get up and kill this shameless bastard right now. Since Tianshuanzi is already dead, so what if the thousands of ghosts and tens of thousands of demons came out?

    However, I estimate that the Tianshuanzi is not the only one that can control and absorb the ghost power.

    Just as I was thinking, the Tianshuanzi''s idea was obviously the same. He felt that it would be more reliable for him to kill me than destroying the illuminating lamp first.

    Tianshuanzi extended his right hand and it immediately turned into a mechanical weapon, like a huge pair of scissors. Damn, how did this wood armored master become a Mechanic, this business of expanding was really broad.

    I admire myself. Even in such a situation, I can still think random thoughts.

    "Hearing Rain Tower Master right? It looks like your legend will end today. I will kill you first and then break the illuminating lamp on top of it. At that time, everything that happens will be within my grasp. "

    Every bored BOSS talk a lot of crap before they do something bad? In some cases, many Bosses were killed by these kinds of nonsense. This Tianshuanzi seemed to be such an unlucky Boss.

    Just as he cut towards me with his scissors, a figure appeared and knocked away Tianshuanzi''s mechanical weapon with his bare hands, startling me.

    Looking at that figure, it was actually the Lord of Hades himself!

    Since he took action, it looks like I have nothing to worry about, I can continue to send Spiritual Energy s.

    I originally thought that Master of the Dark World meant not to interfere in our matters. I didn''t expect that he would really be able to help under such circumstances. It''s really out of my expectations.

    "Miss Su Su, don''t worry about it. Leave this person to me."

    Lord of Hades, getting rid of a Tianshuanzi was like playing a game. Even if a Tianshuanzi had a profound xylology, they would still be crushed within minutes.

    But at this moment, I felt like my Spiritual Energy is almost exhausted. Has it been so long? He secretly checked his watch and realized that it had been over an hour.

    Originally, my Spiritual Energy could not endure for two hours, that''s why I asked Daoist Three Purities to help me. However, Daoist Three Purities and Zhang Shaowu were wrapped up by some monsters, I didn''t expect that they wouldn''t be able to come here in an hour.

    There is still half an hour left. Even if I were to use all my strength, I probably won''t be able to persevere any longer.

    After taking care of the Tianshuanzi, the Master of the Dark World looked at me blankly. "Miss Su Su, your Spiritual Energy is about to be exhausted.

    I know that Master of the Dark World is already doing his best to help me, so I shouldn''t have any other requests, but if I wanted to help him in this situation, I definitely wouldn''t give up on even the last of my strength. After all, Tianshuanzi''s large wooden armor is probably nearby, and once the illuminating lamp is destroyed, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    Master of the Dark World stood at the side and looked at me silently, as though his eyes revealed admiration as well as a little regret.

    Perhaps in his eyes, I won''t be able to last until the end, and in the end, all of my efforts will be for naught.

    My eyes seemed to have turned black and hazy. This was a sign of the Spiritual Energy being exhausted, but I still did not plan to give up.

    In his blurry eyes, Yue Feng was fighting with the black clothed man and Shuo Yue was still fighting with the Ghost King. Everyone was trying to protect me so why would I give up?

    Thinking about that, it did not seem like it was hard to bear anymore, he even felt that the Spiritual Energy in his body had become more vigorous, as if the seal had been broken and a layer of source energy was flowing out from his body.

    The illuminating lamp flashed for a long time before it finally lit up. The restless Hundred Ghosts s in the gates of hell stopped breathing.

    What was going on? Could it be that during the critical moment, a part of my seal was opened?

    When Shuo Yue released the seal on me, she said that I could also release the seal with confidence normally. In an extremely critical situation, in order to protect myself, or in order to accomplish certain things, a situation with such confidence would occur.

    This kind of situation was rare, but it could solve a big problem at a crucial moment. Who would have thought that today, this kind of situation would happen?

    Right now, the feeling was much better than when someone forcibly unsealed the seal. At least, the Spiritual Energy could control it on its own, and it did not feel any discomfort on its body at all.

    The heavens are truly on my side. When it comes to a real critical moment, I still have to rely on myself.

    Now that the illuminating lamp has stabilized, my vision is no longer blurry, and I feel more clear. It doesn''t feel as if I''ve had so much effort just now, so I can take a look at my surroundings.

    The first thing I saw was Master of the Dark World, who was extremely worried about me. Seeing my appearance, he seemed to know the situation and smiled slightly.

    With that, Master of the Dark World entered the gates of hell, I know that there are many things he needs to take care of, once he saw that my situation was dire, he would be more than willing to help.

    No one would believe such a kind-hearted Hades.

    After that, I saw Yue Feng who was still battling with the black clothed man. Yue Feng''s magic power was much weaker, he was originally not a match for the black clothed man, but he actually used his own speed to fight with the black clothed man.

    The black clothed man was also worried. After all, he still had half an hour left, if he did not destroy the illuminating lamp within this half an hour, he would not be able to see his wife again.

    Thinking about this, I feel very sorry. After all, I am a lover that I wholeheartedly desire to see. However, we made a ruckus, saying that I wouldn''t be able to see her again. What a pity.

 C154

    "You still remember me, don''t you? We met at the Happy Inn! " I tried to communicate with the man in black.

    "So what if I remember, so what if I don''t. Let me see my wife. I know that as long as you nod your head and remove the Spiritual Energy, it will no longer work. "

    When the black clothed person heard my words, he immediately stopped attacking. He rushed to the front of me and kneeled on the ground, giving me a fright.

    "You, don''t do that!" I don''t eat hard or soft stuff. If a man kneels in front of me because of one thing, I might really soften my heart. However, I don''t want to be soft-hearted at all times!

    Yue Feng rushed over and blocked in front of me, meaning that if he wanted to move, I would have to crawl over his body.

    But the man in black remained unmoved. He took off his hood and I finally saw his face.

    He seemed to be in his twenties. He had a pretty face and there were tears in his eyes as if he was really worried.

    "You, this is?"

    "My wife and I were childhood friends, but as soon as we got married, she died in a car accident. I made an agreement with her that if she entered the underworld, she wouldn''t reincarnate. She didn''t want to lose her memories and forget about me. On the other hand, I came to Fengdu to meet her on the day of the Middle Yuan Section, and I still have half an hour left. I cannot give up on the agreement between me and her, or else she will be very sad.

    The black clothed man continuously kowtowed to me. I didn''t have any attention left right now.

    "Actually, it''s not that I don''t want to help this brother. The problem is that someone wants to borrow the strength of a ghost power that has opened the gates of hell to commit evil. We have no choice but to do so!"

    Yue Feng was also doing his best to explain. The two of them no longer fought, but started to explain to each other.

    Yue Feng also didn''t dare to leave the black-clothed man''s sight the entire time, for fear that if he wasn''t careful, it would harm me or the illuminating lamp.

    I sighed, "Sigh, looking at how young you are, you should be around the same age as me. Although we, as youngsters, do not care about the consequences, but the supreme ghost power of thousands of demons have been used.

    Now, I can only rationalize and empathize with him. Although I can understand what this young man is thinking, after all, it''s because of the person I love. But in front of righteousness, who can''t give up on him?

    "Honestly speaking, I can''t hold on much longer. I know you are not an ordinary person, but a psychic, you should know that this industry has its own rules, right? Saying something like ''beheading demons and exterminating devils'' is too exaggerated, but you can''t ruin our plans and turn into an evil person, right? "Then what''s the difference between you and those evil ghosts?"

    Now, I suddenly feel that my eloquence is actually quite good. After such a long string of explanations, this young man actually kneels there crying and doesn''t speak anymore.

    "You guys are already on different paths, this means that your fates have arrived. If you keep forcing it, there won''t be a good ending. You have to think about it clearly."

    However, I don''t know why, but it was as if Jun Mingzhu had stepped on top of me today, completely turning me into a lecturer. Even I felt that I was too amazing.

    The young man continued to cry. The man had tears in his eyes, but the tears didn''t reach his heart. Seeing how sad he was crying, he didn''t feel that there was anything weak about him, but that there were too many things in this world that he couldn''t help but feel that his fate wasn''t fair.

    "Why? Why did it have to be today? If she couldn''t wait for me, she would definitely think that I had broken my promise and forgotten about her. She would definitely have gone to reincarnation."

    "Actually, what you want to do is to help her reincarnate and leave her with an obsession. What kind of promise can you give her to continue being together? You guys might? "

    These words made Yue Feng feel uncomfortable, he knew how difficult it would be, if he could not do it, then he would not have to make this decision.

    The young man didn''t say anything and stopped crying. He just kneeled there and waited for the time to pass. It seemed that his heart had slowly turned into ashes.

    There are still ten minutes left. To all of us, these ten minutes are a hurdle, and I hope that the time will pass faster. Let me rest quickly, for these two hours, I have almost squeezed out all of my Spiritual Energy. And to the young man in front of him, every minute and second in these ten minutes was torture because he knew that after these ten minutes, the fated relationship between him and his wife would end.

    Yue Feng, who was at the side, was also extremely anxious. He silently waited for ten minutes, and then that young man heavily fell on the ground, coming out in pain.

    The commotion in the ghost sect had finally subsided. Most likely, the Master of the Dark World still had many important matters to attend to, so they did not come out. The ghost sect slowly closed the doors, stopping everyone from thinking about them.

    I used up all my strength and didn''t want to move at all. Just like the young man, I fell to the ground and looked at him.

    "Young man, there are some things in life that are not so hopeless."

    Hearing me speak, the young man suddenly looked at me. I don''t know if his eyes were filled with anger, hatred, helplessness, or despair.

    This complicated expression made my heart flutter. I knew that whatever I said now would be of no use, but it seemed that I still wanted to pour out my heart.

    The young man didn''t speak. He seemed to be waiting for me to continue.

    "I am actually a very ordinary girl with a very ordinary background and family. However, one day, I met someone. To be exact, it was a male ghost." I paused, too tired to say a single word.

    "He''s called Zhang Ziyuan, and said that he''s my husband. At that time, I felt that it was very absurd, how could I have such a husband, how could I become a normal couple, or even a husband and wife."

    Of course I thought it was inconceivable, but Zhang Ziyuan didn''t think so. He used his actions to express that he had the courage to love me and protect me.

    Sometimes, he had to pay the price with his life, but it was nothing to fear.

    I tell my own story just to tell this young man that there are times when, despite all the helplessness of life, I am not going to decide. But there are some things you can do if you have the courage to do them.

    However, the process may be very difficult, and the result may not be satisfactory, but if you have done it, you will not regret it.

    The young man seemed to understand what I was saying. He stood up and pulled me up.

    "How are you? Are you alright? " Instead, the young man came to care for me.

    "I''m just very tired. It seems like all the energy in my body has been drained. I don''t want to care about anything at all." I laughed.

    "But you told me a story that could move me. I know, I''ve decided on one thing. Even if I fail, I won''t complain. Right? Thank you."

    It was as if he saved a young man who failed to make it in time. Although he had been disturbing our actions, we seemed to have come to an understanding after thinking about it for a while.

    I suddenly remembered Ghost King and Shuo Yue. I dragged my exhausted body with the intention to run over and take a look.

    "Sister Su Su, rest, let me do it!" Yue Feng took the initiative to shoulder the heavy responsibility of being my transportation vehicle.

    He hopes that Zhang Ziyuan does not see it for a while, or else he will be jealous again. He will not tell me directly if he is jealous, but he will constantly cause trouble for other areas.

    When we rushed to the battlefield where the Ghost King and Shuo Yue were fighting, we were stunned.

    Everyone had already arrived and should have gotten rid of the annoying monster, while the Ghost King was nowhere to be seen.

    But Shuo Yue was lying on the ground covered in blood, her upper body was being held by Xiao Cui, and her eyes were tightly shut.

    "How is he?" I cried out in alarm. Suddenly, I remembered that when we leave, he would be the only one to deal with Ghost King. Furthermore, he was severely injured, so I didn''t know what had happened during this period of time.

    Zhang Shaowu was doing his best to check on the wound, "It seems to be quite serious бн"

    "Just where did it hurt, is it important?!" I anxiously asked, I cannot let anything happen to Shuo Yue, otherwise how am I going to explain myself to Jiang Ruoyun.

    As I thought of this, the fear in my heart gradually rose. Looking at Shuo Yue whose face was completely devoid of blood, my heart slowly sunk.

    "How about this, it''s not convenient for us to treat our wounds here. Let''s go back first!" Zhang Ziyuan said as he carried Shuo Yue on his shoulders and led the way back. The others followed suit.

    All along the way, Yue Feng had been carrying me on his back. Even though I felt that it wasn''t appropriate, I really didn''t have any strength left, and couldn''t walk back at all. Zhang Ziyuan was the one at the front with Shuo Yue on his back. Looking at his serious expression, it seemed that Shuo Yue''s situation was not looking good.

    The young man followed me in silence. He was in the same inn as us, so he probably didn''t know where he was going.

    It was as if he also felt the stifling atmosphere and didn''t say anything along the way. He probably blamed himself in his heart, so many people risked their lives to protect the illuminating lamp, and there were even some who were injured that couldn''t be cured. He was still messing things up, probably because he felt embarrassed in his heart.

    After returning to the inn, everyone was shut outside. Without Fu Junqing, no one knew if he would be able to treat such a heavy injury.

    He lay back down in his room and thought about everything. Knowing that this was originally a dangerous operation, everyone understood that it was very likely that there would be no return. I was initially very optimistic, thinking that with the team being filled with experts, there shouldn''t be any problems.

    But when something happens to someone, my heart feels like it''s being grabbed, like it''s my own responsibility not to protect everyone.

    But am I not also nearly done for, if there was no Master of the Dark World coming to my rescue.

    He had never known that there would be a heavy price to pay for doing something бн

    As he drifted into a deep sleep, Zhang Ziyuan appeared in his dreams again. It was as if he was in a nightmare that would happen every time I fell asleep. He laid on the ground, and stretched out his hand towards me.

 C155

    However, it was true that my body couldn''t move at all. I didn''t know how the other party was doing. I was so anxious to shout, so I couldn''t make a single sound.

    I woke up and panted heavily. Feeling that it was a nightmare, my heart slowly calmed down. When I looked at my watch, it was almost daybreak. I had actually slept for such a long time.

    I got up and got off the ground. I found that my body seemed to have become a lot lighter. I wondered if someone had come in while I was sleeping.

    Or rather, because the seals in my body have been opened quite a bit, my self-recovery ability has been strengthened. If that''s the case, can I help with Shuo Yue''s injuries?

    Thinking this way, I immediately opened the door and found Zhang Ziyuan rubbing his eyes on the big living room''s sofa, as if he hadn''t slept for an entire night.

    "Zhang Ziyuan!" I called out and walked over. "How is it?" "Are you free?"

    Zhang Ziyuan shook his head: "It''s been hard on you this time, I was always by your side last night, I think you were too tired and didn''t wake up. I just came out, planning to go over and see how Shuo Yue is doing, I didn''t expect you to actually wake up."

    I finally know why I felt empty in my heart from the moment I woke up. It was actually because Zhang Ziyuan wasn''t by my side.

    would sleep on the side when he woke up, or he would sit on the stool and hold my hand tightly.

    Damn it! This time, due to being too unconscious and too heavy, I didn''t even notice that he had been by my side the entire time.

    "Then, what happened to Shuo Yue?"

    "There''s no danger to my life right now. Although my injuries are a bit severe, they''re not fatal, but бн"

    "But what?" I felt an ominous premonition, but there must be something behind it that I didn''t want to hear.

    "But he seems to have used a type of forbidden technique бн"

    forbidden technique, what is that? I''m already considered in the same sect as Shuo Yue, why don''t I even know what kind of useless trash the rain house has?

    "Yes, what kind of effect would a forbidden technique have?"

    Zhang Ziyuan shook his head: "He doesn''t seem to be some kind of forbidden technique used by righteous people, he shouldn''t be from the rain house. I think he should be using it frequently."

    I still remember that time, and I was worried that Shuo Yue might not be able to handle Ghost King, and I even asked him how she was doing. Shuo Yue''s answer is that he is a Ghosts after all, and if there is someone who can deal with Ghost King, it will definitely be him.

    Is that what you mean? So the so-called method to deal with the Ghost King is the so-called forbidden technique?

    Although I am not sure what kind of forbidden technique this is, but I have read about it in many books. Some forbidden technique s that are unorthodox have a lot of attack power, but they have to pay a lot of price.

    "The forbidden technique he used, was a blood oath. The forbidden technique itself is its own blood, it can unleash a strong attack, so I suspect that the reason why the Ghost King was heavily injured after escaping just because Shuo Yue used her strong attack power was because she escaped. However, we do not understand the forbidden technique of the Ghosts. Currently, he is unconscious and the blood in his body and the Spiritual Energy are moving in reverse.

    Listening to Zhang Ziyuan''s words, I have a rough understanding of the situation, but I don''t have a clue how to solve it.

    "Then what should I do?"

    At the very least, we can ask him about the solution to the forbidden technique. But with the current situation, he might not be able to wake up for a short period of time. "Yun Che said.

    In other words, he had already planned to use this forbidden technique should he meet a Ghost King?

    Then from the very beginning, he didn''t intend to live? This Shuo Yue is really something, why is he so negative? Whatever it is, we have to settle it in the right direction, why does he always think about how to die so quickly!

    Zhang Ziyuan seemed to have understood what I was thinking, "I think this has something to do with his past;

    "No, I feel that if I were him, I probably would have made the same choice. You probably didn''t know that if Master of the Dark World hadn''t come out to save me last night, I probably would have died too бн"

    "What?"

    That''s why I say, we are all the same as Shuo Yue. In order to do certain things, we won''t fuss about the consequences. But Shuo Yue is even more ruthless than me.

    Hearing my words, Zhang Ziyuan hugged me tightly: "Fortunately, you''re fine and I was careless. I should be by your side all the time, why would I be careless yesterday?"

    Suddenly, he regretted telling this matter to Zhang Ziyuan. He felt extremely guilty and afraid.

    Actually, I''m also afraid of death. I''m completely different from Shuo Yue, I''m afraid of death. At that time when I was facing that pair of large scissors from the Tianshuanzi, I was also extremely terrified in my heart.

    So it turns out that I am also a normal person, but after thinking about it, I am such a good youth, it is normal for me to cherish my life, and in this society, there are probably very few people like Shuo Yue.

    When Zhang Ziyuan and I went to see Shuo Yue, we realized that she was still unconscious. According to Zhang Shaowu, he really did not know how to treat her injuries, unless he could find someone who was familiar with the Ghosts.

    I suddenly thought of the ghost princess: "You guys say, that Shuo Yue''s mother should have a pretty good understanding of the Ghosts''s forbidden technique, right?"

    Zhang Shaowu nodded: "That''s for sure, after all, he is a princess, and maybe Shuo Yue''s forbidden technique still originates from his mother. But didn''t Thousand Faces Ghosts say that Xia Mingtianji was already dead?"

    "Ghost King has personally acknowledged that Xia Mingtianji is not dead. That Night Pearl and Thousand Faces Ghosts''s words are most likely said specifically to deal with Shuo Yue. Ghost King has also revealed Xia Mingtianji''s location before, so we can go and try."

    "Since things have reached this stage, we can only set out tomorrow morning. Right now, Shuo Yue''s injuries are still very severe and she needs to rest up for another day."

    Looking at Shuo Yue''s pale face, I felt that I had once failed to live up to Jiang Ruoyun''s words. I had once promised Jiang Ruoyun that nothing would happen to him, but this never stopped.

    "There is a person outside who indicated that he wants to see Miss Su Su. Is that the lady?"

    The owner of the inn, Big Auntie, came in to look around and only found two girls. She reckoned that Su Su must be me.

    "It''s me. Someone is looking for me?" Just who is it? "

    "Su Su, be careful. I''m afraid they might make a comeback! I''ll go with you. "

    "Zhang Ziyuan, don''t be nervous, shopkeeper Big Auntie, how is that person dressed?"

    Listening to the owner of the shop, Big Auntie, you actually told me that he came to find me again. Since this matter is over, and I don''t know what other important matter he has to look for me, I obviously cannot delay it.

    I ran downstairs and sure enough, Master of the Dark World was standing there waiting for me.

    "How is Lady Su Su, how is his recovery?"

    "I am actually fine, just a bit exhausted. But now that I am completely fine, Master of the Dark World, are you looking for me?"

    Looking carefully, Master of the Dark World was still very handsome, and it was a rarely seen handsome look. Because he had been staying in the Underworld all year round, his face was sickly pale, and he had a kind of ice-cold temperament. Although he might not be liked by girls in the current society, he had a very cool feeling.

    "Don''t call me Master of the Dark World, I''m actually famous. My name is Kong Hua, you can call me Kong Hua from now on."

    What? Lord Hades actually has a name, and he told me to call him by that name. What is going on?

    "Actually, the reason I called you was to explain the situation yesterday. It was too chaotic and I was so busy that I felt dizzy. In the end, I found out that your friends were injured. It seems that I have paid quite a price for this battle."

    "I''m really sorry for troubling you. I''ve already caused you so much trouble and even made you worry like this. You really thanked me for saving me yesterday."

    "Not at all. Because I can''t kill people as I please, I just knocked out that big cutter hand yesterday. I don''t know what will happen in the future, but you guys have to be careful." "Also, you left in such a hurry yesterday that you even forgot about such an important thing?"

    The illuminating lamp was in Kong Hua''s hands. Oh my god, I really forgot about that, so I quickly took it and thanked her.

    "Yesterday''s situation was too chaotic, and I still haven''t recovered from it. I actually left this thing on the door of the dead. If we really lost it, then it would be a big deal. This light is something that we borrowed from the great prime minister! "

    "So, today you want me to come specially to send you guys off."

    "Oh yeah, you want to trouble you with something?"

    "Say it, if you don''t break my rules, I can help you."

    Suddenly, he felt that this Master of the Dark World Kong Hua was too easy to talk to. Weren''t ordinary Yama Kings always wearing a straight face as if it wasn''t easy to mess with them? It was really hard to find such a gentle and helpful Yama King.

    "I, cough, I have a friend. Ah, counted as a friend, his wife died, and originally planned to take advantage of the Middle Yuan Section''s open ghost door to see his wife for the last time, but because of what happened yesterday, I didn''t manage to meet him. He''s probably in despair right now, so I wanted to invite you бн"

    Kong Hua laughed: "I got it, it''s a really sad and beautiful love story. Yesterday was a day that could be imagined by anyone from the Yin Yang and Yang Realms, and I also have responsibilities for this kind of situation. How about this, you get that husband of yours to come over tonight, you will definitely give all of you an explanation."

    Damn, isn''t this too easy to talk about? This was a handsome and kind-hearted Hades!

    "Thank you!" I''ll go and tell him right away! "

    He quickly ran up to room 201 at the end of the corridor. After knocking for a while, no one drove off. Damn, he couldn''t have already left. If that was the case, he really might have missed out on his wife.

    "Owner Big Auntie, where did the guest that lived in room 201 go?"

    I hastily ran down the stairs to ask the owner of the house, Big Auntie. The Big Auntie was currently sleeping on his stomach.

    "Oh, he has already checked out. Not long ago, he left. It was also to disturb my sleep бн"

    Before the Big Auntie even finished speaking, I dashed out of the inn and went straight to the main street to look for the young man.

    This was truly a coincidence. This was a good opportunity, but if he were to miss it like this, he would definitely regret it for the rest of his life.

    Since I didn''t know the other party''s name, I couldn''t call out. Thus, I could only randomly search for him. He should have already left the Fengdu in a depressed mood, so he headed towards the bus station.

 C156

    Fengdu Town was very small, it only took a long distance for the bus station to arrive. Sure enough, that young man was about to get on the train.

    As there were few people coming and going, he was the only person on the long distance train, and he looked rather lonely.

    "Hey!" Young man! Don''t go yet, come down! "

    The young man looked at me, puzzled, and got out of the car. "What''s the matter, girl?"

    "Don''t go yet, don''t go yet. You have a chance to see your wife!"

    Hearing me finish this matter, the young man was stunned for a long time as if he was dreaming. He pinched his own face and didn''t say anything for a long time.

    On the way back, he kept on thanking me. I said that this was my problem in the first place, if it wasn''t the illuminating lamp, then he would have had his wish granted last night.

    "Ah right, your name is Su Su, right? My name is Liang Tianxiao бн"

    At night, Zhang Ziyuan and I accompanied Liang Tianxiao to the front of the gates of hell. I think that Shuo Yue had heavily injured Ghost King and not even a shadow of him could be seen on this Fengdu.

    However, what kind of forbidden technique could cause such a strong Ghost King to be seriously injured?

    When I arrived at the Ghost Gate that had just been engaged in a fierce battle yesterday, my emotions were a mess. Although I didn''t have the soul-stirring feeling that I had yesterday, my blood was still boiling.

    Today was the sixteenth day of the seventh month. Normally, the Ghost Door wouldn''t have opened again, but today, the huge Ghost Door had opened a tiny crack and a woman floated out.

    She was a very beautiful girl, the kind that would make men fall for with just a glance. Most likely, this was Liang Tianxiao''s wife, no wonder, with such a beautiful wife gone, no one would be able to bear such a shock.

    "Skyhowl?" the woman called.

    Liang Tianxiao seemed to have become a fool as he stared blankly at the floating soul in front of him. He probably did not think that he would have the chance to meet the person he loved again.

    "Xiao Qian! It''s really you? " Liang Tianxiao couldn''t hold it in and cried again. This was a man who looked very cool on the outside but was actually very weak in the heart. From yesterday onwards, his tears would have almost drowned me.

    "It''s me, Tian Xiao. Thank you for coming to visit me for the last time. I couldn''t leave yesterday, and I don''t know what happened. I thought I would never see you again."

    "Xiao Qian, didn''t you say that we would always be together? Of course I won''t leave you behind. Isn''t this the last time we meet? We can still be together, even though it''s the difference between a human and a ghost, but I don''t care. "

    Such an infatuated man, it was really rare to see him in this world. Other than Zhang Ziyuan, there was probably only this Liang Tianxiao in front of him.

    However, Xiao Qian shook his head: "Tianxiao, what is lost, is lost forever. I hope that you can live well for yourself, I am already a lonely ghost, I can''t take care of you like I did before, go find another woman who is nice to you, and forget about me."

    Liang Tianxiao did not seem to have expected Xiao Qian to say this, and was immediately stunned: "Did you say that you won''t split up? I came all the way to the Fengdu just to find you. I''m just here to bring you back, can you not give up? "

    Hearing Xiao Qian''s words, I understood that not everyone who died would choose to undergo reincarnation, since Xiao Qian was one of the majority.

    There were very few people like Zhang Ziyuan, who had the same choice as him, because this road was indeed hard to walk on.

    Liang Tianxiao was crying so hard that he had to leave. He did not expect that his wife, whom he had always wanted to be with, would abandon him, give up their relationship. However, he did not know that if he were to leave his wife in the name of love, what they would suffer between them would not be love.

    "Liang Tianxiao, you can''t be so selfish, respecting your wife''s decision." Zhang Ziyuan spoke up.

    Liang Tianxiao did not speak anymore, or to be more precise, he did not know what to say anymore, "No, it''s not like that бн"

    "Sometimes, you have to learn how to give up and not always be the center of attention. Actually, if you bind yourself and others in the name of love, that would be showing selfishness. Because the other party wants to stop here, so you should let go."

    That night, it was especially cold. Zhang Ziyuan hugged me tightly to keep me warm, even Liang Tianxiao himself knew that there were some things that might be lost.

    I don''t know if it was right or wrong to help him this time. I don''t know if he''ll be completely defeated in the future or if he''ll be able to truly walk out. But I do know that when he goes back through the ghost door, he won''t be able to come back to his room.

    It was better to let him calm down, hoping that he would understand that his wife had given up not because she did not love him anymore, but because she hoped that both of them could live easier and happier lives.

    But I didn''t expect that on the second day, just as we were about to leave Fengdu to comply with its orders, Liang Tianxiao actually suggested that he would follow us.

    "Mn, it''s like this. I myself am also a Spirit Master, that''s why I''m so persistent about the matter of life and death. I originally wanted to find my wife''s soul, no matter what, I can be together with him. I am very sorry about what happened that night, I nearly caused you two to miss your business, I have decided to follow by Miss Su Su''s side in the future, as compensation. "

    Just like this, from now on, my rain house has subordinates, and the first subordinate is the Liang Tianxiao who has good skills.

    Seeing that he was able to pull himself together, I was also very happy. It doesn''t matter if he can become my subordinate or not. The most important thing is to be able to live happily. That''s the best.

    As a subordinate, he was in charge of all my luggage and parcels. Furthermore, he was also in charge of some of the tiring work of hiding. This made me feel a bit embarrassed for a moment.

    But Zhang Shaowu said that if a force wants to continue developing in the long run, they must have their own connections and disciples. If there was only Shuo Yue and I in the entire rain house, it would be hard for them to fight against each other.

    What he said later on made quite a bit of sense, so he left Liang Tianxiao behind and thought about what meeting he would have next month. He was quite happy that there would be another person standing behind him.

    When I think about the meeting next month, I really hoped that Shuo Yue would be fine. Otherwise, I definitely wouldn''t be able to handle it by myself.

    "Where is the Princess of Fengdu that Ghost King has spoken of?"

    "It should be around here." After exiting Fengdu Town, in front of him was an endless mountain range. However, the vicinity was too big.

    Shuo Yue and the rest were even left to look after him in the Inn, if not they would have an impact on his injuries. She said that if they found him, they could bring him back immediately.

    However, he had no idea where he could hide in this forest.

    "How strange, why would the Ghost King hide Xia Mingtianji in such a place? Since he wants her to threaten Shuo Yue, isn''t it more convenient to kidnap his?

    I kept on ridiculing Ghost King, I have never seen such a bored guy.

    "I think that the relationship between the Ghost King and Xia Mingtianji shouldn''t be ordinary. It''s impossible for him to kill Xia Ming so easily, and he only used a Night Pearl to threaten Shuo Yue. This is probably the same logic."

    Just from Xia Mingtianji''s action of taking a risk to save Ghost King last time, one could tell that there was a problem with the two of them. He was truly a pitiful person who lived in a crevice, not only washe tangled up with the Ghost King, she was also his own son.

    They searched the mountain, but didn''t find the location of Xia Ming. The sky was about to turn dark, and they didn''t know how long Shuo Yue could keep going.

    "How about this, we''ll split up and search. We''ll be a bit faster, we''ve already searched this area, let''s go take a look over there."

    Zhang Shaowu decided to split up and look for him. Originally, I wanted to look for him alone, but no matter what Zhang Ziyuan said, he wouldn''t let me out of his sight.

    "I only left you for a short while last time, and you almost got into trouble. This time, I definitely won''t leave your side."

    I am truly regretful that I didn''t tell him about this matter.

    But it''s going to be dark soon, and the two of us are going to make a move as well.

    After searching for a while, we found a cave in front of us.

    "Zhang Ziyuan, ah, based on my experience, generally speaking, you can hide people in caves!"

    "But, I''ve already seen a lot of caves. Besides the rabbits, there''s also snakes бн"

    AHH! Don''t bring up that snake again, it really scared me. I don''t know what other strange things can appear in this desolate mountain and wilderness, you should prepare to let Zhang Ziyuan go in and take a look first.

    "But I think this cave is different, as if there''s light inside, and there''s a sound inside."

    Zhang Ziyuan looked at me suspiciously: "You can still see so deep down, can you hear me?"

    "It doesn''t matter if you believe me or not. Ever since most of my seals were undone, my vision and hearing seemed to have improved a lot. Every day when I sleep, I can even clearly hear what is being said in the neighboring room."

    Zhang Ziyuan was shocked. "Then you are too terrifying, wouldn''t that mean everyone''s privacy is being heard by you?"

    "Aiya, how could I be that kind of person? If it wasn''t for the sound I wanted to hear, I would have naturally blocked it out!"

    Don''t let Zhang Ziyuan think that I''m a weird auntie who eavesdrop on his everyday.

    "But I feel that it is indeed related to you unlocking your seal. The stronger the Spiritual Energy, the more sensitive it is to sense. I believe you, let''s go in and take a look."

    Zhang Ziyuan was the first one to walk in front. Since he knew that he was afraid of snakes and strange creatures appearing inside, he pulled my hand and walked forward.

    "There are indeed people living here. Look, this is a cave that is often man-made. Furthermore, there is indeed light in front of us."

    I exclaimed, tightly holding onto Zhang Ziyuan''s hand, both nervous and afraid.

    "Un, I don''t know what''s inside, but you must be careful. If anything happens, hurry up and leave. I''ll hold it off for a while!"

    Zhang Ziyuan said before we continued to walk forward.

 C157

    Walking to the innermost area, there were indeed two sets of artificially dug stone chamber s. One of them was open, while the other was semi-artificial, and there were even some daily necessities inside. The other room was sealed, as if it was blocked by a stone door, and sounds would occasionally come from inside.

    "What''s going on?"

    "It''s a mechanism stone door, and one of the mechanical technique as well. I never thought that the stone chamber here were actually built according to the mechanical technique, and probably to avoid being hunted down, or to imprison anyone."

    This kind of mechanism stone chamber was very rare. After all, the first method was to carve it out in the wilderness, which was very remote and inconvenient. The second way was that very few people would live in this kind of place anymore.

    "Then, this stone door should be a great gift to you, my wife. Try and see if you can open it?"

    After confirming that there was someone inside, I looked around for a mechanism to see if I could open the stone door.

    Suddenly, he realized that the other stone chamber''s stone furniture was very exquisite. However, he could tell that some of the flowers were icing on the cake, which made him very uncomfortable.

    I walked into the other room and stretched out my hand to try out the furnishings. Sure enough, one of them was the switch to the other room.

    "This design is quite ingenious. I don''t think anyone would want to see the mechanism of one door in another stone chamber." Zhang Ziyuan praised.

    "Actually, that''s not hard to find, but what''s strange is that the stone chamber was actually opened wide. If it was closed, it wouldn''t have been so easy for me to activate the mechanism."

    If I''m not wrong, this is a chain of traps, and I need to find a way to open one of them before I can enter the other one. But for what reason, one of them didn''t close, were they really careless?

    We walked into the group of stone door that was just opened, and saw that the general layout of the place was similar to the other one, only that there was a simple bed, and on the bed laid a haggard looking woman, the Princess of Fengdu that we were looking for, Xia Mingtianji.

    "Eh? It truly is looking for broken iron shoes, obtaining them effortlessly, ghost princess is here. "

    Before I could finish speaking, the stone chamber''s door suddenly slammed, scaring me quite badly.

    "Why did the stone door close it itself?"

    "This is bad, the mechanism here is probably to trap us here!"

    Although he realized that he had been designed, the stone door was already closed, it was too late. He had to check on Xia Mingtianji first to see how he was doing.

    "How is he?" Seeing that Zhang Ziyuan still had not woken up even after a long time of treatment, he couldn''t help but become anxious.

    "Not too optimistic, it seems like all the ghost power in her body have been exhausted. Right now, she looks like she''s completely drained of all her blood. She''s extremely weak!"

    "ghost power, blood, if that person lost too much blood, they could be given a blood transfusion, what about her? Do you want to transport ghost power to him so that he can help her recover? "

    Zhang Ziyuan shook his head: "If that''s the case, then nothing can be cured, and he doesn''t seem to have any will to live anymore. Princess of Fengdu has always been a female ghost who has cultivated for a thousand years, and now that he has run out of oil, no one can save her."

    "Speaking of which, if you still want to rely on him to save Shuo Yue, there''s no hope now бн"

    "That might not be the case бн" Zhang Ziyuan said as he continuously transferred his ghost power into Xia Mingtianji''s body.

    Ghosts were like all demons, they had endosperm s in their bodies. The higher their level of cultivation, the higher their level of endosperm s would be.

    If that was the case, then the endosperm in Xia Mingtianji''s body were like human organs, and had begun to irreversibly damage. If the ghost power Zhang Ziyuan transferred to Xia Mingtianji was able to temporarily alleviate her weak symptoms, it wouldn''t be able to save his life.

    Not long later, Xia Mingtianji slowly opened his eyes and looked at us in shock. His voice was also very weak.

    "So it''s all of you. Why are you here? Where''s my son?"

    "Are you still worried about Shuo Yue? "Ever since you were a child, you have never cared about him. Later on, you have only used him as a tool. With such a caring tone, I wonder what other plans you have in mind?"

    "Don''t talk about me like that. Ever since I gave birth to him, I have always been thinking about him. It''s a pity, because there are many reasons why I can''t do my duty as a mother. However, this doesn''t mean that I don''t love him! Cough, cough, cough! "

    "Don''t be agitated, don''t be agitated. I was just casually saying it, I''m not really accusing you. With the current situation, we''re already locked in here, so how can we get out?"

    Looking at Xia Mingtianji''s painful expression, I couldn''t bear to provoke her anymore, and I didn''t tell him about Shuo Yue''s current situation. If I could save her, that would be perfect. Perhaps there was a way to cure her condition.

    "Cough cough, there''s nothing I can do. If I could open this mechanism, I would have left long ago. Would I still be imprisoned here for such a long time?"

    also didn''t know that the stone door''s mechanism was here, if we were to say that the mechanism to open it only exists on the outside, then wouldn''t we be like a turtle in a jar?

    "Don''t be anxious then. Zhang Ziyuan, you take care of him first. I''ll go and find out if there''s any way to open the stone door."

    Zhang Ziyuan nodded his head, "I understand, Princess Xia Ming, you have to hold on. When we were attacking the Fengdu and saw the Night Pearl above your head, Shuo Yue was extremely worried, so she told us to come find you. You have to stay alive until we save you."

    Xia Mingtianji lightly nodded his head, but his spirits were a lot better. Although Zhang Ziyuan and I had lied, it was still a white lie, but I didn''t know if she would blame us if he knew that his own son''s life was hanging by a thread.

    The design of the stone chamber was very simple. I tried moving everything I could inside, but still couldn''t find the mechanism to unlock the stone door.

    "What should I do? Oh right, Princess, who was it that imprisoned you here, Ghost King? "

    Xia Mingtianji lightly nodded his head, "Yes, it''s him. Last time when I rescued him and left, he was greatly enraged and felt that I was acting on behalf of an outsider so he placed me under house arrest. At that time, my body was already in a bad condition when the endosperm was damaged, so no matter how much I cultivated, it only became weaker and weaker. I felt that I was about to die, but before I died, I didn''t even manage to catch a glimpse of Shuo Yue.

    "We''re here, but we don''t have the ability to leave. Sigh, what should we do?"

    "That will really implicate you. To save me, if the Ghost King really comes, won''t it mean that none of us will be able to escape?"

    "This princess doesn''t need to worry. Ghost King has already been heavily injured by Shuo Yue, so we should be finding a place to hide for the time being to recuperate. We shouldn''t find such a place for a short period of time."

    "Ah?" Could Shuo Yue seriously injure Ghost King? Does he have that ability? "

    I felt that I made a slip of the tongue, and immediately covered my mouth. How can I explain this to her, could it be that Shuo Yue used the forbidden technique to injure Ghost King?

    Zhang Ziyuan was also really clever, and immediately replied: "Ah, it''s because Su Su broke the seal on me, and is already very powerful, when she and Shuo Yue joined hands, Ghost King was no longer a match for him."

    "Ah, really?"

    If there was no one that came, Princess Xia Ming and Zhang Ziyuan would not have any problems for the time being, I, a living person, would probably starve to death in just a few days.

    Ye Zichen took out his phone, but found that there was no signal in this place either. He just hoped that someone could find this place and rescue him now.

    "If they discover that you and I have disappeared, they will definitely search with all their might. According to the route we found, the chances of them finding this cave is very high. Don''t worry, we should be saved."

    Actually, what depressed me was not that I couldn''t get out temporarily, but that I finally met a mechanism that I couldn''t unravel at all. I had researched the mechanical technique for such a long time, yet I was trapped in such a crappy place by the Ghost King.

    However, my gaze suddenly shifted to the bed that the Princess of Fengdu was lying on. The only thing that I did not check was that there was someone resting on top of the stone chamber, so it became a blind spot.

    "Zhang Ziyuan, carry Princess Xia Ming up. I want to see this bed."

    Zhang Ziyuan seemed to understand my meaning. He nodded and carried Princess Xia Ming: "Princess, I apologize."

    Sure enough, under Xia Mingtianji''s blanket, I saw some strange patterns, it seemed to be the totem of the Ghosts.

    "Princess Xia Ming, does your Ghosts have any totem representing your race?"

    "Yes, we take the Resurrection Lily as the totem. Because it is a flower that blooms on the Wangchuan River, it is filled with death, and we love it the most."

    So that''s how it is. Seeing the sculpture of a Manjusaka carved on the bed under the blanket, I had a plan. I activated the sculpture according to a certain pattern and opened up a secret room under the bed.

    "You really have a wife. Such a secretive place like this has been found by you."

    This was the only way out. "Hurry up and leave. Although we don''t know where this passageway leads, it''s the only way out."

    Zhang Ziyuan carried Princess Xia Ming while I led the way. The tunnel inside was very narrow, as if it was built to save time and not made many modifications.

    Walking out of the dark path, he found himself in a small good-for-nothing room beside the entrance of Fengdu Town.

    "This is really convenient, it''s already a small town as soon as I came out. I called the others and told them to come back quickly and discuss how to tell a mother about his son."

    "How is Xia Mingtianji?" When Zhang Shaowu saw the princess''s expression, he knew that it was not good. He immediately checked on the situation and shook his head.

    "You have no choice? What if it is'' apocalypse ''? " I thought of Fu Junqing. If there''s one other person that can bring Princess Xia Ming back to life, it should be him.

    "Now that Fu Junqing is missing, we can''t find him. I once called Yunnan and said that he never returned to my master''s place."

    He actually went missing, to which place, and met with some trouble. Usually, even if Fu Junqing had something on his mind, he would not lose contact with Zhang Shaowu.

 C158

    Princess Xia Ming opened his eyes: "You all don''t have to worry, I''ve already lived long enough, my current state of exhaustion is already within my expectations, but I want to speak a few words with Shuo Yue, is that possible?"

    It was really difficult, what should they do about this situation? If Princess Xia Ming found out about Shuo Yue''s situation, would he faint immediately?

    "Yes, it''s like this. Shuo Yue fought with the Ghost King yesterday, and in the end, she was heavily injured as well. She''s still unconscious бн"

    Zhang Shaowu was more straightforward and immediately told the truth. As expected, this kind of thing couldn''t be hidden from others.

    Princess Xia Ming, on the other hand, was calm. It was as if he had already guessed this outcome, "I''ll go see him."

    Bringing Princess Xia Ming to the bedside, he took a glance and said: "He is, he used our Ghosts''s forbidden technique, blood oath бн"

    What Zhang Ziyuan said was correct, it was indeed because of the blood oath that Shuo Yue had yet to awaken.

    "Princess Xia Ming, you are also a citizen of Ghosts, you should know what is going on with this forbidden technique, right? We''ve already done our best, but we had no other choice. The reason we came to find you this time is also because of him. "

    "This kind of forbidden technique, is a life for life Curse. Because you can''t injure others heavily yourself, you are classified as a forbidden technique and you are rarely used by the Ghosts. I have never taught him such a tyrannical forbidden technique, just how did he learn it?! "

    Because Shuo Yue was able to heavily injure the Ghost King, she had delayed too long and used this kind of Curse.

    If it was a human or a completely Ghosts, they would be able to make their stand clear. However, it was precisely because of this half human, half ghost''s, awkward identity that made Shuo Yue unable to raise her head for so many years.

    Maybe it was just as Princess Xia Ming had said, giving up on Shuo Yue, she really couldn''t do anything.

    "How about this, I have a way to save him. All of you retreat for a moment, I need complete silence when I cast the spell."

    I didn''t dare to ask what kind of method it was, but with Princess Xia Ming''s weak body, I didn''t know if there would be any dangers during the process of casting the spell.

    Everyone went out and waited outside anxiously, but there was no sound from inside.

    I didn''t know how much time had passed, but it seemed that I had already fallen asleep when I vaguely heard Shuo Yue''s voice coming from inside.

    "Mother! Mother!"

    I had a bad feeling, rushing in for the first time. As expected, Shuo Yue was already awake, but Princess Xia Ming at the side seemed to have lost his breath.

    This was the mother that I was blaming for never caring about her son''s feelings. Thinking about this, my tears suddenly started streaming down my face. Why would I say those words? It was really too hurtful.

    Zhang Ziyuan hugged me tightly, patted my back, and kept comforting me.

    He didn''t know where Shuo Yue buried his mother''s bones afterwards. Maybe it was because it was a desolate mountain, or maybe it could have been buried in the Fengdu''s Ghost Tower.

    But when Shuo Yue returned, it was as if she wasn''t this sad anymore. Perhaps he already understood that her mother had never abandoned him at any time.

    "Shuo Yue, you have my condolences." I said it softly, not daring to speak too loudly. I could not understand the feelings between them, because I had an ordinary person who cared for my mother. But then I thought about it, if I met with this kind of situation, I would probably feel sad.

    "There is almost no cure for the backlash from the ''Blood Vow'', but it can be recovered using the blood essence of''s High Rank Ghosts. Perhaps my mother is glad that you all were able to bring her to my side in time."

    Hearing that, I immediately shut my mouth, not knowing if it was Shuo Yue''s fault for making the decision on her own.

    "I also want to thank you all бн I think this is the last thing my mother wants to do, and I will live well, with my mother''s wishes. "

    Could it be that this was what a truly bad thing meant by turning into a good thing? Shuo Yue''s mental state was obviously better now. Maybe from now on, he would no longer be so negative.

    "I plan to return the money from Tokyo National Temple. I''ve borrowed for so long, I should return the money after using it."

    Zhang Ziyuan and I. Yue Feng, Xiao Cui, Liang Tianxiao and the other two went straight to Kai Feng, planning to have a good tour around. After all, the last time was to borrow some things, and they did not have the time to visit the 13 dynasties.

    Yue Feng seemed to have stuck close to me during this period of time, just after sending out the last person that Zhang Ziyuan was jealous of, and now with another Liang Tianxiao, I feel that I am completely unable to handle Zhang Ziyuan anymore.

    Nothing had happened, and he felt that returning the items was much better than borrowing them.

    "Oh right, it is said that Gang Zi had described the''s Ghost Door and its article to be godly, and now you have become a legendary person, my wife."

    Ah? What was a legendary figure?

    "I feel like I haven''t done anything, so how did I become famous?"

    "This is the power of public opinion. How can you say that you didn''t do anything? When this matter came out, the entire industry was full of praise for you, showing that this young tower lord is really a young man."

    Youngsters sure have abilities. To be honest, I''m not really a youngster anymore. I probably look a little younger.

    "I feel that ever since I had Gang Zi, I have become a public figure. Will I have to wear a mask when I go out in the future?"

    Zhang Ziyuan was amused by my words. "It''s very possible. At least, now that rain house is mentioned, I can definitely be one of the top ten powers."

    Ten powers? Wasn''t he one of the three great powers back then? Why was there a top ten spot now?

    Looking at my shocked expression, Zhang Ziyuan explained: "That was another time. Dozens of years ago, the rain house and the Ghost Society were powerful forces that no one could defeat.

    "Why does it sound like a martial arts novel, with so much happening in the martial arts world, why haven''t the ten great powers of the Lao Zi seen me helping before?"

    "Most of them have done well. In front of the great flood, everyone has chosen to conserve their strength."

    They were originally all Spirit Master, did they not stand up for the sake of saving the world from the ghost demon''s trouble? Why was it that so many Spirit Master took their titles and did not do the right thing?

    "If these ten great powers were to talk about this, it would truly be disgusting."

    "That''s right, rain house you are, you are such a clean stream, but don''t you have the thought of starting anew, or else it would be a waste of time."

    "NO!" As a Spirit Master, even if I do not have the responsibility of reviving the rain house, I will still take care of whatever I should do. "

    "Oh, I can see that my wife is actually a person who likes to meddle in other people''s business. Every time, I have to take the blame for you бн"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Hey Xiao Cui, look at this, you haven''t come here before? "How''s the scenery?" Reaching Kai Feng, Yue Feng could not help but introduce the scenery to Xiao Cui.

    "About that, I''ve come to Kaifeng before, although this place seems to be very different from the Kaifeng Palace in my memories."

    "Hey, Miss Xiao Cui, you''ve been here before? When did this happen? " How did I remember that Xiao Cui seemed to have been trapped in that scroll ever since.

    "I was born and bred in this place. I still remember that the place where I committed suicide should be in the residence surrounding Kaifeng Palace."

    So Xiao Cui is actually someone from the Song Dynasty, I have really reached my hometown. I feel that Kai Feng is considered a historical city that has preserved quite a bit, I think Xiao Cui would be very familiar with him if she were to see it, but Xiao Cui''s words really surprised me.

    "Mm. Actually, the Kai Feng Residence and the Tianbo Residence were all rebuilt. They were never like this before, and it seems like the imperial palace is no longer there."

    "Eh? Were they not the same as before? And that Dragon Pavilion was not built according to the Song Dynasty''s Imperial Palace? "

    "I don''t know, because I''ve never been inside the palace, I don''t know what it looks like inside, but judging from its size, the palace definitely isn''t this small, and the furnishings are all wrong."

    After hearing the introduction given by Xiao Cui, who came from Song Dynasty, we felt that all the things that opened the gates seemed to be fakes. No wonder I felt that there was a kind of clear and bright architectural style to it.

    However, Xiao Cui was very excited to be able to revisit her old place, and she played all the way to the Great Phase of the Temple.

    "Yue Feng, you guys don''t need to enter, I''m afraid Xiao Cui cannot enter this temple, wait for us outside."

    He did not know how far Zhang Ziyuan had cultivated, and it was normal for him to not be afraid of the sunlight, but now he was not even afraid of the temples and magic tools anymore.

    He still remembered that when Zhang Ziyuan went to Zhang Shaowu''s house and saw a magical equipment, he felt uncomfortable, and now he could even kowtow towards the Buddha statue.

    "You actually believe in Buddha?"

    "Yes, I believed before I died that I could protect our family, but it seems like this worshipping Buddha is useless. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have died so young."

    "Ah?" "Then why are you bowing now?"

    "Now I must pay my respects, because when I was in Lingyin Temple, I once made a wish in front of Buddha. If I could be together with you, I would gift Buddha a big red packet.

    "Why are you so dishonest? What do you mean by giving Buddha a red packet? This is called a money grubber, alright?" What''s more, since when did Lord Buddha control someone''s marriage? "

    Shouldn''t he go and pay his respects to the red lady, Yue Lao?

    Zhang Ziyuan and I were still spouting nonsense when guest monk had already informed us.

    "Benefactor, our host invites you!"

    Oh, that''s great, there''s no need to deal with that unreasonable temple anymore, I don''t know if it was the monk that we saw when we stole the illuminating lamp or not.

    guest monk led us to a hall in the inner courtyard. "Benefactor, our host is waiting for us inside.

    As a disciple of the Three Purities, he was truly a bit lacking in politeness.

    Pushing the door open and entering, he saw a tall monk meditating. It was indeed the old man that stole the lantern that day.

    Not daring to disturb us, Zhang Ziyuan and I quietly walked to a nearby chair and sat down, waiting for the old monk to wake up.

    "You''re pretty polite." The tall monk suddenly said something that frightened me quite a bit.

 C159

    "Eh? Didn''t you already enter a meditative state? How do you know we''re here? "

    The old monk opened his eyes and smiled at us. "Benefactor, we meet again?"

    That''s right, we meet again. The last time we met, it was really a false alarm. It turns out that this esteemed monk had already intended to lend us the items for a long time.

    "Master monk, we came this time to return the goods, the last time we borrowed the illuminating lamp from your temple, we have already used them all, we should return them to you."

    I took the light out of my backpack and set it on the side table.

    "Hold on!" The old monk shouted loudly, which frightened me quite a bit. I don''t know why, but I keep having the feeling that this old monk isn''t an ordinary person. He must have a very high cultivation level. He really never shows himself in front of others.

    "Why don''t you tell me first, how was the result of this trip to Fengdu?"

    I silently cursed in my heart, I must have definitely won the match, otherwise, we wouldn''t have the life to return the light, thinking that I wouldn''t even be able to see the sun on the 16th of July, and thinking about how Liang Tianxiao tried to break the light, I felt depressed.

    Although you have experienced a lot of twists and turns, the illuminating lamp has still brought you back in full shadow without the slightest bit of damage.

    The old monk laughed again, and stood up from the bed: "You think that I am talking about illuminating lamp? "You guys are underestimating me too much. If I was really afraid of some mishap happening to the lanterns, I wouldn''t have lent it to you guys back then."

    Ah? What do you mean?

    Just then, a report came in from outside: "Master Chair, Yuan Tong requests to see you."

    The moment I heard "Yuan Tong", my entire body went into a bad state. I remembered that Yuan Tong was that Monk of the Monastery. Back then, he was making things difficult for us, especially so that we wouldn''t have to go head to head against this monk.

    "Ah, that, we''ve already returned the things, otherwise we would have to take our leave first?"

    "Calm down. Since you guys are here, why are you in such a hurry to leave?" I still have some things to say, so wait a moment. Yuan Tong, you can come in. "

    The monk with round hands walked in: "Oh? It turned out that the host was in the middle of a meeting with a guest. I apologize for my rudeness. However, these few people seem very familiar? "

    Of course it looked familiar! You were the one who asked for the lantern, but you ridiculed and drove us out.

    "Yeah, they once lent me a illuminating lamp." The old monk smiled and nodded.

    "Master Chair! There was something wrong with their brains! Please do not believe them, what do you mean by Fengdu''s ghost door is about to get into big trouble, I think that they are just coveting our temple''s illuminating lamp, speaking nonsense, if they lent out the thing, they will not return! I chased you out last time, what are you doing here now, hurry up and leave! "

    As he spoke, Monk Yuan Tong wanted to chase us away.

    "Yuan Tong!" Do not be rude, the two of them, I am an esteemed guest! "

    The old monk looked old, but he was full of energy, and every time he shouted I could feel the room buzzing.

    "Master Chair, they really are бн"

    "Alright, stop talking. Step aside!"

    Seeing that the host seemed to be angry, Monk Yuan Tong did not dare to say anything else and retreated to the side.

    I know what you have done in the Fengdu. I am also glad that I did not trust the wrong person back then. You all have really taken the matters of the common people as your own hard work.

    So it turned out that the old monk already knew, even though the old monk was meditating at home, he was well-informed, perhaps it was Gang Zi''s credit again.

    "Master Chair is so serious, it''s something we should do. Although we had comrades who died, but the result is still good, but the most important thing is that Master, your illuminating lamp s are too easy to use. Facing so many ghost monsters that came out of the ghost door, not a single one of them came out!"

    found it funny when he saw me. I have never been so tactful before, and this time, I even seemed to be unfamiliar with it.

    At this time, Monk Yuan Tong seemed to finally see the illuminating lamp on the table: "Ah? So, the thing has already been borrowed, and it''s back? "

    Yuan Tong opened his eyes wide and looked at the light carefully, as if he was trying to determine if it was real or not, probably because he was afraid that we would be swapped out.

    This time, Zhang Ziyuan was truly angered: "Master, if we really had the intention to take this illuminating lamp back, why would we need to travel all the way here to return it? It would also be more convenient for us to just take the things and leave, so we don''t believe that you monks can find us."

    Seeing that Zhang Ziyuan was truly angry, Master Chair also immediately stopped Monk Yuan Tong: "Yuan Tong! Don''t be rude! This is how you treat a lord''s belly with the heart of a commoner! "

    Yes, these words have reached deep into our hearts. The old monk has a culture, and he was able to summarize everything with such a cultured sentence.

    "But Master Chair, this illuminating lamp is from our Great Xiang Nation Temple бн"

    Yuan Tong seemed to be wronged by the scolding, and immediately explained with a sullen face, but was interrupted by the Master Chair: "You have been taught buddhist magic for such a long time, where have you learned it! Do you know that these several benefactors, for the sake of the righteousness of the world, have taken the initiative to ask me for the light, in order to hang him on the gates of the dead, in order to prevent the powerful ghost power of the myriad demons from being used by others? Yet you are actively scheming over such a treasure, I have truly misjudged you! "

    After hearing Master Chair''s words, his round face looked as if he had been beaten up, and his entire face was the color of a pig''s liver.

    "Master, I really do not know, because there are many petty people that covet our treasure, so it''s really hard for me to tell them apart!"

    "Hmph, hurry up and leave!" My Great Xiang Nation truly has no one to follow up with! "

    He probably didn''t know what he had done wrong. The high monk who had cultivated for so many years was now as confused as a mortal. Hearing Master Chair''s order for him to leave, he left in a state of stupefaction.

    "Sigh, I''ve let you guys down."

    "No, it''s fine, Master Chair, actually you don''t have to be like that, we didn''t mind at all, we have let down Zhang Ziyuan!"

    I nudged Zhang Ziyuan with my elbow. His words just now were indeed a bit radical, after all this was his territory.

    "Mn, it''s also because of my words just now. Master Chair, please forgive me."

    Just now, Master Chair was so moved that he was about to cry. "Sigh, these two youngsters really can''t compare. Why can''t my disciple be as modest and respectful as you two?"

    I was shocked and thought that the master wanted to take us in as his disciples and wouldn''t let us leave, "Master Chair! As for us, we still don''t have the will to leave home. We''ll come look for you when we''ve broken through to the mortal realm. "

    It seems that the Great Western Temple really isn''t a place to stay for long. If this old monk were to be happy and let us stay and shave ourselves, we wouldn''t be able to eat meat anymore. Wouldn''t that mean we''d be crying?

    The old monk laughed. "Hahahaha, looks like you know that the old monk loves the materials, but the matter of you, Hong Chen, is not over yet, I will definitely not force you to stay, but being a home disciple of the Great Xiang Nation is still fine, alright? You just have to acknowledge me as your master, your seniority is already very high, it''s not that you are wronged. As a gift to pay my respects, I will give you all this illuminating lamp.

    Zhang Ziyuan and I were stunned by this situation. What kind of situation was this, a mortal disciple? Acknowledged a master?

    Wasn''t it supposed to be a gift from a disciple to a master? Why is it so different when we arrive at the Great Xiang Nation Temple, moreover it''s such a precious treasure like the illuminating lamp, I feel like lending it to us for a use already is a lot of face, can they really give it to us?

    No no, that''s not the point, the point is that I don''t believe in buddhas, Zhang Ziyuan is a ghost cultivator, wouldn''t the Da Xi Empire send out vulgar disciples like us to discredit their sect?

    "Alright, since you all have acknowledged me as your teacher, I can take the items away from you. Remember, if you are in any difficult situations, look for me. I will definitely help you all."

    Just as I wanted to reject him, I obediently acknowledged him as my teacher. I felt that I had no principles at all.

    However, Zhang Ziyuan seemed to be looking for someone to rely on, and he did not refuse, as the two of them came out after bowing to each other with illuminating lamp in their hands.

    It felt like a truly wonderful day. How did he get it back when he didn''t even get it back?

    Yue Feng was stupefied: "I say you guys are really mysterious. After going in for so long, you actually still haven''t gotten anything, they are crazy, do you not want it?"

    I felt as though I had gone mad, but I couldn''t say it like that, "Yeah, the old host said that this thing would be more useful to us. It would be a waste if we just let it go to them, so he gave it to us."

    "Oh my god, it''s really rare to see such a wise old monk. This illuminating lamp can be considered a treasure. In the future, if we light it up, none of us will be afraid!"

    , who was at the side, was still trembling. He immediately felt that he had said the wrong thing, "Cough, cough, I''m not talking about you anymore. I''m sure we won''t order when you''re here, okay?"

    Now that sshe thought about it, Xiao Cui was also a ghost, he was afraid of all kinds of magic tools.

    "Zhang Ziyuan, do you think Xiao Cui can cultivate the ghost cultivator that you spoke of last time?"

    "Since she chose to stay by Yue Feng''s side, even if not, I have to learn a few life-saving methods. In the beginning, I didn''t know the importance of cultivating, and it was also because I almost met with an unreasonable Spirit Master who was almost annihilated."

    "Then, Big Brother Zhang, what should I do now?"

    Looking at Xiao Cui''s pure and innocent eyes, it seemed like she really was determined to start cultivating. I didn''t really understand it when cultivating with ghosts, and looked straight at Zhang Ziyuan.

    "You don''t have a cultivation right now, so you need to use another ghost''s endosperm to raise your cultivation. Only then can you proceed to the next step of cultivation. We can find some places with higher levels of ghosts and spirits and would like to collect endosperm s for you to use бн "

    We had just come out of the temple and were strolling outside when we saw a monk hurrying over before we had finished discussing the matter.

    "Benefactor, please wait!" The monk was out of breath, as if he was afraid we would leave, and ran to catch his breath.

    "Master, don''t be in such a hurry to speak. What''s wrong? Could it be that your host is regretting and wants to take the illuminating lamp back? "

 C160

    "No, that''s not it! Yes, we бн" I decided to wait until the monk had recovered his breath.

    "It''s us, the Overseers, who are looking for you."

    What, that delivery monk is looking for us? Weren''t they in a hostile state just a moment ago? Why were they looking for us now? Could it be that once he knows that the host gave us the illuminating lamp, he felt that it was inappropriate and wanted to return?

    "Alright, then let''s go back first. Lead the way."

    Honestly speaking, this illuminating lamp is a useful treasure, but it is still someone else''s treasure. If the other party really wants to return it, then I will return it without saying anything else. However, I am not so sure about this clever monk, I do not know if he has any ideas on how to make things difficult for us.

    Once again entering the Great Xiang State Temple, the little master let us into a remote reception room, Yuan Tong monk is indeed in there. He seemed to be in a hurry and was pacing left and right.

    "Ah, we really did get them back. Benefactor, we truly offended you just now. Please sit!" Little Shame, hurry up and bring us some tea! "

    This time, Zhang Ziyuan and I were completely confused. Why did his attitude take a 180 degree turn and was filled with hostility just now? Could they know that we are not people that should be trifled with, and wanted to take back the illuminating lamp s, that''s why they came up with this idea?

    Actually, if you really want to return the illuminating lamp, you can just say it out. We will return it back to you immediately, no need to act like this, I''m not used to it.

    "Ah?" So Master Chair has already sent you all the illuminating lamp? "

    Yuan Tong looked at us in shock, as if he didn''t believe us at all. So he didn''t know?

    Speaking of which, the host probably wouldn''t spread the news. After all, it was a hot potato and the more people who knew about it, the worse it would be for us.

    But since Yuan Tong didn''t know that we had brought illuminating lamp with us, then what exactly did she want to find us for?

    "You don''t need us to return it to you? Do you want us to come back or do you want to cause us trouble? "Then please forgive us for not being able to accompany you."

    Yuan Tong had never had a good impression of him. Now, even when I send him a courier message, it would no longer be called Yuan Tong. In the worst case scenario, he might even think of this fat monk.

    Ah, since the illuminating lamp s are here, then the Master Chair has already given it to you, and that is yours. I do not have the authority to bring it back, because this thing is not from our temple, and the Master Chair brought it here.

    Sigh, so this object does not belong to the Great Xiang Nation temple, and it is also the private property of the Master Chair. No wonder he had the right to lend it to me and gift it to me.

    "Then isn''t your Master Chair itself a buddhist cultivator at the Great phase of the temple?"

    "Yes, the master came here about twenty years ago, and said that foreign monks were good at chanting scriptures. At that time, the master was young and had profound buddhist skills, even our academy master admired him, and he stayed in the Great Xiang State Temple to become this year''s academy master."

    The old host did not sound young, but he had buddhist skills at a young age and was carrying treasures like illuminating lamp. Thinking about his mysterious smile, he felt that he really wasn''t an ordinary person.

    "And then? Since you don''t want us to return the goods, then why did you call us back? "

    "Ah, it''s like this. Originally, I had eyes that could not recognize Mt. Tai and offended everyone. I truly feel apologetic, so бн"

    "It''s fine, it''s fine. Don''t feel sorry for yourself. We won''t mind. If we were to mind the world that''s too old for you, we wouldn''t mind it."

    Hehe, I blurted out some words without thinking. After saying it, I realised that there was something different from what I was trying to say. When I saw Yuan Tong''s stiff face, I explained once again.

    "Cough cough, what I mean is, you really don''t need to be like this. If you have anything to say, just say it, and you don''t need to hug your thighs бн"

    didn''t seem to think that I was stupid, and had started laughing at the side. The laughter became louder and louder, and he couldn''t stop at all, and later on, he asked Zhang Ziyuan why he was smiling at the time. Zhang Ziyuan''s answer was, My wife, you are really too adorable!

    "Sigh, actually, I really have something to request of you. I really didn''t know that you were all such resourceful people. I really thought you guys were scammers. This is what happened. "

    After listening to Monk Yuan Tong''s narration, we found out that Kai Feng City seemed to have been a bit unstable recently. A few strange incidents occurred because Da Xiang State Temple could be considered as the famous Baosha Temple in Kai Feng.

    Therefore, the few victims found the High Monk of the Great Xiang State Temple, hoping to solve their own problems. However, it was said that the temple had sent many people over, but none of them were able to find anything.

    "So you guys knew that I''m a psychic, and just wanted us to go take a look?"

    Monk Yuan Tong nodded his head. "That''s right. You can''t just take the treasures that the Monastery''s headmaster has given us for free. At the very least, you have to give us contribution points, no?"

    In fact, what Monk Yuan Tong said seemed to make quite a bit of sense. Using someone''s short hand to eat someone else was the shortest. In this case, it was probably inappropriate not to help.

    "Then tell me, what exactly is this supernatural event?" "We will definitely help if we can бн"

    Afterwards, I was always called a soft-hearted good guy by Zhang Ziyuan. Other people would be able to bribe me just because they said something nice.

    From what Monk Yuan Tong said, the villagers in the countryside of Kaifeng city had collectively built a farmhouse, which had very local characteristics. Many tourists had gone to their lodgings to play, and this business was doing quite well, making quite a bit of money.

    It was said that the villa had not been peaceful recently, and strange things and noises often appeared. Many tourists said that the villa was haunted, and they all suggested leaving. After the news spread, no one dared to come to this farmhouse to enjoy themselves.

    This way, their business had suffered a disastrous decline and was on the verge of bankruptcy. The villagers had also organized several people to catch ghosts, but they had all come up empty-handed.

    Many people thought that the people of Manor Owner did not come to take revenge on him, which was why they started making trouble in his villa. However, after such a long period of observation, no one else entered or left the villa, it was truly strange.

    "So they found you?"

    "Yeah, we''re all businessmen, and we''re also rich. I thought that this is something we should do, so I went to the villa to stay with them for the night. Some strange things did happen on the day I went there, but later on, because I was afraid, I didn''t dare to leave my room бн"

    This temple was truly outrageous. With such little guts, how could he dare to go and capture a ghost? He had truly caused trouble for the other party.

    "Please do me a favor! We can''t leave the temple in seclusion, and in the entire Great Xiang Nation, no one has the guts and ability to do so! "

    Monk Yuan Tong started to cry bitterly. Indeed, he could see that I was soft-hearted. I''m afraid that I would be able to agree if he cried like this.

    However, what I thought wasn''t the reason of the Great Western Temple. Recently, when I found out that there was a spiritual event, I was curious and even excited. Could it be that I unlocked the primordial power in my body after the seal was unsealed?

    "Then come to our farmhouse tonight and take a look, but we won''t pay."

    "It''s all on us now, let''s eat and play with the dragon, just treat it as a vacation!"

    When Yuan Tong saw the others, he joked that they were actually here as a team. Seeing that Xiao Cui was fine, he knew that the monk was being too stupid.

    It was obvious that he did not even know that a ghost was wandering in front of him, a Buddha. However, the Buddha beads worn by Monk Yuan Tong would still affect Xiao Cui. Yue Feng protected Xiao Cui behind him and tried to stay as far away from Monk Yuan Tong as possible.

    As the car drove out of the city, I found that Kaifeng was indeed a good place. Not only was it beautiful, there were also many historical and humanistic sights.

    Actually, the air was quite fresh when they arrived at the outskirts of the city. The place they wanted to go to was a farmhouse, so it would be good to take a vacation and relax.

    The villa was very large and seemed to be built with investment. It did not look like an ordinary farmhouse at all. It was just like a formal villa in ancient times, with fake mountains and stone bridges everywhere.

    Xiao Cui was also very excited when she saw this. These things clearly suited her taste, as if she had found the opening seal in her memories.

    However, Xiao Cui shook her head when she heard how excited Yue Feng was the other day, asking her if he wanted to live in seclusion in this villa with two people, and then take her little sister over to live together with his.

    She said that she knew Yue Feng was a man like the wind. He had his own ambitions, and it was not suitable for him to live in seclusion at his age.

    When she thought about it later, Xiao Cui was really a good woman, she was not selfish at all. Were all the women of that era like this?

    The owner of the house came out to greet us as if we were honored guests.

    "Aiya, is he Master Yuan Tong''s friend? Welcome! Do you hear what''s happening in my villa? It''s so urgent, there''s no one left in the manor now, no one wants to lower the price, if this goes on, I''ll really go bankrupt. I don''t care if I am alone, this villa was built by the people of the village, it''s all thanks to them! "

    When I saw my boss, I started to cry. Of course, I knew that it wasn''t easy for my fellow farmers to do business. I was born into a poor family, and my parents were farmers.

    Ahh, that''s too far. Looking at the dancing Manor Owner in front of me, I really felt a kind of familiar feeling.

    "Then did you do a thorough search of the Manor during the day? Did you discover anything strange?"

    "None at all! "During the day, the villa was fine, not even a mouse could be seen. But at night бн"

    Speaking to this point, Manor Owner seemed to be a little afraid, his voice becoming deeper.

    "What on earth happened that night that made those guests scared?"

 C161

    "At night, there will be strange sounds in the manor. It seems like women are crying, or men are beating and cursing. The shouts of the children can''t be heard clearly, but it seems to be real."

    Why does this sound like a family scene?

    "What else?"

    "Also, it''s said that someone saw a couple arguing in the villa at night. Someone went up to persuade them and then they disappeared. When the day came, it''s impossible to find a couple fighting in the villa."

    "Later on, those who heard the sound didn''t even dare to leave their rooms and became scared. I don''t know what kind of strange things will happen at night, but during the day, nothing happened. It''s extremely peaceful!"

    I blinked and looked at Zhang Ziyuan. He also shook his head, indicating that he did not know what was going on.

    "Don''t worry, tonight we will see what exactly is causing this disturbance. No matter if it''s a human or a ghost, they will give you an explanation."

    When the words were said, Manor Owner snot and tears flowed as he expressed his thanks. It seemed like it would be impolite not to work properly for others.

    While it was still light, I decided to familiarize myself with the terrain.

    Initially, Manor Owner and Monk Yuan Tong wanted to accompany us, but they were rejected by me. "You guys can all go back to work, since it''s a vacation, I don''t want anyone to follow us. It''s very uncomfortable, don''t worry, we won''t get lost."

    After getting rid of the others, he would be able to slowly enjoy the leisure time before dusk.

    "This place is pretty good. I feel really relaxed to be able to stay here for free."

    "It can''t be, Sister Su Su. You are such a big shot of a Spirit Master, what kind of Hearing Rain Tower Master are you talking about? Why would you care about this free opportunity?"

    What is Big Curry? Why do you think I have become Big Curry? I am still a poor ordinary girl.

    "Must Big Curry have money?"

    "Eh? Do you usually do these supernatural things free of charge? "

    , who hadn''t said a word since the start, suddenly started laughing non-stop.

    So it''s the matter of fees. I think so too, didn''t the Yin Yang Master family of that island start out by settling matters.

    Why is it that every time I come here, I feel like I''m solving a problem for free? I wondered how did I manage to get past poverty and not have the time to work anymore. So the crux of the problem is here!

    "Yes, ah? I seem to have always been free and have never charged money before. I feel that this kind of thing, the fees are a little shameful right? "

    "It can''t be! How can eating with skill be shameful? If not, what will you eat and what will you wear?"

    Liang Tianxiao finally could not hold it in anymore: "Master, honestly, if you had continued to solve people''s problems free of charge, your subordinates would probably starve to death too бн"

    As the only disciple of the rain house, Liang Tianxiao should be speechless towards me, so he decided! In the future, when I encounter such things, I will openly charge a fee! It''s an economic society now anyway, so what''s shameful about the fees, right? I''m not some ancient chivalrous woman. I don''t know where I got a lot of silver from, but I really don''t have any money now.

    Remembering that he was going to be rich soon, his mood immediately improved a lot. He felt that the sunset was even better.

    After strolling around farmhouse, he had a certain understanding of the terrain. The entire villa was rectangular and the guest rooms were all concentrated in the middle.

    The typical countryside was surrounded by the same terrain as a city. It didn''t seem that complicated. As soon as they had an idea of what it was, they would feel hungry and then return to eat.

    The Manor Owner had already prepared a sumptuous feast, no matter where we go, it''s always against the wall and at our own expense. This is the first time we''ve encountered such a situation, so we were a little excited.

    "What''s the matter tonight? Don''t drink so much?" Yue Feng whispered to me.

    I nodded, feeling a little dizzy.

    "Ahh, my villa really hasn''t been completed for long, and I haven''t even returned the money yet. If there''s really no one who''s coming this time, then I''ll lose everything. I did quite a bit of work to get this land back then."

    The Manor Owner seemed to have drank too much and started to talk about his own family history. Of course, I wasn''t interested, he talked about his own.

    "At that time, there were still a few families living here. When I wanted to develop this place, I had already taken down the paperwork. Those families just refused to leave, so I had no choice but to use extreme methods."

    "General Manager, you drank too much!" The secretary, on the other hand, heard his boss''s words and felt grateful that he could stop him.

    "Ah?" "I didn''t drink too much. These days, I''ve also been feeling very depressed. This is a rare opportunity, let''s drink again!"

    However, I seemed to have grasped the main point of his words: "Wait a moment, boss!" You said that you met an unlucky person and used an extreme method to deal with him? "What extreme method? How on earth did those families move away?"

    "Ah, that, that''s me бн"

    Manor Owner wanted to continue speaking, but just as he reached the important part, he was interrupted by the secretary, "Our General Manager really drank too much. I will help him rest, you guys continue, we will leave tonight''s matters to you guys!"

    The secretary seemed to be afraid that his boss would say something else that he shouldn''t, so he hurriedly supported Manor Owner to leave. Even if I drank a little too much, my mind was still clear. I understood that there was still a problem between the boss and the secretary.

    "Hey, Zhang Ziyuan, don''t you feel that the secretary is weird?"

    The little secretary seemed to be around 10 years younger than the boss. She was a beauty with a type of temperament, but her eyes were flashing with a strange light.

    "Hmm, it should be a relationship between a lover and a mistress."

    Zhang Ziyuan said calmly.

    "Hey, shouldn''t you lower your voice when talking about this matter?" He looked around to make sure that there was no one else around before asking.

    "This is the truth. Why should we be careful of the voice?" He really could not understand what kind of brain circuit Zhang Ziyuan was in, but the problem was бн

    "How do you know they''re lovers?"

    "Their watches are made by lovers, and during dinner time, the eye contact between the two betrayed their relationship. The boss got drunk and the person who helped him leave was actually his female secretary. Is there a problem with that?"

    Needless to say, Zhang Ziyuan observed me carefully enough, even I didn''t realize that they were wearing lovers'' watches.

    "I think the question is, why did the secretary stop his lover in the end?"

    "Perhaps there are some things that are a secret between the two of them. When it comes to those hidden families, they might have used some disgraceful method to solve it. The female secretary might have prevented her lover from spouting the truth after drinking too much."

    I don''t know why, but I have always cared a lot about the words that the Villa''s Boss Li did not finish. I don''t know if this has anything to do with the Villa''s supernatural event.

    It was already dark, and the manor was quiet because there wasn''t a single person around. We were prepared to look around us on a bridge in the middle of the manor. The terrain of the bridge was relatively high, so if there was any movement, we could clearly see everything.

    When the wind blew, I felt rather cold, thinking that it would soon be autumn, and it seemed like I was going to buy a few pieces of clothing for the winter. Since I left home, I had been running all over the country, and I hadn''t been able to calm down.

    After shivering for a while, Zhang Ziyuan knew that I was cold, so he took off his jacket and put it on me. By his side, Yue Feng followed suit and took off his jacket and put it on Xiao Cui as well, and the result was that it was just like that.

    "Big Brother Yue, I don''t have the concept of hot and cold, so I don''t feel any cold. My days are probably pretty cold, so don''t freeze them."

    As I spoke, I sent the clothes back to Yue Feng. I found it funny to see Yue Feng''s dark expression.

    Rather than saying that Xiao Cui did not understand the situation, it would be better to say that Yue Feng had always forgotten about Xiao Cui''s identity.

    "Ah, listen. What is that sound?"

    Suddenly, I heard a few weird sounds. It seemed that they were harvested using a sickle, ''shua shua''.

    "What? I didn''t hear it."

    Right now, my hearing is quite good, I can hear everything within a kilometer, and I can clearly distinguish the direction of the sound.

    "There it is!" I pointed to it, and sure enough, there was a farmer with a sickle harvesting wheat.

    It was too late to continue harvesting the scythe. The problem was that this place had already been developed into a Manor, and there was no wheat at all!

    "Yue Feng!" I shouted, and signaled Yue Feng to go over.

    Yue Feng nodded and immediately jumped out. His speed was so fast that I couldn''t even see his figure clearly before he disappeared.

    But not long later, Yue Feng returned in disappointment, "It''s gone бн."

    Indeed, when we heard the sound of the scythe coming from that direction, it didn''t take Yue Feng more than five seconds to escape. If it was really a living person playing tricks on us, he wouldn''t have been able to dodge so quickly.

    "Don''t worry, we''ll continue waiting!"

    The farmer who used a sickle to cut the wheat seemed to be putting in a lot of effort, as if there really were crops in that place.

    "Could it be бн" He no longer dared to think about it. Not long later, he heard a voice again. It was the couple speaking again.

    The two of them spoke in a clear voice that reached my ears. However, it was just a matter of family matters, so there was nothing strange about it.

    After immediately locking on to the right direction, Yue Feng once again leaped over, but like before, he returned empty-handed.

    "What a crappy thing!" It couldn''t all be an illusion, right? Even if there really are ghosts, they can''t be faster than me.

    Illusion? Yue Feng''s way of thinking was very bold, but it was possible for it to happen at the moment.

    It repeated itself several times, but Yue Feng always came back empty-handed.

    Yue Feng was so tired that he was about to curse, "Xiao Cui, who the hell are you?

    Xiao Cui saw it in a new light, "If they are really of the same kind as me, then even I don''t think I have the speed to avoid them. Even I can''t compare to Big Brother Yue Feng''s speed."

    Since Xiao Cui said this, then I won''t feel reassured anymore. Since it''s not a ghost, then it''s just a fantasy. But what principle does it take for such a strange silhouette to appear in every nook and cranny of this villa?

 C162

    Zhang Ziyuan also frowned and did not say anything. He had always been a knowledgeable and knowledgeable person, so he was probably at a loss on what to do next.

    "Wife, I suddenly feel that I really need to ask the Boss Li of that villa about this matter."

    I nodded. It seemed that Zhang Ziyuan had the same thoughts as me, "Forget it, let''s go back and rest first. Especially Yue Feng, it''s been hard on you tonight."

    "Eh? Did he just say he would go back? "I''m not sure what this is, but I don''t believe that I can''t catch them."

    "Mn, let''s go back and rest first. Tomorrow morning, I plan to ask that Boss Li in the Villa in detail. I think that thing should have happened to him."

    There is an old saying, do not think too much in your life, and be not afraid of ghosts knocking at your door in the middle of the night.

    The worry in his heart was still quite heavy, but it did not mean that the entire operation of the villa was not profitable. Moreover, many things that happened in the past made it hard for him to forget.

    After a night of sleep, I studied the strange things that happened during the night.

    When the sky brightened, Boss Li indeed rushed over. From the looks of it, he no longer dared to stay at the Villa at night.

    "How is it, Big Auntie? Have you found any reason?"

    Boss Li asked anxiously, the secretary beside him had a light in her eyes, she did not know what was hidden inside.

    "Yesterday, we walked around the villa in the first half of the night and did discover a few strange things."

    "Ah, who is the culprit behind this!? Did you catch him? "

    It seemed like the Boss Li still thought that this was a human-made prank and did not believe that there was really something evil going on.

    "Boss Li, in fact, I plan to ask you a question today, because you drank too much yesterday, we won''t be able to communicate properly, but in a few days, you have to tell me the truth, otherwise, we won''t be able to help you."

    Boss Li felt that the situation was not right, and wiped the perspiration off his forehead: "Excuse me, I will tell you everything I know."

    "Well, let me ask you, was that place originally a rice field?" I asked, pointing to the place where I had seen an old farmer cutting wheat with a scythe yesterday.

    Boss Li''s face turned ugly. After hesitating for a while, he said, "Yes, yes, before I develop this place, it would be a big rice field, but the production rate is not high. It would be better to give it to me for a travel business!"

    Ignoring Boss Li''s explanation, I continued, "Then tell me, was that place originally a row of houses and a small courtyard?" I pointed to the place where I had seen a few children running and playing yesterday.

    The Boss Li seemed to be drenched in sweat this time. He wiped it with a handkerchief handed over by the secretary at the side, "That''s right, that''s right. Miss Su, you really are a godly person.

    I sneered in my heart, that Boss Li probably doesn''t know what kind of wicked things he has done.

    "That place was originally a pond, right?"

    I pointed out the strange sights I saw yesterday to the Boss Li one by one. I guessed it right, but the Boss Li''s face had already turned ashen.

    "Miss Su!" Goddess Su! Why don''t you tell me what this is all about! I think that this villa was built for the benefit of this village, to allow everyone to receive dividends and work, there''s nothing that can let them down! "

    "Then tell me, where did the villagers who were originally living here go?"

    When I finally asked the important question, the faces of Boss Li and the secretary by the side turned extremely ugly.

    The Boss Li trembled for a long time without being able to say anything, but Secretary Li remained calm: "Actually, those families can''t be considered to be from our village. We all know where they came from, even though we have some connections, we don''t know where those villagers came from. They seem to be very xenophobic. They usually interact in these places. There are a few acres of their own rice fields, so they live quite leisurely. "

    It was so strange to see that they were not residents of their village. It seemed that these families were not ordinary.

    "Until our boss decided to develop this place, he asked the government for the documents. The government has always supported farmers and entrepreneurs, so it didn''t take too much effort to approve it. But when we asked the government''s villagers what they should do, the government actually said that they don''t have the information on those families."

    "Oh? Could it be that they came here from somewhere? "

    The secretary nodded. "We all thought so at the time, so our boss went to talk to them personally and offered them some money to move somewhere else. "To be honest, we''ve done our best. That money could have let them go to the city and buy a big house, but they just wouldn''t take it away."

    Boss Li also nodded his head at this time: "At that time I already felt it was strange, obviously, they are all unremarkable farmers, I will give you money that they will never be able to earn in their entire lives, but they still won''t leave, I have already completed all the procedures here, I just need this step, I can''t just give up halfway right!"

    "So you used a disgraceful method?" I asked.

    The Boss Li nodded his head, "That''s right, but I did not do any heinous acts. I only forcefully developed this place and chased those residents out. "Those residents took my money and suddenly disappeared. Of course, I knew that these people would not let this matter go so easily, but when the villa was built and there were no movements from them, I forgot about them бн"

    "So that''s how it is. I feel that all of these strange things must have been caused by these strange villagers."

    Boss Li was shocked, "Ah? "These are all ordinary villagers. It''s impossible for them to have such great ability and make our villa restless!"

    "Boss Li, have you never thought that these villagers are not human after all?"

    Hearing what I said, Boss Li and the female secretary were already scared silly, I think they do not quite believe in the words of the gods and spirits, even though they met with such a strange matter, they still thought that it was just a prank from a bored person.

    "In that case, do you mean that those people were ghosts to begin with?"

    I shook my head. "I originally thought that they were ghosts. I also thought that they had done something unforgivable бн"

    "No, no!" Absolutely not! I swear to God, although I look very big and strong, but in truth, I am very timid, and I absolutely cannot do such a wicked thing. At that time, I really only kicked out those villagers out, and I already felt kind and uneasy about it, but I have already agreed to give them enough money to satisfy them! "

    "So, if it''s really a human, I feel that it''s impossible to resist the temptation of money. There''s only one explanation for why these families seem to have discussed it with each other, all of it is money as dung, and they aren''t interested in your money at all. If they aren''t willing to move away, then there''s only one explanation."

    "They бн weren''t humans to begin with?"

    Boss Li, who had finally come to a conclusion, was so frightened that his face turned ashen. She was right, he was indeed a timid person.

    That would put down the consideration of the authenticity of what I said to Boss Li. After all, if he really did act with a disheartened conscience at that time, those things wouldn''t have caused any trouble at all and he would have directly sought Boss Li for revenge.

    "Hmm, I think so, but when they were living in this place, they didn''t intend to hurt anyone and they already felt that this place was their home. They even planned to live in harmony with the human race, but they didn''t expect that their home would be destroyed by you."

    "Ah бн" However, I had no choice at that time. This little place was planned to be used by the government as they didn''t harvest anything in those few mu of rice fields. This isn''t a good place to live, it''s better to use it as a tourist area. We really did not intend to go against them! "

    Now the situation seemed to become clear. Originally, the residents who lived here were not human, but it was strange, what was willing to live here in human form and not be discovered?

    "What a pity. Their speed is far faster than any of us, who are experts in Qing Gong. We were unable to catch any of them yesterday."

    What exactly were these things? They really did seem like illusions, and they were probably anxious to take back their homes. But now that the villa had been built, there was no point in doing so.

    Zhang Ziyuan suddenly frowned and said: "I think they should be the legendary ''Charm'' race."

    Charm? What was this? A race that he had never come into contact with before, could it be a type of ghost?

    All of us looked at Zhang Ziyuan, as if he was the only one who knew the background of the other party.

    "''Charm'' is a very special kind of race. They are called ghosts because they didn''t become human after they died and many of their habits are the same as humans. It''s as if when I cultivate to a certain degree, I can also become charisma. "However, this kind of charm is innate."

    "Moreover, the biggest characteristic of this charm is that it''s really just like Phantom Shadow. It''s like a ball of smoke. If ordinary people want to find them, they simply won''t be able to catch up."

    This means that Charm should be a creature between the human race and Ghosts. I wonder if they can become a creature.

    "Therefore, it''s not hard to explain the situation yesterday. If they were to conceal themselves, it would simply be a cloud of smoke that no one would be able to catch and touch. Their form can dissipate in the air, making it impossible for people to find them. "

    Charm, was different from the charm of the evil spirits, it was an existence born of smoke, it was too terrifying.

    There are many creatures in this world that we don''t know about. Although he lives around us and lives like an ordinary person, they are a different race.

 C163

    "That''s why I can accurately guess the original location of this place. It''s because of the appearance of those Succubus in the form they lived in last night. I reckon this period of time, they were the ones who scared away your tourists in order to take revenge on you for taking their home. "

    "So that''s how it is. What bad luck. I actually got offended by something like this."

    This was not a question of whether they were unlucky or not. Even if they were not, a bug or a plant needed a good living environment. As long as humans destroyed the environment they were living in, it would bring them endless trouble.

    "How about this, we''ll try again tonight. But you have to be there, you can''t run anymore. After all, you are the person involved."

    "Sigh, I know. From the moment I started talking about ghosts, I''ve been afraid to stay here at night. I''m really afraid. Then, will you protect me?"

    "I don''t think those Enchanters have any intention of harming you. Otherwise, it would not be as simple as being abnormal in the villa right now."

    The next day after I arrived at the Manor, I found that the scenery there was indeed pretty beautiful, and it could also be considered an environmentally friendly place. I felt that if not, I could persuade those beauties, since their homeland was already gone, then I would find a more suitable environment for them to live in.

    "Wife!" Zhang Ziyuan''s sudden appearance startled me.

    "What, any other clues?"

    Zhang Ziyuan shook his head: "No, I originally planned to take the chance to get some endosperm to help Xiao Cui increase his cultivation, but I didn''t think that it would actually have some charm."

    "Is this creature rare?"

    "It''s quite rare, they are neither human nor ghost, they are unique existences. In order to adapt to human life, they will usually become humans and live together with us. Who knows which one of them might be a charm."

    "It''s that scary. It will continue to exist in the human form?"

    Zhang Ziyuan nodded his head, "A charming slender and tall figure, somewhat different from the appearance of humans. In order to blend in with us, they have learned to transform into their own appearances, and they are the only race that can put on makeup and become human beings that are hard to find."

    Thus, I still don''t understand this world thoroughly enough.

    "However, this kind of people agree to have one characteristic. They are timid but stubborn. If you''ve met such people before, they might be dressed up like charms!"

    Zhang Ziyuan was obviously trying to trick me, I already felt disgusted to meet a colleague like Xu Nuo. Originally, I was supposed to be at amity, but in the end, I was forced to commit suicide against my enemy.

    "Stop joking with me. Think of a countermeasure tonight. At least let them settle the matter."

    "I''ve taught you a mnemonic chant to charms exist. With your current magic power, you can completely control it."

    With Zhang Ziyuan, he felt at ease wherever he went, just because there seemed to be no one who did not know of this matter, including this whatever chant to deal with charms, that he memorized carefully a few times and remembered it in his heart.

    "It''s going to work, right? When the time comes, I''ll use it. Don''t make me lose face."

    "My wife, are you still worried about the chants I passed down to you?"

    "Ah, I''m relieved, I''m definitely relieved. If it can''t be, I haven''t slept for two days. Tonight, it seems that I won''t be able to sleep at all. I need to hurry and go catch up on my sleep."

    Unlike Zhang Ziyuan, I am a real person. Although I can clearly feel my stamina and stamina increasing after unlocking the seal, I still need to sleep.

    Sleeping in such a strange villa, I was still not at ease. After all, I closed my eyes and opened them, indicating that I was unable to sleep soundly.

    "My wife, I''m right by your side. I''ve been watching this place''s movements the entire time. You can sleep in peace."

    The current Zhang Ziyuan was extremely gentle, like a warm man, his voice pleasant to the ears and filled with magnetism.

    I blinked my eyes and stared at Zhang Ziyuan, looking at his beautiful face.

    "Can you stop looking at me like that? "I can barely hold it бн"

    Hearing him say that, I was so scared that I immediately closed my eyes and pretended to be asleep. On the other hand, Zhang Ziyuan quietly snuck over and pressed my head against his chest.

    "Your heart is beating?"

    "Yes, I''m already breathing and my heart is beating. When a ghost cultivator reaches a certain point, the difference between him and a normal person won''t be much."

    "Then, can Xiao Cui also become a body of flesh and blood like yours?"

    Zhang Ziyuan laughed at me. At this moment, this intimate moment, he was actually thinking about other people''s matters, "Un, if she is smart enough to work hard, there is no problem, I will do my best to help her."

    "Zhang Ziyuan, you have changed бн"

    "Ah?" What''s different? "

    "The current you, you seem like a warm-hearted man who is very enthusiastic about many things. It turned out that you were not like this. You were simply ice-cold."

    Zhang Ziyuan no longer spoke, probably because I had ridiculed him. He silently hugged onto my shoulder tightly.

    "Rest well. The biological clock has been turned upside down recently. Your body definitely won''t be able to handle it. Sleep a little longer бн"

    After I replied him, I really fell into a deep sleep. When I finally fell asleep, Zhang Ziyuan said in a soft voice, "Any living being will eventually change. If he comes across an opportunity that is worthy of his change бн"

    When he woke up, it was already the stars in the sky. It was already autumn, and the sky was already dark. Looking at the dark outside, he thought that he had woken up late, so he suddenly stood up.

    "I woke up late, I woke up late!"

    As he mumbled to himself, he prepared to get out of bed.

    "Wife, what are you doing? It''s only 7 PM бн"

    Zhang Ziyuan was sleeping soundly beside me, and only woke him up when he knew that I was awake.

    "Ah, you scared me to death. I''ve slept in the future, but I''m hungry. I need to go eat something."

    "You are just a small train." The dazed Zhang Ziyuan suddenly said.

    I looked at him, confused. "Why do you say I''m a small train?"

    "Eat up, eat up бн"

    "Zhang Ziyuan, you are so brave!"

    It was said that my shout had alarmed a lot of people, at least Yue Feng and Xiao Cui who were at the side ran over in fright.

    "What''s wrong, Sister Su Su?"

    Hearing Xiao Cui''s voice, I suddenly remembered that only men would like women who wanted to be as gentle and virtuous as Xiao Cui. I immediately lowered my voice.

    He cleared his throat and opened the door, "Ah, it''s fine. Are you hungry? Shall we have something to eat? "

    I have never told anyone else about the plot of this little train. Although Zhang Ziyuan often used this to cancel me, I always followed my own line of thought: How can you have the strength to do things when you''re full?

    In the evening, we found a place to stand and look farther up, on the roof.

    My fear of heights had already been cured by Yue Feng who often carried me on his back, but now, standing on the roof, I felt very comfortable. It could even be said that this place was the most suitable place to enjoy the moonlight.

    Suddenly, my sensitive ears hear the sound of harvesting wheat. It is the same as yesterday. Looking towards the place that should have been a rice field, it is indeed the old man.

    Ignoring him, the place gradually became lively. All kinds of voices and scenes could be heard. It was as if the beauties were still living on this land, freely doing whatever they wanted.

    Recalling the chants that Zhang Ziyuan had taught me, I started to recite them. In the dark night, these chants were like a kind of enchantment, causing people to be captivated by them.

    Even Boss Li and the female secretary, who were standing under the house, were shocked by these chants.

    Those charms really did respond to these chants. They felt a strong sense of restraint, and their misty bodies could no longer dissipate. Their brains were in uncontrollable pain.

    In the end, they all gathered in front of the central pool and begged me to stop reading.

    When I heard this, I realized that it was indeed the people from the illusions I had seen yesterday, the people who had become real.

    Later, when Shuo Yue heard about this matter, she expressed that she had also met a Red Cloaked Demoness. She was a beauty who completely utilized her own talent to dance.

    It was said that her dance was as light as smoke, as if she was truly frail without bones. Then, she would turn into a cloud of red smoke and disappear. It was like a magic trick, truly admirable.

    However, this was something that would happen in the future. Now that he saw these people, he felt that they were just ordinary people. There was no difference at all.

    Among them were the elders who were farming, the young couple, and a few years old children. If they hadn''t appeared on such a strange night, then they would have been nothing more than ordinary villagers.

    "Who are you? "What kind of chant is that? It makes our heads hurt so much that it hurts."

    Obviously they were upset that I had exposed their farce.

    "It''s really you guys!" The villagers who were in this area at the time? At that time, I gave you money, but you guys were unwilling to leave. Now, you are here disturbing my business, do you have enmity with me? "

    Boss Li really wanted to cry but no tears would come out from this scene. It was obvious that he did not feel homeless like how he felt when he destroyed other people''s homes.

    "Boss Li, we are devils, we are not humans, we cannot live in a place with many people, otherwise we will be discovered. Originally, we found a place where we could live on in, but you wanted to develop this place into some kind of villa, where do you want us to live? " An old man said.

    "A lot of people think that we''re monsters, but we''re just trying to survive in our own ways. You actually forced us out of here. You''re really despicable!"

    A little girl who obviously didn''t like what the Boss Li was doing glared at him fiercely.

    "But, but at the time, I didn''t know you couldn''t leave this place. I was going to give you a lot of money, so you could go to the city and buy a house. The reason I built this village was so that the entire village could have a good life, not because I''m selfish."

    The situation seems to have reached a deadlock. One is a villa that has been formed, the other is a bunch of homeless people. I don''t even know how to resolve this matter.

    "How about this, Boss Li, you will be responsible for finding a suitable place for them to stay and they will no longer disturb your villa. How about this deal?"

    "Sure! As long as you can let me do business peacefully, I''ll find a place for you. "

 C164

    The matter was resolved smoothly. The Boss Li had paid for a place on the outskirts of Kaifeng that was similar to the original residence, and they lived there happily.

    After that, Boss Li still didn''t understand what that charm was, so I couldn''t really answer his. But when the matter was resolved, I suddenly remembered what Liang Tianxiao had said about the remuneration.

    Because he was really too poor and the Boss Li was a businessman, he would probably have to pay if he was able to solve a big problem.

    I didn''t have the nerve to say it in front of him, so I had a private discussion with the courier monk. Initially, I didn''t know if it was appropriate or not, but the courier monk said that even a pimp like him would have a good fee.

    My view of the world has been refreshed.

    However, after receiving such a generous payment, I suddenly became rich. My count was actually six digits!

    "Wife, look at the corner of your mouth. It''s almost to the back of your head."

    Honestly speaking, in my original job, I might not even have that much money in a year. In the past few days, I only solved one of the problems, and that is this number.

    Suddenly, I felt that the world is still blessed with benevolent people. If it wasn''t for my hard work for so long, running all over the place for other people''s business, I probably wouldn''t have such an outcome today, right?

    "Sigh, it''s only right that we should take this money. Those monks from the Great Phase State Temple are obviously just clashing with each other for one day, how could they have the ability to do so?" Yue Feng who was counting the remuneration started to ridicule Monk Yuan, but he forgot that he was also a monk in Lingyin Temple.

    However, ever since he got to know Xiao Cui, he started sending hair back. In a short month, his hair had become a crew cut, and his robes had changed from tattered monk robes to robes, which also fit his personality. He probably wanted to dress up as a pair with Xiao Cui.

    He once again returned to the Suzhou, and felt that he was about to fall apart.

    "Why didn''t you return it?" Zhang Shaowu was puzzled.

    "Mm, it''s a gift for me бн"

    Zhang Shaowu''s eyebrows were just about to rise, "Little girl Su Su, your luck is always so good, then why did the host gift such a precious artifact to you?"

    "Yes, it is more useful to say that it would be here. It is much better than putting it in the Great Xiang State Temple for decoration."

    "Little girl Su Su, with this thing in your possession, there won''t be any more terrifying things in the future, right?"

    Actually, I really didn''t realize the matter of the beacon and was happy about the six-figure payment. Now that I think about it, yes, if this illuminating lamp could make all the ghosts in the world look away, wouldn''t I be invincible?

    "I feel that it''s better to return to the original owner, but that old host insisted on taking me as his disciple, saying that I was a common disciple, and then he gave me this item as a gift."

    Seeing me using this precious artifact as a burden, everyone, including Zhang Shaowu, seemed to be looking at me with envious eyes.

    When Senior Yao Guang saw me return, he hugged me tightly: "Sister, you''re back! "It''s all thanks to you this time, otherwise things would have gotten out of hand!"

    Senior Yao Guang was still as free and easy as ever.

    "This is something this junior should do. Oh right, there''s still less than a week before that meeting. Should I prepare for it?"

    He had a great time in the farmhouse and almost forgot about such an important matter.

    "Don''t worry, everything is ready. You can just participate when the time comes." who was just injured had already activated Virtue Mode, who would have thought that Shuo Yue had already taken care of all the trivial matters.

    "You''re still injured, hurry up and rest!"

    "I''m fine now, but after this period, I found that I still have some uses for it, at least I helped you pick up the burdens left behind by my master. Oh right, these are all cards or invitations to old sites in rain house, they have all been sent to me, and I have already gone through the initial selection, the remaining few are still worth considering."

    Looking at Shuo Yue''s report, I felt that after a trip back from Fengdu, the structure of my life had changed.

    What kind of rhythm is Shuo Yue at? Did she become my secretary? Then what are invitations and invitations? Are you sure they''re for me?

    Taking the posts in Shuo Yue''s hands in a daze, she opened them one by one.

    "Huaxia Group President Zhang Tianxin, greetings бн"

    "Brother Zhou, General Manager, Zhou Tiesong бн"

    What the hell is this? Why would these rich and handsome people send me bidding cards or invitations? Could it be that this is also because of Gang Zi?

    "Miss Su Su, you don''t need to have this kind of expression, in fact, it''s just like being a celebrity. Once you become famous, you will immediately have more announcements, advertisements, and advertisements. Right now, the rain house is already famous outside. Back then, Master was like that as well, with many invitations to help them solve their doubt. These gifts were all arranged by me бн "

    So it was like this, that day Shuo Yue did this kind of thing, no wonder she was so familiar with the road, but right now I am still a very ordinary Spirit Master that just entered the business, this kind of situation really caught me off guard.

    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t go to these invitations, right?" Looking at the invitations filled with elites, I felt that if I didn''t go, it would be too big of a deal. But if I went, wouldn''t I be even more of a big deal?

    "Of course, the number of invitations and invitations I have received is probably a few hundred. Of course, you don''t have that much energy to deal with all of them. They also know that this depends on the master''s time."

    Great Master, I''ll be damned, this title doesn''t suit me at all. Looks like I really thought that I would have to change my image and make myself look like a divine rod.

    I suddenly felt like I had changed into a different lifestyle. I felt like I wasn''t used to it. I was wondering if I should change back into that 9 to 5 year old public official.

    Looking at Shuo Yue''s expression, as if she had really entered into the state of a secretary, my entire heart was filled with surprise.

    "Then what should I do now?"

    "I picked one out of all the invitations and I felt it was necessary to keep my appointment. It has a lot to do with the Spirit Communication Meeting a few days later. "

    I took the invitation and saw that the location was indeed Hangzhou. It was a merchant whose name was Liu Zhuoyu and was famous for his tea business in Hangzhou. He was known as the Jiangnan Tea King.

    The reason why he couldn''t belittle this person was because he was Jun Mingzhu''s friend many years ago. The two of them had a deep relationship and had always been the economic backbone of the rain house.

    "Then I''ll pay him a visit?" Shuo Yue, do you need to make an appointment? "

    "Mhmm, I don''t think that''s necessary. He will reject everything else whenever you are there to receive you."

    Ah, why does it look like I have become a big shot? For a moment, he was not used to it.

    From then on, Zhang Ziyuan became my professional driver, picking me up and sending me off. One secretary and one driver, he was truly shockingly handsome.

    Entering Liu Zhuoyu''s reception room, a dignified middle-aged man welcomed him: "Aiyo, is this Master Su Su? It''s my pleasure to meet you again, your master and I are old acquaintances, there''s no need to be polite! "

    So passionate, Master Su Su? What about me? The word ''master'' really didn''t suit me. I was just an ordinary girl wearing a pair of jeans and a white shirt.

    However, it was clear that Liu Zhuoyu was not someone who could only see his appearance. He had always firmly believed in the principle that one should not judge a book by its cover.

    After that, he took out the photo that Jun Mingzhu and I took together. Indeed, the famous Master Jun also seemed to be an extremely ordinary girl, and he didn''t look that old. Furthermore, he looked very similar to me.

    "So you understand that I felt kind at first glance? You two really look too much like each other, I even want to suspect if you are her biological daughter! "

    However, Liu Zhuoyu would not believe this story of his previous life. He could only say that all of this was fate, if he were to hear it.

    Oh right, Master Su Su, I called you over this time. There is another matter, my daughter has met with some troubles recently, and I feel that something is amiss. I hope that you can help me out, I only have this kind of daughter, I do not wish for anything to happen to her!

    Indeed, he had a favor to ask of me. It would be strange if I said that such a big boss was so enthusiastic about me.

    "Say, Boss Liu, since you are a friend of mine, I will definitely help you out with everything I have." Even if he isn''t a friend, I should still help him. He has such a big business, after he''s done it, he probably won''t treat his benefactor unfairly.

    Suddenly, I felt that running around for money seemed to have exceeded my original intentions. If I were to say who paid the most in order to help, it would be no different from those snobbish people.

    Not forgetting first intention, not forgetting first sound, I kept repeating in my heart, this is my master''s old friend, it''s not appropriate to not help, next time I can''t save profit.

    "Like I said, my daughter is naturally not an ordinary person. She is already sixteen years old this year and still has a strange, solitary personality. She doesn''t want to interact with others and almost doesn''t dare to go out. "I''ve recently made a boyfriend, and his personality is much more cheerful now. I was secretly happy, but I didn''t expect that this boyfriend had evil intentions."

    Looking at Boss Liu''s nervous face, I finally understood that something had happened to Boss Liu''s daughter. He said that his daughter seemed to have an innate special ability. Being able to encounter future events, this special ability was like a double-edged sword.

    When it came to special abilities, it was said that they wouldn''t be there for no reason. It was all because of some fortuitous encounter.

    For example, Yue Feng''s speed is as fast as the wind because he is a Wind Ghost and a human''s descendant while the reason why I was born with such a strong Spiritual Energy is because I was Jun Mingzhu''s reincarnation. I don''t know which Boss Liu''s daughter is.

    "At the beginning, we thought that this special ability had some good things to do. At that time, it was really because my daughter was able to predict the development of the situation and helped me overcome a lot of business difficulties. However, because of this reason, she was young and mature, and also had a gloomy character."

    Indeed, at such a young age, a girl would have to bear the responsibility of knowing her destiny. From a certain perspective, she would lose the joy of being with others of the same age.

 C165

    "I always thought it was good that she was slowly growing up. As expected, she met a pretty good boy and treated her really well. My daughter''s personality also gradually became more cheerful, but I didn''t expect that the boy would actually have a purpose in getting close to my daughter."

    A girl with this special ability should be the target of everyone''s coveting. It was because her father had protected her well when she was young that nothing big happened. When she came into contact with society on her own. Everything came.

    "Could it be that this boy approached your daughter because she had this special ability?"

    "Not only that, it''s my fault. Back then, I didn''t properly investigate this boy''s background, he''s actually the son of my business rival, Cao Xunxing. Let his son test us. My daughter is only sixteen years old, she definitely doesn''t have such a deep shrewdness to deal with a trap set up against her, and very quickly, she revealed all of her secrets to Cao Xunxing''s son! "

    This was no wonder. A secret had been hidden in the heart for 16 years. Anyone would want to talk to someone close to them. A boyfriend who claimed that he loved them the most would definitely be the perfect candidate.

    "But if that happens, won''t all of your secrets be exposed?"

    "Yeah, but I don''t really care about my business matters right now. Even if I go bankrupt, it doesn''t matter if I have no money at all. I just want my daughter to be safe and unharmed."

    "Then what happened to your daughter, her?"

    Their relationship had just started and they were already cheated by a boy. They probably didn''t feel good about it either, the one called Cao Xunxing, was detestable enough to actually deal with a teenage girl.

    On one hand, my daughter knows that she was deceived and has received a great deal of injury in her heart, so her mental state is currently very unstable. Adding her prophetic ability, she has become suspicious, and on the other hand, Cao Xunxing has used this as a threat, saying that if we don''t agree to his conditions and make this matter public, then we will have no more days of peace. The most important thing is that Cao Xunxing had hired a Tibetan Magus to go against me. Sigh, I am truly regretful now, even if I did not want my family to be so rich, I would not have allowed my daughter to fall into such a situation. "

    Another poor father, and of course every time I hear about this kind of family tragedy, I feel uncomfortable if I don''t help.

    "Then how do you want me to help you with this matter? I''m here to catch ghosts, and I don''t know anything about this business war. I don''t have any experience in persuading people either. How do you want me to help you?"

    "Master Su Su..."

    "Stop!"

    "?"

    "You can just call me Su Su, haha, calling me master feels weird."

    Oh, Su Su, then I will call you that. I hope you can help me deal with Cao Xunxing and the Tibetan Magus beside him, I am just a normal person, I don''t even know what tricks that Magus will use. Looking at you being the same age as my daughter, you won''t be able to see her ruin your entire life, right?

    This uncle really knows how to chat. I''m the same age as her daughter? Do I look sixteen? Forget it, I know it''s just flattery, but I''m a normal person after all.

    "Hmm, let''s do it like this. I need to understand the situation. If this Magus really did something bad, I will definitely help you."

    Liu Zhuoyu immediately held my hand: "Su Su, you and Master Jun really have the same temper, we are both straightforward people, it was said that a few days later, there will be an important meeting of your industry in Hangzhou, this time I am definitely going to do my best in terms of financial support."

    Although I am not really doing this for money, but these words made me feel better. After all, if there was a tycoon supporting rain house, it would be better than me, a mere commander in chief.

    With one slap, the match was over. I was led by the Boss Liu to his residence along with a driver and a secretary.

    On the way, I turned on the mirror in my cell phone and was about to rearrange my image when I realized I was surprised.

    I finally understand why the Boss Liu said that I''m the same age as his daughter and was too busy recently to look at myself properly in the mirror.

    His skin had become extremely smooth, and the frown on his face had disappeared. Even his hair had turned jet-black and thick, making him look like a little girl of about 20 years of age.

    Zhang Ziyuan, who was seated at the side, laughed out loud. "Don''t take it anymore.

    Sigh, I said that recently, Zhang Ziyuan''s eyes were burning with passion when he looked at me.

    "But recently, I haven''t used any kind of nourishment, so why is there such a situation of me growing like this?"

    "I think it should have something to do with you unlocking the seal. Spiritual Energy''s abundance has an effect on one''s body and even their outer appearance, which is why you have become so young all of a sudden."

    As such, he felt that his body had become a lot lighter and it felt like he had been reborn.

    "Seriously, my wife, I feel scared of you."

    "What are you afraid of?"

    "I thought you were mine and no one could take it away from me. At that time, you wouldn''t have run away with someone else, would you?"

    I really didn''t know if he was praising me or scolding me. He was saying that it was fine if no man took a fancy to me before.

    When he saw Miss Liu, he discovered that she was indeed a solitary, quiet girl, completely different from her peers who liked to move around.

    Even though he seemed to have suffered some sort of provocation, there was no reaction from the guests. He just sat there in a daze.

    "Su Su, don''t mind me. You have been like this for a long time, that''s why I got anxious."

    After saying that, Boss Liu turned his head and said a few words to his daughter, "Shu Yan, a guest has come to visit you. You have some reactions?"

    Liu Shuyan barely turned her head to look at us, then looked down at us.

    "Forgive me for speaking bluntly, but was your daughter like this before?" Shuo Yue frowned and said.

    "That''s not true. Although Shu Yan is eccentric, he hasn''t yet reached the level of self-isolation. I''ve also invited a lot of doctors from the heart to treat her. It is said that he hasn''t reached a very serious state, and will slowly recover." However, ever since that bastard Cao Xunxing''s son had lied to Shu Yan, she had received a huge shock. Sometimes, she had no reaction at all, just like how she is now.

    Shuo Yue''s frown deepened: "I think, she seemed to have been struck by some Curse, and became like this."

    I was shocked. I don''t really understand Curse, but Shuo Yue is obviously an expert in it.

    "Curse? In other words, her current abnormal situation was not caused by any stimulus, and someone was trying to interfere? " I asked.

    "That''s right, what you just said was that I care a lot about that Tibetan Magus."

    Because Boss Liu was anxious, he didn''t pay attention to Shuo Yue and thought that he was really an ordinary assistant to me. However, listening to him say these words now, seemed to have awakened some memories.

    "This little brother looks familiar. Hey, you are?"

    "That''s right, Liu Bo Fu, I am Shuo Yue бн"

    "AHH!" You are actually Shuo Yue! We haven''t seen each other for more than ten years, and yet there''s such a huge change? "

    Later, he heard from Shuo Yue that because Jun Mingzhu was indeed very close with him, he had met him a few times when she was young. He reckoned that during this period of time, his appearance had changed so much that he couldn''t even recognize his old friend anymore.

    "Shuo Yue, you actually came back, I really did not expect it, looks like the heavens are helping me this time, with the help of a benefactor, since you said that my daughter was struck by the Curse, is there any way to dispel it?"

    "I have some understanding of the Hidden Clan Secret Arts, but I''m afraid that it won''t be that easy to solve them. I''m afraid that forcefully contacting the seal will affect your daughter''s body and mind, and I feel that in the current situation, there should be a peaceful negotiation with Cao Xunxing. It''s best to settle this matter in the most reasonable way."

    Boss Liu shook his head and sighed, "Sigh, that''s impossible. It was all because of me back then that forced him to do this. "This time, he invited this weird Magus over as a helper, so he''s determined to take revenge on me. The possibility of him wanting to negotiate with me is not high."

    "Then what condition did he raise with you that is so hard for you to accept? Could it be that it is more important than your daughter''s life?" I wondered.

    "He, he wants my entire Liu Family Tea House. This is my life''s work. I really can''t make this decision!"

    After talking for a long time, Boss Liu still took care of his own business. Forget it, that Cao Xunxing was not a good person to begin with.

    "Alright, I''ll try to see if I can remove your daughter''s Curse. As for the rest, I''ll think it over later."

    The girl was after all innocent, she was only sixteen years old. After returning, I decided to discuss this matter with Shuo Yue.

    "Is she really unable to remove this curse?"

    "I really am not good at unlocking secrets of the Curse, but we can take a look at this Tibetan Magus. It would be great if we can get some clues from him."

    Shuo Yue''s suggestion was not bad. She had wanted to know what kind of Tibetan divine rod this innocent girl would make a move on.

    "Back then, the rain house''s information network was still in Hangzhou. Su Su, do you think we should activate it now?"

    "Ah?" Ah? What''s an intelligence network? "

    Looking at the current Shuo Yue, I felt a little stupefied. I didn''t know that there were so many hidden content in the rain house that I didn''t know about.

    "A large organization would definitely have their own intelligence network, especially in Hangzhou. If they couldn''t get the information they needed, it would be a huge hindrance. Therefore, the rain house has her own information network. Although it is not widespread, it is more than enough to inquire about some things in Hangzhou. "

    "Then, after so many years, this information network is still here?"

    Shuo Yue laughed: "Of course I am, I have been maintaining this information network in secret, everything else is fine, but this network is not something that can be formed overnight, it would be a pity if it is abandoned."

 C166

    They had really underestimated Shuo Yue. So it turns out that the one with the highest IQ was him.

    So for all these years, he had never left this place, Hangzhou. and himself had also stayed in the Lingyin Temple.

    "Then, sorry to trouble you бн" "Then we''ll have to trouble the intelligence network бн"

    The efficiency of the intelligence network was very high, so the news was immediately transmitted over, and all the recent information related to Cao Xunxing was gathered together.

    "According to the news, Cao Xunxing has been secretly interacting with a strange man in a robe. I wonder what his relationship with him is? That strange man is currently living in the villa Cao Xunxing had prepared for him."

    Seeing the address of the house, I felt that my rain house''s information network could be considered unrivalled in Hangzhou.

    "Is there any other information about this Hidden One?"

    Shuo Yue looked around: "Not really, I think a lot of things exceed the range of Hangzhou, I can confirm that this is the first time this person has been there."

    Since he had the address, it seemed that it was necessary to meet this person.

    "This place seems rather remote. It seems to be near the outskirts."

    Zhang Ziyuan rested his chin on his hand: "This kind of person would definitely not dare to live near a group of people. It seems that it would definitely attract other people''s attention."

    Shuo Yue nodded her head, "If that person is really a Mizong''s descendant of the Tibetan race, I''m afraid he is not used to the life of us Han people. They have some special quirks that even us ordinary people cannot accept."

    When it came to the secret sect, very few people knew about it. One was in Tibet, and very few people in the Central Plains had access to these things. The other two were people who had been in contact with the secret sect, and very few were still alive.

    "But according to you guys, a successor of the Hidden Secret Sect cannot be used by an ordinary merchant. They are all very arrogant."

    "There aren''t many Mizong''s descendant s, but it''s hard to say if there might be those who are interested in fame and fortune. After all, they are all people who live in the darkness."

    It turned out to be a villa near the outskirts of the city. Judging from the style of the villa, it was impossible to imagine that a Magus in a robe would live in such a place.

    "There shouldn''t be any discrepancies in the rain house''s information network, right?" I asked Shuo Yue.

    "No, the rain house''s information network in Hangzhou has quality assurance, there is no doubt about it."

    "I''ll go knock on the door and see who''s inside." Zhang Ziyuan said as he went forward and pressed the doorbell.

    After pressing the button for a long time, the one who opened the door was a young man wearing a white shirt, he was actually as handsome as Zhang Ziyuan. I suddenly felt that we had found the wrong place, how could such a handsome young man be a dirty secret sect Magus?

    However, Zhang Ziyuan''s attitude was different from mine. He stared at his opponent, not relaxing the slightest.

    "May I ask who you are looking for?" His voice was hoarse and was not something that a young person could make, as if his throat had become sore and his throat had become hoarse.

    "Excuse me, are you a Tibetan?" Zhang Ziyuan went straight to the point, I was so nervous that I started to perspire.

    If I was a descendant of a Miyazong Tibet, I probably wouldn''t admit it even if someone asked me this question, right?

    The young man in white smiled. "That''s right, I''m a Tibetan. Is there anything I can help you with?"

    This man is really good-looking when he smiles. Damn, what am I thinking? I didn''t expect him to admit it so easily, so we were stunned.

    Zhang Ziyuan was startled for a moment, and immediately reacted: "The descendant of the Miyazong Tibet?"

    The man looked at us in surprise. "You know me?"

    It seemed like he hadn''t found the wrong person, but this young man in front of him didn''t look like an unforgivable person at all.

    "I have something to discuss with you. Can you let us in?"

    After all, it''s not convenient to talk outside. If Zhang Ziyuan wants to go in, then we can talk.

    It seemed to be an open action as well, leaving him baffled.

    "I''ve hidden in this place for quite a long time already. I wonder how you guys managed to find me?"

    "We have our own methods. I''ve come to find you for a reason, I heard that you were used by a merchant to give a Curse to a little girl, is that true?"

    Zhang Ziyuan took the lead and walked in, probably to look for clues.

    The young man seemed to be stunned. Just when I thought he wouldn''t admit it, I smiled: "Who are you, Boss Cao? I was hired by him. "

    The other party had admitted to it effortlessly, but the problem was, how was he going to be able to release Miss Liu''s Curse?

    "Then you admit that the Miss Liu was killed by you?" Zhang Ziyuan pressed on, step by step, causing the other party to have no room to think.

    The young man was stunned for a moment before finally nodding his head. "Yes, that''s right, I am бн"

    "You! Why did you do this to an innocent girl? " I shouted at the young man.

    The young man smiled. "There''s no other way. I have to do this."

    What other reason could he have to make an innocent girl sound dignified? When he thought about the situation in Miss Liu, he felt like beating her to death.

    "I don''t care. No matter what the reason is, you have to cure Miss Liu now. Otherwise, of the three of us, you will be by yourself!"

    After he said those threatening words, the other party smiled indifferently, "If you want to fight with me, I won''t retaliate. It would be best if you could kill me."

    With this sentence, we all shut our mouths. However, the young man actually laughed, "This matter is very complicated, so I advise you to stop meddling in it."

    "We are also friends of the Boss Liu. Who should help the Miss Liu?"

    Complicated internal affairs? Could there be something more to this? Boss Liu didn''t tell us everything?

    "Then why don''t you ask Boss Liu what he has done to apologize to his conscience?" The young man had a strange expression on his face.

    "Even if Boss Liu did something bad, his daughter would still be innocent. Could it be that due to business matters, she dragged a young girl into the water?"

    "The Miss Liu has been dragged into the water бн"

    Zhang Ziyuan frowned, he felt that there was something fishy about this matter, so he asked: "Young man, what is it, why not say it out loud."

    The young man sat down and called out to us, "Sit down first. Let me introduce myself, I am Cao Yang, Cao Xunxing''s son. "

    When these words were said, we were all shocked. Turns out that the young man in front of us, was actually Cao Xunxing''s son.

    "Then you and Miss Liu?" I asked in surprise.

    Cao Yang laughed bitterly, "That''s right. Miss Liu and I are lovers, and we have a very good relationship. If it was said that the Miss Liu possessed special abilities, then it would be better to say that I was the one who helped his father in business. I know that he didn''t deceive my feelings on purpose. We were merely taken advantage of by the greed between adults. "

    Looking at the wry smile on the rising sun, I was stunned speechless. In the end, the Cao family and the Liu family had two completely different opinions. Who should they trust?

    "According to what you said, that Boss Liu is lying?" I asked.

    Cao Yang was still smiling bitterly: "It''s just a single side of the story, I can''t say that it''s a lie, but it''s definitely hiding something."

    "Is it because he deceived your feelings, that you placed the Curse on the Miss Liu?"

    The young man nodded: "I am the one who bought the Curse, I do not deny it. I was the illegitimate child of my father. I grew up in Tibet, where I learned all kinds of Curse and magic techniques from an old witch. I thought my life would be like this until my father showed up and changed everything. It was then that I realized that I was not an orphan who no one wanted. "

    Cao Yang''s tone was extremely solemn, and one could tell that he was extremely unwilling to discuss this past matter.

    "I am not my father''s only son, so I don''t need to pursue the matter. Back then, his original intention of bringing me back from Tibet was also something he could ignore. Because all my life, I have longed for a father, and even if I were to be used by him, I would willingly do so. But, something that I did not expect, I am truly in love with Miss Liu бн "

    At this point of Cao Yang''s explanation, I have already roughly known what happened.

    He and Miss Liu were nothing more than victims in a war between two adults. This was a plot to make use of and be used as victims in the first place. When Boss Cao found the illegitimate child that he had never cared about, he already had a set of schemes of his own.

    He used Cao Yang''s inexperience to get close to the Miss Liu, and used the Curse to get his hands on the business secrets that he wanted to know.

    And what the Miss Liu had done, the ability to predict the future, actually did not exist either.

    Everything was a conspiracy, but Boss Cao never thought of this. The only thing he was not right about was that his son fell in love with the Miss Liu.

    Originally, we were here to denounce them for our crimes, but at this moment, we realized that their young man, Cao Yang, had actually become a victim.

    "However, this is not the only reason you did this to the Miss Liu." I asked.

    Cao Yang laughed bitterly: "Everything here is a dead knot, how about this, I will use the Curse to fight with you guys, if you win, I am willing to give up everything and release the Miss Liu''s Curse, from now on, I will not appear in front of him, in the future, there will be no Cao Yang, there can only be one, the ascetic monk of Miyazong Tibet."

    "And if we lose?" I asked.

    "Then don''t bother with it anymore. This time, I will use my own way to end all of this."

    Seeing the resolute expression on the youngster''s face, I suddenly felt that this was the best way to solve this problem. Since Cao Yang had already fallen into a dilemma, why not let us help him make this choice.

    "Alright, then tell us, what should we compete in?" I calmed down and decided to accept the challenge.

    "It''s very simple. I think this lady will get the next simple Curse. If you can break free from my Curse, then it''s your win, and if you can''t, it''s my win. How about it? Isn''t this competition simple and fair? "

    "Alright, it''s a deal then!"

    Zhang Ziyuan grabbed my hand tightly, as though he wanted to stop me, but he didn''t expect me to agree so quickly.

 C167

    "Wifey, the Curse of Miyazong Tibet is ever-changing and extremely difficult to deal with. You can agree to it after you''ve thought about it."

    Zhang Ziyuan''s expression was extremely serious. "My wife, you must think this through. There''s a possibility that you''ve been struck by his Curse, so you''ll be eternally trapped in this illusion and will never be able to wake up again."

    I nodded, and told Zhang Ziyuan: "Don''t worry, I will deal with it carefully. If I can''t even handle this small Miyazong Tibet, how would I even have to be the Tower Lord of a rain house."

    Zhang Ziyuan frowned and whispered: "In the past, those who belittled Miyazong Tibet did not have a good ending."

    "Don''t worry, I have great fortune and great fortune." I patted Zhang Ziyuan''s shoulders and said.

    Then, he turned his head and said to Cao Yang: "Let''s begin."

    Cao Yang nodded his head and led us to a secret underground room. According to him, this is a secret room that he used to train.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt your life. If you really fail, if you really can''t get out because of my restraints, I will let go of you in advance. However, the prerequisite is that you have to say the word ''admit defeat''."

    I nodded my head. Even though I said that I wouldn''t easily admit defeat, since he was the one who left me a way out, I should still keep it.

    "Is there anything else you need to prepare?" I asked.

    Cao Yang shook his head. There''s no need, just close your eyes and it''ll be fine.

    I closed my eyes and felt as if I were in a completely empty space.

    I seemed to have been hypnotized and landed in a strange space. This space was boundless, making one feel uneasy.

    Suddenly there seemed to be a little light around the void, and by instinct I thought that it was going to be a little light.

    Suddenly, a door appeared in front of me. Opening it, I was stunned by what I saw.

    The one in front of me is Zhang Ziyuan, as if every scene from a nightmare is on me.

    Zhang Ziyuan is now crawling in front of me. He was covered in blood, and his body was shaking like a leaf, as if in pain, and when he saw me coming he held out his hand as if to speak, but his voice was hoarse and he could not speak.

    I was anxious too. I hurried towards him, but I found that I couldn''t move at all. It was as if there were no movement, as if I was bound by something.

    "Zhang Ziyuan, what''s wrong, what''s wrong?" I shouted anxiously, but realized that I had only opened my mouth and hadn''t made any sound. What was going on? Could this be the illusion created by the Curse?

    He noticed that more and more wounds on Zhang Ziyuan''s body were starting to appear. He was bleeding, and he seemed to be getting weaker. He slowly lowered his arm.

    I was already on the verge of tears, but there was nothing I could do.

    Suddenly, a black-robed man appeared behind Zhang Ziyuan. His face was indistinct, but his sinister expression made my entire body shiver.

    "Miss, is this man the most important person to you?"

    The mysterious black clothed man spoke. His voice was sinister and echoed in the empty space, causing me to shudder.

    I couldn''t speak, just opened my mouth and gave a few heavy nods.

    "So that''s how it is. You are his lover, right? "It seems like the two of you have a very good relationship with each other."

    Actually, my brain gave myself a hint, which is the illusion created by the Curse. Don''t believe it, don''t believe it, don''t lose your mind, but your body couldn''t help but do it.

    Later on, I realized that this illusion was also fatal. If one were to do something foolish in the illusion and cause death, then that person would also die.

    This is the first time I have encountered such a dangerous illusion, Miyazong Tibet is indeed well-deserved of his reputation.

    Seeing that my throat was hoarse and I couldn''t say anything, the mysterious black-clothed man waved his hand as though he had released some kind of imprisonment. I felt I could speak.

    "Who are you? Let her go quickly, if there''s anything, come at me! "

    I shouted at the mysterious man in black.

    "Hehe, I have seen through your situation very clearly. You are a human, and he is a ghost, and between you, you will still be like strangers. Now that I have opened my eyes a bit, it is still too late to let go of him and leave him alone. "Don''t be controlled by your own inner demons any longer."

    Hearing his words, Zhang Ziyuan seemed to have made a move as well. He raised his head and looked straight at me, she no longer struggled to speak, he no longer struggled.

    I understand, if I really turn around and leave now, Zhang Ziyuan will lose his chance of survival and will immediately die here.

    But if I choose to stay here, what would happen to him? Everything is unknown, but I know I can''t go now.

    I tried to move my body, but it seemed I could move.

    I understand, that even in an illusion, the other party is a person who doesn''t exist, his strength cannot be underestimated. If I were to turn hostile now, I might not be his match, furthermore, Zhang Ziyuan is currently lying on the ground with injuries, if I wanted to save him, I must think of a plan.

    In the past, Zhang Ziyuan always laughed at me for being a stupid woman. I''ll let him see today, I, Su Su, can also use my intelligence to solve this problem.

    I silently thought of a method to deal with this illusion. However, on my lips, I pretended to be talking about this black-clothed masked man in front of me.

    "You actually know about us? Who the hell are you? If I leave him now, will I really be able to escape safely? " I asked, frowning.

    "Of course, you should know that this was originally an illusory realm. But the outcome of this illusion is entirely dependent on your will. "

    I closed my eyes and took in a deep breath. "If I choose not to save him, what sort of consequences would the Zhang Ziyuan in reality have?"

    "I won''t have any serious consequences for anyone in the real world. After all, you are the only one who has entered the illusion realm, and this person is also only an illusion."

    So that was how it was. This was a huge trap that was designed to target the human heart.

    I had thought about it before, if this was an environment where I didn''t have to take responsibility for anyone, why didn''t I just turn around and leave? After all, the Zhang Ziyuan in front of me was just an illusion. Even if I abandon him and leave, what can I do?

    But if I choose to turn around and leave today, I will probably keep this matter in my heart forever. There can be a grudge between Zhang Ziyuan and I.

    Thinking of this? I asked, "If I chose to save him, what would happen?"

    The mysterious man in black smiled and said, "You can''t save him unless you can defeat him. To tell you the truth, although I''m just a good friend, I still possess supreme magical power. A mere mortal like you isn''t my opponent."

    When this black figure appeared just now, I noticed that she was not an ordinary illusion. In the illusion that Cao Yang created, everything was born from his will, and everything was extinguished with just one thought from him. The people in the illusion also became extremely strong, so powerful that ordinary people couldn''t see through them.

    In this way, if I were to fight him head on and get defeated by him, then I might not even be able to survive.

    Since we are facing him head on, I am not his match. Right now, the only hope left for me is to ambush him. If I were to succeed in my sneak attack, I must first let him relax his guard.

    "Zhang Ziyuan is my husband. If I were to part with him today, he would definitely resent me and pester me like a wraith from now on."

    That mysterious black clothed man was stunned for a moment. "What do you want to do with what you''ve told me?"

    "If you let me talk to him for a bit, I have my own ways to stop him from bothering me."

    The mysterious black-clothed man hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded his head, "Then talk to him, as soon as possible."

    He has been injured in front of me countless of times, and has always played the role of protecting me. But even though today is an illusion, so what if I protect him once?

    "Zhang Ziyuan..." I called to him softly, to see if there was any response.

    "My wife, run!" Although his voice was very weak, it still clearly travelled into my ears, causing my heart to tremble.

    Even though he was severely injured, even though it was an illusion, even though the person in front of him was not human. But at the critical moment, his first thought was my safety.

    At that moment, I was moved to tears. I rubbed my eyes and whispered to him, "How are you? Can you still move? "

    Zhang Ziyuan slightly moved and slowly nodded. "Alright."

    He seemed to have understood what I was thinking. He stretched out his arm and grabbed my hand tightly, meaning that he didn''t want me to act rashly.

    Maybe it was because Zhang Ziyuan and I had talked too much, the mysterious black-clothed man became a little impatient and urged: "If you''re done speaking, then you should hurry up and leave. This is an illusory realm after all.

    Don''t worry, I''m leaving now, but I want to say something to you before I go.

    The mysterious black clothed man''s expression didn''t appear to be clear, but he seemed to be in a dilemma due to my request. He didn''t say anything for a long time.

    "What are you trying to tell me?"

    I intentionally lowered my voice so that the other party wouldn''t be able to hear my words.

    But everyone was curious, and the people in the illusion world were no exception. The mysterious man in black approached me, trying to hear what I was saying.

    When he was the closest to me, I suddenly pulled out my sword and stabbed him in the chest.

    The opponent''s magic power was still high from start to finish. Seeing that the situation was not looking good, he dodged and dodged the fatal blow.

    The other party knew that he had hurt my scheme and was extremely infuriated. He shouted loudly, "You!"

    After that, he attacked me viciously without showing any mercy. I understood that I had angered him, and if he had not intended to kill me in the beginning, he would not have shown me any mercy now.

    Just then, Zhang Ziyuan who was lying on the ground suddenly stood up, he did not look like he was seriously injured.

    "Wife, let''s join hands. We don''t believe that we can''t defeat him."

 C168

    "Zhang Ziyuan, you?"

    "My wife, although this is a Curse, this is not an illusory realm. The black clothed people opposite you and I are all real."

    Hearing Zhang Ziyuan''s words, I couldn''t help but be stunned. What? None of this was an illusion? And they were all real?

    "My wife, don''t be angry. I was also confused by the illusion just now and couldn''t move at all. Moreover, I can''t speak loudly either. I''ve only just come into contact with the shackles, I didn''t mean to deceive you!"

    Zhang Ziyuan hurriedly said, he was probably afraid that I would misunderstand and that he would join up with an outsider to probe my sincerity.

    "Sigh, actually, I know about it."

    "How do you know?" Zhang Ziyuan was shocked.

    "I came here to talk to you just now, and you told me to run, and I knew there was something wrong with this. You might not be in a fantasy world, but that''s not the important thing, the important thing is that since you''re not in an illusion, then why are you telling me to run? If I run, then you''re in danger!"

    Zhang Ziyuan knew the reason behind my anger, and stealthily pulled on my hand: "Only if I run, will I be completely safe, and will I completely break this illusion and win."

    I threw off Zhang Ziyuan''s hand in frustration: "Let''s talk about my matter when we get out of here. Now, can we be considered to have won?"

    The mysterious black-clothed man took off his cape, and revealed a face that astonishingly belonged to Cao Yang. "No, you guys only saw through the illusion.

    "So it''s you!" So this so-called illusion was both real and fake. Initially, they thought that this was all real, but this was a dream created by a Magus. If they thought that this was all fake, then they would be wrong.

    Cao Yang laughed: "You guys are still really smart. Someone who can see through my illusion world, you guys are considered the first."

    So this Cao Yang is also real. If we really attack him, the one we should attack should also be him.

    "Since we have already seen through the illusion, then just let us get rid of it. In any case, if you were to make a move, you are definitely not a match for the two of us. Even if you lose, wouldn''t that be fine?"

    The truth proved that I was still too naive. Cao Yang laughed happily: "I don''t want to fight with you guys, one is a powerful Demon, and the other is the Tower Lord of rain house. I attacked you guys because there''s something wrong with my brain. But in this illusion, I''m the one in charge. "

    With that, Cao Yang disappeared in a flash, and the surrounding scene changed. A mass of darkness turned into a sinister forest.

    "Wife, be careful. What''s next is an illusion, but it''s no different from what it really is. If you''re injured, it will still hurt."

    I nodded. I really couldn''t believe a liar like Cao Yang. Perhaps someone he knew would come in later and take the test.

    But things were out of our expectation. Instead of people we knew, we were surrounded by huge ghosts, and there were many strange creatures coming from all directions, as if they were in a Jurassic Park.

    He was truly amazed at Cao Yang''s imagination. These things were definitely not available in the real world, they were all in Cao Yang''s imagination and appeared in the illusion he designed.

    "Zhang Ziyuan, I wonder how their fighting strength is, looks like they are really going to fight this time."

    "In the face of the environment, you must not be afraid. If the enemy is stronger than you, then I am weaker. This is the situation. If you are more afraid, then they are stronger here."

    Zhang Ziyuan seemed to be extremely familiar with this kind of illusion and knew how to deal with it. Could it be that he had encountered this Curse before?

    I didn''t have the time to ask him about it. Those monsters had already pounced towards me. I instinctively dodged to the side, only to discover that the monsters were sticking to me as if they were paste medicine. There was no way for me to escape.

    "Remember my words! The more you are afraid of it, the stronger it will become! "

    Looking at the dozens of monsters in front of him, fear still played a large part. After all, the thing he was truly afraid of was his own heart.

    Thinking about it here, I wasn''t afraid anymore. After all, this was an illusion, so even if it was real, if I kept cowering in fear, I wouldn''t be able to escape.

    Thinking about this, I didn''t retreat and advanced. I brandished my sword and saw who was attacking whom, but I didn''t expect that these monsters would retreat after seeing my suicidal strategy. They all retreated in fear.

    So that''s how it is. It seems like the monster in this illusion is like the fear in your heart. The more scared you are, the more fear will occupy your heart. If you have nothing to fear, then the fear will naturally disappear.

    He rushed forward and chopped down on the neck of a monster. The monster immediately disappeared like a puff of green smoke.

    After grasping the rules, these monsters won''t be a problem anymore. Zhang Ziyuan, who was at the side, also looked at me with his eyes wide open.

    After killing the last monster, the terrifying forest in front of them disappeared like a broken barrier. The place in front of them that was still the training room of the Cao Yang family appeared again.

    Shuo Yue and Zhang Ziyuan looked at me with concerned eyes, while Cao Yang fell on the ground. From the looks of it, he seemed to have suffered from a severe internal injury.

    "Have I бн come back to reality?"

    "Mn, Miss Su Su, you have not only returned to reality, you also won this competition. Cao Yang was injured by your illusions, after all."

    Hearing Shuo Yue''s words, I suddenly realized that the illusion was actually Cao Yang''s own heart. If I destroyed the illusion, he would naturally be injured.

    "Are you okay?"

    "The disciples of the rain house are indeed extraordinary. I never thought that a little girl like you would be able to decipher my Curse illusion. I admit defeat."

    The other party was clearly a young man, but why did he seem so old, as if he were an old man.

    "As long as you are alright, then I have won? Do you mean that? "

    This is the main problem, so my bet with him is naturally for Miss Liu. If he goes back on his word, it will be troublesome.

    Unexpectedly, Cao Yang nodded his head: "What I say is naturally worth it. If you win, I will personally unlock Miss Liu''s Curse."

    After hearing what he said, I heaved a sigh of relief. They were originally lovers who loved each other. It would be a tragedy if they could reach this point for the sake of their family.

    I can tell that you have feelings for the Miss Liu as well, and being able to use the Curse on her probably makes you very uncomfortable. As for that, you might as well explain it to her, don''t ruin a marriage because of your family.

    Cao Yang laughed bitterly: "Miss Su Su, you are actually a good person, and extremely emotional. I could already feel it when I was in the illusions, you can give up everything for the people you like, and the people you like is the same, but there aren''t so many beautiful and romantic relationships in the world. Most of them are feelings that you can''t control yourself.

    Although I understood what Cao Yang was thinking, I still completely understood his grief at this moment. His gaze seemed to be mixed with disappointment and grief, not the eyes of a young man in his twenties.

    "Sigh, then come with us to see the Miss Liu. No matter what, you cannot dictate a girl''s life to us.

    Cao Yang nodded, stood up while clutching his chest, and let us out of the secret room.

    "Wifey, I didn''t expect you to actually win. Just now, I saw that young man''s magic technique was not ordinary. Right, what happened inside? What did you encounter?"

    "бн" For a moment, I couldn''t speak.

    "What''s wrong, wife?"

    I know Zhang Ziyuan wouldn''t joke around with me, but it seems that he really doesn''t know what I met in the illusion, and what''s going on with the Zhang Ziyuan in the illusion?

    "Zhang Ziyuan, do you really not know what happened to me in that illusion? You''re not joking with me, are you? "

    Zhang Ziyuan looked straight at me in a daze with a face full of incredulity: "I really don''t know, Cao Yang''s target was only you. Shuo Yue and I were watching from the side, and we didn''t even know what exactly happened бн If you don''t believe me, ask Shuo Yue. "

    I turned my head towards Shuo Yue, and Shuo Yue also nodded his head, "Mn, Zhang Ziyuan and I were sweating anxiously at the side. When we saw your expression earlier, it seemed that something was wrong and that a devil was about to enter your fire, Zhang Ziyuan tried to wake you up but to no avail."

    God damn Cao Yang, are you messing with me!?

    The world view crumbled again. I already had no choice but to admire the power of the illusion created by Cao Yang''s Curse.

    Cao Yang, who was at the side, laughed happily, as if he was a child who had done something bad and not been discovered.

    "Miss Su Su, I have already told you that everything in this illusion is fake and it is not like you can''t believe it. Furthermore, I have also reminded you, the more afraid you are and the more you don''t dare face it, the stronger your opponent is."

    "That means to say, the Zhang Ziyuan in the illusion is actually you?" I looked at Cao Yang who was smiling at the people in shock. He was too scary, if Cao Yang didn''t have the intention to go easy on him, I reckoned that I wouldn''t be his match today.

    Cao Yang nodded his head: "En, sorry. In a certain aspect, I have indeed tricked you in the illusion, but we have agreed in advance, this is only a competition, do not blame me!"

    Zhang Ziyuan and Shuo Yue also seemed to not know what happened to me in that illusion world.

    "You saw me? What exactly is it that surprises you so much? "

    I didn''t have a choice, I told Zhang Ziyuan everything that happened in the illusion world in detail, in case he misunderstood. I told him that I really thought that Zhang Ziyuan, who was inside, was him, so I regretted my intimate actions!

    Zhang Ziyuan looked at me emotionally, and expressed his opinion towards Cao Yang: "Cao Yang! So what if it''s a competition? What do you mean by taking advantage of my wife? Do you want to walk out of here alive today? "

    Zhang Ziyuan was scary when he was angry, so I hurriedly tried to persuade him: "I am fine now, don''t be angry, it was originally a psychological battle. Since I have already won, what else is important? "Haha бн"

    Cao Yang looked at me and Zhang Ziyuan as if he was deep in thought: "I really envy you two. Relax, from you two, I have understood some things, I am definitely going to go see the Miss Liu, lead the way."

    After speaking all that, Zhang Ziyuan finally calmed himself down. When faced with Cao Yang''s matter, even he could not help but be angry.

 C169

    Bringing Cao Yang to Miss Liu''s residence, Boss Liu flew into a rage the moment he saw Cao Yang.

    "You still have the face to come, scram!"

    "Uncle, calm down. Only I am able to heal Miss Liu and I have come to save him."

    "You don''t believe it, but seeing you following your father and committing crimes at such a young age, there''s no way you''ll have a good ending in the future!"

    Boss Liu was very angry, looking at the culprit that caused his daughter to turn into an idiot, he almost hit her.

    "Calm down, Boss Liu. Cao Yang came here this time to give your daughter an explanation. Why don''t you give him this chance?"

    When Miss Liu saw Cao Yang, his originally calm eyes seemed to ripple, and his entire person seemed to become spirited again.

    Boss Liu then suppressed his anger, "Fine, I will let you say it out. Let''s see what tricks you can come up with."

    "Miss Liu, I am Cao Yang бн" Cao Yang squatted in front of Miss Liu and placed his hands on his face.

    Miss Liu seemed to recognize him and her eyes glimmered with tears.

    Cao Yang seemed to be speaking to the Miss Liu, and also seemed to be talking to himself, "I was originally the only descendant of the Miyazong Tibet, and have always felt that I was an orphan with no parents. But one day, someone told me that he was my father, that I was his illegitimate child, and now that he has thought of me, he wants to take me home. Do you know how I felt then? "

    Cao Yang''s voice was low and sorrowful, as though there was deep helplessness within it.

    "But your father brought you home to make use of you?" I guessed.

    "At that time, I wouldn''t have thought so much about it. A child who has never had family care since he was young, if a father was willing to acknowledge me, I would have done everything for him. Indeed, he allowed me to deliberately get closer to the Miss Liu. "

    With that, Cao Yang looked at Miss Liu, who snorted at the side.

    But Boss Liu, did you really not know my identity back then? Did you really not have any thoughts of trying to get information from your own daughter?

    "Me! "At that time, I felt that if the two of you had a good relationship, then our master could also turn the conflict into friendship!"

    "But Boss Liu, when your daughter went to my house, didn''t you steal a bid written in my father''s study computer бн"

    "I бн"

    "No matter what you say, we are using each other. This is understandable. In the end, I took this relationship seriously. I lost it all and I didn''t complain. But you said that your daughter had special abilities, which was why she was able to call the shots in the mall. Isn''t this a bit too much? "

    "Hmph, since you''ve admitted it, we will take advantage of each other, so you can''t blame us for losing. This is something that you and I were willing to do, and I still think that my daughter suffered a loss!"

    "But I do love her! Can''t you guys just leave me a chance of survival?! "

    "Is that how you love her? Is the fact that your Cao family turned her into this proof that you love her? "

    "The one who really harmed her was you, not me!" Cao Yang could no longer hold it in and shouted at Boss Liu.

    "You''re still quibbling бн"

    "Do you know that Miss Liu and I have only seen that we have made a contract and that I have already made it into a secret chamber of the Secret Sect and have used the blood of both of us to make an agreement? It was because of this contract that no matter how hard I tried to force me, I never did anything to let her down or your Liu family down. However, Miss Liu, in order to help you, broke your oath and became like this! "

    Listening to Cao Yang''s words, I was also very serious. So what had happened was like this, and looking at Cao Yang''s situation, it shouldn''t be a lie. In other words, the Miss Liu had turned into this state because it violated the two''s contract.

    "You may not know that I would be willing to accept punishment in his place if possible, but once the contract is established, there is no way to change it. For the Miss Liu to become like this, who do you think should be responsible? "

    Boss Liu was also stunned when he heard this. He never thought that there would be such a secret behind it. Perhaps if he knew, he would not force Miss Liu to be a traitor, right бн

    "Why is it that she''s never willing to tell me about this бн"

    "Will you give up the competition with my father if I tell you? You should be clear about what is most important in your heart! "

    Cao Yang spoke while his tears flowed. Everything seemed to be a scam and a farce, but in the end, who was the one who ended up taking the consequences for themselves?

    "Cao Yang, I''m regretting it now, I feel that the most important person to me is my daughter, I have decided to agree to your father''s request and sell all my properties to him, can you save my daughter?"

    Boss Liu''s tearful voice formed a stark contrast with his previous attitude.

    I feel that I have seen this kind of thing too many times, and have become displeased and lost sight of it. Regarding father and daughter, mother and son, and lover, although it is said that they are Spirit Master, dealing with demons and ghosts everyday, but I suddenly feel that the most troublesome thing in this world is not the powerful ghosts, but the human emotions.

    I also didn''t want this matter to end tragically, so I asked: "Cao Yang, is there really no way to unlock Miss Liu''s Curse? You are the only successor to the Miyazong Tibet, so you should be able to do it right? "

    Cao Yang nodded his head: "Yes, I can definitely do it. Since I came here with you guys, I have to save her, but I have a condition бн"

    Boss Liu said generously: "Speak, no matter what condition it is, I can agree to it! Even if I want my life, I won''t be stingy! "

    Cao Yang looked at his father in front of him, and laughed bitterly: "If my father only thought of you and regretted everything, things wouldn''t have reached such a state. It''s a pity that I''m not my father''s only son, and I didn''t grow up by his side.

    As I listened to Cao Yang''s words, I felt that something was not right. Could it be that there is some secret that we do not know about?

    "I''m also regretting it now. It''s not right to drag your child into our matters. If there is a chance to start over again, I hope you two can still be together."

    Hearing these were the heartfelt words of the Boss Liu, Cao Yang seemed to be satisfied.

    "I have a way to make her recover, but the side effect is that she will forget about me and our relationship will go blank. My condition is that when she wakes up and forgets what she should forget, I won''t appear in front of her again, so don''t mention me to her anymore, okay?"

    "This, this request, I бн"

    They probably never thought that Cao Yang would make such a request. It seemed that he was planning to give up his relationship with his after Miss Liu woke up and leave on his own.

    "What? You''re not going to agree?"

    "Sigh, fine, this matter is originally your own affair. I originally didn''t care about it."

    I guess Boss Liu wants to let this go so that he can promise Cao Yang. If Miss Liu really can forget about him, that would be for the best.

    "Alright, I need a quiet place to cast the spell. Can you spare a bedroom for me?"

    The Boss Liu placed the two of them in one of the bedrooms, leaving the two of them alone. I thought I heard mumbling inside, and I didn''t know if it was an illusion.

    Zhang Ziyuan didn''t say anything from the side. After the two of them had gone in for around ten minutes, he suddenly grabbed onto my hand tightly.

    "What''s wrong, Zhang Ziyuan? What happened? "

    "I think I already know what the solution to the Curse is."

    Looking at Zhang Ziyuan''s expression, I was also shocked. I don''t know what exactly happened? I looked at Zhang Ziyuan with suspicion.

    "If I''m not wrong, the way to unlock this Curse is to exchange one''s life for another."

    "What?" Startled, I burst through the door.

    "My wife, the process cannot be interrupted. Otherwise, both of us would be in danger!"

    I stopped when I heard his words, but the scene in the bedroom surprised me.

    The Miss Liu was quietly lying on the bed while Cao Yang was lying unconscious on the floor. Was he still a step too late?

    I walked forward and took a look at Cao Yang''s breathing. I really hoped that he was still alive, but things didn''t seem to be developing in a good direction.

    "What kind of wife?" Zhang Ziyuan asked.

    I shook my head. "She''s already dead бн."

    We really didn''t expect that Cao Yang would actually be such a young man. When we first met her, he had a calm expression, and we even thought that he was arrogant, but after being hit by his illusion techniques, I thought that he was very cunning and couldn''t be close with him.

    Even though I have never experienced the relationship between him and the Miss Liu, I could still sense the irreconcilable feelings between the two of them from his words.

    I had already felt that this matter was not that simple. Since he said that the Curse could not be broken, then the only way to undo this kind of operation would be for the mage to die, and the Miss Liu to return to normal, so now I understood the meaning of Cao Yang''s words just now. He begged the Boss Liu to completely forget about him after he woke up, probably because he had erased her memories along the way.

    It was a pity that a man could do this for a woman.

    Boss Liu looked at the dead Cao Yang with astonishment: "What, what is going on?"

    "Boss Liu, can''t you tell? Cao Yang had his own life in exchange for your daughter''s recovery. " "No," I said.

    "Does that mean that there is no way to remove the Curse, but if Cao Yang dies, will my daughter be able to recover her consciousness?"

    "Boss Liu, since Cao Yang has left his last words, shall we do as he says?"

    "Huh?" The boss seemed to be dumbfounded.

    "In such a situation, should we return Cao Yang''s body back to the Cao family?" I reminded him.

    After sending Cao Yang''s corpse away before Miss Liu woke up, he would never be able to remember it. This matter, you will never remember it.

 C170

    Boss Liu finally reacted, I''ll call the Cao family member right now, you two separate the two of you first.

    Seeing that the Boss Liu was also in a lawsuit, he reckoned that these things were very hard for him to deal with. After all, his relationship with the Cao family member was like fire and water to begin with. This way, he could directly kill your son.

    If we don''t remember what happened in the past, he would probably still be that naive and innocent girl who would have a lot of youth in the future. Only, there wouldn''t be a man who loved him so much in his life, the Cao Yang who sacrificed his life for him.

    When Miss Liu woke up, the sky was already bright. Boss Liu was probably busy dealing with Boss Cao and had not returned since, so we sat beside him and didn''t dare to leave.

    "Who are you? Where''s my father? Where is he? "

    Looking at Miss Liu''s clear eyes, my heart hurt.

    "Your father is busy with business, he entrusted us to take care of you and will be back in a moment. Are you hungry? Do you want to eat?"

    Miss Liu shook his head, indicating that she was not hungry. However, his head seemed to be aching and she continuously nudged her temple.

    "I seemed to have had a very long dream. In my dream, I met a young boy. It was a very familiar feeling, but I just couldn''t remember who it was. Right, how long have I been sleeping? "

    Unable to tell the truth to Miss Liu, she could only lie: "Uhm, I think it''s your Prince Charming from now on, you''ll meet him in the future. Oh right, do you feel uncomfortable anywhere else?"

    "I''m not sick, there won''t be any discomfort. I''m hungry, let Auntie Wang cook for me, right?"

    After eating, the female student could not help but want to go out to play. She asked a few classmates to go out to shop, looking at Miss Liu''s carefree appearance, she really did not know if she was happy or sad.

    "Let''s go, Miss Liu is fine."

    When we were about to leave, the Boss Liu had already returned. Seeing that his complexion wasn''t good, I guessed that he had a conflict with Boss Cao.

    However, after hearing what Boss Liu said, I was also very shocked, "That old fellow already knew about this matter. He just wanted to fight to the death with me, and in the end, he wasn''t able to get anything out of it. After all, Cao Yang is only his illegitimate child while I only have a daughter. But when he saw his own son''s corpse, his reaction was out of my expectations. He felt very sad, and looked like he had aged ten years in an instant. "Even an illegitimate child must have feelings for a poisonous tiger."

    Because the invitation had involved such a complicated matter, it had saved a person and at the same time killed a person. It was hard to calculate how the situation would turn out.

    "My wife, don''t be sad. As a man, I can understand Cao Yang''s actions. If you and I encounter the same thing, I will choose the same thing." Zhang Ziyuan''s consolation made me sound even sadder.

    "Don''t say that! I won''t allow such a thing to happen. " But every time, we would be able to turn the tables around. If at that time, Zhang Ziyuan and Cao Yang were to meet with the same fate as us, I don''t know what I would do.

    They didn''t know what happened to the Liu and Cao Families later on, but it was said that Boss Liu didn''t really like taking care of business anymore, so he spent more time accompanying his family.

    "With Boss Liu here, we don''t have to worry about the funds anymore, so I bought a new car. It''s the latest model of the Mercedes-Benz, I don''t know if you are satisfied with it бн"

    Hearing Shuo Yue''s words, my jaw dropped. The newest model of Mercedes-Benz, something that a white-collar worker would never be able to buy in his entire life, was actually bought by Shuo Yue with just a few words? Just because I helped Boss Liu a little, he gives me that much financial support?

    Shuo Yue did not seem to notice my shock, and continued: Also, I thought about it for a while, if we were to stay in Hangzhou for a long time, it would be impossible for us to not have a place to stay, since we cannot always stay in the unpolished jade gang, how would it look if word of this got out? So I decided to buy a house near the West Lake, it''s one of the few old houses around the West Lake, and after spending a lot of effort, we''ll move in.

    I feel that my values have been refreshed, so I easily bought an old house with the highest price in Hangzhou? How rich am I exactly now? Turns out that the diaose-like Su Su has already become a thing of the past.

    "That Shuo Yue, could it be that all of them were sponsored by the Boss Liu? "This is too extravagant. After all, I didn''t really help him much, so I didn''t accept it without doing anything бн"

    "Miss Su Su, these are all things that we deserve. To be able to take someone''s money and get them into trouble, to an ordinary person who was plagued by a supernatural incident, if we can use a small amount of compensation to get rid of it, that would already be something to be happy about."

    ''F * ck! A small amount of pay? There''s really no way for us to compare. This is just a drop in the bucket for the rich. I can just take it with peace of mind. ''

    Not only is the antique decorations very beautiful, the area is also very big. To be honest, I never thought of living in such a big house in my life, my first thought is that if I were to bring my father and mother to live together, they would definitely be very happy.

    Just as my imagination was running wild, Shuo Yue poked me. "Miss Su Su, are you satisfied with this mansion?"

    asked seriously, as if he was really afraid that I would be dissatisfied.

    "Satisfied, I like it here! I like the room in there! "

    After finally living in the mansion that I yearned for day and night, I started to feel apprehensive. I felt the burden on my shoulders become heavier and heavier, after all, I was still very far from becoming an outstanding Spirit Master.

    I just settled down in my new home in West Lake, but didn''t think that the Miyazong Tibet''s people would find trouble with me, this is something that I completely didn''t expect, father Cao Yang did not make any movements, instead, the Secret Sect came to find us.

    It was said that the Secret Sect excelled in divination, and every generation of Mizong''s descendant would keep their master''s keepsake on them. In the event that an accident happened to him, their master would use divination to sense where their sect was.

    The reason is because one morning, when everyone had just woken up, Zhang Ziyuan saw a Rune drawn on the entrance of rain house''s mansion, right in the middle of the door.

    In the eyes of his peers, this was an undisguised provocation.

    "Luckily my cultivation level is high, if a ghost like Xiao Cui were to approach within two meters of this rune, his soul would have been destroyed."

    Hearing Zhang Ziyuan''s words, I was also shocked. It was difficult for the people from the Secret Sect to know that there was a yin qi amongst us, so they caused such a ruckus.

    "Are you sure this is the secret sect''s doing?" I asked.

    Zhang Ziyuan nodded his head: "I am sure that I am very familiar with the runes of this Tibetan language. I have met this person before."

    "You know him? What is his relationship with Cao Yang? "

    "This man is the Secret Sect''s current Master, he is called Zha Luo, every generation''s Secret Sect only has one disciple, he is probably Cao Yang''s master, he probably thinks that we are the culprits that killed his disciple, then he must come to find us for theory."

    Although Boss Liu and I can still be considered to be on good terms, but to be honest, Cao Yang''s death in the end was his own decision.

    "The Secret Sect is ruthless. If they really want revenge, we need to be careful."

    Seeing Zhang Ziyuan frown, I knew that things were going to get troublesome, I needed to talk to this Master properly.

    Shuo Yue looked at the incantation in her hand and said: "The inscriptions mean that Yue Yingyue will be at a disadvantage and there is nothing that can be done about it. I will come and find you on the day that the moon is short."

    Shuo Yue actually knew Tibetan language, I was very surprised. "The day of the missing moon?"

    "Mn, the full moon refers to the full moon. Every fifteenth day of the month, the night before the full moon naturally refers to Shuo Yue. Every first day of the month, he refers to the first day of the next month."

    So there was also the theory of Shuo Yue and Full Moon. The first time I heard Shuo Yue''s name also had a reason behind it, it seems like I really need to master some of the knowledge.

    There were still two days until the first day of the next month that Shuo Yue mentioned. She didn''t know what exactly his runes meant, and if it was revenge, then she would just come straight away.

    Zhang Ziyuan seemed to see my confusion and explained, "In the Secret Sect, people are more superstitious towards the moon. They will judge the situation based on their condition of the moon, so some of the disciples in the Secret Sect who occupy the moon are said to be more accurate."

    That is to say, the other party thought that the day where Yue Lao was missing was a bad omen, a bad omen for the other party. It was also the best time for him to take revenge?

    Thinking about it like this, I also felt a little guilty. Just as I moved here, I was provoked. I was really unlucky. Even though I didn''t want to take the blow, I couldn''t dodge it.

    I really doubt if the other person has someone at the sales office. They all know where we bought the house. It was impossible to guard against.

    Although it''s said that the Secret Sect is hard to deal with, but things have already happened so there''s no need to be afraid. Since the other side won''t reveal their whereabouts, then we''ll just obediently wait for him in the mansion.

    On the first day, I felt that the whole sky had changed. It seemed like it was going to rain on a cloudy day, and it was very heavy, but the rain didn''t come.

    It was true that there was trouble in the weather because of the rain.

    "Zhang Ziyuan, I''ve already told Yue Feng to take Xiao Cui out and hide first. After all, Xiao Cui''s cultivation is low.

    Zhang Ziyuan nodded: "Relax, with me and Shuo Yue here, there won''t be any problems. With the three of us working together, it''s actually already very difficult to meet opponents like this in this world."

    After hearing what I said, I felt a lot more at ease. Every time there was a heaven above the heavens, and every time there was an incomparable danger. When an opponent reaches a bottleneck and feels that this cannot be solved, then there will be a time when the situation becomes dark. He wondered what stage this Sect Leader of the Secret Sect was at.

    During the day, there were no movements, and when they reached the willow branches of the moon, there was a Buddhist monk walking in front of the rain house, ringing a bell. The sound of the bell was extremely ear-piercing, causing people to feel uncomfortable.

    But this monk looked very young, not like the Master of the Secret Sect. It seemed like there was more than one person from the Secret Sect.

 C171

    "It''s the Soul Drawing Bell!" Right now, in the entire rain house, only, I, and Zhang Ziyuan are left.

    What is a Soul Drawing Bell? Could it be something that Laoshan Taoist was holding in his hand? "What is the use of this bell?"

    "Didn''t you realize that when you hear this bell sound, you will feel very uncomfortable? Your head hurts, and you even feel like your soul is about to leave your body."

    After hearing Zhang Ziyuan say this, it seemed to be a little. Hearing the bell sound, he felt that his soul was about to be snatched away, but it was not obvious, so he deliberately ignored the bell chimes outside.

    "Our cultivation levels are not low, so this bell does not have much of an impact on us, but if a lady like Xiao Cui was here, her soul would probably be lured away."

    I see, luckily my brain worked quickly and allowed Xiao Cui to leave first, if not it would really be troublesome.

    However, I felt that the sound was getting louder and louder. I couldn''t take it anymore. "Let''s finish him off quickly. If he continues shaking like this, the neighbors will probably be unhappy."

    Just as I said this, the bell actually heard it. What do you mean? Did he think that using such a small trick on us would not work, so he decided to go home and wash up before going to bed?

    couldn''t help but laugh out loud when he saw me laughing so happily, so he asked me the reason.

    "I was just thinking that if the Secret Sect only has this little trick, then I''ve been nervous for two days for nothing. Even the bell won''t make a sound when you listen to it."

    Zhang Ziyuan shook his head: "You better not underestimate your enemy, the Secret Sect will not be that petty, you have already experienced Cao Yang''s illusion techniques, and only you know, his cultivation is so young, I''m afraid that the Master will not underestimate him."

    Then the bell rang again, and there was a sharp knock on the door, which startled me.

    "What''s going on? "Who is it?" The rest of us were in the courtyard, close to the gate. Just in case, I didn''t expect there would be such a hurried knock at this time of day.

    "Open the door!" Sister Su Su, it''s me, hurry up and open the door! "

    It was actually Xiao Cui''s voice! I was shocked, Yue Feng had already left the West Lake with Xiao Cui and was heading towards the knotweed root to hide, why is Xiao Cui here now?

    I didn''t even think about opening the door, but Zhang Ziyuan was more vigilant than me. He immediately grabbed onto our shoulders and shouted: "Xiao Cui, didn''t you go to knotweed root with Yue Feng? Why did it appear here? "

    Hearing Zhang Ziyuan''s probing question, I am only tomorrow, he does not believe in the people outside, it seems like I lack too much experience and am too honest.

    However, Xiao Cui''s voice seemed to be very anxious as she said, "I was originally going to go to knotweed root with Brother Yue Feng, but I didn''t expect that I would meet a Tibetan lama blocking our way, and it is actually quite powerful. Brother Yue Feng and I are not his match at all, and in order to let me escape, Brother Yue Feng stayed here, so I ran back to call for reinforcements.

    "Zhang Ziyuan, it sounds like it''s real Xiao Cui. Let''s hurry up and open the door, what if Yue Feng really experiences some sort of danger?" I said anxiously.

    Zhang Ziyuan frowned and without saying a word, he went to open the door for Xiao Cui.

    Opening the door, we found that the one outside was indeed Xiao Cui. I hurriedly let her in, "What happened, Xiao Cui.

    It was really strange. Yue Feng and Xiao Cui had obviously not participated in the matters regarding Cao Yang, so why would the Secret Sect look for trouble with the two of them first?

    The more I think about it, the more I feel that something is amiss, but Xiao Cui''s reaction isn''t flawed at all.

    Brother Yue Feng and I met that Lama when we were about four or five miles out of the city. He was extremely powerful, and when I ran away, Brother Yue Feng was still sparring with him.

    "Alright, then you lead the way. Let''s go save Yue Feng first!" Just as I was about to rush into the rain house Residence, Zhang Ziyuan grabbed my arm.

    "Xiao Cui, tell me, how did you and Yue Feng get to know each other?" Zhang Ziyuan stared fiercely at Xiao Cui, the other party seemed to have been shocked senseless by her question.

    Brother Yue Feng and I will explain our relationship after the crisis is over.

    I understand Zhang Ziyuan''s meaning, from the start, he never believed in Xiao Cui, and now, I also finally understand, looks like this Xiao Cui has a problem.

    "Xiao Cui has never called Yue Feng brother Yue Feng before. He was originally called benefactor, but later on she directly called him by his name, so you already exposed a flaw here. Moreover, Yue Feng is a descendant of the wind ghost, so his speed is number one in the world. When he was in danger and you ran away, it was completely impossible. "

    I then followed up on Zhang Ziyuan''s words and explained everything that I had just thought out to that Xiao Cui. As expected, after hearing it, Xiao Cui''s face changed and she said, "Sister Su Su, you don''t believe me?"

    "Of course not, we saw how you met Yue Feng, but you do not seem to know it?"

    With a single question, Xiao Cui was speechless, as though she had seen through the other party''s lie. Her entire expression became vicious, and she threw a claw attack towards me.

    Zhang Ziyuan had already been prepared for a while, because he was afraid that the other party would harm me. He immediately blocked in front of me and blocked Xiao Cui''s claws.

    "It really is a complete set!" Shuo Yue shouted.

    Ah, in short, I''m still young and inexperienced, when I saw Xiao Cui return, I thought that something had really happened to Yue Feng.

    When I thought about how I almost fell for the illusion set up by Cao Yang, I felt that the Secret Sect could control the human heart to achieve the effect of a bloodless blade. It was truly strange and hard to deal with.

    "The Soul Drawing Bell just now was to disturb our minds on one hand, and also to break our mental defenses. The most important thing was to let them successfully execute their illusion techniques."

    So the Soul Drawing Bell just now was only the beginning of this illusion technique. It was too scary.

    The moment Xiao Cui disappeared, the voice of the Soul Drawing Bell sounded again. It seems like this Master had prepared a lot of gifts in order to deal with us, but she could actually appear right away. We can explain this matter from the beginning to the end to prevent the misunderstanding from getting deeper and deeper.

    "Su Su, why don''t you cover your ears? I think you are still affected by it."

    I shook my head. "I feel much better now. I''m probably already used to it."

    The Soul Drawing Bell''s voice got louder and louder, it seemed like there was movement outside. It seemed like a lot of people were walking in front of the rain house, the movement was very big.

    It was the middle of the night, and there was such a weird activity happening outside. If anyone else was around, they would probably be scared to death.

    "Come, let''s go out and see what''s going on." Zhang Ziyuan was the first to walk out the door while Shuo Yue and I followed behind him.

    The scene in front of the gates scared me quite a bit. It was like there was a group parade outside, with groups of zombies coming and going from the front of rain house. Furthermore, they were not real people, but more like green-faced fanged zombies!

    There seemed to be all kinds of zombies inside. There were zombies in their current clothes, fresh zombies that had just died, mummies that could only be seen in movies with bandages all over their bodies, and thousand-year-old zombies that wore ancient clothes.

    When all sorts of zombies passed by the rain house, no matter how brave I was, I would still leave a shadow in my heart.

    "What on earth are these!?" I exclaimed.

    I felt like I was having a Halloween. It was as if the people outside were actors disguised as real people just to scare people off.

    "I think it''s because of the Soul Drawing Bell''s ability, this is the third function of the Soul Drawing Bell, if it''s within a radius of five kilometers, all the zombies and ghosts would be lured here, walking past your door. Although they don''t attack or hurt people, walking through your house in the middle of the night is still quite disgusting."

    Ye Zichen truly muttered about the integrity of the sect. If this was the case, then he really shouldn''t sleep the entire night. He just needed to watch the parade outside and he would be able to get there by dawn.

    "If the neighbors saw this, how much would they be scared to death?" Fortunately, there were no residents around the mansion, otherwise, it would have caused a huge commotion.

    The zombies were quite obedient at first, but then they started to attack us. A zombie with a bloody kitchen knife in one hand hacked at me with such speed that I was immediately scared silly and didn''t even know how to dodge. Zhang Ziyuan quickly moved me to the side and punched the Zombie Cutter out of the way.

    "Damn, they are starting to attack!" You guys be careful! " I shouted.

    "It seems like these zombies can sense the breath of humans, should we retreat?" Shuo Yue asked.

    "It''s too late now. If we go back, they''ll probably chase us into the mansion and make it a mess. Moreover, if people or neighbors come out again later, they probably won''t be able to deal with them."

    I understand what Zhang Ziyuan means, this situation can only be resolved by the few of us, and as I speak, another weird lady who looked like a princess but with wounds all over her face rushed over, reaching out her hand to pinch my neck.

    With preparations, I won''t be able to be ambushed that easily. With the Space Abyssal Sword in my hand, I pulled out my treasure sword and with a flip, I cut the princess down to the ground.

    For the first time, they felt that the zombie that attacked people was not as scary as it was described in the movie. Furthermore, once bitten, it would infect.

    Zhang Ziyuan and Shuo Yue had also taken care of a few zombies that were attacking them. It was as if the three of us were surrounded, unable to break out.

    Suddenly, a zombie dressed as a nurse appeared. There were a few scars on its face, making it look extremely horrifying.

    The nurse zombie was also holding a large syringe, a very long needle, which was about to pierce me.

    This time, I really panicked. I was afraid of being injected with the needle, but the needle in front of me was so big. I really didn''t know what the consequences would be if it were injected into my body.

    "Wife, be careful!" "He, the nurse zombie, would be poisoned if she touched a cadaveric poison in the needle."

    Zhang Ziyuan was currently somewhat far from me, and probably wasn''t able to take care of us, so he gave a reminder. As expected, this needle is poisonous. It scared me so much that I hurriedly hid from that nurse, far away from her. I didn''t expect her to pursue me everywhere, it seems to be targeting me.

    I ducked and dodged, not daring to touch the large syringe in his hand. I didn''t expect her to pierce the body of a huge blue zombie behind me.

 C172

    The zombie opened its eyes wide and screamed. Its body slowly melted into a pool of blood and fell to the ground.

    F * ck, this is too disgusting. This corpse is obviously corrosive. It really can''t be touched at all.

    I steeled my heart, turned around behind the nurse zombie, and hacked off its head.

    The head of the nurse zombie tumbled to the ground. The needle in my hand was still trying to pierce me. The other party staggered and fell to the ground and stopped moving.

    After such a chaotic battle for a period of time, although zombies would find it difficult to injure us, we were still finding it difficult to endure more and more parades. If this goes on for a long time, we''ll die of exhaustion by dawn.

    Zhang Ziyuan looked around, as if trying to find the culprit who was hidden within the Soul Drawing Bell. As long as he could find that person, everything would be resolved.

    Shuo Yue was more of a chicken thief, and used her hand to signal for people to come around the corner of the street.

    Zhang Ziyuan and I rushed over and saw the young lama that was shaking the bell at the entrance just now.

    When the Lama saw that we were also shocked, he turned around and was about to escape. However, Zhang Ziyuan immediately beat him up and knocked him down.

    The bell suddenly stopped ringing, I felt that my brain had cleared up a lot. Zhang Ziyuan was right, the bell had some effect on me.

    The Lama who was lying on the ground was not willing to give up, and planned to get up and continue escaping, but Zhang Ziyuan would immediately use the Body Lock Technique and stay on the ground, unable to move.

    "Hey hey hey, what are you all doing? "Give it back in broad daylight!"

    The Lama''s words made me laugh. "That''s right, Master. You want to know what you''re trying to do by making such a lousy bell that can shake the heavens and attract so many zombies and ghosts?"

    "Humph, according to Master, it was you who killed my fellow Senior Brothers. I just want to teach you guys a lesson and take revenge for my Senior Brothers!"

    Cao Yang was the only disciple of the Master, and was raised as a Mizong''s descendant. These young monks were probably just the ordinary disciples of the Secret Sect.

    A good Mizong''s descendant had somehow died in Hangzhou, and the entire Secret Sect must have been mobilized.

    "Then let me ask you, did all of your sect''s people come from Tibet just to avenge your senior?" I asked out my doubts. The young lama before me is a very sincere and honest person. I should be able to get a lot of information out of him.

    "Actually, our Secret Sect doesn''t have many people. Other than the ordinary disciples that don''t have much mana or cultivation, there are only the Master and three or four of us. Sigh, that''s not right.

    It was funny in my mind that I felt something was wrong when I revealed everything about myself. This young lama was really scary.

    However, after hearing what he said, I felt a lot more at ease. So it turned out that there weren''t many magic inheritances in the entire Secret Sect. As for the rest, they were just ordinary disciples.

    "Then what do you mean tonight, to give us a warning?"

    "According to the rules of the Secret Sect, every fifteen years is a good day for members, but every first day is a good day for revenge. If we don''t come today, we will have to wait for another month!"

    He suddenly felt that this young lama was really adorable and foolish. Just now, he realized that he couldn''t talk too much with his enemies. In the end, he began to reveal everything.

    So it turned out that he had come here on his own. His master did not seem to know this, but it seemed that this young monk had a good relationship with Cao Yang, and had come out to take revenge for him at the beginning.

    "Fine, then you can go back and tell your master not to try this method on us. Otherwise, I don''t know what the consequences will be." If there really is revenge, then just come straight to us, we''ll do it anytime! "

    "You guys, can you let me go?" The young lama looked at me in disbelief.

    Looking at the young lama, it was obvious that he didn''t have much experience in society, so he should be following his master for the first time.

    "Yeah, if I don''t release you, you''ll invite me into your house to eat, drink, and entertain you?" Let''s hurry up and go. The sky will brighten soon, we still need to go in and sleep for a while. "

    The young lama was stunned for a moment, but the binding had already disappeared. He immediately got up and patted the dirt off his body before disappearing like a wisp of smoke.

    So he came here on his own, his master, the Sect Leader of the Secret Sect, did not know.

    "What the hell is that Sect Leader of the Secret Sect thinking? He hasn''t made a move in Hangzhou for so long, could it be that he''s waiting for someone?" Zhang Ziyuan guessed.

    "That''s possible, after all the rain house is famous, and the secret sect people are less afraid of them, so they asked for help?"

    This time, the actions of the young disciples are just a warning to us. They gave us an intangible signal and told us to be extra careful.

    "Speaking of which, don''t let Xiao Cui and the others come back. They could cause trouble for us at any time." Shuo Yue suggested.

    The next day, Zhang Shaowu and Senior Yao Guang coincidentally came to visit the new location of the rain house, and when they arrived at the entrance, they noticed that something was amiss. After all, the disturbance yesterday would leave behind some traces, so we didn''t have time to clean up.

    When Senior Yao Guang heard about the sequence of events, he held his chin and thought for a while. "It seems like your new rain house is going to have to do the same as the unpolished jade gang, install some traps to defend against the enemy."

    Hearing what Senior Yao Guang said, I was open-minded and open-minded. That''s right, since the unpolished jade gang can build mechanisms to prevent people from finding trouble, I can as well.

    Since he had a new address, the rain house was famous for it. It was hard to say if there would be any ignorant people coming to cause trouble in the future.

    After studying often over this period of time, I myself have reached the level of a mechanical technique that is at the initial stage of. It''s still possible for me to build a few mechanisms for my house to defend against the enemies.

    I immediately renovated rain house''s mansion from head to toe, and constructed quite a few traps and secret passages.

    After all, he is a big family of the mechanical technique, so building traps for my territory is very reliable.

    Like this, we have set up an exquisite mechanism at the entrance, front and back of the courtyard, and around the bedroom. I reckon that if someone wants to get close to us, it''ll be as difficult as ascending to the heavens.

    He had always felt that mechanical technique was a particularly interesting subject, including atony, it was extremely exquisite.

    Senior Yao Guang looked at the completed house, his face revealing a pleased smile.

    "Regarding your actual situation, there is also a big change in the mechanism design. For example, if someone from the same sect as you came close to the new house or a zombie monster, they would be intimidated by something special and wouldn''t dare to disturb you with strange humans or non-humans."

    "Senior Yao Guang is most likely referring to the piece of jade that was placed in the sky well in the middle of the courtyard.

    This time, rain house was like an iron wall, he did not need to worry about any unscrupulous people coming over to cause trouble.

    However, we did not expect Sect Leader of the Secret Sect to be a fair and square person, and actually did not do any more sneak attacks. Instead, he directly sent a letter to invite us to West Lake.

    Looking at the crooked Chinese characters on the letter, I was worried that it might have been written by one of Master''s subordinates. "You guys saw that it was signed by the Sect Leader of the Secret Sect, right? Could it be that he planned to come straight to the point because of the scuffle between our own people last time? "

    Zhang Ziyuan shook his head: "No, although the Secret Sect is mysterious and terrifying, the Master is always straightforward. Previously, I thought that he might have secretly attacked us or that we were just overthinking things, since he was sent a challenge, it''s not appropriate for us to not go."

    When they arrived at the West Lake''s side at the appointed time, they found a Tibetan Old Man standing by the lake, mumbling to himself. This old man gave off the feeling that he was someone who had seen through all the vicissitudes of life, and was able to make everyone immediately believe that he was the renowned Sect Leader of the Secret Sect.

    The old man didn''t seem to have heard our footsteps. He was still facing the lake with his eyes closed, silently mumbling something. It was probably some scripture of the Secret Sect.

    I cleared my throat. "Hello, may I ask who senior is?"

    After hearing my voice, the man in the robe stopped chanting and slowly opened his eyes. There was not a single trace of anxiety or surprise in the entire process. It was as if nothing in the world piqued his interest.

    "You''re here." Her voice was also extremely calm, and even someone as impetuous as me was somewhat anxious.

    "Were you the one who asked us out?" I asked again.

    The old man slowly nodded and didn''t say anything else. He lowered his head and started chanting.

    I didn''t expect the old man to become so calm at such an age. It was as if he didn''t come to get revenge on us, but that we had something to talk about with him.

    "Then, may I ask, did you call us here for Cao Yang?" If we were to continue on with the charade, it would probably be midnight by then.

    The old man laughed, and said in a low voice, "It seems that you already know the purpose of my visit. My sect specializes in the Celestial Arcanum and Divination techniques, and it shows that my disciple Zhuo Sang has met with an accident. I have just come from Tibet to read the scriptures."

    Zhuo Sang? He probably just referred to Cao Yang, right? Cao Yang had always been raised in Miyazong Tibet, and probably had his own clan name too.

    "You mean Cao Yang, the truth is like this. He and a girl fell in love, and the two of them voluntarily formed a contract, but because of a family feud, the girl betrayed Cao Yang and became silly. Cao Yang used his own life to save the girl, but he died. I hope that you will be able to restrain your grief. "

    I explained the whole situation first. Coincidentally, the other party had a calm and patient personality, so I could properly listen to what I had to say. I hope that if the old man from Master can understand that this matter has nothing to do with us, then this grudge can be resolved easily.

    I carefully looked at Tibetan Old Man''s expression. It seemed that there wasn''t any change from start to finish, but he still maintained his calm expression when I said those words.

    "I know all of this." After a moment of silence, the Tibetan Old Man said.

    "So you actually knew about this? Then what advice do you have for us?" In my mind, if the other party knew that Cao Yang''s death had nothing to do with us, then it wouldn''t be considered revenge, but Tibetan Old Man''s words made me feel extremely weird.

    "But me and you are two different things." The old man opened his eyes, and for the first time I was flattered to look at him.

    "Ah?" Could it be that you have another reason to look for us? " I asked in surprise.

    "According to our sect''s rules, although you didn''t personally kill my disciple, you participated in the whole matter. If you were an outsider, I wouldn''t say anything, but since you are a Spirit Master, we have to use our own methods to solve this problem."

 C173

    Damn, after talking for so long, he still wants to deal with us. It seems like he has already decided that we are responsible for Cao Yang''s death.

    "Then how does Master plan to resolve this issue?" He might as well ask the other party''s opinion.

    "I heard that you, the Tower Lord of rain house, once fought against my disciple, table Sang, and even broke my disciple''s illusion technique?"

    This old man is very well-informed, at that time, other than Cao Yang, there were only our own people, how did he know about it?

    "I was lucky enough to win that time бн" That''s all I can say.

    "Lucky?" There is no such thing as luck in this world. If you win, you win; if you lose, you lose. According to our sect''s rules, if you win, you live; if you lose, you die. But as your Master, I want to challenge you right now. How about we have a match? "

    After talking for so long, he actually wanted to make a move? I originally had quite a bit of respect for this old man, and I could tell with one look that he was an esteemed monk. But I didn''t think that the next sentence would be to fight with a junior.

    I understand that this is only an excuse for his revenge. Since the winner is the king and the loser is the thief, if I accidentally lose to him, then he has a reason to kill me.

    "Alright, you are quite interested in the hidden room in Tibet, your last match with Cao Yang was also done with it, I wonder what the secret sect''s Master is capable of, please enlighten me!"

    When did I become so unyielding? Last time, when I experienced Cao Yang''s illusion techniques, I already knew that the Secret Sect was powerful, so I am not necessarily this Tibetan Old Man''s opponent.

    Zhang Ziyuan pulled on my hand, meaning that there''s no need to be in such a hurry to agree. But since the other party is inviting the Hearing Rain Tower Master, how could I back down?

    "Don''t worry, since I have already found the rules of the Secret Sect''s illusion technique, the last time I entered Cao Yang''s environment, I would have escaped unscathed, don''t worry."

    In fact, I''m still a little scared. In order to make Zhang Ziyuan and Shuo Yue worry, I''ll probably pretend to be relaxed.

    "Since the three of you are here, let''s go together!" The man in the robe said.

    "It''s enough for me to come alone. If that''s the case, doesn''t that mean our rain house has more people to bully?" I immediately tried to stop them. If the three of us were to enter the illusion world together without anyone to take care of us, it would be difficult.

    Zhang Ziyuan said to me in a low voice, "Promise him! Everyone''s mana is limited, and he alone is not a match for the three of us! "

    I know Zhang Ziyuan is worried about me, and he''s afraid that I won''t be able to deal with Sect Leader of the Secret Sect alone. But, in the event of danger, the three of us won''t be able to escape.

    I still hesitated, but Shuo Yue directly said in a clear voice: "Then we''ll respectfully accept your offer, Senior is an expert, we''ll take advantage of you."

    Shuo Yue''s one sentence determined the arrangement of the duel, and the Tibetan Old Man opposite of him smiled: "Not bad, all of you are young people who dare to take the responsibility, and your temper really matches that of my disciple. Initially, I thought you Chinese were all cowards and cowards, but Zhuo Sang did not disappoint me, and neither did you guys disappoint me."

    Tibetan Old Man clasped his hands together and began chanting with a lowered head. He didn''t know what was chanting about, but his actions and feelings were the same as Cao Yang''s.

    It seems like he was planning on using an illusion technique. My mind was already starting to lose control of it, and I felt like my entire body was floating. I thought to myself that this old man''s magic technique was really powerful, to the point that it was completely different from Cao Yang''s.

    I fell into a deep darkness and wondered how Zhang Ziyuan and Shuo Yue were. I felt a little guilty after implicating the two of them.

    After an unknown amount of time had passed, he opened his heavy eyelids and discovered that he was indeed in a strange maze.

    The maze consisted of many tunnels, all criss-crossing. No one knew where the exit was.

    I stood up and looked left and right, it seemed like the Sect Leader of the Secret Sect threw me in, and I no longer thought about where I was. I looked around the tunnel, and the more I looked, the more I realized that this was a maze that I would never be able to exit from.

    Just as I was worrying, I heard someone call out to me from a short distance away.

    "Miss Su Su! Miss Su Su! "

    "Wife!" Are you here? "

    Ah? It''s actually Zhang Ziyuan and Shuo Yue? Great, the two of them were not separated.

    "Zhang Ziyuan! Shuo Yue! I am here! "

    I don''t know if it was the robe, or if we were lucky, but the three of us who entered the maze separately actually met each other.

    "Wife!" Great, I''ve finally found you! "

    When I saw Zhang Ziyuan, I felt extremely relieved. I suddenly rejoiced that the two of them followed me in, or else I would have died from depression.

    "What exactly is this place?" "I was walking around and I couldn''t find the exit at all. Moreover, this tunnel is the same. I don''t see any difference."

    Shuo Yue frowned, she could not figure out what was going on, "The only thing that we are sure of is that this is an environment created by the Sect Leader of the Secret Sect, the reason he let us in together, is probably to see if we can make it out alive."

    "It''s just a maze, there''s definitely a crack point here. I just observed it a while ago, although there are similar tunnels criss-crossing here, but I noticed that there are minute traps in some of the tunnels, I believe this place is not impossible to crack."

    Listening to Zhang Ziyuan''s words, I looked at the tunnel in front of me, and realised that there were small protrusions on the walls. Could this be the method to leave this maze?

    "Could this place also be related to the mechanical technique?" I asked.

    "I''m afraid that the mechanisms here won''t be that easy to crack. We have to be careful. How about this, don''t act rashly for now, I''ll try to trigger those protrusions and give them a try."

    Shuo Yue said as she walked over, using her hands to try and undo the tiny mechanism on the wall.

    Zhang Ziyuan and I did not stop him. Since this is an illusion, then everything that is real might be fake. Everything that is fake might actually be real. The last time I entered Cao Yang''s illusion, I was scammed multiple times. Initially, I thought the Zhang Ziyuan inside was an illusion, but I was told that it was real.

    From then on, I had a very deep fear of illusions. Thinking about it, I turned to Zhang Ziyuan and asked, "Oh yes, I want to ask you something."

    Zhang Ziyuan looked at me in puzzlement: "What''s wrong?"

    "Do you still remember why you wanted me to be your wife?"

    Zhang Ziyuan was baffled by this question. After a while, he came to understand the situation, and smiled at me: "Because I passed away young, and saw you in my grave when I was young, and thus caught my eye. In the end, we became ghosts, and I have been looking for you ever since I was young, just to be able to be together with you бн"

    "Enough, there''s no need to say anymore. I already know бн" Zhang Ziyuan could roughly tell that I was testing him, and he laughed very happily. With just a few simple words, I already knew whether it was true or not. There was always a lot of tacit understanding between us, and we didn''t need to talk too much to already know each other''s intentions.

    Zhang Ziyuan lightly whispered into my ear: "The last time I entered Cao Yang''s illusion, was the person who appeared inside me? Is that why you were so cautious today? "

    This person was too smart. Nothing could be hidden from him: "Ah, so what if I am?"

    Cao Yang''s illusion is still very different from this whatever Master''s illusion. He is an attack based on the weakness of the human heart, and since the one that appeared in your illusion was me, then that means right now, in your heart, I''m the most important бн "

    Seeing his proud look, I wanted to pour cold water on him.

    At this time, Shuo Yue had already researched and understood the mechanisms. He was already considered a genius in all aspects, and nothing was too difficult for him.

    "Be careful, I''ve found the pattern. It''s about to start."

    Once the mechanism was activated, the scene in front of him changed immediately. It was no longer a tunnel, but a familiar scene.

    The one who appeared before us was actually the deceased Princess of Fengdu, Xia Mingtianji.

    At this moment, I had already understood the pattern of this illusion. It looked like the person who activated the mechanism was in front of me, and the illusion in front of me was a plan to attack my heart.

    "Mother?" Shuo Yue had lived a lonely life and his only family members were his master and mother. However, both of them had left together and left great scars on his heart.

    "Shuo Yue, my son!" Xia Mingtianji stretched out his hand, intending to hug Shuo Yue, while Shuo Yue was already completely tricked by the other party, and planned to extend his hand to reply to her mother.

    "Shuo Yue be careful, this is the secret sect''s illusion technique, the person in front of you is not your mother, Xia Mingtianji is already dead!" I couldn''t help but to shout out to remind Shuo Yue. In his current state, he might fall into their trap.

    Shuo Yue seemed to have woken up a little after hearing me shout, and hurriedly dodged his mother''s hand: "No, you''re just an illusion, my mother is already dead, you''re not, you''re not!"

    "My son, you don''t even know your mother?" Xia Mingtianji still reached out his hands to hug Shuo Yue, but his voice carried a kind of magic power, making me feel like I was about to be bewitched.

    As the person in the shadows, Shuo Yue naturally could not resist anymore. After a few tries, Shuo Yue''s mental defenses finally collapsed and she entered Xia Mingtianji''s embrace.

    I was shocked and knew that it was too late to stop Shuo Yue. I rushed forward, but I was still a step too late. A dagger suddenly appeared in Xia Mingtianji''s hand, and he stabbed towards Shuo Yue''s ribs.

    "Shuo Yue, quickly dodge it!" I only had time to remind myself that what happened happened happened too quickly, leaving me with no time to react.

    Shuo Yue also suddenly reacted, she pushed away the woman in front of him, and the dagger stabbed into her ribs, causing blood to flow out. Although the wound didn''t look deep, Shuo Yue''s body had always been weak.

    On the other side, the Princess of Fengdu had an angry look on her face as she attacked us.

    With Shuo Yue behind us, Zhang Ziyuan and I charged forward. After all, the person facing him was his mother, and he probably wouldn''t be able to do anything to her. Now that he was injured, it was even more inappropriate to do anything to her.

    This was an illusion created against Shuo Yue in the first place, and it wasn''t difficult to deal with. Zhang Ziyuan and I effortlessly defeated that woman.

 C174

    But the lady did not seem to plan to give up. She still shouted at Shuo Yue for her son to live.

    "If you were my mother, you wouldn''t have hurt me. You''re not, you''re just an illusion бн"

    Shuo Yue finally walked out of the shadow, and when he said those words, Xia Mingtianji''s afterimage suddenly disappeared, and the scene of the Fengdu Ghost City in front of him turned back into the tunnel.

    "So this so-called illusion. As long as I get rid of the demon heart in my heart, it will naturally unravel." I suddenly understood.

    Hurriedly checking on Shuo Yue''s injuries, the injuries she suffered in the illusion were also real. His wounds were not deep, but they were quickly wrapped tightly.

    "Sorry, I''ve implicated you guys again. I really shouldn''t have been tricked like this. I didn''t react in time бн" Shuo Yue seemed to be extremely guilty.

    "Nothing. If you hadn''t opened the trap for us, the illusion wouldn''t have targeted you and caused you to experience the pain of losing your mother again. I''m very sorry too." Actually, I quite understand Shuo Yue''s feelings. The last time I saw Zhang Ziyuan in the illusion world, it caused my heart to be filled with terror, and even if I knew that all of this was fake, I couldn''t control my own emotions.

    Zhang Ziyuan heard that the two of us were being polite, he had already started to look for an exit.

    "After experiencing this illusion world, have you noticed that there seems to be a difference in the tunnel?"

    After what he said, I looked at the tunnel. It was different.

    "I felt that it used to be very dark, I could barely see anything. Now, it''s much brighter!"

    Most importantly, the tunnel was getting brighter in one direction, while it was getting darker on the other. It seemed like this was the way to find the exit.

    "Are we following the light to guide the exit?" Shuo Yue asked.

    "It should be, Shuo Yue. You''re injured, and we''ll be the ones to activate the mechanism."

    This time, I had truly experienced the true power of illusion techniques. Attacking the heart was impossible to guard against, and I didn''t know what kind of illusion would appear if I were to touch the mechanism again.

    He followed the light and entered another tunnel. Indeed, there was a strange protrusion on the wall as well. He had arranged the five elements in a row with his eight trigrams, so he needed to move smoothly to activate the mechanism.

    "My wife, let me do it. I''m a demon now, so this sort of thing shouldn''t have much use to me."

    I looked at Zhang Ziyuan doubtfully, and in the end, I moved away and let him activate the mechanism.

    The moment the mechanism was activated, the scenery in front of me changed again and again. This matter left me with no choice but to praise Sect Leader of the Secret Sect''s illusion. How did he see through people and weave illusions about everyone''s weaknesses?

    I was also very familiar with the scene, it turned out to be the village I grew up in, my hometown.

    Actually, there are a lot of things that I don''t know about, but I don''t know what kind of person he was when he was alive, or why he died so young, or why he collected his resentment and refused to reincarnate.

    These were the many questions lingering in my mind, I just didn''t have the nerve to ask, could it be that Zhang Ziyuan''s inner demon, was actually here when he was still alive?

    Zhang Ziyuan was probably living in the Republic of China period, at that time, the clothes worn by the villagers would be different from what it is now.

    "This, is the scene of you when you were alive?"

    Zhang Ziyuan frowned, he did not say a word, and did not know whether to accept it or not, but did not want to mention it.

    "Zhang Ziyuan, Zhang Ziyuan?" Suddenly, he heard a call, causing Zhang Ziyuan''s entire body to tremble.

    It sounded very young and sweet, and should be a beautiful girl. Could it be an old acquaintance of Zhang Ziyuan?

    Along with the voice, a beautiful and dignified lady appeared in front of us. She was dressed very well, with a typical wedding dress from the Republic of China period, bright red dress and skirt. She was very beautiful.

    "You, Yu Die?" Zhang Ziyuan trembled as he handed over the girl''s name. Turns out the beautiful girl was called Yu Die.

    It can''t be said that the girl back then was really different from how she is now, and it''s not like Zhang Ziyuan would say that. At that time, she was just like the jade from a small family, or she was a young lady from a big family, like Yu Die.

    Thinking that this woman should have feelings for Zhang Ziyuan, my heart felt extremely uncomfortable, as if my heart had been turned over with jealousy.

    "Zhang Ziyuan, you''ve finally come looking for me. I''ve waited for you for so many years."

    It had to be said that the way the woman spoke at that time was also very different from now. It made people feel that she was being hypocritical, but it also made them a little tempted.

    "Yu Die, why are you here?" As expected, Zhang Ziyuan had already started to be affected, the scene before him was clearly the hardest to touch part of a person''s heart, and it was even being naked and torn apart for others to see.

    "You said you wanted to marry me, so I wore graft clothes and waited by the riverside where we met. "I can''t bear to leave, but I didn''t wait in vain. You''re finally back!"

    I cursed in my heart. You are all people of the Republic of China era, so it must be a lie to meet each other now.

    I truly regret allowing Zhang Ziyuan to see through the mechanism and have them act out a scene of a loving concubine in front of me. I had no way of interrupting.

    Shuo Yue was actually clear-headed. Thinking about the dangerous scene just now, she reminded Zhang Ziyuan: "Be careful, I''m afraid that this is the same illusion as my mother. If you relax your guard, I will make a move on you.

    I suddenly felt that this illusion wasn''t only aimed at Zhang Ziyuan alone, and me too. After all, the two of them are both part of the police, and I didn''t believe that I would not mind his past at all.

    As Yu Die said this, she reached out her hands to hug Zhang Ziyuan. Thinking about how Shuo Yue suffered a short while ago, I abruptly pulled Zhang Ziyuan''s hand and placed it in front of him.

    "I don''t know if you want to harm him. With me here, you won''t succeed!"

    Yu Die acted as if she had never seen such a strong girl before, and looked at me with an astonished expression, sizing me up from head to toe.

    "Who are you? "Why do you care about my relationship with Master Zhang?"

    Hehehe, I can''t help but laugh out loud three times: "I''m Zhang Ziyuan''s wife, my name is Su Su, and you say that I don''t have the qualifications to care about matters between you two?"

    The girl laughed first, covering her mouth with her sleeve. This kind of girl is already rare, even if I''m not a man, I would still feel pity for her.

    "Impossible, Young Master Zhang only has me as his fiancee, he would never marry another woman."

    Even I couldn''t help but to believe him. I turned my head to look at Zhang Ziyuan, intending to get him to give me an answer.

    I didn''t think that Zhang Ziyuan would be so stupid as to look straight at Yu Die, who was standing opposite of me.

    "Zhang Ziyuan, tell us clearly, what exactly is going on? "Who is your woman?"

    I asked a few times but Zhang Ziyuan didn''t reply, causing me to be very anxious as well. Could it be that this woman is really the love of his heart? What about me? What am I?

    Shuo Yue seemed to be able to tell that this was a trap, and anxiously waiting at the side with no solution: "Zhang Ziyuan, this is an illusion, let''s resolve the crisis in front of us first!"

    He doesn''t even want to listen to me, what''s more, it''s useless for Shuo Yue.

    "Yu Die, it''s not that I''m not keeping my promise, it''s that I''ve already died from an illness and have no way of marrying you."

    Zhang Ziyuan was actually honest enough to answer a woman''s question. I was suddenly enraged, and felt that if I really let that woman be stabbed by a blade, he would be completely awake.

    I already said that this was an illusion. This was an illusion. What kind of illusion did he get? He didn''t even want to hear what we had to say.

    Compared to Shuo Yue, Zhang Ziyuan''s mental fortitude seemed to be even weaker. It was unknown if it was because of his weak yang energy and strong yin qi that he had become the target of the Tibetan Old Man.

    "Okay, you have to deal with her, don''t you? Then go ahead! I don''t care, I''m not responsible for anything that happens! "

    I dodged and didn''t stop the two of them anymore. I let Zhang Ziyuan properly deal with the inner demons in his heart, while I observed the movements of the two to prevent Zhang Ziyuan from getting injured.

    "Sir Zhang, do you remember that we met at that river? I am the young miss of the Fang family, and you are the son of a rich family. We were originally well-matched." If fate can bless us, we can be together forever. "

    Oh, so it was the perfect match. Seriously, then it''s good that you two are together. There''s nothing else.

    Zhang Ziyuan seemed to be thinking back to the past as well. Even though it had already been a long time, he could still clearly see it when he thought about it.

    "That''s right, you met me by the river and I felt good about it, I planned to marry you in my entire life. It''s a pity, you''ve already been sold by the Fang family''s master to a warlord in the county to be his 5th concubine. Although I''m a young master of a wealthy family, I''m not a match for warlords at all."

 C175

    Speaking to this point, I finally understood. It turned out that Zhang Ziyuan and Yu Die were really in love with each other, and it was only because the great warlord snatched Yu Die away to be his concubine that he separated the two of them.

    So why do I feel like I''m guilty of a third party? Are they supposed to be together?

    I didn''t say anything and continued to listen to their conversation.

    "Yeah, but I''ve always remembered your vow to marry me, so I''ve always been waiting for you by the river. I don''t know how long I''ve been waiting for this, but why hasn''t I come!?"

    As Yu Die spoke, her tears fell and wet the front of her clothes. Even I couldn''t help but be moved.

    Zhang Ziyuan became even more clear-headed: "That''s right, but later on, I heard that you jumped down the river and killed yourself, and you were saved before you could even save yourself. You might have forgotten it yourself, but I remember very clearly that it''s not that I don''t want to find you, it''s that I can''t find you anymore. "

    I trembled in fear when I heard Zhang Ziyuan''s words. What, Yu Die is already dead?

    However, Yu Die was completely oblivious to it: "What nonsense are you spouting, I have been waiting for you, how could you jump into the river and commit suicide? Anyway, now that we''ve met, we won''t be separated anymore, right? "

    Zhang Ziyuan''s eyes became clear as he shook his head gently, "Yu Die, don''t be silly. You really jumped into the river and committed suicide. I am very grateful, but after a while I also passed away because of old age, and I didn''t even have time to respond to your waiting. "

    So it was precisely because of this that Zhang Ziyuan fell sick in the past, and it was clearly because of lovesickness that he died young. Thinking about this made me depressed again.

    "So I''m dead, and you''re dead too. You''re just in time, we were able to be a ghost couple in the mortal world, aren''t we happy and carefree?"

    Yu Die''s suggestion was good, but it sounded reliable, so the two of them were even.

    Since I''m the third person between the two of them, just give up!

    I was shocked by my own thoughts. This was an illusion, how could I have fallen into that imaginary world with Zhang Ziyuan?

    Seeing Yu Die becoming more and more emotional as she spoke and slowly walking towards Zhang Ziyuan, I became even more vigilant. I didn''t know when she would make a move to harm Zhang Ziyuan.

    What he did not expect was that Zhang Ziyuan actually took a few steps back, as if he wasn''t that moved anymore.

    I know that it was I who let you down back then, but I hope you understand that the past can only be the past, regardless of whether you are a human or a ghost or just an illusion. What I want to tell you is, our fates have ended, and it is impossible for us to continue our former fates.

    Zhang Ziyuan''s words moved me to tears. It turned out that he wasn''t immersed in the past and couldn''t extricate himself from it. In his heart, he valued me more than anything else.

    I was wrong not to believe him just now.

    "Zhang Ziyuan, you бн"

    "My wife, hide far away. This place is dangerous бн"

    He clearly knew that this illusion was dangerous for us, but he told me to step back. He really doesn''t know what this person is thinking.

    "I won''t dodge. This person clearly has ill intentions towards you, I won''t allow it!" Now that I have Qian Jin, the thought of giving up on myself vanished from my mind. Why should I give my man to another woman? Don''t even think about it!

    Let''s not even talk about illusions. Even if it''s a real person, I still have to let her know that this old lady''s man isn''t someone that you can just casually take away!

    Thinking about this, I thrust my sword towards the red graft girl. I knew that even if Zhang Ziyuan no longer loved her, he would not be able to kill her.

    Zhang Ziyuan didn''t seem to realize that I was so brave and ferocious. He looked at me in surprise.

    If a person in the illusion world were to be seen through, they would be extremely easy to deal with.

    The woman in red went crazy, and I pushed him back in a few steps.

    "You, you heartless person. You even swore an oath to me, and forgot your old love once you found a new love. Miss, I advise you not to trust any man, none of them are good stuff!"

    The red-clothed Yu Die seemed to have gotten angry from the embarrassment. Since she started to make fun of Zhang Ziyuan in front of me, I definitely wouldn''t believe his nonsense anymore.

    "Even if all the men in the world were to die, Zhang Ziyuan would still love me!" He didn''t know where his confidence came from, but he actually blurted out those words and glanced at Zhang Ziyuan from the corner of his eyes. As expected, after I finished speaking, he immediately covered his mouth and started to laugh.

    He must have known that I had overturned a vinegar jar, it''s bad, really shameful, or maybe I was just overthinking it, Zhang Ziyuan''s smile can''t be happier just because I care about him?

    No matter what, I have taken out both sides'' thoughts today, including mine and Zhang Ziyuan''s.

    Right at this moment, the illusion in front of him disappeared, and Yu Die transformed into a wisp of red smoke as she drifted away. Looking at Zhang Ziyuan''s expression, I knew that he still wasn''t willing to part with me, but so what?

    The images returned to the tunnel I had just entered, and I saw that, like the last one, one side of the tunnel was bright, as if the exit were there, while the other side was getting darker.

    "Finding this pattern is not wrong. Look, the light is getting brighter and brighter over there."

    We walked along the tunnel''s bright light, but what was waiting there was actually a living person!

    We don''t know this person, but his height and build prove that he is a buried zombie.

    Zhang Ziyuan had done a lot of research on this matter. Normally, when a person dies, their soul would leave their body and turn into a ghost. After going through the Corpse Transformation, the corpse did not have any consciousness or spirit. It was like a walking corpse, the spirit flesh had been separated, the entire corpse was completely devoid of water, it felt very dry and terrifying.

    The corpse in front of him seemed to have completely lost all its moisture. It was moving in a very strange way, as if it was about to break apart.

    I know that Zhang Ziyuan still minded about all the illusions that just happened in the tunnel, but I didn''t say anything along the way. It''s already been so long, and to him, it''s already been a hundred years ago.

    I lightly pulled on Zhang Ziyuan''s sleeve. "You, don''t blame me, right?"

    "Hmm? What do I blame you for? " Zhang Ziyuan looked very puzzled.

    "Yes, it was just now. I chopped that one down with my sword. The red-clothed young lady, Yu Die бн"

    Looking at my nervous mood, Zhang Ziyuan actually started to smile, "You don''t have to blame yourself for this matter. This is originally a matter of the past, and if it weren''t for today''s matter, I wouldn''t even want to bring it up. It''s not that I don''t dare to bring it up again, it''s just that I don''t think it''s necessary."

    Zhang Ziyuan closed his eyes in silence for a while, then opened them again: "I know what happened just now, and that you''re not feeling well either, but every word I say is true, and that I, Zhang Ziyuan, am ungrateful to you. Actually, after I passed away from serious illness, I went to the bridge where Yu Die threw herself into the river to find her. Now that she was no longer there, she chose to give up this sorrowful life of hers in the end to enter the reincarnation cycle of the Bridge of Helplessness. "From then on, I know that our fates have come to an end бн"

    Actually, even if Zhang Ziyuan didn''t explain to me, I wouldn''t mind, but hearing how he could patiently explain to me, I was still very happy.

    When Zhang Ziyuan was alive, he was no longer the same person as he is now. I would no longer care about his romantic affairs, and since he said that his fate with that girl was over, I would no longer hold on to him.

    "Relax, I really didn''t care. Look at how nervous you are." At first, I was a little bit jealous. After all, this illusion is the expression of your heart, which is why such an illusion appeared in your heart from that woman. But later on, I understood that you really put it down бн "

    His mood just a moment ago was like he was overjoyed and sorrowful. From the initial taste of his food to his dejected mood later on, there was hope again. It was truly mixed.

    "Be careful, the zombies in front seem to have discovered us."

    Shuo Yue reminded them, only then did I realize that the zombies were walking towards us. If this was all an illusion, I wonder if the zombies here were also fake.

    "Wifey, remember not to use metal weapons to cut it. If I''m not wrong, there should be cadaveric poison on his body."

    When the Space Abyssal Sword that was pulled out heard this reminder, it put it back, but thinking about it, I have been researching the cultivation manual given to me by the silverleaf granny and have never used it.

    Wouldn''t it be perfect if those techniques were used to deal with this zombie?

    As I recalled the spells I had studied, I felt a surge of zhenqi coursing through my body. Ever since he had broken most of the seals on the Fengdu, he didn''t know how his powers worked, but he had never dared to act. He was afraid that he would hurt others.

    As he was thinking, his hand formed a seal, and he pushed the zombie towards him.

    Shuo Yue is already injured and cannot attack again, Zhang Ziyuan''s state of mind was also affected by what happened, so he can still be considered to be fighting.

    After unsealing it, the zombie was so unstable that it didn''t know how to dodge, and it directly hit him in the forehead. However, zombies were originally just dried corpses without souls. They didn''t have any intelligence or ideas, and just relied on finding the breath of a living person to find the target. That way, it would be much easier to deal with them.

    After the zombie was knocked to the ground, Zhang Ziyuan was actually stunned for a moment. "Wifey, when did you become so powerful?"

    I looked at my own hand and was shocked. Ever since I undid the seal, I have never tested my true strength. Now, it seems that I have become very powerful!

    The corpse that was knocked to the ground didn''t get up. It was on the verge of falling apart as it continued to struggle on the ground.

    "This tunnel doesn''t have any small traps. There''s only this zombie, so how the hell are we going to activate it?" I looked through the tunnel and found a zombie. There were no other strange traps.

    Could it be that the activation mechanism had to land on this zombie''s body?

    "Miss Su Su, I have something with me that I think you will need right now." Shuo Yue took something out from her chest pocket and handed it to me.

 C176

    Shuo Yue''s body was truly in a Treasure Chest, she had everything she needed. She felt that anything she could take out in the nick of time would be able to solve her big problem.

    I reached out and took it. It was a thick glove. Looking left and right, I didn''t know what was wrong with it.

    "Is it a deerskin glove?" Zhang Ziyuan was knowledgeable, and could tell what it was just by looking at it.

    After hearing what he said, I came to a realization. I had heard that deer skin was thick and could protect one''s hands from poisons. People who used to use poisonous concealed weapons would wear deerskin gloves to prevent themselves from getting hurt.

    I''ve only heard of this legend before, I never thought that Shuo Yue really had this kind of mysterious gloves on him. She probably wants me to put on the gloves to study the mysteries of the zombies.

    I gratefully looked at Shuo Yue, put on the gloves, and stretched my hand out to the zombie''s body to feel.

    Even though I was wearing gloves, I still felt terrified. It was the first time I had explored a zombie at such a close distance, and I felt my appetite churning to the point where I was about to vomit.

    As I groped around, I found that the knobs of the zombie seemed to be moving, because it was struggling so hard, I hit it again and it lay still on the ground.

    After touching the zombie''s head, I found that it could rotate 360 degrees. After a few turns, the zombie made a "ka ka" sound like a machine, and the end of the tunnel lit up.

    So that''s how it was, the zombie''s head was the mechanism of the tunnel, how exactly did it come into being? It was so terrifying, if it wasn''t for Shuo Yue''s gloves, I probably wouldn''t even dare to study zombies, then wouldn''t we be unable to open the mechanism?

    After opening a few tunnels, we finally walked out of the maze, but we didn''t walk out of the illusion world. At the end of the tunnel, there was a terrifying place, an empty space, and above it hung heads and corpses, heads full of expressions, some of them already protruding from their eyes, some of them dying with grievances, some of them with blood flowing from their eyes, corpses of all kinds, some with only half of their bodies missing arms бн

    "Holy sh * t, that scared me to death!" I hid behind Zhang Ziyuan, I was talking about the ghosts, if I did not have any objections to the looks that Zhang Ziyuan and Xiao Cui had, I would definitely avoid such a terrifying thing.

    "Don''t be afraid, these are all dead creatures. What''s there to be afraid of if they''re still."

    Zhang Ziyuan said softly, but he managed to speak in a relaxed manner. I am a girl, after all, how can I not be afraid when looking at this kind of thing?

    Although Zhang Ziyuan said that, his hand still tightly held onto my hand. I felt a little more at ease in my heart.

    "These are all illusions. They''re no different from the fake ones in Halloween Park. Are you afraid of those too?"

    He didn''t expect Shuo Yue to know about the Halloween carnival in the park. Seems like he had been there before, but the problem is, I didn''t have the nerve to tell him.

    "But what is the point of this illusion? How do we get out? "

    Just as he asked this question, the scene in front of him changed. The horrible things that were hanging on his body were no longer there, and what replaced them seemed to be a paradise.

    There was a soft bed, and a table full of delicacies, and the smell of wine was overwhelming. It was a huge temptation for the exhausted and hungry of us, and I felt like my stomach was going to growl.

    There were also gold bricks and treasures scattered all over the place. The golden light shone so brilliantly that people couldn''t even take their eyes off it.

    It was then that I realized that this place was not a terrifying illusion, but a seductive one.

    If we accept these temptations, I''m afraid we''ll never get out.

    "He actually used this kind of illusion technique against us. He really doesn''t understand us at all. If we were all just enjoying ourselves and had desires in our hearts, how would we have gotten to where we are today?" Zhang Ziyuan said.

    Originally, I should have this kind of mentality, but I don''t know why I feel like my eyelids can no longer open when I see that soft bed. I really want to immediately fall down and have a good night''s sleep on top of it.

    Shuo Yue who was at the side also had the same feeling, she staggered to the front of the jar and wanted to reach for it.

    "Shuo Yue! "Don''t touch the wine jar!" Zhang Ziyuan shouted.

    Shuo Yue seemed to be awoken by Zhang Ziyuan''s shout. She took a few steps back in shock and shook her head to clear her mind.

    Originally, I was also in a daze, and wanted to fall on that soft bed to have a good night''s sleep. After hearing Zhang Ziyuan''s voice, I immediately woke up, and looked around me in fear, not knowing what kind of magic could be here.

    "What happened to you two?" Zhang Ziyuan asked.

    "I, I just felt very sleepy and wanted to sleep on that huge bed. If it wasn''t for you, I''d probably have fallen asleep by now."

    Shuo Yue also had a face full of confusion. I smelled the sweetness of the wine and wanted to slap the mud seal off and have a good drink. At that time, my mind was already unable to think of anything else.

    What was going on? Could it be that the illusion in this place made people fall for it naturally, then why was Zhang Ziyuan completely fine?

    So that''s how it is. I understand now, you two must not be fooled by the things here. Humans all had emotions and desires, and there were no exceptions for strong willed people. It was as if they were thirsty, hungry, tired, sad, depressed, and happy. They were all unstoppable. Since you are humans, you have naturally found the path here. I am just a ghost that roamed the Three Realms, so I will not be affected.

    It seems that we still underestimated Miyazong Tibet''s illusion technique, and thought that as long as we had a strong will, there wouldn''t be any problems.

    "Then, what would happen if we were hit by these illusions?" I asked fearfully.

    "I reckon that the wine and dishes are the intestines poison, and that soft bed is also a hidden death trap. In short, we won''t be able to get out of here if we touch any of those things."

    Damn, this is too wicked! One move and we''re going to die! If Cao Yang''s illusion technique can only see through our hearts, then this secret sect''s Master''s illusion technique is truly taking our lives.

    Suddenly, I felt that deadly drowsiness surge up, as if I could close my eyes and fall asleep. That soft bed once again gave me that fatal temptation.

    What was going on? The situation had already progressed in an unpredictable direction. Seeing that my body had touched that soft bed, Zhang Ziyuan rushed over with the intent to grab my hand.

    However, I didn''t expect that I would be so late. My entire body had already been coiled up. At last I was awake and found the whole bed wrapped around me, as if it were trying to wrap me in it.

    I felt like I was suffocating because the bed was getting more and more crowded.

    It was too late to call for help. I was gasping for breath, coughing and clawing wildly with one hand, as if trying to grab at a lifesaver.

    In my trance, I seem to have seen the panicked looks and expressions of Zhang Ziyuan and his, but I could no longer hear anything in their ears.

    Gradually, I fell into a deep sleep, surrounded by the void and darkness. I didn''t know if I was in another space or not.

    When he opened his eyes, it was dark. It was as if he was in another world within that huge bed, a void without borders.

    "Zhang Ziyuan! Shuo Yue! " I shouted a few times, but there was no response. I guess they couldn''t hear me anymore.

    I really didn''t think that I, Su Su, would actually fall flat on the same bed. I just wanted to sleep, why did I have to go to bed to sleep?

    After scolding him a few times, he felt that it was useless and hurriedly found a way to get out of here.

    I walked along some light spots, and suddenly a zombie with an electric saw jumped out to attack me.

    The zombie''s face was covered in blood, which scared me so much that I ran away. When I thought about it later, why should I be afraid of a zombie? Maybe I could ask him what kind of place this was and how he got out of here.

    I was stunned again. How can a zombie speak, but this zombie really knows how to talk бн

    "Don''t run, this place is surrounded by emptiness, you won''t be able to escape!"

    Hearing the zombie''s words, I managed to hold on, and the Saw Zombie stopped chasing me.

    "Who are you? "Where is this place?" Since the other party knew how to speak and he didn''t have any ill intentions, he should be able to ask, right?

    Zombie opened the saw with a ferocious expression, "You want me to tell you something? You have to agree to a request of me, and I''ll take you in half!"

    Damn, this zombie is crazy. If it sawed me in half, then wouldn''t I be dead? Would I listen to your nonsense?

    Recently, he had encountered too many zombies. Originally, this kind of thing rarely appeared because the requirement to form a Corpse Transformation was very high. He didn''t know why the secret sect''s magic would always attract zombies.

    "Stop joking. If you want to say it, then say it. If you don''t want to say it, then forget it. You''re not going to conduct an experiment with your electric saw!"

    Now that he couldn''t tell which one was the real illusion, he felt that getting out of here was the most important thing.

    "Forget it, teasing you isn''t fun. You must have been thrown into a big bed before you came here, right?" This is the world in the middle of the bed! "

    When I heard the zombie''s words, my face turned weird. What other world is there in the bed? In my view of the world, a bed is used for sleeping.

    "Then, how can I go out?"

    I asked tentatively. If that zombie knew the way to leave, wouldn''t I have earned it?

    Zombie poured a bucket of cold water on me. "If I knew how to get out of here, I would have left a long time ago. I''ve been trapped here for more than 20 years, and I haven''t found a way to solve this!"

    He''s been trapped here for more than twenty years? Could it be that he was a monster from the illusory realm that Sect Leader of the Secret Sect received from him more than twenty years ago? Does that mean that he, like me, is an outsider and not a concocted illusion?

    "You were caught by the old monk of the secret sect?"

 C177

    "Yeah, why else would I come here?" Back then, the monk was still young and young. As soon as I failed to notice him, I found his path and was trapped here. To be honest, it doesn''t matter if I''m a zombie. If you stay here for too long, you''ll probably starve to death. I think so. In any case, you can''t get out, so why don''t you give me a try at your brain? I haven''t tasted a fresh human brain in over twenty years, and I''ve forgotten what it tastes like! "

    Damn, this statement gave me quite a fright. I heard that he was also trapped here and thought that even though he was a zombie, he was still considered a difficult friend. I didn''t expect him to be so naive.

    "What nonsense are you talking about? If you eat me, you won''t be able to leave."

    It seems like the only thing I can do now is to deal with this zombie. Ever since I entered the world inside the bed, I felt as if all of my energy in my body had been sucked out, and even after trying out my own Spiritual Energy, I was still unable to find it.

    In this way, I wouldn''t be a match for this guy with the chainsaw. Zombies are always brainless, and being able to stabilize them is the best.

    "What? Listening to you, I''ll be able to leave as long as you''re here?"

    "Of course, I''m an expert in studying mechanical technique and illusion techniques. Otherwise, how would I dare to enter here by myself, I just want to try and see if I can get out. Meeting me would be your luck, I can bring you out on the way."

    I started to lie without blinking. It wasn''t a crime to trick a zombie anyway.

    The Saw Skates looked at me with skeptical eyes. "Really? You didn''t lie to me? "

    This zombie still has some IQ, and it''s not because he believes what you say, but because his desire to go out is too strong, he had no choice but to believe me once, so he nodded, "I''m not afraid that you''ll lie to me. If you really can''t go out, then it''ll be too late for me to eat your brain."

    "Yeah, you''re really smart. That''s the way it works!"

    Heh heh, let''s stabilize him first, are you afraid that I don''t have any way to deal with him? Shuo Yue and Zhang Ziyuan outside are probably thinking of ways to save me too, I can''t give up.

    "What do you think?" The zombie seriously asked.

    "I entered the illusion world first, then I entered the world inside the bed. That means this is the illusion world inside the illusion world. The negative and positive illusions become real."

    Actually, I don''t know what I''m talking about either. It''s just a way to trick zombies that don''t have any intelligence.

    Mr. Zombie actually felt that what I said made a lot of sense, and he even nodded his head: "Hmm, that makes sense.

    Then I don''t know, it was bullshit anyway. "Calm down for a moment, then turn off my electric saw. The buzzing sound gives me a headache."

    I was really afraid that Mr. Zombie would tear me into two if he found out that something was wrong. Mr. Zombie was still quite obedient and immediately closed the electric saw, then shut his mouth.

    How unlucky. Not only had he been defeated by a bed, but he had also met such a boring zombie. Life was truly boring бн

    He carefully wandered around the world in his bed. Indeed, it was like what the zombies said. It was like a void in the universe, with no boundaries or exits. But think about it, how big can a bed be? It can''t be completely devoid of human boundaries.

    "Sigh, like I said, we can''t get out of this place. Why waste our effort?"

    I glanced back at the Saw Skates, and he shut his mouth. Gradually I began to feel that something was wrong.

    "I already know the way out." I said slowly.

    "What?" Have you found a way out? "Tell me quickly!"

    I carefully observed the Saw Skates. There wasn''t much surprise on his face, more disbelief.

    "The only obstacle in walking out of the illusion world is you, Mr. Zombie. You weren''t captured by the Secret Sect, you were actually a chess piece in the illusion world, right?"

    Mr. Zombie looked at me with disbelief. "How did you know? "Impossible?"

    "If a person enters a place like this, unless they have a support tool, unless they don''t know how long they''ve been here, they wouldn''t even have a sense of time in this void, but you already know that you''ve been here for more than 20 years, how is that possible?"

    The ugly expression on Mr. Zombie''s face became even more unsightly, and his temper rose as well. "Don''t think you''re smart, since you can''t get out, then you won''t be able to! What other reason would there be?! "

    "Your weakness is more than that, I''ve never seen a talking zombie with wisdom, this is too illogical. I was only going to test your reaction, but your current situation has made me more confident in my conjecture."

    "You actually tricked me? "Bastard!"

    Mr. Zombie became angry and opened the electric saw again, probably intending to cut me in half. I regretted it a little, to have pierced through him so early, although I felt that my Spiritual Energy had recovered some, I was not 100% sure that I could take care of him.

    "However, you have to remind you of one thing. This is the world in the bed. If you really saw me in two and contaminated my flesh, you would naturally disappear. You are only an illusory thing created by the Sect Leader of the Secret Sect, you could have stayed here peacefully for a long time.

    Fighting with the Mr. Zombie using intelligence and courage was definitely an exhausting process. I felt hungry and sleepy, and really wanted to lie down and sleep.

    I felt that not only did the world in the bed absorb the Spiritual Energy from my body, it also consumed a lot of energy from my body.

    Mr. Zombie was stunned after hearing my suggestion. As a zombie without intelligence, he would usually listen to whatever others say. He probably thinks that what I say makes a lot of sense.

    "Then, then what should I do?"

    You actually asked me what to do? My suggestion is that you hurry up and die. If you die, I can leave. Of course, you can''t say such words out loud.

    After fighting with him for a while more, she felt that her Spiritual Energy had recovered most of her strength and didn''t want to waste any more words with him. She put her hands together and released a seal, then immediately threw it out.

    I thought that it was correct. The electric saw zombie had disappeared, and the world inside the bed had also disappeared. I felt that I had awakened from the boundless void and by my side, Zhang Ziyuan and Shuo Yue were anxiously looking at me.

    "My wife, you''ve woken up. You''ve truly frightened us."

    I got up and rubbed my head.

    Shuo Yue nodded his head: "En, after you climbed onto that bed, you felt that something was wrong, and after a while, you fell asleep like a sleeping beauty, unable to wake up no matter how you wake up."

    So this was just an illusion. There wasn''t anything that was swept into the bed, nor was there any world within the bed. All I did was fall asleep and have a long dream.

    I recounted what I had seen and heard in the world of the bed, and they were taken aback by the novelty.

    "Then, my wife, how do you know that zombies are the key to leaving the world within the bed?"

    "It''s very simple, I keep having the feeling that the piece of cloth wrapped around Mr. Zombie''s body looks very familiar. After thinking carefully, I realized that it''s actually the bed sheets!"

    Shuo Yue could not hold back and laughed out loud: "Hahahaha, Miss Su Su, you are so lucky! If it were me, I would probably not even be able to remember the color of the bedsheets on the bed I slept in."

    "Actually, I also understood this logic later on. Usually, zombies are wrapped with white cloth strips, but this strip has patterns on it. I already felt that something was very wrong, but later on I imagined that the strips belonged to this bed!"

    I also began to admire my own high IQ, it seems that I can still take charge of my own when I''m alone.

    "By the way, after you were involved, were you all right?"

    Shuo Yue shook her head: "I''m fine. Originally, I was just about to fall into a trap, luckily Zhang Ziyuan stopped me."

    "This place is too scary. I don''t know if there will be a world in the wine jars or a world in the plates. Let''s go with the plan!"

    "After studying it just now, it''s very easy to leave this place. As long as you don''t have any distracting thoughts or desires, and don''t touch anything here, the illusion will disappear after a period of time."

    "As expected, it is an illusion created based on greed in human nature. I doubt that there will be anyone who can escape unscathed. Oh right, don''t say that I found a bed to sleep in. I feel that I will lose a lot of face here."

    "Mm, okay, we promise not to say anything, okay?"

    Sure enough, about half an hour later, we were no longer tempted by the lust for wine and money, and the scene before us slowly turned into the horror of the beginning.

    The head and body hanging from it sent chills down my spine.

    This time the hangers were no longer as still as they had been before. They began to move, struggling as if to free themselves from the ropes and descend from the ceiling.

    "What, what are these things?"

    As a Spirit Master, although I often interact with ghosts and monsters, this is the first time I have seen such a bizarre scene.

    One of the halves of a dead woman came free from beneath and lay on the ground, crawling toward me, her nails white and long, her face wet with blood.

    This is really one nightmare after another. Tibetan Old Man doesn''t seem to plan to let us out as there are illusions surrounding us.

    Immediately after, a head fell down, jumping around like a volleyball, eyes bulging, as if it had suffered a great injustice.

    I was dodging around, not wanting to be touched by these disgusting things. However, as more and more objects began to fall from the ceiling, the originally small space became unavoidable.

    "Wife, the attack power of these things is not strong, so there''s no need to panic. Just dodging them won''t solve the problem."

    Zhang Ziyuan kept on encouraging me, saying that although I don''t know what kind of harm these things would do me, but frightening things are, how can I, a girl, not be afraid.

 C178

    It''s all fake, I said to myself, to make my fear dissipate faster.

    "Miss Su Su, the more you are afraid of these things, the more there will be. He is a weakness in your heart, try and see what kind of result he will bring about if you stop being afraid."

    Shuo Yue seemed to have also realized that all the things that had fallen were closing in on me, and wouldn''t attack the two of them at all.

    Could it be because of my fear that he attacked me alone?

    Thinking this way, I pulled out the great sword that I always carried with me and bravely slashed at the disgusting thing beside me.

    "Go away! You''re not afraid of you! "

    Originally, I had already experienced so much. Regardless of whether it''s the Hundred Thousand Mountains, Ghost Tower, or Fengdu Ghost City, they are all places with a slim chance of survival.

    The more he thought about it, the more excited he became. Those things seemed to be afraid of my attacks and they all retreated, some of the Blood Corpse actually fled for their lives, who knows where they went.

    When I finally overcome my fear, the illusion disappeared.

    In front of me is still the West Lake''s torrential lake water and the air is still fresh and moist. I took a deep breath and realized that I had really come out.

    "Damn, I''ve finally come out. It really wasn''t easy, I almost lost all hope at one point."

    The Tibetan Old Man still stood quietly beside the West Lake, neither commenting nor denying: "Congratulations, you have won this match."

    Even if we win, it seems that this old man has kept his word. Although we don''t know if he was lenient or not, we can still be considered lucky to be able to escape this level of illusion.

    In fact, the so-called illusion is to defeat the fear in your hearts. The seven emotions and six desires, in the end, are slowly filled with despair, and many outstanding Spirit Master, because of their final decision, will definitely not be able to come out. From disappointment to despair, they gave up their chance to win.

    This Master really has nothing else to do, it''s fine to take revenge just by saying that, so why are you using this strange method to probe us?

    However, Tibetan Old Man immediately answered the question in my heart, "You are the juniors that I have chosen, I admire you a lot. Since my only direct disciple has died, you must compensate me and become my disciple."

    After hearing what he said, I still couldn''t react. So the reason he gave us these tests was not for revenge, but to select disciples?

    None of us expressed our desire to take him as our master. Is it really good for him to act on his own?

    Shuo Yue seemed to have already been prepared, he was probably a smart person able to see through the old man''s intentions: "Cough cough, Master, I already have a sect and a teacher, I swear that I will not enter any sect, I am willing to give this precious opportunity to my two friends here, they are both intelligent people, I am sure they are the best candidate to be my disciple."

    Shuo Yue had once again refreshed my view of him, I never thought that such a sincere and honest person would actually be so cunning.

    Zhang Ziyuan''s reaction was fast, he immediately said: "Master, I am a demonic spirit cultivator after all, I am probably not suitable to become your secret sect disciple, please forgive me for not being able to fulfil your request."

    As a slow-witted, slower-talking girl, I still don''t know what happened.

    "En, alright then, I also want to accept a female disciple, your name is Su Su right?"

    [You really didn''t leave me any chance to express my opinion at all, and now you want me to acknowledge me as your teacher?] Other than the two bad friends who were on the side fanning the flames, Sect Leader of the Secret Sect seemed to value me a lot too.

    Of the three people, I was the only one who was caught in the trap of the big bed, why was I the most intelligent in the end? I really don''t understand.

    "Uh, um, actually, I have a master as well бн"

    The old man raised an eyebrow. "Mm, who is your master? Where is the Celestial Village?"

    "Ah, this бн" How do I have a master, could it be Master Jun Jun Mingzhu? He hadn''t even met her, yet she had already revealed her identity.

    "Since there isn''t any here, obediently acknowledge me as your teacher!" The old man seemed to be impatient. Zhang Ziyuan and Shuo Yue completely ignored me and were on the verge of tears.

    Although Zhuo Sang is no longer here, I have a new disciple. This thing can be considered my greeting gift, when I have time, I will come find you. Master has things to do, so I will be leaving first.

    I took the item from the old man. It was a square brocade box. When he looked up again, the old man had already disappeared.

    "This, this can be considered as having become a disciple?" I am already the disciple of the Secret Sect? " I still stared at the empty West Lake, as if everything that just happened was just a dream.

    "Yes, the leader of the Secret Sect is a man of his word. Since you have already become his disciple, you should be the next Sect Leader of the Secret Sect бн"

    Hearing Zhang Ziyuan''s words, I was so angry that my lungs was about to burst: "Just now, the two of you rejected quickly, leaving me alone, if he didn''t take me in, who would he take?"

    "Don''t think that this is a very difficult matter. Becoming the only disciple of the Secret Sect is something many people dream of. We are letting you win!" Shuo Yue said very seriously.

    "Sigh, but I feel that it''s strange that the Secret Sect isn''t some famous upright sect. Furthermore, I''m already the tower lord of the rain house, isn''t it a little difficult to join the Secret Sect?"

    "Relax, that''s not the case. Originally, there are no restrictions in rain house. If you can enter the Secret Sect, you can learn the most profound illusion techniques and astrology, which will be of great use to you in the future!"

    Hearing Shuo Yue say this, I finally understood that they had done it on purpose. They already knew the old man''s intentions, and wanted me to learn some illusion techniques in the Secret Sect.

    "I''ll just treat it as inheriting Cao Yang''s legacy бн"

    "Don''t make it so hard, you will know the benefits of the Secret Sect in the future. Why not open this box and see what''s inside?"

    I opened the brocade box on the four sides and found a book of scriptures inside.

    "Miyazong Tibet is a branch of the Tibetan Buddhism, I reckon this scripture is a secret manual for the Secret Sect. If there is nothing else, you can read it. Only the benefits have no drawbacks."

    "In other words, I can only be a nun in the future?" The heck, he accidentally ran into an empty door? I''m not ready yet. I''m going to get married and have kids. Jumping out of the Three Realms just like that is a bit too sudden.

    The most important thing is that I won''t be able to eat meat in the future. That would be too painful, I always like to eat meat.

    "What are you thinking about? The majority of the disciples in the secret sect nowadays are only disciples from a common clan, and Cao Yang isn''t even a monk."

    He never thought that by meddling in the affairs of Boss Liu, he would have a master himself. With the techniques of the Secret Sect, I still have no idea how long it would take for me to catch up with Cao Yang''s cultivation.

    As his imagination ran wild, he felt more and more sleepy. When he returned to his room in rain house, he touched his own bed, and only then did he comfortably lie down.

    I thought mockingly to myself. It seemed that I would have a shadow in my heart whenever I saw a bed in the future. I casually flipped through a few pages of the secret sect''s ancient book.

    But unexpectedly, in my dreams, the words I just read seemed to have come to life, swaying in front of my eyes. Moreover, there were a few monks who demonstrated some movements and breathing exercises, which I memorized a few times.

    Although he slept soundly that night, the things that appeared in his dreams were deeply engraved in his mind. It was as if he had been cultivating for two whole cycles. When he woke up in the morning, he felt completely refreshed.

    The next few nights were the same. Every night, before going to sleep, he would flip through a page of the Secret Sect''s scripture, and in his sleep, he would be able to easily convert what he saw.

    Before going to sleep that night, he flipped through a few pages of the chapter on talismans. At night, he learned the drawing and usage of several common secret sect talismans.

    This scripture was truly mystical. Before going to sleep, just by flipping through it, one could roughly guess that it would still be able to understand the effects of it while in deep sleep. It was no wonder that Cao Yang could be so proficient in it at such a young age.

    During the day, I drew a few runes according to what I learned while in deep sleep. I kept them in my embrace, not knowing what their effects would be.

    Very quickly, the The Psychic World''s golden age, the Spirit Channeling, was about to begin. It was said that this time, the gathering location was changed to unpolished jade gang, Zhang Shaowu''s territory. Although there were not many people in rain house, with his recent fame, he had a stable status.

    "Miss Su Su, oh, that''s not right. It''s time to call you OP. Today''s occasion is very important. There are a few things to take note of."

    Shuo Yue was the old driver, she reckoned that Master Jun had a lot of experience traveling all over the place, he would probably attend this kind of occasion many times, it would not be wrong to listen to him.

    "Shuo Yue, tell me, I will definitely bear this in mind."

    "Firstly, the people who come are not good people, although they are all from The Psychic World, there are good people and bad people, they are not the same as ghosts, but the hearts of people are very complicated, after all, you are currently in a big tree, so it is best not to interact with them."

    I nodded, even if Shuo Yue didn''t say it, I still would have known. After all, I had been a white-collar worker for a few years, so I knew how to interact with outsiders.

    "Second, every time, there will be a competition for Spirit Channeling s. This competition is very important, and shows us our position in The Psychic World. "You should think about it yourself. If you want to make your name known, it''s fine to be in the limelight. If you want to remain as low-key as before, it''s fine too."

    So it turns out that there will always be matches this time around. I wonder who will be the ones fighting this time. Those who will be coming here are all experts. Even if I want to show off, I probably won''t be able to match up to them.

    Shuo Yue seemed to have understood my thoughts, "Don''t worry, there are many experts in The Psychic World right now, as well as many people who don''t know anything. It''s easy for you to stand out, it''s all up to you now. Finally, this time, the Spirit Channeling are probably aiming at how to deal with a troublesome organization called the Demon City, which has already caused danger to the order of the Spirit Realm. If we were to be in the limelight, I''m afraid we will have to take responsibility for dealing with the Demon City. "

 C179

    I was foolish again. I only knew about the Fengdu Ghost City in the past, and what kind of thing was the Demon City. "I don''t think I''ve heard about it, could it be that she''s the same kind of evil ghost as the Ghost City?"

    Shuo Yue explained: "More or less, people become ghosts, if a ghost''s cultivation goes berserk, it would become demonic, Demon City is a group formed by these types of Demons, most of the Demons''s warriors would fight bravely, although there are not many of them, but they can fight one against ten, which normal people would not be able to do. So this crisis has already been brought up daily by the The Psychic World. "

    Before the Fengdu s of the Fengdu were settled, another Demon City appeared. It was said that they were still moving in a small area, but something happened to make them forget themselves.

    Just before the Spirit Channeling started, it was said that a Spirit Family An family that had already arrived in Hangzhou was completely annihilated. From the survivors, they found out that it was a group of green-faced, fangs Demon General that attacked them, their strength was terrifying, and they did not even have the chance to retaliate.

    Could this be the true strength of the Demon City? If the people of the Demon City were aiming for the Spirit Channeling of Hangzhou, everyone who came to participate in the convention would be in great danger.

    "Shaowugo, you should be careful as you are worried that unpolished jade gang is in danger during this period of time."

    Carrying this worrying thought, he reminded Zhang Shaowu. After all, his territory was where the Spirit Channeling would meet, and it would become the ultimate goal of the Demon General.

    Zhang Shaowu frowned: "I''ve heard of this before, they were not prepared for it at all, and originally did not plan to do it so quickly. However, it is said that with the large success of the Demon Lord''s divine arts, no one can beat them, so they started acting unscrupulously."

    "Is the Demon Lord more difficult to deal with than the Ghost King?"

    "That''s not easy to compare. We have never seen the Demon Lord before, but according to the people who know about it, no one in this world can be a match for the Demon Lord бн"

    If we say that we can''t beat them, then we''ll be done for. Wouldn''t we be at a disadvantage in this situation? If we were to open one, we''ll be completely annihilated by the Demon City.

    If we had prepared in advance, we would have had a chance to turn the situation around. But the worst thing is, there are different kinds of people on the Spirit Channeling, so our hearts are not very good. We are even scheming against the Demon City, what kind of mentality would we have to deal with the Demon City?

    I looked at the list of powers in the conference room. Other than the An clan that had been destroyed by the Demon City, the rest of them, other than the weak clans, don''t seem to be that kind of people.

    The person who took over the Ghost Society was a person called Zhang Qian. Although he had never seen him before, he was well-known for her acerbity, and some expressed that he was not even as good as Li Sheng.

    Ghost Society, unpolished jade gang. Fortunately, two of the three forces were on the same side. However, with the power the rain house had now, how could he possibly stand a chance against the Ghost Society.

    "There''s also the World Assembly in Haining, Zhejiang province. Its name sounds very domineering, and it has a very high reputation in the martial arts world recently. However, it''s said that the president is a weird old man, and it''s not easy to get to know him. The Under Heaven Guild has always been alone, and this time they are here to fight for the first place. It is truly difficult to cooperate with them. "

    Looking at the names on the list, he felt that it was impossible to unite these people. How could he make it to the Demon City with 100% success?

    Just as he was researching with the Shaowugo, the servants outside reported that someone had come. As the unpolished jade gang was filled with traps, Zhang Shaowu usually went out to meet them.

    "Who''s here?"

    The servant said, "Look at the greetings and dressing, it should be from the Daoist sects that came down from Laoshan."

    "From Laoshan? Laoshan Taoist has already washed his hands for a long time, and has always lived in seclusion. Why would he be willing to join the Spirit Channeling this time? "

    "That''s right, a total of six people have come. Sect Leader, should we invite them in?"

    When Laoshan Taoist was mentioned, many people''s first reaction would probably be that of a terrifying novel, appearing in all their literary works.

    So there really is such a sect as Laoshan, I have to quickly go and see what the legendary Laoshan Taoist looks like.

    As he followed Zhang Shaowu out, there were indeed six cultivators who were dressed exactly like each other standing at the entrance. They were dressed in yellow robes with a huge Eight Trigrams Formation drawn on the back of their bodies.

    Speaking of Soul Suppressing Bell, I still have a bit of understanding about them. The Miyazong Tibet''s Soul Drawing Bell s are used to gather spirit bodies, while the Soul Suppressing Bell''s are used to put the spirit bodies to rest.

    In a place where spirits gather, as long as the Soul Suppressing Bell sounds, they would obediently follow the Taoists.

    Since these legends exist, it means that the Laoshan Taoist holds an important position in the entire The Psychic World. After all, the arts that have been passed down for thousands of years, if I had the chance, I would definitely want to see them display their skills.

    One of the yellow-robed Dao length who sat at the head of the group saluted and said, "Buddha, we have come at the risk of our lives, we are truly lacking in manners."

    "Of course. The Dao length of Laoshan has given us face to be able to attend the auction of the Spirit Channeling. I, on the other hand, am far from being able to welcome you."

    He never thought that the normally sloppy Zhang Shaowu would actually say such pleasant words. No wonder the Spirit Channeling would choose to be held in the unpolished jade gang, it seemed that Zhang Shaowu had a good relationship with people in the entire The Psychic World.

    Taking a few Dao length s into the guest room to rest, Zhang Shaowu was already exhausted to the point of perspiration: "Sigh, whenever this is the time I''m the busiest, I''ve asked several times if they could change organizers and let me rest. In the end, there won''t be a suitable place to hold this kind of meeting, and I ended up getting unlucky."

    Looking at Zhang Shaowu''s helpless expression, I felt that I should help out in some way. "Why not wait until someone else comes?

    "Forget it, your rain house is also my guest, how can I have guests help me welcome them. It doesn''t make sense, you should hurry up and rest, there are still a lot of things that you have to do tomorrow."

    Just as I was about to say something, the sound of footsteps came out, and a few people shouted at the door. Zhang Shaowu frowned his brows for a moment, and then rushed out.

    Who was it that rushed to unpolished jade gang''s territory to cause trouble? I don''t know what''s good for me, I just happened to be absent for Zhang Ziyuan and Shuang Yue, I plan to go to the door to take a look.

    At the door, I saw something else.

    A few of the disciples seemed to have gone through a fierce battle. They didn''t know which sect they came from, but it seemed like they had met some powerful enemy. They forced themselves to come over to inform the others, and fell down before they could finish speaking.

    "What happened, explain it clearly!" Zhang Shaowu asked.

    "We are Yue Yang, Shan Yue and the Taoist temple. We were originally planning to join the Spirit Channeling, but who would have thought that we would encounter an attack from the Demons halfway. We suffered heavy losses!"

    Demons again? This is the fifth time I''ve heard of Demons attacking psychic. Every time, there would be heavy casualties. If this goes on, wouldn''t all of the participants at the Spirit Gathering be completely annihilated?

    Zhang Shaowu also gritted his teeth: "Where did you guys encounter the ambush?"

    The fact that they could catch up with Hangzhou to report back meant that the attack was not far away. If they rushed there now, they might have a glimmer of hope.

    "I, we originally took a train here. After getting off the train, we planned to visit a friend at a monastery outside the city, but we didn''t expect that when we reached a remote area, there would be a sneak attack from the Demon General. We escaped with great difficulty."

    "Are you talking about the Clearwind Monastery?"

    "That''s right, it''s on that mountain path!"

    It turned out that they didn''t get off the train and directly went to Hangzhou, but went to a Taoist temple on the outskirts of the city. No wonder they encountered an ambush.

    "How about this, you guys want to stay here and recuperate. I''ll have my men take care of you, I''ll go take a look first."

    Zhang Shaowu said as he prepared to pack up and go out.

    "Shaowugo, it''s too dangerous for you to be alone. Bring me along!" At this time, the others had already left to do some work, and only Shaowugo and I were present. If he was allowed to go alone, there was a high chance that something bad would happen.

    Zhang Shaowu nodded, "Alright, we will take care of each other."

    Ever since Fengdu opened her Ghost Gate, Shaowugo was extremely certain of my ability. He felt that I was no longer the weak girl who needed to be protected, and could already become his own Spirit Master.

    They followed Zhang Shaowu to the outskirts of the city.

    "Are you sure you didn''t go wrong? Why do I feel like this place has become deserted, like a Taoist temple? "

    At that time, I was also wondering why that Daoist Master Qing Feng was built in this sparsely populated place. It was probably because it was so quiet, and cultivators don''t want to be bothered by the mortal world.

    After walking for a while, sure enough, there were a few dead bodies lying in front of us. We hurried over and all of them died.

    "In the end, I''ve still come too late бн" Zhang Shaowu sighed.

    From the looks of these people, it seemed as if they had all been killed by these vicious people. Moreover, they didn''t even have the time to fight back before some of them had already died before they could even take out their protective magical equipment.

    Looking at these corpses, I felt that something was amiss. "To be honest, Shaowugo, don''t you think this is a little strange?"

    Zhang Shaowu also frowned, "When I came over, I felt that it was strange, but I couldn''t figure it out бн"

    "Look at these people, they don''t even have the strength to fight back. They were all killed in a single strike and they don''t even have the time to bring out their own weapons бн"

    Zhang Shaowu seemed to have understood something as well, and his face suddenly paled. "So that means that it''s simply impossible for anyone to return alive to spread the news?"

    I nodded. "Yes, these murderers killed cleanly and cleanly. Those who escaped with their lives were only lightly wounded. I don''t feel any strong fear or sadness at all бн"

    "Oh no, we''ve fallen into a trap!" Zhang Shaowu screamed and ran back. I followed behind him.

    "How come I didn''t realize that this was all a trap! I am too stupid! " Zhang Shaowu blamed himself as he found a car and flew out.

    Although the car was fast when it came, it was still steady. When it came back, it seemed like it was about to fly off.

    "Shaowugo, you have to be careful, no matter how anxious you are, you can''t be this fast, ah!" I sat in the car, worried to the extreme.

 C180

    I was worried that something would happen to unpolished jade gang. If the other party had some tricks up their sleeves to lure them away, then something must have definitely happened to them. I was also worried that Shaowugo''s current condition might cause some kind of traffic accident and both of us would be dead.

    After returning to the unpolished jade gang with a lightning speed, I felt like I was about to faint, but I didn''t care about the discomfort and immediately ran into the sect to check on the situation.

    "Sure enough, we''ve been tricked бн"

    What we didn''t want to see the most were a few unpolished jade gang disciples lying dead on the ground with their eyes wide open, as if they were extremely terrified.

    The sound of fighting came from the guest room. It seemed like the murderer had yet to leave!

    We ran over, and sure enough, a few Laoshan Taoist s and a few criminals who had come over to ambush us were having a hard battle.

    It was only then that I could clearly see the Demon General they were talking about. Their bodies were much larger than humans and the muscles on their bodies were bulging.

    Moreover, most of them looked ugly. Not only were their faces fierce, their eyes were also glowing with a fierce light.

    It was no wonder that many experts were not their match. Most of the Demon General s held heavy weapons in their hands, and if they were not axes or spears, they were weapons that were rarely used today.

    This was because very few people would be able to pick it up. Unexpectedly, it was just like a child''s play when they swung it. It was truly as powerful as an ox.

    However, this is the first time I have seen such a ferocious Demon General. I feel that in terms of strength, I am completely no match for any of them.

    Zhang Shaowu had already rushed forward, towards a blue Demon General that was covered in blood, the blue Demon General smashed down at him.

    I quickly released a seal and attacked him. If he were to smash Zhang Shaowu with his hammer, Shaowugo would definitely turn into a meat pie.

    This is the first time I have seen such a ferocious opponent, just their auras are enough to shock the opponent. Although there are only four Demon General s, we do not have the slightest advantage.

    "Little Su Su girl! "Be careful!" Zhang Shaowu reminded me, afraid that I would suffer a loss, and that I would not be an ordinary enemy after all.

    "Shaowugo, what should we do?" Do we have no chance of winning at all, just like those sects that have been wiped out?

    At this time, Zhang Ziyuan and Shuo Yue rushed back. Most probably, the moment they entered the door, they felt that something was amiss and quickly rushed to the guest room.

    "Demon General? Why are we here? " Shuo Yue frowned.

    "It''s my fault for trusting them so easily. Not only did I lure the wolves into the house, I was even lured into the Tiger Calming Mountain!"

    Shuo Yue was clever, with just a few words, she was able to guess what happened.

    "Demon General is already an evil spirit that has been bedeviled, your strength cannot be underestimated, you absolutely cannot fight head on, why not let us retreat first?"

    Shuo Yue is not a coward who suggests us to escape, but in the current situation, we cannot just take it head on. Zhang Shaowu probably understood the current situation.

    "Alright, let the injured Dao length go first, I will cut off the rear! The question is, where are we going? " After blocking the attack in front of him for a few moments, Zhang Shaowu said to me in a low voice.

    "In this situation, we can only go to my rain house!"

    Sigh, actually, I didn''t think that buying a new house in Hangzhou would result in such a devastating blow. To be honest, I couldn''t bear to part with it. After all, it''s a sky-high price house.

    I circled around to the side of the injured Dao length and said in a low voice, "You guys go first.

    At first, the few Dao length s were unwilling, but after thinking for a while, they nodded and followed me out, heading straight for my rain house.

    Along the way, I kept worrying about Zhang Ziyuan and Shuo Yue who were behind me. I didn''t know if the three of them would be able to escape safely, so I decided to wait for the Dao length s to settle down before going to rescue them.

    rain house''s mansion wasn''t too far away from unpolished jade gang. After hurrying over, I quickly settled down a few injured Laoshan Taoist s and returned to support the three of them.

    As expected, the demons were the strongest opponent that had appeared so far. Zhang Ziyuan had once said that no one in this world could beat the three of us together, but the situation today showed that although the demons were few, it was still a huge hidden danger.

    The pyretic lustre I summoned also intends to fight it out with them.

    "Wife!" What am I back for? Hurry up and leave! "

    "You guys are fighting here, so of course I can''t hide by myself. What do you think I am?"

    This sentence sounded quite powerful, but I didn''t expect that I, who was usually very cowardly, would be so capable at critical moments.

    Although we are not inferior to the Demon General in terms of mana, they are born warriors. In terms of physical strength, humans are not their match at all.

    A thought struck me and I remembered the contents of the book Sect Leader of the Secret Sect gave me. Although I had been busy during this period and had not properly studied it, I could still comprehend some of it from the time I spent sleeping.

    It was just that Zhang Ziyuan did not know whether illusions were effective against Demon General, but it seemed that Zhang Ziyuan was immune to certain illusions, which meant that illusions were only effective against humans. However, in today''s situation, he could only give it a try.

    Thinking about it, I did my best to recall what I had learned in my sleep. I recited a passage of scripture in my mind and activated a barrier around the three Demon General s, enveloping them within. Then, I started to weave the structure of the illusion world in my mind.

    Only after learning illusion techniques did I understand his theory. I first planned in my mind what the illusions that you need to weave look like, and how I''m going to trap the people that barged in.

    After they finished weaving, the three Demon General s finally decided that something was wrong. It seemed like they were not trapped inside the barrier and could not get out.

    "Miss Su Su, you used the Secret Sect''s illusion technique?" Shuo Yue exclaimed.

    Right now, I can only try to see if my illusions will work on them. It seems like it won''t be a problem to keep them busy for some time. Take this opportunity to quickly leave.

    The first time he used an illusion technique, he didn''t know how effective it would be. If he didn''t focus on it and didn''t use too much magic, the illusion could collapse at any time.

    "How could we leave you here alone? Why don''t we take advantage of this opportunity to leave? Why don''t we stay together?"

    Zhang Shaowu''s words moved me and made things difficult. If I were to take a gamble and see if I could use illusions to trap these huge monsters to death, then it would be akin to betting on these people.

    However, if I give up this opportunity and escape by myself, I would be able to kill a few monsters after the illusion breaks down. If I really cause any other people to harm me, wouldn''t that be my fault?

    "I still decided to give it a try and gamble!"

    This is the first time I have seen someone being trapped by an illusion. I was tricked by both of them, so it turns out that we were able to see the movements of the people in the illusion world.

    The few of them knew how to lure a tiger out of the mountain and even how to lure a snake out of its cave, which means that they have a high IQ. Even if my illusion technique is flawless, it would be hard to protect them from escaping.

    "My wife, what kind of illusion is this?"

    "Just now, I didn''t even have the time to think about it and directly created a maze similar to the one we entered last time. I feel that if this is the case, even if they had high IQ and were able to come out, it would probably take them some time."

    "Then how long do you think it will take them to leave the illusion realm?"

    I shook my head. "I don''t know about that, but I''m sure that I just learned an illusion technique and won''t be able to master it very well. I don''t know if there will be any big loopholes."

    Fortunately, the illusion techniques were supported by mana, and ever since I had released the seal, my mana had been incomparable. This was probably the reason why Tibetan Old Man insisted on taking me as a disciple.

    He saw three monsters inside the maze using their brains to analyze and solve the mechanism, and then after they encountered the mechanism that couldn''t be undone, they became irritable again.

    "Seems like it won''t be an easy thing for them to think of. No matter how smart the Demons is, he isn''t good at illusion techniques or mechanisms.

    It was so simple, they didn''t even know I was covered in cold sweat.

    To weave illusions and use illusions to support the mechanisms and labyrinths required a large amount of mana and spiritual energy. Because my illusions and illusions weren''t superb and could cause the illusion to collapse at any moment, I was even more careful and didn''t dare to make a sound.

    Zhang Ziyuan had already noticed that something was amiss. "My wife, are you feeling uncomfortable somewhere? Your face is really ugly бн"

    I gently shook my head. I didn''t even have the strength to speak. I continuously weaved illusions in my mind to achieve the goal of trapping them within.

    Only now do I know that the more dangerous the illusion is, the more effort it takes to use it.

    My vision had already started to darken. I tried my best not to faint but if I were to fall down now, the illusion would immediately collapse. By then, all of my previous efforts would have been for naught.

    I used my final bit of strength to weave the illusion of the last maze, which was a chain of hidden weapons mechanism. If this hidden weapons mechanism couldn''t deal with the three of them, I really wouldn''t be able to hold on.

    It was only at this time that I realized, whether it was Cao Yang or the Sect Leader of the Secret Sect, neither of them wanted us to die. With their superior illusion techniques, it would be as easy as pie if they wanted us to die in an illusion бн

    I forcefully opened my eyes and looked at the movement inside the boundary. Looking at how the few of them were dodging left and right, I think they must have triggered the trap!

    He could only rely on the will of heaven for the rest!

    Finally, the three monsters didn''t seem to be able to avoid the hidden mechanism I set. They all fell to the ground. Blood flowed out of the corner of their mouths.

    "They have already been tricked! Wife, quickly stop! "

    Hearing this, I felt relieved. I couldn''t eat anymore, so my vision went dark and I fell down.

    Before entering the darkness, I saw Zhang Ziyuan''s anxious face. I wanted to tell him that I was fine, it''s just that I had exhausted too much of my Fa Li, I just needed to lie down and sleep for a while.

 C181

    He opened his mouth, but no words came out. He then fell into a deep slumber.

    How embarrassing, he never thought that he would faint again. When he woke up again, it was still daytime. He didn''t know how long he had slept for.

    Zhang Ziyuan is right beside the bed, so I feel a lot more at ease. This turned into an unwritten agreement between Zhang Ziyuan and I. If one party fainted from injuries, the other party had to stay by the bedside until the injured person woke up.

    It seemed to be like this every single time, with no exceptions. Her heart warmed up as she held Zhang Ziyuan''s hand.

    "You''re awake?" Zhang Ziyuan hadn''t fallen asleep yet, so he closed his eyes to rest, waiting for me to wake up.

    There were actually a lot of things that he wanted to say, but the moment he opened his mouth, he asked the question he was most concerned about: "What was the result?"

    Zhang Ziyuan grasped both of my hands instead. "Don''t worry, everything has been resolved smoothly. This time, I wasn''t able to protect you and let you exhaust your energy.

    Looking at Zhang Ziyuan''s depressed face, I felt very uncomfortable in my heart. "Don''t say that! I am the tower lord of a rain house, I should protect you instead. This is what I should have done in the first place. "

    "But you are my wife. I should protect you бн"

    I felt that if I didn''t change the topic, Zhang Ziyuan would become more and more downcast. He had been protecting me from the beginning, and in places that I knew or didn''t know, he had always been thinking about my safety.

    I should protect him once in a while. I can''t let him be so depressed!

    "Hmm, how long have I been sleeping?" He silently felt that it should have been quite some time since his stomach was already growling nonstop.

    "Hmm, you''ve only slept for three hours. It seems that your stamina has recovered quite well."

    Ah? Only three hours? I thought I''d slept for at least a day and a night, and I didn''t feel the least bit out of place right now. The illusion that I''d just used up all my strength in seemed to have happened a long time ago.

    Was this the result of practicing the secret arts of the Secret Sect? It is possible to maximize the recovery of the body in a very short period of time.

    Zhang Ziyuan briefly introduced the situation to me, saying that the three demons had died in the illusion. However, due to the chaos in unpolished jade gang, it was not suitable to be used as a venue for the Spirit Channeling to hold meetings.

    I was completely unprepared, and the Spirit Channeling went to my place? I just moved and I don''t have any servants, so how could I call so many people over for food and shelter?

    "Um, I don''t think it''s appropriate for rain house to be the meeting place of Spirit Channeling, after all, I''m not prepared for anything бн"

    "I don''t need you to prepare anything. Zhang Shaowu has already arranged everything, he is only using this place of yours. This is a good thing for you, being able to call upon Spirit Channeling s is something that is extremely famous in The Psychic World. This time, it will be directly brought to your territory and you will definitely be famous again. "

    Although Zhang Ziyuan said that, I was still very nervous. After communicating with Zhang Shaowu, saying that he was in charge of the reception and procedures, I calmed my heart down.

    Demons disguised herself as a human and attacked the participants at the entrance of the house. Those who came to participate in the meeting were all feeling threatened.

    Some of the more timid forces decided to leave the Spirit Channeling s and indicated that they could not participate in any case. Moreover, there were quite a few of them, most of them were from small sects that were not strong enough and had not even heard of their names.

    Furthermore, the sects that had already been annihilated by the Demon City s, the number of people that could participate in the conference was not many.

    Even so, the next morning, my little rain house was very lively. The sect with a lot of people, Zhang Shaowu, arranged for them to stay in a nearby hotel.

    The more important people were all living in the big houses. Fortunately Shuo Yue had the foresight to buy a big place like this in advance, otherwise, these people wouldn''t even have a place to stay.

    Zhang Shaowu gave a general introduction. This time, other than the few Taoists from Laoshan from last time, there was also the new leader of the Ghost Society, who was rumored to be called Li He Yue.

    This Li He Yue is different from Li Sheng. She doesn''t look like a villain with evil intentions, and she doesn''t look like someone who would force me to death just for a Psychic Pearl.

    The most important thing was that this person''s appearance and temperament was almost comparable to Zhang Ziyuan''s! He was definitely a handsome guy that only appeared once in a thousand years.

    Of course, I''m a member of the Fantasy and Appearance Association, but when I see a handsome guy, I just admire him.

    As for what kind of people Li Jun and Yue Yue were, they had to be in contact with each other to know.

    This is one of the few more impartial Spirit Channels I have heard of. It is said that Tianyuan Hall is the first organization to plan a job as a psychic.

    It was precisely because of the appearance of the Tianyuan Hall that all the Spirit Master s were not scattered like sand, and that was why the Spirit Channeling had appeared today.

    It was said that the person who came today was Vice Pavilion Master of the Tianyuan Hall, a middle-aged man with an extraordinary demeanor, Zhuo Lanxuan.

    It was rumored that even though Zhuo Lanxuan was a Vice Pavilion Master, he was still the true ruler of the Tianyuan Hall. That mysterious hall master who was rarely seen by anyone should have already disappeared for a long time.

    Zhuo Lanxuan also brought up the standard Spirit Master proof of qualifications, giving all the examinees a level, as a representative of their own identity. At that time when I was still with Zhang Ziyuan, I had planned to take a proof of qualifications when I had time.

    In addition, the Murong Family of the Suzhou and Ling Nan''s Revolving Mountain Temple, a total of six powers, were gathered in rain house.

    I secretly lamented in my heart. If it weren''t for Demon City causing trouble, this meeting would have been more prosperous than ever. In the end, there were only these few people left.

    They talked about the The Psychic World at the same time. I couldn''t fit into their world at all and felt that there was quite a bit of distance between them and those grandmasters would naturally look down on a girl as young as me.

    After all, I looked like a very ordinary girl, and I couldn''t see anything special about her at all.

    As they talked, they changed the topic to the Demon City. After all, this was a major problem at the moment.

    "Well, thanks to the help of these youngsters, otherwise we would have been buried in Hangzhou."

    "That''s right, especially that Miss Su Su, he''s our benefactor!"

    Only then did the leaders begin to notice me, and they all looked at me. I smiled awkwardly, not knowing how to reply.

    Actually, I don''t really like these kinds of occasions. It''s just that I''m not familiar with these kinds of situations, not mentioning my seniors. If they don''t pay attention to me from start to finish and still manage to get away with it, I don''t know what to do if they pay attention to me.

    Ah, so that is Miss Su Su, the famous Hearing Rain Tower Master. When I sat there just now, I thought he was a little girl from rain house. The one who spoke was the Ghost Society''s Li He Yue. With a sarcastic tone, he didn''t know how he offended her, but there was clearly no intersection.

    I clearly thought he was handsome a moment ago, but now he started to insult me. Suddenly, I didn''t have a good impression of him anymore.

    I thought about Li Sheng and Li He Yue. Could it be that their relationship is not ordinary? Li and Yue would probably know about our past. Is that why he has such a bad impression of me?

    "Hey President Li, you can''t say that, you can''t judge a book by its cover, don''t think that Miss Su Su looks down on her just because he''s a girl. If it wasn''t for him bravely using his illusion techniques to deal with those monsters yesterday, the consequences would be unimaginable!"

    The Laoshan Taoist said something fair, my face alternated between red and white, and it almost turned into a vat of blood.

    Li He Yue raised her eyebrows. "Oh? Is this girl really that powerful? "

    This is definitely intentional, even if you don''t know me, rain house is already famous. It doesn''t matter if he despises me this much, rain house can''t be ignored.

    At this time, I finally could no longer hold back and spoke, "Ghost Society right? Listening to your tone, it seems that you don''t think much of me and rain house? In this way, I would like to ask you this, in this past half year, my rain house has been to a large mountain, fighting against evil spirits, and entered the Fengdu Ghost City when the door to hell was opened, igniting the illuminating lamp and stopping the power of the Hundred Ghosts бн May I ask if your Ghost Society has anything that can help us spread our praises during this period of time? "

    I counted the things we had done during this time. It felt like a lifetime ago.

    Li Jun and Yue Yue were rendered speechless by my words. Their expressions became extremely ugly, and they finally shut their mouths. He probably thought that I was easy to bully as a girl, but he didn''t expect that I would embarrass him in such a situation.

    I just want to make it clear that even though I am an ordinary girl who doesn''t like to argue with others, if someone tries to bully me, I won''t remain silent.

    Zhang Ziyuan could not help but snicker at the side. He probably wanted to stand up for me, but in the end, I beat him up.

    Later, according to Zhang Ziyuan and Shuo Yue, they never thought that I would be such a sharp-tongued person. On the surface, I looked too honest and easy to bully.

    Zhuo Lanxuan cleared her throat, probably to ease the atmosphere, and instantly changed the topic: "Now that the situation is critical, there''s no need for us to care so much about it, why don''t we carefully analyze the recent movements in the Demon City."

    Mentioning the Demon City, many people were extremely indignant, "Recently, that Demon City has been too arrogant. It is said that they have destroyed many sects and powers, and recently, they have even disguised themselves as humans and caused trouble in the unpolished jade gang!"

    This group of people were well-informed. The people participating in this meeting were all not cowards, and all of them had the belief that they wanted to fight to the death with Demon City, but the current situation was clear to see, the enemy was hidden, and the situation was not very clear.

    However, Zhuo Lanxuan''s last sentence was out of everyone''s expectations, so this middle-aged man had come prepared.

    "Our Tianyuan Hall has already found the location of the so-called Demon City. This is information that we sacrificed a lot of people for.

 C182

    No one dared to say anything after he said that. Everyone lowered their heads, planning their own plans in their hearts.

    "Why, you were so indignant just a moment ago, why are you all mute now?" To be honest, we are all grasshoppers on a rope right now, no one can escape from us! The biggest goal of the Demon City is for us Spirit Forces. If we cannot eliminate all the Spirit Beasts in our hearts, you guys will end up like those people! "

    Zhuo Lanxuan was really cunning, with a single sentence she placed everyone on the same boat. Not only had he come prepared, she also wanted to use this opportunity to make use of everyone. If she succeeded, his Tianyuan Hall would naturally receive the first prize, and her reputation would become even greater in the future.

    Some of them already nodded their heads: "Vice Pavilion Master Zhuo is right, we are all on the same boat now, no one can escape, if we cooperate, there is still a glimmer of hope бн"

    There were more and more people responding to Zhuo Lanxuan, and in the end, even Zhang Shaowu expressed that this matter could be decided by the Tianyuan Hall.

    I didn''t say anything the entire time. I don''t know why, but I don''t have a good impression of Tianyuan Hall and Zhuo Lanxuan at all. I think it''s a woman''s sixth sense.

    "Wife, aren''t you going to be a pervert?" Zhang Ziyuan asked softly.

    "I don''t know why, but I feel that this Zhuo Lanxuan seems to have some sort of goal бн"

    Zhang Ziyuan was also silent, he knew that although my brain isn''t fast, but in many aspects, my judgement is still correct.

    "Are you saying that this Zhuo Lanxuan cannot be trusted?"

    "In short, I feel that something is amiss. I don''t know why, but I feel that it would be better to respond to this situation first. Otherwise, why would they isolate the rain house?"

    Zhang Ziyuan nodded his head: "You are just as I thought, don''t worry, Shuo Yue and I will send people to investigate secretly, after all, my information network and Shuo Yue''s information network are not weak."

    Since that''s the case, I also raised my hand to express my agreement with Tianyuan Hall''s alliance. Weird, there are clearly no loopholes at all. Why do I feel like this is not that simple?

    "Alright, since it''s so, then I have to thank everyone for the approval. Then I have a suggestion, every time there is a competition among Spirit Channeling, firstly, it is to spar and increase one''s knowledge, and secondly, it is to confirm each Spirit Master''s ability. In this competition, we might as well directly rush to the Demon City''s base camp, the alliance of the six great powers and catch them off guard, what about it? "

    Tianyuan Hall did indeed have such intentions, but with the current situation, no one present could reject it.

    set the rules for each competition and it was also him who announced the results. This Zhuo Lanxuan was also the old driver who had participated in the four Spirit Channeling rounds before.

    "I agree with that. Since we are going to fight anyway, why don''t we turn the Demon City into a competition target and solve the big enemy in front of us!"

    Some people agreed, while some people were really against it, "I feel that''s not right, how can an official battle be compared to an ordinary sparring competition? If we really want to attack the Demon City, we must formulate a thorough plan, and even invite some helpers.

    What I find strange is that the Demon General is brave and fierce. We do not understand them at all, so what bargaining chip would allow us to easily attack the Demon City''s base camp?

    In the end, all of the sects became two factions. One agreed, one disagreed, and began to persuade each other.

    "Zhang Ziyuan, should we agree, or not?"

    "Just make a decision on this. Actually, no matter what result it is, it won''t be too big or bad for us. However, for others, it might not be that simple."

    Shuo Yue, who was sitting at the back, also frowned: "I would suggest that we agree, if it''s like this, it would follow Tianyuan Hall''s plan, and Zhuo Lanxuan would not place us in a hostile position, everything would be easy after."

    Shuo Yue is extremely intelligent, he seemed to be able to tell that something was amiss with Zhuo Lanxuan, thus, I chose to agree with her decision.

    "Look, the rain house Lord is a woman with such charisma, how can all of you grown men be so timid!"

    I was actually taken out by Zhuo Lanxuan and told to him in private. I really didn''t expect him to be so scheming.

    Of course, in the end, the main Battle Faction was the majority, and in the end, they reached an agreement to form an alliance with the six major powers to deal with the Demon City together.

    "Alright, since that''s the case, I''ve already drawn up a plan to form an alliance. Since the other party isn''t a good person, we should make preparations бн"

    He already had an alliance. It seemed that he had already thought of this before they came. He didn''t know how many people had been bribed by him in private.

    The conference lasted for an entire day and was focused on the plans to attack the Demon City. I was so bored that I was about to fall asleep, so I forced myself to participate.

    "I suggest that Miss Su Su be our backup. Since he is a lady, he should be taken care of!"

    Hmm, Zhuo Lanxuan can be considered a gentleman in this matter, since it is so I can relax and act as a backup for you, wouldn''t that be a lot less dangerous?

    At the last moment, Zhuo Lanxuan finally revealed the location of the Demon City he had investigated, causing no one to have a way out anymore.

    "Wifey, I have already found Yue Feng and Xiao Cui. If this is the case, we will be a party of five. The rest can stay in the rain house to listen for news."

    That night, just as I was about to rest, I heard the soft sound of Soul Drawing Bell outside. I knew that someone from the Secret Sect had come.

    After circling around to the back door, sure enough, he saw the Tibetan Old Man standing there quietly, holding onto the Soul Drawing Bell and slowly swaying it in his hands.

    "Master! How did you come here? " Ever since I took him in as my master, he left me with a secret book about the sect. He disappeared, and I thought he had returned to Tibet.

    You guys are going to die in Demon City tomorrow, of course I want you to come see me one last time, hmph!

    These words caused me to be stunned. This old man was too venomous. "Hmm? You don''t necessarily die if you go to the Demon City?"

    "What kind of place do you think the Demon City is? You want to go, you want to go, you want to go? You are really too naive! "

    Now, it''s finally tomorrow. Master is very protective of me, so he probably came this time because he was afraid that something would happen to me.

    "I am the backup and do not directly participate in the battle. I don''t think there will be any big problems. If we can''t beat them, we will retreat?"

    "You think you can escape once you reach Demon City? I''m afraid you''re going to fall into their trap. I came here this time to tell you the truth about the Demon City. It wasn''t easy for you to have a disciple, so you can''t just disappear like that. "

    He never thought that Tibetan Old Man would look so light in his clothes, and would still care about his disciple in his heart. This master of his is not bad.

    I agree with the Tianyuan Hall''s explanation, although they say that the Demon General s will not come out, but every single one of them are not easy to deal with. Their plan is to break them one by one, and I feel that this plan is still reasonable.

    "Do you think that the people of Demons are all as brainless as the zombies? Do you remember when you used illusions against three monsters? Do you think your illusions can handle three people? "

    "Ah?" In other words, master has always been here? "

    Tibetan Old Man nodded his head, surprising me for a long time. So Master had followed me the entire time, and didn''t go back to Tibet to talk about it. Like I said, how can I, who had only learned illusion techniques for a few days, trap three monsters so easily? It turns out that I have a master assisting me.

    "Master, could it be that you appeared so promptly, why not do this? Master, this time, I will follow me to the Demon City.

    Since his master was so attached to his disciple, there was no reason for him to go with him.

    "What are you thinking about!?" Master has something urgent to take care of and is about to return to Tibet. I had no choice but to show myself and see you.

    What? Master is going back to Tibet, that''s the bad dish. Since Demon City hasn''t been settled, wouldn''t there be no chance for Master to win if he didn''t follow him?

    "That''s enough. I don''t know what''s on your mind. I''m indeed worried, but there''s no time to delay the things over there. I''ve come to teach you a unique skill that will at least save your life."

    So it turns out that his Master was here to impart him the ultimate skill. The problem is that I''m stupid, and I''m slow to comprehend, so I still have one night to do so. I don''t think I''ll make it in time.

    Master seemed to see through my thoughts, "Don''t worry, this ultimate skill is easy to learn. One night is enough, and you can''t use it unless you have no other choice. But it has a life-saving effect at critical moments."

    In the end, my master didn''t sleep for the whole night, and continued to cultivate that lifesaving skill that my master taught me. I must learn it well.

    The sun was about to rise when his master left for Tibet. I practiced my master''s life-saving technique a few more times in the backyard and guaranteed that there would be no more problems before I quietly went back to pack my things. It seems that I won''t be able to sleep tonight.

    "Wife, where did you go in the middle of the night? You haven''t slept at all?"

    Yesterday, my master came to find me in the middle of the night. Actually, he was following me all the way back, and this time he''s going back to Tibet. He told me a few things, and even taught me some life-saving manuals.

    "Master is so elusive, what did he tell you?"

    I lowered my voice and looked outside the window to see that there was no one before I said, "According to what he said, the Tianyuan Hall seems to be coming and going with the Demon City. Although I''m not sure about the specifics, but their relationship definitely doesn''t seem to be hostile бн"

    "Ah, so it was like that. I felt that something was wrong. So this time, it''s very possible that we''re going to be the sheep entering the tiger''s den?" Zhang Ziyuan frowned.

    "Hmm, I was thinking that if we expose him now, he would definitely not admit to it. Moreover, there would be a conflict between us, so I''m afraid that it would not end well. I mean that first, we should act according to the circumstances."

    "But what if we have someone to hurt after they set the trap?"

 C183

    "The life-saving spell Master taught me, I''ve already mastered it. There''s no problem at all. When the time comes, just look at me."

    After hearing my excited words, Zhang Ziyuan gently embraced me with a strange expression.

    "Eh? What''s wrong? Are you not feeling well? " I don''t know what''s going on, but I''m getting nervous.

    "I''m fine. It''s just that for such a long time, we''ve been busy and we don''t have any time to talk about love anymore. I''m depressed бн"

    I laughed after hearing that. "Yeah, I''ve been really busy lately, but don''t we have time now to talk about love?"

    Ever since I brought Zhang Ziyuan home to see his parents, my mother immediately called me. She told me that he was extremely satisfied with this son-in-law, and always asked me when I would be able to take care of things.

    The business of the village was to set up a banquet, and to do so, he would definitely return home. He invited everyone in the village to come and tell them that his daughter had been married off.

    The current situation is still not very clear, and Zhang Ziyuan has never mentioned the matter of marriage to me, so I tried my best to be perfunctory, saying that we are both still young, there is no need to work so early.

    I said that the people in the village are already pointing fingers at my family. In such a conservative place, as long as you don''t get married after twenty years, my home should be in a hurry.

    Thinking till this point, I decided to first probe out Zhang Ziyuan''s thoughts. The Spirit Channeling would probably have a period of time to themselves after this, if possible, I hope to be able to settle this matter.

    However, how could a girl have the nerve to take the initiative in such matters? However, the atmosphere today was a good opportunity.

    "Uh, ever since you saw my parents last time, they''ve always talked about you бн"

    It was a romantic process for the two of them to sit by the bed and watch the dawn. Although I didn''t sleep all night, I didn''t feel tired at all.

    "Oh? What did they say about me? " Zhang Ziyuan seemed to be slightly nervous.

    "They thought very highly of you and even said that I''m not worthy of you. I''m a country girl after all, and I met a rich and handsome person. It''s said that many of the girls in the village envied me and said that I was lucky."

    "Pfft, hahahaha. Truly simple and honest." "I think you''re pretty good. What''s not worthy of me? What else did they say?"

    At this time, my face had already flushed red. The room was still a little dark at dawn, so Zhang Ziyuan couldn''t see everything clearly.

    "Mm. About that, they told me that I''m not young anymore. When will I ever be able to do anything бн"

    It took me a lot of effort to finally muster up the courage to say all of these words. My face is almost buried in my chest, what the hell is this, Zhang Ziyuan has always been chasing after me, every single day my wife would cry. In the end, I was the one who said it first, there''s no justice in the world!

    Zhang Ziyuan was still standing at the side as if he didn''t understand, looking at me with a confused face. Ah, that, didn''t we already do it every time we met? If you are still not satisfied, can we continue at any time? "

    At this time, Zhang Ziyuan''s smile had already turned into secret joy, as if he suddenly understood what I meant and started to attack me from head to toe.

    I slapped his hand away. "You! I, I don''t mean that! Don''t play dumb with me. We were originally from the same village, so you must know the meaning behind the things we do, right? "

    It''s unlikely for Zhang Ziyuan and I to get a marriage certificate. After all, he has already been dead for a hundred years, so it would probably be difficult for him to get an identity card with his real name. Let alone a marriage certificate, it wouldn''t be too much to hold a banquet in his old home town, right?

    Zhang Ziyuan seemed to have just understood what I mean, and his expression became serious: "So you''re saying we should go and get married together? "If I didn''t clarify it earlier, I would have misunderstood бн"

    My heart sank when I saw his expression. Could it be that he didn''t plan on marrying me and only wanted to play with me? That shouldn''t be the case, right?

    When the Spirit Channeling ends, I will personally go to your hometown, propose to your parents, ask them to marry you and settle our matters.

    Zhang Ziyuan was very serious, with a serious expression on his face, it didn''t seem like he was joking at all. I know him, and every time he talks to me like that, it shows how important it is to him.

    Somehow, I was moved and gently slipped into his embrace. "There''s бн there''s no need to be in such a hurry. I''m just asking бн"

    I don''t even understand myself anymore. Just a moment ago, I was so anxious that I couldn''t wait to get it finalized.

    Zhang Ziyuan was still as serious as before, "I will definitely do what I''ve promised. Even though I''m still a ghostly husband to you and it''s only an underworld marriage between us, I hope that we can properly follow the etiquette of humans and marry you, so that your parents can be at ease."

    Who said that Zhang Ziyuan would not say something sweet? I felt that this part was the most touching one, and since he had already promised me, I wouldn''t go back on my words.

    He doesn''t know why, but I have been feeling uneasy recently. A woman''s sixth sense is the most terrifying, and I don''t know what kind of bad things will happen when I attack the Demon City this time.

    The sky was already bright, and after packing up, he was ready to set off. He told the Vice Pavilion Master that the so-called Demon City was in an empty space, which was a completely different dimension from the world we are currently in.

    Afterwards, Shuo Yue explained it to me. He said that the so called dimension was a space that didn''t belong in this world, just like the Yin division behind Fengdu Ghost City. There were Demon World s in this world.

    This meant that not everyone could go to this Demon World. If it wasn''t for the collusion between the Tianyuan Hall and herself, they probably wouldn''t have known where the Demon World was so easily.

    "Do you guys think that Zhuo Lanxuan''s final goal is to gather us all in one place and let the Demons catch us all in one fell swoop? What exactly were the benefits of Zhuo Lanxuan doing this? He is also a Spirit Master, could it be that helping the Demons will lead to some huge benefits? "

    Shuo Yue shook her head: "This is something I do not know, we can only take it one step at a time. We will do our best to take care of the others'' safety, but if we really encounter any dangerous situations, protecting ourselves is more important."

    Shuo Yue was also a very rational person, he determined that on this trip to the Demon City, everyone would definitely not escape, but if she used this matter to expose Zhuo Lanxuan''s true mask, it would also be a good thing.

    After Yue Feng and Xiao Cui return, the five of us discussed about the details and followed the group to set off.

    The so called backup would probably be when they enter the Demon City and we would be supporting them from the outside. With Yue Feng taking care of Xiao Cui, there shouldn''t be any problems, even the Demon General would not be as fast.

    Recently, Xiao Cui had been cultivating diligently, her mana had also increased by a lot.

    I discovered that all the ghost''s base camps would be located in the barren mountains. I estimated that, firstly, there were very few people around for cultivation, and secondly, there was no city noise or pollution, making them closer to the essence of the sun and moon.

    "Do you see that mountain up ahead?" Zhuo Lanxuan asked.

    As long as one was not blind, one would be able to see it clearly. The mountains ahead seemed to be towering high up into the sky, but sometimes, they could change into unpredictable shapes, making it impossible to see where the end of the mountains was.

    "Isn''t this the Wuliang Mountain on the map?" one of the Taoists asked.

    "That''s right, if I were to say that Wuliang Mountain is the base of the Demon City, would you all believe me?"

    "Ah?" This mountain is not strange at all, and this humble Taoist did not feel any demon or ghost aura coming from it, is Vice Pavilion Master sure that you''re not mistaken? "

    Zhuo Lanxuan laughed softly as a seal appeared on her hand. A light sphere became larger and larger, as if it was going to cover the entire Wu Liang Mountain.

    Gradually, the scenery of Wuliang Mountain changed. It was as if the deepest illusion of the mountain had discovered a strange structure.

    The reason why this building was strange was because the building itself was upside down. It was as if a house had suddenly been seized, and a large hand was supporting it from below. It was extremely imposing yet strange.

    "Damn, how can I survive in such a building like this? The roof is underground and the steps are above." I grumbled silently.

    "Since it''s a demon, it must be different from the others. Moreover, don''t you realize that their building looks like a western church?"

    After Zhang Ziyuan said this, I turned my head around and looked at him.

    "Could it be that the Demon City is built by foreigners, and it still believes in foreign sects?"

    Zhang Ziyuan laughed and shook his head: "Then I don''t remember anything, but we must be careful now. Demons is different from Ghosts, they are a battle-loving species, they simply cannot reason with you, their belief is that the victor is the king and the loser is the thief, speaking with strength."

    Actually, I can understand this species. Humans are like this as well, but there are a lot of people who only know how to act in such a way. They have to talk about morality and benevolence, but in the end, this society is still cruel.

    If that''s the case, I feel that the Demons is straightforward, fighting as they say, winning as king, losing as death, such a straightforward species, I don''t know if it''s cruel or straightforward.

    At this time, Zhuo Lanxuan had already started to deploy his plans. These plans sounded invulnerable to outsiders, they would say that Zhuo Lanxuan was a talent leading others, but in my ears, it sounded like a huge trap.

    This is a signal flare that is unique to my Tianyuan Hall. If there is anything wrong, you will release one of it, red represents a crisis and needs assistance, green represents safety, you can connect from where you are now. This is yours, you can let it go if something goes wrong. "

    In the end, my heart skipped a beat and I took out my phone for Tianyuan Hall''s two signal bombs. Indeed, there was no signal here, so if something were to happen and the signal bombs were to go off, then there would be a need.

 C184

    I didn''t have a good impression of him because of that barrier, but at this time, he walked over to me and said in a low voice, "Don''t go in no matter what you do. If someone sends out a red signal flare, we will immediately leave!"

    Li He Yue''s words confused me. Could he also have seen through Tianyuan Hall''s scheme? But why did he remind me so kindly? Didn''t he always dislike me?

    After the others had left, I explained to the others Li He Yue''s actions.

    To be honest, I feel that Li He Yue is not a bad person, only dogs that bite people do not bark, people like Zhuo Lanxuan are truly hard to deal with. Although I do not know what relationship he has with Li Sheng, from his appearance, he should not be an evil person.

    Shuo Yue also said that, then it means that Li He Yue was speaking to me out of good intentions, but since he knows that this attack on the Demon City is a trap, why did he bring his subordinates here to die?

    "Are Li Jun and Yue Yue not afraid of dying here?" I asked my own question.

    Zhang Ziyuan shook his head: "My feeling, is that Li He Yue has her own plans too. He is a schemer like Zhuo Lanxuan, who knows what she is thinking."

    I suddenly felt that the Spirit Channeling this time were truly terrifying. Those so-called righteous Spirit Master s all seemed to have their own dark sides, they could even plot against themselves and use others as pawns.

    "What happened to your wife?" Zhang Ziyuan saw that something was wrong and put his arm around my shoulders.

    "I suddenly feel fear. The fear isn''t from the demons in the Demon City, and I don''t know what plans these well-planned and well-dressed Spirit Master have."

    "Don''t worry, I think we can consider Li He Yue''s suggestion. Once the signal detonator is released, no matter what, we have to retreat!"

    "And if we are wrong? Li Jun and Yue Yue are the ones who harbored evil intentions, wouldn''t that mean that they are heartless and unjust if we were to leave? "

    Shuo Yue looked at the impressive yet strange structure in front of him, and sighed softly: "How about this, Yue Feng and I will go in and take a look at the situation, then I will think of a way to notify Miss Su Su. If things change, Yue Feng''s speed in bringing me out of this place should not be a problem."

    "What is it? You want to take the risk again? "

    Shuo Yue was always like this, always rushing in front when there were dangerous situations. His body condition continued to worsen, and she originally wanted to take a good rest. However, things happened one after another and there wasn''t time for him to recuperate.

    "It''s not a matter of danger. I already said it won''t be a problem for Yue Feng to bring me out of here."

    Yue Feng nodded his head, "If you promise to bring someone along, we won''t have any problems, so let us go in to take a look."

    I finally nodded my head. "You must be careful бн"

    and I still remained where we were, feeling more and more apprehensive. Fortunately, Zhang Ziyuan was still by our side, giving me a lot of peace of mind.

    "Wife, don''t worry too much. Don''t forget, I''ve promised you. After this matter is over, I''ll go to your house and propose marriage. Think of something good and you won''t be so impatient."

    It seems that I am really anxious. I calmed my heart a little and thought about what my master in Sect Leader of the Secret Sect told me. As I slowly breathed, my emotions gradually stabilized.

    After waiting for around two hours, there was no sound coming from inside, so even Shuo Yue and Yue Feng had lost contact. Xiao Cui was the first to start panicking.

    "Why aren''t they back yet? Yue Feng gave me a Lucky Pendant that he inherited from his family. He said that if he was safe and sound, it would be blue, and if he was in danger, it would turn red.

    Looking at the Lucky Pendant in Xiao Cui''s hands, I was shocked. As expected, the pendant had turned red, a bright red color!

    "What should I do, Sister Su Su!?"

    At this moment, red fireworks appeared above the Demon City. It was dangerous! He needed support!

    At this moment, I was dumbfounded. What exactly did he mean? What should I do? The biggest problem was that Shuo Yue and Yue Feng had already gone in, and there was no news of them at all. If there really was a danger, Yue Feng should be able to escape with Shuo Yue.

    It''s already too late to think about it. Even if it''s a trap, I won''t leave my friends behind.

    "Xiao Cui, don''t be anxious. Zhang Ziyuan, there''s no other way. It seems like Shuo Yue and Yue Feng have met with trouble as well. We can only go in and take a look."

    Zhang Ziyuan was silent for a few seconds, then finally nodded his head: "En, if we did not encounter a special situation, Yue Feng''s speed would definitely be able to escape, we can only go in and take a look."

    Hearing that we decided to go in to take a look, Xiao Cui was overjoyed. "Thank you! I''ll walk in front, you guys follow me! "

    Looking at Xiao Cui''s expression, I also sighed emotionally. Even though he and Yue Feng hadn''t known each other for long, their feelings for each other had been deeply rooted.

    Actually, ever since I saw this strange building, I''ve always wanted to go in and take a look. I don''t know if it''s the same inside or outside, but all the furniture is upside down.

    After entering the Demon City, I realised that the furnishings inside were still normal, it seemed that only the design on the outside was inverted.

    After walking for quite a distance, we still couldn''t find a single person. Could it be that we''ve entered the wrong place?

    "Xiao Cui, can you sense where Yue Feng is?"

    Xiao Cui shook her head: "I don''t have that ability, I only know that he''s definitely in danger now."

    Entering into a strange hall, indeed it looked like a western church, the most eye-catching being the huge human-shaped coffin in the middle.

    Speaking of human coffins, I immediately thought of the vampires and mummies in the movies. I didn''t know why the Demons would place this unlucky thing here.

    Zhang Ziyuan was quick, he opened the lid of the coffin, I would imagine a mummy with bandages all over, or a vampire with tiger teeth, but the person inside was a handsome young man.

    The young man''s face was pale and his eyes were closed. It was unknown whether he was dead or asleep, but it was clear from the aura on his chest that he was still breathing.

    This young man is wearing a well-groomed suit, he isn''t as tall and rough as the other Demon General. I suspect that he might be a hostage that was captured by the demon.

    That person seemed to be frightened and opened his eyes. His pupils were the color of the lake water and were extremely beautiful. He seemed to have a little western blood in him.

    "Who are you?"

    "Who are you?"

    The young man and I asked at the same time, and we were both shocked by each other.

    "What are you doing in a coffin with nothing to do? Are you tired? "

    The other party seemed to be amused by my naive question. He smiled and said, "I should be living here anyway. I can''t leave because of my body. They won''t let me go anywhere else, so I''m inside."

    Huh? You can only live in a small space like the coffin? What kind of logic was this? Could it be that this was a ceremony on their Demons? In other words, he didn''t want to be a hostage anymore. He felt that his personal temperament really suited this church.

    "You still haven''t said why you''re here?"

    Cough cough, this Demon City has hurt a lot of our comrades, and seems to be a threat to us humans. We are here to seek justice from the Demons, looks like you aren''t here to seek justice, why are you here?

    The young man shook his head: "I am from the Demons, and I am from the Demons as well, but I was born with a weak body, I am extremely skinny, and the difference between me and other Demons is like the sky and the earth. Most importantly, they did not even allow me to leave the coffin, and I can only live on with my last breath бн"

    The young man''s expression was dejected.

    Huh? What? I seem to have heard the most unbelievable thing, that this skinny and weak youth is not only from Demons, but is also from Demons? Was the rumors in the outside world true or false?

    I suddenly remembered why we came in. I asked anxiously, "No matter what, do you know how the battle is going? Two of our friends came in and there was no news about them. I''m worried about them. Why don''t you tell me where everyone went?"

    The young man chuckled again. "I''m so envious of all of you. To have such good friends, I''ve never had any, and no one is willing to talk to me."

    I was indeed anxious, so I said to him perfunctorily, "As long as you can tell us, I''ll be your friend from now on. I''ll talk to you everyday with you!"

    I felt a little guilty after saying those words. It wasn''t really suitable for me to lie to begin with, especially when facing a pair of innocent eyes like that. I felt really ashamed.

    The young man looked very happy, as if he believed me. "Really? If you really treat me as your friend, then I will tell you this. The entire Demon City is an illusion, and those who enter will all become lost, unable to leave this place. "

    Ah, then no wonder Shuo Yue and Yue Feng had always been able to leave. No matter how fast they were, if they encountered a road that was both real and illusory, they wouldn''t be able to walk out of it.

    "Well, how do we get out?" Zhang Ziyuan asked.

    The young man shrugged, "Then I don''t know. I''m someone who has been lying in a coffin since birth, and I''ve already told you all that I know. I can still tell you guys a secret at the end, but you have to agree to one of my requests! "

    "Mm, I promise you. Hurry up and tell me the secret. What secret?" If we suddenly find a youth who can tell us the secrets of the Demon City, we obviously won''t let him go so easily. He will agree to all of our requests, since she is from the Demons, it probably won''t be a violation of morals to go back on his words, right?

    "Hmm, my request is that you take me out to see the outside world. If it can''t be too far away, it''s good to leave this coffin!"

 C185

    "Eh? You have hands and feet, don''t you? Why do we have to promise you that you can''t come out? "

    The young man shook his head. "I''ve never left this coffin. I''m afraid I''ve already lost my ability to walk. Besides, I''m really unfamiliar with the outside world, so I need your help."

    "Alright, we agree." Zhang Ziyuan immediately made a decision and carried the young man out from the coffin onto his shoulder.

    "Alright, you can speak now."

    Zhang Ziyuan''s movement skills were indeed strong, every second after the young man finished speaking, he had already placed the young man on his shoulder.

    I suddenly felt pity for him. Even though he is said to be the Demon Lord of the Demons, his fate has always been in his hands. He has grown so much, to the point where he never came out of the coffin.

    "Is this enough?" Seeing that Zhang Ziyuan was carrying it so easily, it seemed as if the young man wasn''t really weightless.

    "Yes, the secret is, if you guys get lost in the Demon City, you just need to keep watching and keep walking to the east."

    I never thought that the Demon Lord would really tell us the secrets of the Demon City. We should have been enemies, why did he tell us so much?

    During this period of time, I''ve encountered so many scams that even I started to distrust others.

    To the east, I might as well try believing this young man. With a compass in my hand, I immediately locked onto the east.

    I was still testing the youth as we walked. If there were any flaws in his words, it would be for the best. "How do you know that the Demon City''s Gate of Life is in the East?"

    "Of course I know, because this Demon City was designed by me, every mechanism and illusion technique was crystallized by me."

    The young man''s words always surprised me. So the entire Demon City was designed by him? It was no wonder. If this foolish youth knew nothing, he probably wouldn''t be able to be the so-called Demon Lord.

    "You are also proficient in mechanical technique and illusion techniques?" I suddenly felt that I had met a fellow peer. Even though what I learned was different, the principles were still the same.

    "Of course, it was the only thing that I could touch when I was young. My wish was to build a complete palace that would allow me to run and jump about in it, so even though I was carried by you, I am still very grateful to all of you for personally seeing the structure that I designed myself."

    Sure enough, following along the east path, we are already beginning to meet our teammates.

    "It''s the people from the Murong Family and the Ghost Society бн" Zhang Ziyuan said.

    From the looks of it, they were the masterpiece of the Demon General. They probably had a fierce battle and suffered heavy casualties, which was why they sent out the red signal detonator.

    "But your people are so fierce. It''s as easy to deal with us humans as cutting vegetables and tofu бн"

    The young man''s excited eyes suddenly dimmed. "I''m sorry, this is all my fault. I''m too weak. I can''t stop my own clansmen."

    I suddenly felt that the young man''s apology had come from the bottom of his heart and was not faked.

    Then, walking eastward, we finally found a large palace, but the view inside it was truly astonishing.

    Almost all of their teammates had gathered in this palace hall, most of them were already lying on the ground, but whether they were dead or alive, seven to eight Demon General s held onto axes or hammers, as though they had already obtained victory. The only one who was still standing in the middle of the Demon General was unexpectedly Tianyuan Hall, Zhuo Lanxuan.

    Li He Yue seemed to be severely injured, and seeing us coming, she stood up again. "Didn''t I tell you to leave quickly? What are you guys doing in here? "

    At this moment, I suddenly understood Li He Yue''s intentions. At that time, I thought that he was extremely sarcastic, but I didn''t expect that he would actually be on our side.

    Zhuo Lanxuan seemed to have already been exposed as she laughed arrogantly: "You have finally come. I have waited a long time for you guys, I have purposely separated you guys out, I have heard about your matters, of all of you, the most difficult to deal with might be the rain house. This time, even you guys will not be able to escape."

    "Sure enough, you''re that traitor. It''s a huge trap in itself, and you''re trying to let us all in, right?"

    "Mm, now that I understand. It''s not too late yet. At least I won''t die in confusion like some people."

    I am completely disappointed with this Zhuo Lanxuan, I just don''t understand what he is thinking in his heart, "Zhuo Lanxuan, you are a human, why are you colluding with the Demons? They won''t really cooperate with you, they are only using you! Furthermore, you are a Vice Pavilion Master of a famous Tianyuan Hall, don''t tell me that you still aren''t famous enough to reap both benefits and fame?

    "Since you want to know, I might as well explain the purpose of my actions so that you two can die and understand my intentions."

    Zhuo Lanxuan''s eyes were already red, I knew that he betrayed her this time for a reason, and took this chance to ask around.

    I looked left and right, but there wasn''t the slightest trace of Shuo Yue and Yue Feng. I didn''t know if I was relieved or worried, but it was probably because they couldn''t find a large group of people, or because they met with danger.

    Zhuo Lanxuan continued to speak: "Demons is an ancient race, they are the ghost cultivators that went berserk. Their endosperm s mutated and became a new species. Demons''s quality of her body was good, her strength was strong, and she was unrivaled by humans. However, the only problem was that there were very few of them. The chances of a ghost cultivator failing to become a demon is very small, so it is not often seen by humans. "

    Zhuo Lanxuan narrated the history of the Demons. I don''t know what secrets he had that required him to betray humanity in order to achieve her own goals.

    "Because in Demons, there are very few evil women, and reproducing is even more impossible. There will be many clan members who fall in love with women, and there will also be children."

    So the Demons was also married to him? I have already watched the tragic result of the relationship between the Ghosts and the human race with my own eyes. Shuo Yue is an example.

    "The Demons is already tyrannical, but when he meets someone he likes, he''s still very gentle. As a result, gradually there are human girls who reproduce for the Demons, but who would have thought that the remaining generations of humans and devils did not have bodies as strong as the Demons''s, or even bodies that are frail and sickly."

    He looked at the sickly young man on Zhang Ziyuan''s shoulder. When he was once the Demon Lord, he thought that Zhang Ziyuan was just joking, and from the looks of it, he should be a child left over from the previous generation of Demon Lord and human girls.

    "The Demons had lost his ability to reproduce just like that. I think that this is something that he had set himself, because the Demons has the advantage in numbers, after all, humans are not his match. The heavens still favor the human race, which is why they gave the Demons such a fatal weakness."

    I couldn''t help but interrupt: "If it was like you said, Demons is born with good fate, then why attack humans? After all, we are not a match for your Demons. "

    Zhuo Lanxuan shook her head: "Actually it''s not like that. Humans are still hostile towards the Demons, they don''t allow this kind of race, which is extremely terrifying to them, to live on, so they do everything to eliminate it. They will not let go of the pitiful mixed bloods. Gradually, the Demons no longer has any chance to survive, and can only blame you for going too far! "

    His words were something that I never thought of, something that is not in my race, but in its heart. I have always believed in these words, no matter how the Demons was formed, they are now a threat to human life.

    "So you want to join forces to take revenge against humanity? And you, Zhuo Lanxuan, if I am not mistaken, you are also a hybrid between Demons and humans? "

    "You, how did you know?" Zhuo Lanxuan looked at me in shock, "I have been human for many years, I think I have not revealed any flaws."

    Shuo Yue was also a hybrid between human and Ghosts, but he knew what she should do. Although she didn''t know what Zhuo Lanxuan''s original intention was, he was, after all, half human with half bloodline.

    After a long time of investigation, I found out that you were born. It was because you grew up weak and sickly, became a disciple of the Tianyuan Hall, and that''s why you have the Vice Pavilion Master today.

    Zhuo Lanxuan shook his head: "I still underestimated you, rain house Lord. Originally, I wanted to kill all of you one by one, and the rest of you can also catch a turtle in a jar. I didn''t expect you to already know my identity, then why didn''t you stop me at that time?"

    At this time, Li He Yue, who was standing at the side, spoke up, "If we exposed you from the start, you probably wouldn''t have admitted it. At this time, Li He Yue, who was at the side, spoke up," If we exposed you from the start, you wouldn''t admit it.

    Sure enough, what Li and Yue told me at the last moment was true. I was inexplicably touched. I no longer cared about the mockery and ridicule he gave me that day.

    "No matter what, you guys won''t be able to walk out of here today. If I put the person on your shoulders down, I might be able to leave you with an intact corpse!"

    Only now did I remember that the young man was still sitting on Zhang Ziyuan''s shoulder, listening to everything that was happening without any movement.

    With Zhuo Lanxuan''s order, all of the surrounding Demon General were already prepared to fight, since they are a brave and battle loving race after all, we are not a match for a few of them combined with Zhuo Lanxuan.

    Zhang Ziyuan''s reaction was fast as he quickly grabbed onto the young man''s neck: "If you guys dare to act rashly, I''ll strangle him to death!"

    The young man was Demon Lord after all, the demons had their reservations. A big purple man shouted: "Master, how did you end up in the hands of these people? Are you alright?"

    "I, ahem, accidentally let them find my coffin бн"

    The young man didn''t tell us the truth. He was the one who asked us to take him out for a walk, otherwise we wouldn''t have brought a burden with us.

 C186

    The demons were indeed very respectful to their master, and did not dare to act rashly.

    Zhuo Lanxuan rubbed her temples with her hands, as if she had not expected that we would capture such an impressive hostage, and felt a headache coming, "How about this, the stalemate between us won''t have any effect, you have hostages there, my place is full of people, I have thought of a method that you humans think is the most fair, what do you think?"

    "Tell me, if we decide to be fair, then we will do as you say."

    "Why don''t we send out our own experts to fight in a one on one battle? With three consecutive victories, it doesn''t matter if we live or die, if we win, immediately put down our master and obediently serve as our prisoner. If you win, then it''s also a good idea. I will take responsibility of sending all the injured people over to you so that all of you can leave the Demon City safely. In the end, you will hand over your master to me.

    I thought about Zhuo Lanxuan''s suggestion again and again and felt that I could agree. After all, they were stuck in a stalemate for now.

    "Alright, I agree on behalf of these people. We have agreed on three rounds, two wins. Regardless of life or death, we must first consider the order of the contestants."

    "All of you, feel free to go."

    Li Hanyue, who was already wounded, said in a low voice, "Could this be another trap set by Zhuo Lanxuan? He is definitely an expert in acting, anyone who sees him would be fooled by him."

    It wasn''t impossible for Li He Yue to worry about this, but at the moment, this was the only fair solution.

    At this time, the young man on Zhang Ziyuan''s shoulder spoke: "That''s not true, even though our Demons has always treated human life as grass, we have always been men who keep our promises. Since Zhuo Lanxuan has already said so, we will definitely not go back on her words, rest assured."

    Looking at Demon Lord''s pair of pure and innocent eyes, I almost believed him. After that, I felt that this person was also hostile towards us, so believing him was definitely wrong.

    "There''s nothing we can do, let''s talk about the order of the matches. Xiao Cui definitely can''t fight, the only ones who can move seem to be the three of us." I looked around. Other than the wounded who could no longer move on the ground, Shuo Yue and Yue Feng still didn''t know where else they had gone. The only ones who could fight now were me, Zhang Ziyuan and I, as well as the already injured Li He Yue.

    "This is too much of a loss for us!" "No," I said.

    "Don''t worry, my injuries aren''t that serious. It''ll be fine after a simple bandaging. I can go to battle."

    "Have you decided yet?" On the other side, Zhuo Lanxuan was already getting impatient.

    "It has been decided. Let''s begin!"

    Li He Yue who was simply bandaged took the initiative to volunteer and fight the first round, he felt that the other party''s first battle would not be too strong, so his injured body should be able to take care of it.

    I nodded to warn him to be careful, and Lee and Yue went out.

    I was always puzzled by Li and Yue''s attitude towards me. At the beginning, they always looked down on me, but they would always look at me as if they were very concerned about me.

    Then, when it was a crucial moment, he actually told me to leave first. That gaze was as though he was leaving behind his last words. When he saw me, his expression was also extremely complicated.

    I really can''t understand why this person is always targeting me, could it really be because of Li Sheng?

    There was no time to think too much about it. Li Jun and Yue Yue had already walked to the center of the battlefield, and their opponent was a muscular, red monster.

    It''s red, like an angry cow. From the beginning to the end, his skin is red and there is even a nose ring inlaid on it. I can''t help but want to call him Red Bull.

    The weapon in Red Bull''s hand was a strange weapon, which seemed to be even bigger than a hammer. After listening to Shuo Yue later on, she realized that the weapon was called the Phoenix Wing Golden Trident, and very few people could use it.

    At that time, they didn''t know the origins of these weapons, but from the looks of it, they knew how heavy these weapons were. At that time, they didn''t know the origins of these weapons, but from the looks of it, they knew how heavy they were.

    He broke out in a cold sweat for Li Jun. He was worried that if he were to fight with his injured body, he would definitely suffer a loss.

    Li Jun and Yue Yue also seemed to become serious. After all, a one-on-one match was not the same as a group battle. What they paid attention to was focus and strategy.

    This is the person that Spirit Channeling heard about a few days ago. I don''t know how strong this person is, but from the looks of it, he should be better than the other Laoshan Taoist s since everyone else were already lying on the ground and unable to get up.

    Thinking about how Ghost Society wouldn''t let a scarecrow like him get the President, my heart finally felt a lot more at ease.

    When he took action, he realized that the martial arts technique he was most proficient in was actually what he was proficient in! Because the skills to deal with the Demons were important, after all they were a fighting race.

    This time, I am not worried, I did not think that he would actually be a martial arts expert, flying like a fly, his speed was actually not inferior to Yue Feng, although the opponent''s strength is great, but he could not even touch him.

    After a long period of time, the other party''s fighting spirit had been sapped away, and he was starting to get impatient. At this point, a loophole had appeared, and Li He Yue was trying to find the loophole.

    The muscles on Demons''s body looked as if he had trained his Golden Bell Cover Iron Cloth, and it was as if he had hit a rock, while Li He Yue started to attack the big size man''s eyes.

    The anxious big guy''s body was in a mess. He was not as brave as he was before. Lee and Yue took this opportunity to jump into the big guy''s eyes.

    One hit kill, this was the most powerful part of Li He Yue. The other side seemed to be seriously injured. The weapon in his hands fell to the ground, covering his eyes as he wailed.

    Regardless of who it was, his eyes were severely injured. He had basically lost. That was the softest part of his body. Not only was the pain extremely intense, the darkness before his eyes was also extremely unpleasant.

    The rest of the Demons were also shocked, who would have thought that the brave and fierce Demons Exhibition would be defeated by a seemingly unremarkable human.

    Zhuo Lanxuan''s face was also extremely unsightly. He probably never thought that Li He Yue would be so outstanding, she probably didn''t show it often.

    "Then the first sentence, will be considered your victory."

    What do you mean, even if we win, we win obviously, okay?

    "I''ll be the second one!" Zhang Ziyuan walked out, and opposing him was a black colored Demon General that was not that big, but looked very hard to deal with.

    Zhang Ziyuan probably wanted to quickly settle two battles. If both of them win, then I don''t have to fight in the third round anymore. That way, I would be completely safe.

    However, if Zhang Ziyuan loses, and all of the pressure falls on my body, this feeling would be extremely uncomfortable.

    This was why he hoped that Zhang Ziyuan could succeed on his first leg. This way, he could settle the matter in front of him first.

    "President Li, are you alright?" I asked worriedly as I saw blood seep out from the bandaged wounds of Li Jun and Yue Yue.

    Li He Yue seemed to be very happy about my concern for him. "I''m fine. It''s just that my wound is probably split open. I''ll bandage it again later!"

    I really don''t really understand Li He Yue. Just a moment ago, she was as nimble as a senior, which was very admirable. But now, she smiled at me like a child.

    "I hope that Zhang Ziyuan can win this match, then you don''t have to come out again, if not you will be very worried."

    Hearing Li Jun and Yue Yue becoming more and more confused, I finally couldn''t help but ask, "What are you worried about when I fight? We''ve known each other for a long time, and we''re on good terms? "

    I don''t know if I still care about the sarcasm he gave me that day, but it''s always a bad idea to talk to him.

    "Of course I''m worried about you. Aiya, I''ve been worried about you all this time. Have you not noticed?"

    Li and Yue''s words made me shiver. Are you joking with me?

    At this time, Zhang Ziyuan had already started fighting with the red Demon General. Zhang Ziyuan was also not a human, he had the advantage in terms of stamina and quality. Although he was not as strong as the Demons, he was not as weak as a human.

    The opponent''s weapon is a huge meteor hammer, it would be a huge crater if it hit the ground. I held my breath to carefully observe the two''s battle situation, afraid that Zhang Ziyuan wouldn''t be injured by that meteor hammer if he wasn''t careful.

    He never thought that Zhang Ziyuan would have some fighting techniques, and that he would also be extremely agile in his movements. This time, I was truly depressed, if it was really me who was on stage, I did not have any fighting techniques, and did not know how to deal with Demon General.

    After fighting for a while, Zhang Ziyuan had a rough understanding of the monster''s techniques, and started to use his techniques.

    I rarely see Zhang Ziyuan use any spells, so even now I still don''t know what stage he is at. I only know that for him to cultivate from a ghost to a Quartermaster, he still needs to go through a long process.

    Sure enough, Zhang Ziyuan''s technique had shocked everyone. Because of his special identity, he had hidden his strength most of the time.

    A few huge light sphere were already unable to dodge, and after taking a few blows, even the rough skin and thick flesh of the Demons seemed to be unable to take it.

    Seeing that he had won, he did not expect that the demon was not brainless like the others, he reckoned that he had stumbled and fell, while Zhang Ziyuan thought that his attack had succeeded.

    Just as Zhang Ziyuan walked over and was about to make his last strike, the black Demon General who was already on the ground and had no way of resisting suddenly swung the meteor hammer in his hands, smashing towards Zhang Ziyuan!

    I could see it clearly from the side. I felt as though my heart was about to jump out of my throat.

    Seeing that the meteor hammer was already in front of his chest, Zhang Ziyuan was really unable to dodge anymore. At the last moment, he still used the light sphere to strike over, directly striking the other party''s head, and at the same time, his chest received a hammer blow. Both of them fell to the ground.

    "Zhang Ziyuan!" I shouted and rushed forward to check on Zhang Ziyuan''s injuries, "Zhang Ziyuan! Are you all right? Don''t scare me! "

 C187

    Looking at the pale-faced Zhang Ziyuan in front of me, my mind was already in a mess, and I kept calling out his name.

    "Zhang Ziyuan, open your eyes and look at me. You can''t fall asleep!" I shook him from side to side as if to wake him.

    Li He Yue quickly stopped me, "Miss Su Su, don''t shake him. He had already suffered severe internal injuries.

    I hold up Li He Yue''s words and hugged Zhang Ziyuan tightly. Looking at his tightly shut eyes, and the blood that occasionally flowed out from the corner of his mouth, his tears couldn''t help but flow down.

    He had already promised me that after this matter is over, he would come to my house and propose to me.

    Xiao Cui also checked his injuries urgently: Sister Su Su, don''t be too anxious, if it''s just your flesh and blood, I am afraid we won''t be able to save him, but Big Brother Zhang Ziyuan is already the leader, his body is much better than a human''s, so there shouldn''t be any big problems. Right now, the most important thing is to solve the problem in front of him, leave Big Brother Zhang Ziyuan with me first, we need to quickly go out, so we can find a way to treat him!

    "This lady is right, there''s no other way to delay her." Lee and Yue pulled on my sleeve to get me back to work on the last fight.

    Both sides were severely injured, so let''s call it a draw. There is only one final match left, Hearing Rain Tower Master, are you ready?

    Yeah, I can''t fall now, Zhang Ziyuan is already injured, so I can only endure through the last match. If I win, there''s still a chance for survival, but if I lose, then Zhang Ziyuan is completely hopeless.

    I recovered my composure and went out. "Who''s going to be the last one? "I''ll keep you company!"

    "Good!" I never thought that Master Su was also a female hero, let me accompany you for a few moves this time! "

    I didn''t expect that Zhuo Lanxuan would be the one to make a move in the end. I didn''t know whether to be happy or worried. If it wasn''t for the big Demons, it would be easier for me to deal with a girl. However, the strength of this Zhuo Lanxuan was not to be underestimated.

    When I thought about how Zhang Ziyuan was still waiting for me to win the last match before returning to save her, my heart started to become anxious. This is the biggest taboo against enemies. Zhuo Lanxuan also seemed to be able to tell that I was getting impatient, and was laughing happily as if I had already been defeated.

    I just released a few seals, the power was extremely strong, Zhuo Lanxuan clearly did not expect me to be so fierce, she also did not expect that to jump in fright.

    Probably no one would understand why an unknown girl like me would possess such an abundant number of Spiritual Energy and excellent skills. When Zhuo Lanxuan thought that I was a girl that was easy to bully, she already started to regret.

    He regretted that he shouldn''t have looked down on me, and he didn''t expect me to be so hard to deal with.

    Zhuo Lanxuan is not a merciful person, if we continue to delay things like this, I am afraid that Zhang Ziyuan will run into danger. Thinking back to the things Master told me in the middle of the night, I decided to sell it on the market.

    Thinking about this, I clasped my hands together and recited a few lines of scripture incantations in my heart. Although I really did not know the meaning of the scriptures, I had memorized them thoroughly.

    Zhuo Lanxuan didn''t seem to know what the hell I was doing yet, as she gathered a light sphere in her hands and was ready to attack me at any time.

    "Miss Su Su, be careful!" It was that fellow Li Jun and Yue Yue who called out to me. I really didn''t know why he was so concerned about me. We hadn''t known each other for long anyway, so he couldn''t even be considered a friend бн

    While I was lost in my thoughts, I felt my hands start to heat up. The few lines of scripture that I was chanting just now had turned into an incomparable steel stream and gathered in my hands.

    Just as Zhuo Lanxuan was opening up the light sphere s towards my body, the air around my palm had already started flowing, turning into a circular flow of energy.

    The light sphere struck my chest, but it was blocked by the air currents and started to flow around my body.

    Zhuo Lanxuan, who was standing opposite of him, was completely dumbfounded, and didn''t know what was going on.

    Just when he was in a daze, the light sphere had already followed my flow of air and moved around my body, gathering a lot of my Spiritual Energy and magic, making it even more powerful. After that, the flow of air changed its course, bringing the light sphere along as it directly smashed towards his original master, Zhuo Lanxuan''s face бн

    Zhuo Lanxuan probably never dreamed that there was actually such an evil technique in this world, to repay someone with such a different method.

    The light sphere that he originally struck me didn''t injure me, but flew towards him. With a loud "bang", Zhuo Lanxuan was smashed into the ground by the light sphere and fainted at the time бн

    Not only were the few people from Demons stunned, even Xiao Cui and Li He Yue looked at me with their mouths wide open, as if it was their first time meeting me.

    "I''ve really never seen you attack before. I didn''t expect you to be this powerful бн" Lee and Yue looked at me with something close to adoration.

    The reason Li He Yue had won so easily was because she had found the weakness of the big sized man. This secret sect cultivation technique was also a principle, if you used your own strength to fight yourself, you would not have to use any strength at all, and could save energy and environment.

    It was like the Taichi Fist of Mount Wudang, weighing a thousand Jin in just a few strokes.

    At that time, when Master taught me this technique, I thought that such a feminine technique could really deal with Demons? Now, it seemed, his Master was truly the most powerful expert in the world.

    When he thought about how he wasn''t willing to take the Sect Leader of the Secret Sect as his master a few days ago, he felt that he had really gotten lucky.

    "Hey!" We''ve already won two rounds, and you should be traveling on your promise, right? "

    I said this to the young man in the coffin, and since Zhuo Lanxuan has already fainted, then the only one who keeps their promises now is Demon Lord, who is sitting on the ground beside me.

    Demon Lord immediately nodded his head, "Alright, if you win, you can leave anytime you want. Men, send all these people back to me no matter if they are dead or alive!"

    The people from Demons are really keeping to their words. I was originally worried that if the other party lost, they would not stop worrying about us going back.

    "That''s right, it''s better for you to kidnap me. This way, it''ll be safer. If you release me now, it''ll be hard to protect those people from making things difficult for you."

    What a strange hostage. Everyone wants the kidnapper to let them go, but this young man wants us to kidnap him.

    But it made sense when he thought about it: "President Li, you kidnapped this Demon Lord, Xiao Cui and I will take care of Zhang Ziyuan. Let''s go out first and talk about it later.

    Right, we still have two more friends that entered the Demon City, and we can''t see them yet. If we get trapped by your people, we''ll have to trouble you to release them!

    I haven''t seen Shuo Yue and Yue Feng the entire time, but I''m still a little worried in my heart.

    Other than the comrades who went out, everyone in the Demon City is here! Your friends shouldn''t be trapped by us. "

    Shuo Yue and Yue Feng were indeed trapped in another place, they did not know that the method they had been walking towards the east had led them astray.

    They accidentally reunited with Zhang Shaowu, and heard that Zhang Shaowu had already felt that something was wrong, after seeing Zhuo Lanxuan bringing a group of people in as though they knew their own family, he started to suspect.

    Later on, he did not follow Zhuo Lanxuan and was instead trapped in another place.

    I have finally gathered all the people, and sent Zhang Ziyuan back to rain house right away. I have also contacted Fu Junqing and told him to come here first no matter what happens, otherwise, someone might even die.

    Fu Junqing came over in less than half an hour. Looking at Zhang Ziyuan who was on the bed, he frowned: "What exactly happened? How could he be injured to such an extent?"

    Even Fu Junqing said that his injuries were severe, it looked like the matter had become troublesome.

    "We attacked Demon City together, but we didn''t expect that Zhang Ziyuan would be ambushed and the meteor hammer smashed him right in the chest бн"

    After telling Fu Junqing everything, he had a troubled look on his face. "To be honest, Miss Su Su, his current situation is extremely critical.

    Hearing what Fu Junqing said that was wrong, I hurriedly interrupted him. "You must have a way to cure it, right? Your medical skills are the best in the world. If you can''t do anything about it, I''ll бн

    Fu Junqing was probably left with no other options. "Sigh, right now, I can only protect his life and guarantee that he won''t be in danger in the near future. However, I still have to find other ways."

    "Then what can we do? "Or find some medicine? Tell me, I''ll go find it бн"

    My current state is already on the verge of collapse. If I knew earlier, it would have been my fault if I let him go with me to some Demon City бн

    "How about this, Miss Su Su, let me first have a quiet diagnosis before I can tell you the specifics. If you continue arguing like this, I won''t be able to do anything."

    Hearing Fu Junqing''s words, I immediately shut my mouth and left the room.

    A group of people were waiting outside, including the especially annoying Li He Yue.

    "What about the wounded?" He wanted to show off a little. After all, the Spirit Channeling was still in rain house''s territory.

    "I''ve already taken it over and placed it properly. There shouldn''t be any problems with it and the dead have already been buried. You don''t have to worry about that бн" Other than that, what about the Demon Lord s? Many people think that we shouldn''t let the tigers back into the mountains. "

    Oh right, there was also the matter with the Demon Lord. "Where is he?"

    "I''ve temporarily settled in the guest room."

    When I entered the guest room, the young Demon Lord was curiously looking around, "You''re here, I should really thank all of you. I have never left the Demon City, and always thought that I would one day be able to see the outside world.

    This kind of expression did not seem to be fake at all. He was simply not the same type of person as the Demon General s, and it could even be said that he was not suitable to live in such a boring place.

    "Oh right, why are you always stuck in that huge coffin?" I have wanted to ask this question for a long time. If the rules of the Demon City are like this, then I am truly impressed. This is clearly a great youth that has been harmed.

    "I бн I''ve already said it. My body is not healthy, so I can only live for a long time in that coffin. If I leave for too long, I''ll die бн"

    How could there be such an absurd thing in this world? A coffin can cure an illness? What was the point of so many hospitals? Just putting the sick people in their coffins would solve the problem.

    Looking at my expression, Demon Lord seemed to be able to discern something, "I know you don''t believe me, but the truth is like this. I was born with a bad body, and this is the inevitable result of the mixed race of Demons and humans. That large coffin is the sacred object of my Demons, and as long as I stay inside, my life will continue. Although living like this is like going to jail, I am still grateful to that coffin, which allowed me to grow up and experience the beauty of this world. "

    "Is what you said true?" I was stunned to hear these truths.

    "Of course it''s true. I never lie! You saw that I let you go after I said I would let you go, did I lie before? "

    I shook my head as I looked at this young man in front of me. He probably wanted to follow us as a hostage because he wanted to leave the Demon City to see the outside world бн

    "Cough, cough, cough бн" He suddenly coughed violently, causing him to be unable to speak. I now believe that if he were to leave the coffin, he would truly die.

    "Don''t say anymore, hurry up and get someone to pick you up. Otherwise, it will affect your body if it continues for too long!"

    "I, ahem, I still want to stay here for a few more days. Although my legs have already degenerated and I can''t walk, the scenery here in West Lake is still very beautiful."

    I realised that I couldn''t reject this young man''s request, but if he didn''t go back now, his life would be in danger. Demon City''s Demon Lord had died in rain house, even my scalp felt numb thinking about it.

 C188

    I think about how to persuade him to leave first. In this period of time, I feel that it isn''t necessary to eradicate the Demons, if there is a Demon Lord who can understand our human emotions, we can still turn hostility into friendship and get along well.

    If this Demon Lord died in rain house, then this would be a huge issue, and rain house would probably be the first person Demon City wanted to eliminate.

    I''m not afraid of them, and I don''t think it''s worth giving up such a good chance at peace.

    Furthermore, Demon Lord was a very good young man. It was a pity that he died so early.

    In short, he had to find all sorts of reasons to convince this young man to quickly leave rain house and return to the Demon City.

    "Oh yeah, I still haven''t told you my name, I''m Yi Xiaohan."

    "Yi Xiaohan? This name doesn''t sound like the Demon Lord, but rather, it''s something that I believe is very domineering. "

    "It''s not that. I have the same surname as my mother, so my name sounds similar to yours."

    "Un, how about this. You want to return to the Demon City since both sides have suffered heavy losses from a fierce battle. As the master of a Demon City, you should at least go back and count the number of casualties." When your body recovers a little, I will bring you along to travel to West Lake, what do you think? "

    Right now, the only thing he could do was stabilize the situation.

    Yi Xiaohan hesitated and felt that what I said was reasonable.

    Then, we have an agreement. I will come back to find you after I''m done with the things over there. At that time, can you accompany me to wander around the West Lake?

    Hearing Yi Xiao Han''s words, my face darkened. The so called Demon Lord was like this, only knowing how to play every day, not having the slightest consciousness of being the lord of a clan.

    How could the Demons put such a person in his place? Although the Demons is also hereditary, it still depends on whether this person is suitable or not.

    How did he notice the concern he had for the Demons? He hurriedly shook his head.

    "Alright, no problem. My house is right beside the West Lake. You can come find me anytime, but you have to agree to one of my requests."

    "What request!"

    "During this period of time, your Demons can''t violate our humanity. Especially during the convention, you have already killed a lot of our people. If this goes on, our relationship will become rigid and we won''t be able to deal with each other in the end."

    Although Demon Lord is naive, he is not stupid. Just by hearing a single sentence from me, he was able to guess my intentions. You want to turn our relationship into friendship, but actually, you have the same thoughts as me, I do not like this kind of fighting and killing, the world is actually beautiful, but I do not want to occupy it using a strong method, I think our Demons should live in peace with humans. "

    After hearing his words, I seemed to have reached a consensus with Demon Lord first. If we can resolve this issue peacefully, rain house''s position in The Psychic World will rise greatly.

    I asked someone to take Demon Lord back, but Shuo Yue shook her head: "This matter is not that simple. After that, the grievances that Demons had accumulated for thousands of years, especially this time, not only did he exterminate many of the Spirit Sects, she even planted spies in our midst. The most important thing is that the two parties do not trust each other. How can one continue to live in the same world for a long period of time? "

    Although Shuo Yue had poured a bucket of cold water on me, I had an idea in my mind.

    "Demons hurt my husband to such an extent, logically speaking, we should hate each other, but we cannot live in hatred forever, otherwise our moods would become bad, and we would feel like we can only have revenge for our daily affairs."

    Shuo Yue looked at me, and didn''t speak for a long time. Suddenly, she laughed: "I understand, I will settle this matter for you, don''t worry. How about this, you go and take a look at Zhang Ziyuan''s injuries first."

    Shuo Yue has always been a warm-hearted man, she would always unconditionally support me in certain matters.

    "Big Brother Fu, how is he?"

    When I went back, I found that Fu Junqing had already come out, so I asked anxiously.

    Fu Junqing sighed. "His injuries are still quite severe, and with my medical skills, I''m sure he won''t be able to treat it." However, Zhang Ziyuan''s body is special. If you use a special method, there is still a sliver of hope. "

    I had already known that Zhang Ziyuan''s injuries were serious, but after hearing Fu Junqing speak in such a manner, my heart still sunk. "Then quickly tell me what kind of special method it is. Did he need any medicinal herbs? I can find him for you no matter where you are.

    "Miss Su Su, you be calm, I can understand your feelings, but he is also my best friend, but there is a thread of hope, I will not give up, it is like this, Zhang Ziyuan is a ghost cultivator himself, if he wants to cure the heavy injuries he received, he needs a ghost cultivator''s endosperm, which is of higher level than him. There are not many of them, only three are enough, but in this world, there are very few higher level endosperm than Zhang Ziyuan, and even if there are, they are extremely difficult to deal with."

    "Since I have a way, I will bring them to you no matter where or how dangerous it is!"

    "Alright, then I''ll tell you. Ghost cultivation endosperm of a higher level are about at the same level as the ghost in the Hundred Thousand Mountain Range of the Southern Wilderness."

    Thinking of the Hundred Thousand Mountain Range, I still had lingering fear. At that time I had used some tricky methods to win over that endosperm, if I had fought him fair and square, I definitely wouldn''t have been his match.

    To have such a strong opponent, I still need three endosperm. I don''t have much confidence in myself.

    "Then tell me, how long do I have left?"

    With me here, Zhang Ziyuan will not have any big problems for the time being. If you have enough time to fight for these three endosperm, one of them would be enough to save his life, and two would be enough to wake him up.

    I nodded to show that I understood. "Alright, then you can tell me, in the end, where could there be a more profound Ghost Cultivator than him бн"

    The first place I wanted to go to was the Qiankun in the depths of Chang Bai Shan Tian Chi. Legend has it that the person who lived there since Pangu''s creation was an evil spirit called the Heaven and Earth Ghost.

    If all these legends were true, then that evil ghost should have probably cultivated to an unparalleled level of ability in such a long time. Fu Junqing said that he could use the Aphrodisiac to help me pass.

    "Chang Bai Shan Tian Chi is very big, and it''s even harder to find his. You have to be careful, it''s currently covered in snow, and it''ll probably be very cold. You have to be careful of an avalanche."

    I had prepared some thick clothes according to his instructions. I still remember that when we went to look for natural snow lotuses, we almost froze to death due to insufficient preparations.

    Seeing that the weather was about to turn cold, going to the Chang Bai Shan Tian Chi was no different from going in the coldest place.

    They probably don''t want me to go alone, so Shuo Yue and Yue Feng had to follow me no matter what.

    "The rain house needs people to stay behind. If they follow me, what should we do?"

    "But, but Tower Lord, we really can''t be at ease if you go alone."

    Actually, even I don''t feel at ease by myself, especially since I''m just an idiot. I probably won''t be able to find my way back even if I get to this place.

    In the end, I decided that Fu Junqing and Yue Feng would follow me, if not it would be troublesome to travel back. It is said that Fu Junqing''s Aphrodisiac is already at the pinnacle of perfection, and he would not hesitate to go anywhere.

    As for the others, they remained behind to settle the matters from back then. I told Zhang Shaowu''s Demon City''s master to promise him that they wouldn''t do anything to us temporarily.

    "But didn''t your master tell you to promise not to leave the sect for two years? How did you get permission to run all over the place in less than a year?" I asked Fu Junqing.

    He wanted to shake off the old senior''s Aphrodisiac to help us quickly return. He did not expect the old senior''s request to have Fu Junqing as his disciple for two years.

    Regarding this matter, we had always felt that we had let Fu Junqing down. At that time, we discovered that he had not been grounded in just two years, and he could still come and help us if we needed his time.

    "Firstly, I learned very quickly, and the others needed a year of mastery from me in three months, which saved me a lot of time. Secondly, my master was just cold on the outside but hot on the inside, and if he heard that my friend was in danger, he told me to save him."

    Sigh, this master is quite considerate. All masters are like this. No matter how eccentric they are, they are always very protective of their disciples. I thought of my own master. In the beginning, I didn''t care about him at all. I felt extremely displeased that I had forced myself to become his disciple.

    Ever since that night when he personally taught me a set of magic techniques to worry about my safety and was finally used, I realized that all of my masters were kind-hearted.

    Speaking of which, I only knew how powerful that spell was when I used it. It was like Wu Dang''s Taiji Fist, as if every force that it landed on my body could be converted into a rebound force that returned back to the opponent.

    This should be one of the most useful skills I''ve learned in this period of time.

    Actually, I am most afraid of the cold. The climate of Yunnan or Hangzhou is the most suitable for me, and thinking about how we are going to the Changbai Mountain, which is so cold, I started to shiver.

    However, it seemed that all the good things were in an extremely cold place like the snow mountain, and no one would want to get their hands on them in such a harsh environment.

 C189

    Although it''s cold, the scenery is still pretty good. We can even see quite a few tourists taking photos around the Tianchi.

    "Right here?"

    "Not then, in the depths of Tianchi, still a distance away from here. That place was rarely seen and the transportation there was extremely inconvenient, so after living for such a long time, no one found out about it."

    Now that he thought about it, these ghosts were definitely not easy to deal with. Although their abilities were not low, most of them were still afraid of humans. They could only choose to stay in a remote area and never interact with the outside world.

    Other than some monsters with wolfish ambitions like the Ghost King s, most of the other Rankers were disdainful to interact with humans. They felt that conquering humans was not something they could brag about.

    He did not know what was going on with this Heaven and Earth Ghost Messenger, since he had been living here since the creation of Pangu''s World. What kind of mentality did he have to live here in seclusion?

    "The Heaven and Earth Ghost Messenger has two endosperm s, which are the most special out of all the spirit bodies. One of these two endosperm s, Yin and Yang, have extremely quick healing effects on serious internal injuries. As long as we can get one, it will be enough to save Zhang Ziyuan''s life."

    Although Fu Junqing said this, I truly have no confidence at all. It''s even harder to deal with than that one in the Hundred Thousand Mountains, doesn''t that mean that I have no chance of winning?

    Fu Junqing shook her head: "Only when I go and do something in this world will I know if I can accomplish it or not. Since I have accompanied you here, I have a certain amount of confidence in being able to accomplish it."

    As they walked deeper into the Tianchi, they found that there were indeed no more people. This place had already started experiencing a blizzard and was not at all like the beautiful weather around the Tianchi. Even though it was pure white, there was still a huge difference between the sky and the earth.

    "This is the reason why there are so few people coming from the depths of Tianchi. The climate here is completely different from the outside world, because of the unique geographical location in the depths of Tianchi.

    It was difficult to walk, but I felt the wind blowing towards us. It was a level 6 or 7 strong wind, and I felt as though every single snowflake was blown into my neck. It was bone-chilling cold, making it impossible for me to move forward.

    "Could it be that this Heaven and Earth Ghost Messenger isn''t afraid of the cold?" I was only ridiculing him for asking this question because of the harsh weather, but Fu Junqing''s reply was beyond my expectations.

    "After surviving this period of time, the Qiankun would not be cold at all. It will be constant temperature all year round!"

    Huh? Was there such a thing? A cave with a constant temperature at a temperature that was close to thirty degrees below zero?

    "This is a special structure of the Qiankun. Legend has it that after the Nuwa Heaven Mending, one of the remaining Rainbow Stones landed near the Chang Bai Shan Tian Chi and became the Qiankun. Because of the power of the Rainbow Stone, this place is completely different from the freezing weather outside. Of course, there is another way to explain it. It is because of the warmth formed by the volcanoes, and because of the constant rise of the hot air, it created a special geographical region of the Qiankun. "

    I don''t really care about what kind of reason it is, I only feel that being able to go to the Qiankun is my only hope. If I can find a warm place to sit down and rest for a while, I don''t mind having an extremely difficult Heaven and Earth Ghost Messenger there at all.

    "However, it''s all thanks to the harsh weather of this place, otherwise, the human race would definitely develop their tourism industry to such an exceptional environment like Qiankun. If we anger the Demon Envoys here, we still don''t know what kind of disaster would happen."

    Hearing Fu Junqing''s words, I shrunk my neck: "Is this considered angering a Demon Envoy? Is there going to be some kind of disaster? "

    "Definitely, but the Ghost Messenger is a person who rewards and rewards others. He only attacks people who anger him, and at worst, we''ll just be finished. We won''t implicate anyone else."

    The tone and expression in which Fu Junqing spoke was as if he was talking about how much money a cabbage had. It was as if he was here on a tour.

    After walking for an unknown amount of time, his legs started to feel numb. "Big Brother Fu, are you sure you didn''t go to the wrong place?"

    "Don''t question a Divine Treader''s sense of direction. If the world map wasn''t engraved in my mind, I wouldn''t be able to prepare to teleport. My brain is the same as the GPS."

    If Fu Junqing did not bring me here, I would have been lost in university.

    Sure enough, after walking for another hour, it was almost dark. A large cave appeared in front of them.

    "We''re here!" Hearing Fu Junqing''s words, I almost felt like falling to the ground. Yue Feng is even more afraid of the cold than I am. Along the way, he covered his neck and hurried forward, not even saying a single word.

    "But if we enter the Qiankun in this state, we will probably be looking for death? We have already exhausted a lot of our energy, so we aren''t a match for the Heaven and Earth Ghost Messenger at all? "

    "But it''s courting death for us to stand here! Miss Su Su, the temperature after nightfall has already exceeded -50 degrees Fahrenheit. We''ll freeze to death soon бн"

    Alright, I decided that entering the Qiankun to warm up is more important. Yue Feng already didn''t have the time to greet us, after hearing Fu Junqing say that we can enter, I ran towards the entrance of the cave first, poor Yue Feng бн

    As expected, after entering the cave, a wave of heat blew over, forming a sharp contrast to the cold weather outside. Fu Junqing knew everything, as long as he believed in what he said, it would be fine.

    "Now, let''s get used to it. The temperature inside will get higher and higher. It''s not good for our bodies to be able to increase the temperature so quickly."

    Feeling very satisfied, I desperately placed my hands on top of mine and exhaled.

    Every once in a while, we would walk for a while until we got used to the temperature inside. Sure enough, the temperature in Hangzhou was about the same as it is now.

    "Where is the Heaven and Earth Ghost Messenger? How come I haven''t noticed him at all? " I asked innocently.

    Legend has it that the Heaven and Earth Ghost Messenger and Mother Nuwa had reached an agreement that the heaven and earth would grant the Heaven and Earth Ghost Messenger a long lifespan and a place that would allow him to be carefree without disturbing anyone. However, the Ghost Messenger cannot leave this place because even though there is no barrier preventing him from leaving, the Ghost Messenger keeps to this promise and has yet to leave this area.

    "Then isn''t this no different from imprisonment?"

    "It''s not the same. Heaven and Earth Ghost Messenger can still come out, but once he breaks his promise, the unique climate that was naturally formed in Qiankun will be gone. It will be hard for him to find another suitable place to stay at."

    So that''s how it is. This was only Mother Nuwa''s opportunistic plan back then. Since the Ghost Messenger was a free and unrestrained ghost that distanced himself from humanity, it prevented him from breaking his promise to harm humanity one day.

    I suddenly felt as though so much respect for Mother Nuwa had gone on for so many years, and that his divine power was still having a tremendous impact on every single blade of grass and tree in the world.

    "But бн but if we disturb the Heaven and Earth Ghost Messenger, won''t we break the agreement that Mother Nuwa left behind? Will we бн be punished?"

    Fu Junqing shook his head: "I don''t know either, I''ll just take it one step at a time. Actually I still don''t really believe that distant legend, after all, it''s been too long, who knows if it''s true or not бн"

    So Fu Junqing had wanted to gamble. For the sake of his friend Zhang Ziyuan being saved, he would charge forward every single time and do the most dangerous thing.

    It felt like it would become bright and open if he continued moving forward. Sure enough, there were people living here.

    The wide cave had traces of being artificially excavated. Could it be that a ghost had decorated his own residence?

    "Who are you people to be able to find this place?"

    Suddenly, a questioning voice floated over, I felt my body shivering. It was a woman''s voice, could it be that the Ghost Messenger was a female?

    We looked around, wondering where the sound had come from.

    "Look up there!" Yue Feng reacted quickly and looked up. Indeed, at the place above the walls of the cave, a woman was lying on the wall like a gecko, staring at us.

    I actually didn''t notice it earlier, which scared me so much that I shivered. "Please, may I ask if you are Heaven and Earth Ghost Messenger?"

    After the ceremony, I decided to start with a better attitude. If the Ghost Messenger is willing to give us his endosperm, we can consider it as successfully resolving the issue.

    "You are looking for Heaven and Earth Ghost Messenger? It''s been hundreds of years, right? Since then, no one has come to this place, but this time, there are only a few humans.

    Only now did he understand that this woman was not a Heaven and Earth Ghost Messenger, to think that there would be someone else here, it was truly unexpected.

    The woman, seeing that we were silent, jumped down from the wall. As the wall was too high up, Zhang Xuan couldn''t see her face clearly. Only now did he realize that this lady was dressed in white and had a white hat on her head. Her complexion was awful, and she shouldn''t be a human.

    "Cough cough, let''s quickly pay our respects to the notoriety of the Ghost Messenger. Come, come, pay our respects бн"

    I don''t have any confidence in these words. I haven''t even seen the Messenger and I''m already terrified. I''m really worried if I can successfully get the endosperm.

    "Visit? You few Spirit Master s have come to visit us Demon Envoys, isn''t this the same as a weasel paying his respects to a chicken?

    This white-clothed woman did not look like a ghost lady who had lived here for thousands of years. Not only was she extremely familiar with the tone of the humans, she could even speak later.

 C190

    Just as I was being blinded, Fu Junqing opened his mouth: "If I''m not wrong, there should be two Demon Envoys, you are the lethargic lethargy, and there should be another Phantom, right?"

    Ah? The Ghost Envoys were two of them, how come they had never heard Fu Junqing mention them before?

    Fu Junqing immediately explained: "According to the legends, the Heaven and Earth Envoys are made up of two endosperm''s, one black and one white, one yin and one yang. But according to the normal rules, if a spirit body has two endosperm''s, one yin and the other yang, they would probably reject and clash with each other, so the only explanation is, this rumor is wrong, the Ghost Envoys themselves have one yin and one yang, right?"

    lethargic lethargy seemed to praise Fu Junqing very much: "Mn, you''re right, but there is one more thing, the two of us can fuse together. That is to say, the rumors weren''t completely wrong."

    Yin Yang Fusion? I''ve never heard of it before. So are they a ghost, or are they two?

    "I know. One of you is speaking the truth while the other is lying, right?" Fu Junqing''s words shocked everyone. Why did it feel like I had heard this story before?

    "That''s right. One of us is speaking the truth while the other is lying. Which of us is the honest one?"

    The voice turned into a man, he turned his head and indeed, the man dressed in black appeared. This was Phantom?

    I couldn''t help but ask Fu Junqing in a low voice, "Why did one of them speak the truth while the other lied?"

    Fu Junqing laughed: "They are originally of the same spirit body, but they have been the same person for thousands of years, so it''s too lonely and boring. Gradually, his personality is split into two, he can finally talk, and it won''t be so boring anymore. Then, the two split up into two spirit bodies, one was the Phantom and the other was the lethargic lethargy. They often play a game called telling lies and truth, to show that their lives are not so boring, am I right? "

    Fu Junqing''s brain was indeed fast, he was able to immediately see through the black and white, evil spirits, and the two of them looked at him in shock.

    Yue Feng and I were the only ones surrounding him. His personality was split, and even his spirit body was split into a man and a woman. How lonely was he?

    This reminds me of the legend between the Black Mountain Demon and the Snow Woman. During the day, they would transform into the Snow Woman, and at night, the Black Mountain Demon would transform into the Snow Woman.

    "Then why do you insist on merging back into one now that you have separated? "How troublesome is it?"

    "That''s because if someone comes to disturb our silence, or is planning to harm us бн"

    "Then the power of our fusion will be much greater than that of splitting it, only then will we be able to shoot down the people who have ulterior motives towards us."

    The combination of black and white was flawless, and only a spirit body could have such tacit understanding.

    However, from the intentions of the two of them, it seemed like they could already guess the purpose of our trip here. Two endosperm s definitely wouldn''t be able to take even one of them, what should we do?

    "Fu Junqing, from the looks of it, our good words will not work anymore бн" I whispered to Fu Junqing.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll think of a way. We''re not their match at all, it''s best if we don''t fight head on. "

    Fu Junqing''s IQ was extremely high. Every time he encountered this kind of situation, it would be no problem for him to take action, but this time, he started to frown, as if he was not completely confident.

    "Since you are all so lonely, no matter what we come here for, we can still send you all this loneliness right?" How about this, we can have a competition, and you two can go against two of us, it''s fair and reasonable! "

    He suddenly had to give Fu Junqing''s good advice. This way, the black and white emissaries wouldn''t come together to deal with us.

    "Don''t think that I don''t know what kind of crazy idea you''re thinking. You want us to not combine, then it''ll be much easier to win!" The Phantom said.

    "But to be honest, this game of yours sounds quite fun to play. Why don''t we try it out?" The lethargic lethargy said.

    I really didn''t think that these two envoys, who seemed to be very smart, would be so stupid. Even though they knew it was a trap, they still trapped us.

    Fu Junqing nodded his head, and said seriously: "Okay, then it''s a deal, no one is allowed to go back on their words, if you win this game, kill or leave it for us, as you wish, if we win, you guys have to agree to one of our requests."

    "What request?" Phantom was very vigilant, he did not expect lethargic lethargy to be so careless, hence he asked immediately.

    "I''ll naturally know about this once I lose to you бн"

    The face of the depressed Black and White Ghost Messenger, did he really lose this match just because of his curiosity? Unscientific!

    I don''t know how Fu Junqing planned things, but since the military has agreed to fight, then let''s fight.

    Fu Junqing said softly: "Miss Su Su, in a while, when you face Phantom, you handle lethargic lethargy!"

    Looking at Fu Junqing''s words, I was suddenly stunned. I dealt with the male ghost and he dealt with the female ghost? What a miraculous configuration.

    Yue Feng suggested from behind: "How about I go out to fight? I''m fast, even if I don''t win, I won''t benefit much from it."

    Fu Junqing''s healing techniques and Aphrodisiac were the best in the world, he had rarely seen him fight with others, he did not know if he was hiding his strength or not.

    Fu Junqing thought for a while: "That''s fine, at least the odds are slightly higher than me, so we should be careful. Remember, you must definitely deal with lethargic lethargy, Miss Su Su will deal with Phantom! "

    At that time, Fu Junqing did not have enough time to explain, and only after some time did I understand why he made such arrangements. lethargic lethargy relied on absorbing yin qi s to improve his own Spiritual Energy, while lethargic lethargy relied on absorbing yang energy.

    When Yue Feng took part in the lethargic lethargy battle, I clearly saw the shock in the other party''s eyes. A man''s yang energy was extremely strong, especially at Yue Feng''s age, which was why Fu Junqing had let Yue Feng take part in the battle.

    Yin Yang Qi was the biggest strength of the Heaven and Earth Ghost Messenger, when combined, it did not fear all kinds of intruders, but after the two emissaries were separated, it left behind a weakness, and Yang Qi was the greatest help in suppressing the lethargic lethargy''s yin qi.

    It seemed like everything was within Fu Junqing''s grasp. lethargic lethargy was indeed afraid of the yang energy on Yue Feng''s body, and with Yue Feng''s speed, the other party would not be able to gain an advantage for a moment.

    "Will we provoke the other party and combine forces to deal with us?" I quietly asked Fu Junqing.

    Fu Junqing laughed bitterly: "Very likely, but with the current situation, this is the only way. They have been lonely for a long time, so they welcome people to play games with you guys. I think that this time, they won''t get angry this quickly.

    "Then are you sure that they will be willing to follow the rules of the game and obediently give us endosperm?"

    endosperm was no different from a ghost cultivator''s life. If the endosperm was gone, not only would all his thousands of years of cultivation go to waste, but he would also lose his life. They probably wouldn''t be so idiotic as to agree to just because of a game?

    "Of course I''m not sure. I''m just taking a step at a time бн"

    Seeing Fu Junqing''s expression, it didn''t seem like he was joking, I also threw caution to the wind in my heart. No matter what, when I appear on the battlefield, I will take care of one of them.

    At the time, I had thought about how to save Zhang Ziyuan''s life for him later on, and Zhang Ziyuan almost died from anger. Even if he was going to die, he hoped that I would live well, yet in the end, I myself went to the Chang Bai Shan Tian Chi to seek death.

    The was affected by Yue Feng and the yin qi is becoming weaker and weaker. Just when I felt that the other party was about to get angry from the embarrassment, Fu Junqing stopped me in my tracks.

    "I feel that the two of us will not be able to determine who will be the victor in this round. How about this, we''ll just have to re-compete with each other?"

    Preventing the other party from merging into one was currently the most crucial part. When we were splitting up the items, I carefully observed the Demon Envoys'' spells. They weren''t that powerful after all. They weren''t the Ghost Envoys that they started cultivating in the ancient times.

    It turned out that splitting the male and female bodies was not an easy task, and had to be done at a mutually beneficial price. The two separated individuals had already received heavy injuries, and their cultivation had regressed for more than a thousand years.

    Even so, the two emissaries still wished to be separated in order to send the Qiankun out for endless years of loneliness.

    My odds of winning against Phantom are much higher. After all, my current Fa Li is already comparable to Jun Mingzhu''s from back then, so I lack some battle experience and fancy techniques. In the future, I will also become something that will make all The Psychic World look at me in a new light.

    The Phantom looked to be more serious than his comrades, as he held a flag in his hand as a weapon, it had the ability to help him resist the yin qi.

    After a few rounds, I found that the Phantom was a little more difficult to deal with. Perhaps he was just an emissary, given his personality and experience, he exuded an old and ruthless aura.

    The flag came flying down from the sky, drawing many lines of blood on my body. Yue Feng wanted to rush over to help but he was caught by Fu Junqing.

    If a teammate were to help them during the competition, wouldn''t that be a violation of the rules? No matter what, they couldn''t anger the other party!

    I realised that I still don''t have enough experience to deal with the enemy. After all, I''m not a match for the thousand-year-old Demon Envoy.

    "Su Su, remember this: if you meet an opponent stronger than you, do not be forceful. You must learn how to hold your balance and defeat the strong with your weaknesses."

    Master actually said something he didn''t understand. What do you mean by still? I''m not moving, but he still doesn''t hit me?

    Even though my brain was starting to let go of all these thoughts, my master''s words were indeed heard. I felt like I had become a container, and that I could easily resolve the situation even if the other party didn''t hit me once. Phantom became more and more agitated, and felt that he, a purple light sphere, was charging over, and just as he was about to hit me, Yue Feng and Fu Junqing cried out in alarm.

    The light circle that was shot towards me directly smashed onto Phantom''s chest. He looked at me with an expression of disbelief, and didn''t even manage to figure out how I had injured him.

 C191

    Later on, he wanted to take advantage of the situation and give chase, because if the other party became angry, it would become troublesome. He waved his Space Abyssal Sword and attacked.

    "Sigh, when did Miss Su Su learn such a powerful spell, what is this called?"

    "If I''m not wrong, this is the Secret Sect''s Star Shift? Do I have to return the favor? " Fu Junqing asked with a questioning tone, "How is Su Su related to the Secret Sect?"

    Oh, it is said that because of an accident, the previous disciple of the Secret Sect died, so the Master accepted Miss Su Su as his master.

    "..." Su Su took the of the Secret Sect as his master?! " Fu Junqing''s mouth was so wide that an egg could fit inside.

    "Yeah, it was just a matter of a few days ago. It didn''t last long."

    Afterwards, I heard from Fu Junqing that this old man from the Secret Sect had a weird temper. He only took in a disciple, and not just that, his requirements for taking him in was very high.

    I was also stunned when I heard that. Then what is it about a girl who took me in halfway? Is it because I won his illusion?

    I decided to ask Master what he took a fancy to before taking me as his disciple.

    "Only with a clear mind can one do one thing."

    In fact, what Master said to me that night sounded like nonsense to me, but his expression was very serious, making me unable to interrupt him.

    But in this situation, every word of his seemed to have become a secret to my victory, and it was very enjoyable.

    Phantom''s face was about to turn white, "You, you guys are actually this powerful, we have underestimated you! Little White, let''s combine! "

    "He''s here!"

    Oh no, if they fuse together, then it would be difficult to win. I was the first to block the Phantom''s path, and Fu Junqing and Yue Feng also felt that something was amiss, as they blocked the lethargic lethargy''s path.

    lethargic lethargy was angered to the point that his face turned dark, "You, you guys aren''t so hateful anymore!"

    "Who''s the one that''s hateful? We originally said that this would be a fair duel, but now, what do you mean by ''it''s a fusion''? "

    "You''ve already planned this out, haven''t you? is it just to break us one by one? " Only now did Phantom realize that it was already too late. The Space Abyssal Sword waved its hand a few times, breaking Phantom''s protective qi barrier, spitting out a mouthful of blood and falling to the ground.

    "You, what weapon is that in your hand!?" We actually purposely broke through our Xiantian Aura! "

    Ah? I really didn''t know that Space Abyssal Sword had this kind of effect. It would be a pleasant surprise if they could even break through the protective aura of the Paleogene''s emissary.

    At this time, the black and white could no longer be combined. They could only accept their fate.

    "Alright, let''s consider it our loss. I''ve already agreed to one of your requests, so you can raise it!"

    It''s not easy for a proud and arrogant Phantom to say this, I''m afraid he doesn''t know that we want their endosperm.

    I looked at Fu Junqing, not knowing what his next plan was, so I didn''t dare say anything.

    Fu Junqing sighed: "Sigh, speak the truth, I won''t beat around the bush. We came here for the thousand year old ghost cultivator endosperm s, to save a Kui''s life."

    The Black and White Brothers'' expressions changed again, their voices becoming a little ugly, "Ladies and Gentlemen, to be honest, we can still agree to your reliable request. I bet you also know that if we lose our endosperm, that''s the end of us.

    "Sigh, that''s right. We also feel extremely sorry, but there''s a reason, we really do have an urgent need to save them, because before we came here, we heard that the Heaven and Earth Ghost Messenger was a ghost that had two endosperm s. If we lost one, we might not be affected at all бн"

    lethargic lethargy rolled his eyes: "Yeah, the Ghost Envoys were originally two endosperm, but because of the two endosperm, we separated into two people. Now that we each have one, do you want one of us to die?"

    Sigh, I started to get troubled looking at this, both of them aren''t evil spirits, they were originally staying in this desolate place to cultivate, but in the end we took one of the endosperm, I think that the remaining one will be lonely again.

    "Is there no good way to kill two birds with one stone?" I asked innocently.

    Phantom snorted, "Hmph hmph, if I need your human hearts, and ask if you guys have a way to kill two birds with one stone, and also get your hearts, how can you not die?"

    This question really made one choke. If a person had no heart, of course they would die, and endosperm s were the same.

    Fu Junqing scratched his chin: "I do have one thing to note, I don''t know if you guys can cooperate?"

    Fu Junqing has a lot of insidious ideas, I know that too. Big Brother Fu, you go ahead and say it!

    "Two emissaries are originally one. If one of them loses a endosperm, one of you will fall into deep sleep. You can take turns using this endosperm. No one needs to die from alcohol?"

    This method sounded quite reasonable, but wouldn''t that mean that they would never meet again? Or that they were very lonely?

    Phantom''s eyes were wide open: "Sir, you aren''t joking right? We finally found each other and were no longer lonely, yet you told us to take turns using a endosperm?"

    Sure enough, they didn''t agree, but Fu Junqing also refused to be outdone: "That''s very simple, then we''ll kill one of you, and then the situation can also be done, right?"

    After I heard Fu Junqing''s words, I immediately coordinated with him and placed the Space Abyssal Sword onto Phantom''s neck. As if wanting to cut off his neck, Phantom became afraid, "Wait wait wait, don''t get so excited, we didn''t offend anyone and nothing happened to us here, in the end, you guys came here to take our endosperm. You''re really being unreasonable!"

    "In any case, two paths have already been laid out in front of you. Originally, I didn''t want to kill innocents randomly, but I had no choice. Saving people is more important."

    lethargic lethargy spoke up at this time: "Why don''t you all kill him! It''s better for me to save someone than share a endosperm with them! "

    He didn''t think that lethargic lethargy, who he had been with day and night, would say such words. Phantom was also unhappy: "What do you mean by that? Hurry and kill him, his endosperm is more effective than mine! "

    lethargic lethargy didn''t expect that he would be rejected and started to counterattack. Looking at the two emissaries who were reluctant to leave and wished that they could kill each other, I finally understood what Fu Junqing''s plan was.

    I couldn''t help but praise Fu Junqing in my heart.

    "Ahh, you need to discuss this properly. Tell me again, or else I won''t be able to take the blame." Fu Junqing was even putting on an act, acting the whole thing, as if he was already in a difficult situation.

    "Enough!" I agree with that gentleman''s suggestion. Phantom had not been able to endure it any longer. Even if the two of them were to be together in the future, the little boat that they were in would capsize at any moment. It would be better to just agree to Fu Junqing''s suggestion.

    Fu Junqing laughed: "Did you really choose correctly this time?"

    lethargic lethargy also nodded: "Then let''s do it! Meeting you all is really my fiend! "

    Although they were not too happy, the two emissaries still agreed to do it. When they thought back to it later on, they really luckily brought Fu Junqing over, and their IQ really trashed everyone and ghosts.

    Yue Feng was also extremely impressed by her, but he insisted on taking Fu Junqing as her master in the end.

    Fu Junqing casted a technique and took away one of the emissaries'' endosperm s, then the two emissaries turned into a single person again, probably in the form of their combined body, but they could only wake up one person.

    lethargic lethargy came out first after merging into one body: "Are you all satisfied now? "Although you have taken away one of our endosperm, you have taught us one thing. As long as there are people, they would be scheming everywhere. We are not suitable for this kind of environment.

    Hearing these words, I really wanted to sigh at the simplicity of these emissaries. After being set up by us, I still felt that it was the safest time to be by myself.

    "Actually, that''s not the case either. Although human society is full of scheming and scheming, there are many things that are worth lingering over. Trust, emotions, many things also exist. Only those who know the evilness of the human heart will know the beauty of those things."

    lethargic lethargy shook his head: "I don''t want to know about the human world anymore, I can''t afford to hurt you. The reason why you humans have ruled the world is because of your ever-changing hearts, I don''t understand it, and I don''t want to understand it.

    After walking out of the Qiankun, I suddenly felt that what the lethargic lethargy said was true. He had been living in seclusion since the Paleogene, and he had no idea about the development of the human race over the years. It was because he didn''t want to go out, that there was no way for him to go out.

    "Sigh, I didn''t expect them to lose in the end because of their IQ, which is a hard injury." I exclaimed.

    "That''s right, we can''t even fight against a few scheming emissaries, then we''re really going to meet a ghost бн"

    Hearing Fu Junqing''s words, I''m really in a state of injury бн

    When we got back to Qiankun, Fu Junqing was ready to let us all go like gods. Originally, I thought it was going to be a fierce battle and I even intended to throw my life away here.

    He was very happy to finally be back in the warm Hangzhou. At least Zhang Ziyuan''s life would be saved after he took back the Ghost Messenger endosperm.

    "Yawn!" When I got back, I kept sneezing. I must have been frozen in Chang Bai Shan Tian Chi.

    "Miss Su Su, are you frozen? Can I prescribe some medicine for you to eat?" Fu Junqing asked with concern.

    "It''s fine, it''s just a little sneezing. Quickly go and see Zhang Ziyuan!"

    Fu Junqing knew that I was anxious for my husband so he immediately brought the endosperm in to save his. He doesn''t like others to be in front of his diagnosis, so I just sat outside and waited.

    "Cough cough, Master Su!"

    I turned my head and saw that it was Ghost Society''s Li He Yue. He was smiling as he walked over. For some reason, I kept having the feeling that this person was harboring malicious intentions towards me. Even though this person wasn''t a bad person, I still didn''t dare to get too close to him.

    "So it''s the President Li. Nothing happened while I was gone, right?"

    Even if it was just for a period of time, it was only for a day. Because of the Aphrodisiac, the journey was saved.

 C192

    "I also said, why did you guys come and go so fast, and later on found out that the Mr. Fu was the descendant of the divine art, but it was still enviable. During this period of peace, there was not the slightest movement from the Demon City''s side. I wonder if the Demon Lord''s return had some effect. "

    "Hopefully, he and I have reached an agreement. If we can resolve the Demon City''s issue peacefully, then it would be the best. Otherwise, both sides would definitely suffer heavy losses."

    Li He Yue nodded. "We agree. However, some sects are against it now. They all suffered heavy casualties in this battle. They probably won''t give up."

    "It''s alright, take your time, after all it''s not an urgent matter, I want to wait for Zhang Ziyuan to wake up first before making my plans."

    Li He Yue looked at me as though she was lost in thought: "Master Su, you seem to have been harboring malice towards me the entire time, could it be because of the relationship with my predecessor, Li Sheng?"

    I was stunned when I heard this. It was you who were hostile towards me first, alright? I never intended to have any conflicts or interactions with you, it was you who insisted on looking for me during the meeting, and always tried to get close to me after I choked back.

    "Ah, you also know about the conflict between me and Li Sheng?"

    "Of course I know. Let me explain in advance, even though Li Sheng and I are both surnamed Li, we really aren''t related in the slightest. This is just a coincidence, so there''s no need for you to be so hostile towards me."

    Oh, so it''s not a relative. Then it can''t be. What does it have to do with me? Why did you have to explain it to me?

    "Yes, what Li Sheng has done is something that we elders will always oppose. We feel that his way of doing things has already lost the quality a psychic needs, and brought you all trouble. I am also very sorry."

    "Ah, it''s okay, it''s okay, I didn''t care, it''s just that Li Sheng seems to have colluded with the Ghost King, I hope you all can investigate this matter properly."

    I have never been a person who particularly remembers grudges. Li Sheng no longer had any impression of him to me, he only remembered that he seemed to covet the Tong Ling Dan in my body and wanted to get it no matter what.

    "We already know about this, so Li Sheng has already been sent to the Ghost Society by the Elders Guild. That''s why he has my position."

    "Elders Guild?"

    Yes, you probably haven''t heard much about it. There are a total of four people in Ghost Society who are members of the Board of Patriarchs, and they are all virtuous and respected old Spirit Master.

    "Hey, that means you''re not bad at all?"

    "Then that year, Ghost Society''s requirements for the president were very strict. He was different from you two inheritances. That year, Li Sheng used a very disgraceful method to obtain the position of the guild leader, while I received his rejection.

    So Ghost Society was actually such a strict organization, and completely different from other sects. It wasn''t strange that this sect had the strongest power, and Li He Yue and Li Sheng had always been at odds with each other.

    Damn, what am I thinking! [I jumped into a pit just like that. Why would I care so much about a man I just met? At the worst, we can just get along a little better in the future.]

    "Then the president will be responsible for everything in your Ghost Society?"

    Li He Yue nodded. "Yes, the four Elders are only responsible for recommending the President and supervising the President. Everything else will be taken care of by the Assembly Hall. This gives the President quite a sense of self-awareness. He won''t be as free as you all."

    "Oh бн" I nodded, my heart still thinking about Zhang Ziyuan who was still in the room receiving treatment, only to realize that the Li He Yue in front of me was finished.

    He likes to chat with me so much...

    "Uhh бн it''s getting late, so hurry up and go eat. Aren''t you hungry?"

    "I''m not hungry. I''ll eat with you later. What do you like to eat?"

    "..." "Seriously, can you leave me alone for a while? You''ve already been talking to me for half an hour бн"

    Li Jun and Yue looked at me for a long time before saying, "So you think I''m annoying? In fact, I know that the person you care the most about is healing inside. I saw that you were too depressed just now and decided to come over to talk to you. "I didn''t think that you would find me annoying. Alright, then I''ll leave first. I won''t disturb you anymore бн"

    This man was like a big dog, explaining and apologizing to me. I was actually very touched, so it turns out he was spouting nonsense to me in order to divert my attention?

    Am I the legendary emotional animal that eats soft but not hard?

    "Forget it!" "Hmm, why don''t you wait here with me."

    Li Jun and Yue Yue seemed very happy as they sat back down. "Then I won''t say anything. I''ll wait with you!"

    I really don''t understand Li Jun and Yue Yue. They weren''t close in the first place, so why are you being so nice to me? Forget it, since people aren''t bad, I''ll just treat you as a friend.

    Just as he was thinking about this, Fu Junqing opened the door and walked out, "Miss Su Su, President Li is also here?"

    "What''s the situation like?" I asked anxiously.

    "Lady Su Su, you are so worried. With me here, there won''t be any problems. You can rest assured."

    Hearing Fu Junqing''s words, I heaved a sigh of relief and walked into the room. It seems that it was my turn to guard his bed and wait for him to wake up.

    Since the others were smart enough not to follow me in, I found a stool and sat on the side of the bed to watch the unconscious Zhang Ziyuan, thinking about what he had told me before we left for the Demon City.

    When this matter was over, I would go to my house and propose to me. At that time, I always felt very flustered, as if something was going to happen to me, and the result was that he was seriously injured.

    When I got back from the Demon City, I directly went to the Changbai Mountain, but didn''t dare to go to rest after coming back. Now that I finally couldn''t take it anymore, I fell into a deep sleep, hoping that I would be able to wake up before Zhang Ziyuan woke up бн

    After sleeping for a while, Zhang Ziyuan still had not woken up, but Li He Yue had already knocked on the door and walked in.

    "Miss Su Su, seeing that you have not been eating, I brought some food over for you. You must be hungry, eat some!"

    I was stunned again. What was this situation? First, Lee and Yue changed the way they addressed me, then they brought me food. Am I very familiar with him?

    But coming back, he was really a little hungry. He didn''t have time to think about anything else and just carried the food over and started wolfing it down.

    "How about it? It''s still with the taste, right?" It''s like I''m a guest at his house...

    "It''s alright, I''ll make do and have some. I''m really hungry, thank you бн"

    "No need to thank me. You haven''t had a chance to eat since you came back from the Demon City. You''re the one who had the hardest time of all."

    Yeah, thinking about how hard it was for me, I also wanted to take a good rest. Unfortunately, things never stopped, and I decided that after Zhang Ziyuan recovered, I must give myself a long vacation, go for a trip or something. Un, Chang Bai Shan Tian Chi is not bad.

    Halfway through eating, Zhang Ziyuan moved and said a few words that he could not hear, which woke him up slowly.

    "Yuan!" How do you feel? "

    Zhang Ziyuan opened his eyes and composed himself. Seeing that I was standing beside his bed, he guessed that he had suffered some sort of injury and told me to wait for him to wake up.

    "Wife, it''s been hard on you. I''m fine now. Eat your food first бн"

    Only then did I realize that I still had rice grains in my mouth and leaves in my mouth.

    told him that his life was no longer in danger, but if he wanted to fully recover, he would need a type of medicine called demon blood. It was the blood that boiled the hearts of the people in Demons.

    "This kind of medicine is far, far ahead in the horizon. Although we all know where the Demons is, killing demons and obtaining their medicine is too difficult." Fu Junqing sighed.

    "I can slowly recover from my current condition. My wife, I no longer wish for you to be involved in danger for me."

    When Zhang Ziyuan found out that I was going to the Qiankun, his heart ached.

    "In short, hurry up and get up. You promised me that you''d come to my house to propose marriage. Don''t go back on your word!"

    Zhang Ziyuan suddenly went silent, as if he remembered the promise he made to me. He didn''t honor it, but he was almost scared out of his wits.

    He has already become the leader. If his soul disappears, he won''t even have the chance to reincarnate. At that time, even a ghost couple probably won''t be able to do anything.

    "Alright, I will never forget this promise. I will always owe you a wedding. One day, I will give you a glorious event."

    After exiting the room, I intended to go and wash Zhang Ziyuan''s face, but met Li He Yue who was waiting at the door.

    "President Li, you should rest. Zhang Ziyuan is already awake.

    "Miss Su Su, you should have already seen through my intentions, right?"

    "Ah?" "What kind of intentions do you have?" I was shocked. I didn''t know what Lee and Yue were up to, but I knew he had evil intentions. How could I not know to stay away from him?

    "I know that you and Zhang Ziyuan already have very deep feelings for each other, something that I cannot shake. But I keep thinking in my heart that if I could get to know you earlier, then everything would have changed."

    Meet me one day earlier? What did this person say?

    "President Li, have you been too tired recently? Is your brain not clear enough?" I tested Lee and Yue''s forehead to see if they had a fever.

    "I''m very clear now. What I mean is, if I could have known you before Zhang Ziyuan, everything would have changed!"

    Ah? Before I met Zhang Ziyuan, I was just an ordinary employee of a company. There was nothing special about me, and I was not related to this The Psychic World at all. Are you sure you knew me then?

    "Don''t speak nonsense, it''s getting late, there''s still a meeting tomorrow. President Li, if you''re not used to sleeping, I can give it to you бн"

    "Miss Su Su, why do you not understand my words? I like you!"

    Honestly speaking, these words had a huge impact on me. I didn''t expect the dignified Ghost Society President to say these words to me in the middle of the night, making me speechless.

 C193

    Seeing that I didn''t say anything, Lee and Yue were probably shocked. "I know that you already have a fiance and you''re going to get married soon, but please allow me to fight for it in this last period of time, okay? "Don''t refuse my good intentions. When you get married, I will naturally withdraw."

    The first was when Zhang Ziyuan suddenly came to my house, said that I was his wife, that he was my husband, and was forced to stay with me.

    At that time, my emotions also collapsed, but at least that would have made me single. Right now, this situation is very awkward, and the thing that puzzles me the most is that during the past twenty years of my life, I lived in a very ordinary and mediocre manner, without a single person chasing me. But now, all of them seem to fall in love with me at first sight.

    "President Li, since you''re going straight to the point, let me tell you a few of my heartfelt words бн Could you please stay away from me in the future? Zhang Ziyuan is now jealous, and was still in a coma two days ago, but now that he has regained consciousness and seen the situation, things will become troublesome! "

    I sincerely implore Li He Yue, if I, who already have a husband, am chased by one person, wouldn''t I become a third party?

    Li He Yue sighed, "Ai, alright then. In that case, I won''t force you. "But I will use my own way to solve this problem." "With that, he turned around and left.

    As I stood there blowing on the cold wind, I felt like I was in a daze. The matter had already left my control and was developing towards an inconceivable situation. Then the way he liked people was really too unique.

    After washing his face and water for no reason, he returned to his room and saw Zhang Ziyuan meditating.

    "Your injuries have not healed yet, Big Brother Fu said that you are not suitable for cultivation right now, it doesn''t matter if you play for a few days!"

    "Don''t worry, I''m healing, not cultivating. Do you remember what I told you before? The cultivation method I''m cultivating is a very unique type of ghost cultivator. Reaching my level, I can already heal my own body in a certain state."

    It was true that this happened a few times ago, but this time his wounds were so severe. He wondered if he could still use his healing abilities to heal himself.

    "Then what do you think? Stop if you feel uncomfortable. " Seeing that Zhang Ziyuan''s expression was obviously not big, I said worriedly.

    "It''s still effective, but it can''t reach the degree of healing." Zhang Ziyuan frowned, he never expected his injuries to be so serious.

    It seems that he still needed demon blood s to solve the problem, but he had already promised Yi Xiaohan that he would get along peacefully. If he killed another demon and took its blood, it would be equivalent to starting a war between the human and demon sides, which went against his original intentions.

    But without the demon blood, it was unknown when Zhang Ziyuan''s injuries would recover.

    I thought about this question all night and didn''t close my eyes until dawn.

    "Wife, do you have something on your mind?"

    Zhang Ziyuan definitely knows that I didn''t sleep. Actually, I can''t hide the truth in my heart, I would probably reveal it on the surface.

    I also didn''t deny it, "That''s right, there is something that makes it very difficult for me. If I don''t have a position, then I can just ignore it. However, in a certain position, I can''t act rashly anymore. I have to consider the bigger picture бн"

    "This is a good thing. My wife has finally become a responsible person." Actually, that''s why you''re in a difficult situation, right? "

    So Zhang Ziyuan knew about it?

    "Stop daydreaming, it has nothing to do with you!"

    "If there''s nothing to do with me, then you won''t be so troubled, will you?"

    Zhang Ziyuan understands me the best, even lying to you will be exposed.

    "Actually, although there are some things that cannot be done with the best of the best, as long as you decide to do it, you do not need to worry about other things. No matter what decision you make, I will support you."

    I don''t know the current Zhang Ziyuan, the domineering CEO is completely gone.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?"

    "No, when I heard you say that, I feel even worse. I feel that no matter how I choose, I will regret it бн" I need a way to do it both ways. "

    "Heaven never bars one''s path, don''t think too much. Humans are too small. Sometimes, we have to follow the flood of history. Many things are not something the two of us can decide."

    What Zhang Ziyuan said seemed to mean that the development of this matter had already been decided by fate, as he understood things more than anyone else.

    His words made me relax a little, and I leaned against his chest, closed my eyes, and rested for a while.

    Just as I was half asleep and half awake, I heard Zhang Ziyuan whisper into my ear, "No matter what the result is, I will definitely go to your house to propose marriage бн"

    The next morning, I really didn''t have any mood to hold a meeting, so I let Shuo Yue listen in for me instead. After turning around, I prepared to go back to sleep.

    But after a while, Shuo Yue knocked on the door: "Miss Su Su, I think it''s better if you go personally.

    The Demon Lord is here again? How long has it been since we''ve returned? I really don''t have time to accompany you to visit the West Lake!

    This time, it was another young man from Demons. She also looked like a human, and her body looked extremely weak. It seems that the descendants of humans and devils are indeed very tragic.

    "Lady Su Su right? I''m Ah Yue Si, the personal attendant of the young master of Demon Lord. Young master asked me to come here this time."

    "Your Young Master is looking for me?"

    "That''s right, he still takes the matter you talked about with him to heart. We also have the main faction and the main faction, and both parties are at a stalemate. With the current situation, we hope that you can show enough sincerity to reach a consensus on peaceful coexistence."

    "How many psychic have you killed for us to take the bait with such a despicable method? Even if you do not fight, I will never be able to live with you in Demon City!" At this moment, a member of the Murong Family who was heavily injured in the Demon City battle and was still unable to leave, stated his intention to fight.

    I am not the only one who is in charge here. If most of the people here feel that the Human Demons cannot coexist, then all my efforts will be in vain.

    Li He Yue immediately planned out his words, "So you want to push more people into a brutal battle, and you want them to suffer heavy injuries or die just like you? "Don''t be too selfish!"

    Knowing that Li and Yue were here to speak up for me, I gave him a grateful look.

    "Then let''s just forget about the debt of blood from before? Demons is like a time bomb, not exploding right now does not mean that he will never explode! "

    "I believe there will be a perfect solution. Calm down for now. I don''t think you guys will want to end up with a disastrous loss, right?"

    Although I am very grateful to Li Jun and Yue Yue for speaking up for me, under the objections of many people, A''Yue Si helplessly shook her head.

    It seems that the situation here is much worse than what we have, but Demon Lord wanted me to pass on a message to you, Demon Lord is not a warlike place, it''s just that we have no other choice. Although our bodies are strong, our tribe members are very few, it''s impossible for us to obtain anything from you humans.

    That''s right, a race that was stronger than humans and could threaten humanity at any time. As soon as the humans appeared, it would be as though they were facing a great enemy, wishing that they could get rid of it as soon as possible. Perhaps, no one would think that they could live in harmony with humans.

    All races learn to expand and invade after they have no room to live, I have always thought.

    "Alright, go back and tell your Demon Lord, we can reach an agreement on this matter. This will require the efforts of both of us, and if it''s convenient, I''ll invite him to the beautiful West Lake for a gathering."

    A''Yue Si nodded his head and went back. Some people were still dissatisfied and wanted to attack A''Yue Si, but the two countries'' military exchange was already an unwritten rule. If we were so barbaric and tyrannical, what difference would there be between us and those devils?

    I wanted to ask Yi Xiaohan over because I had already decided that no matter what, I would let go of the knot in my heart no matter what.

    On the other hand, I want to ask him about Zhang Ziyuan''s medicinal guidance. Could he think of a way? After all, he is a Demon Lord, so only he knows some of the things related to the demon blood.

    Just when I was preparing to meet with Yi Xiaohan, something happened again. The disciples of the destroyed clan went to the Demon City to seek revenge, and were captured by the Demon City. Although there were no casualties, most of them were captured alive.

    "What do you mean, we should look for trouble when we''re ready to talk? Isn''t this trying to escalate the conflict?"

    "Master Su, stop being so na?ve. It''s impossible to negotiate, do you still not understand the situation? It''s already a blood feud, and there will be endless conflicts in the future! " someone advised me.

    In fact, as soon as this happened, I started to wonder if I was right. They were right, sometimes I was naive, and maybe things weren''t as simple as they seemed.

    "Everyone, don''t be impatient. First, we attacked first. After such a long period of time, the Demon City has been very well-behaved. So, don''t always speak ill of others." Secondly, since the other party did not kill the intruder and instead captured him alive, it means that things have changed for the better. It is very obvious that the other party still intends to keep their promise. "

    At this moment, Li He Yue stood up and said something that made me feel that he was the only one who truly supported me.

    Although this person''s enthusiasm is sometimes unbearable for me, but his unconditional support for me has moved you.

    After that, Zhang Shaowu stood out and said that this matter would require long-term planning. He was still rational and never said that he would support anyone.

    Even though he didn''t seem to support me on the surface, I knew that he still secretly hoped that my suggestion would be carried out.

    This way, I would have the chance to get my hands on the demon blood. My mind was full of twists and turns, and when Li He Yue finished, I found that everyone was waiting for me to speak.

 C194

    After all, other than a good person like Zhang Shaowu and Li He Yue who supported me, and with the fact that the Tianyuan Kingdom had lost their right to speak because of their president''s betrayal, it seemed like I was the only one who had the power to make the decision.

    I took a deep breath, "Everything will be decided after I meet with Yi Xiaohan. Don''t worry, once I get caught, I will think of a way to save them."

    "I really don''t know who was so impulsive to actually run over to Demons''s territory. They overestimate themselves and even ruined our plans бн"

    Li Jun and Yue were secretly ridiculing him. Although his actions caused me to subconsciously stay away from him, we were still in the same camp. It wouldn''t make sense to stay too far away from him.

    I feel like this is Li He Yue doing this on purpose, that she is intentionally supporting me, this fate, in order to get close to me, and drag the entire Ghost Society with her as a burden? Isn''t this too willful?

    "It''s understandable. After all, there is a deep hatred between us. If it were me, I would probably be so impulsive."

    "But the one who needs demon blood the most right now is your husband right? If a woman like you is able to think about the bigger picture, then what qualifications do those people have to be so fast? "

    "President Li, I hope that you will also consider carefully, don''t blindly support me, if in the end my decision is wrong, you will also be blamed бн"

    Li He Yue looked at me closely. "What? You actually think that I chose to support the peace talks because of the beauty''s smile?"

    I put on an expression that was not really true.

    Li He Yue shook her head: "You have misjudged me, the president of Ghost Society cannot be so willful. I have already said it, all the elders'' eyes are on me now. I am not King You of the Zhou Dynasty, and am capable of playing the role of Duke of the Fire Beacon. "

    In other words, Li He Yue''s choice was because of the momentum within the Ghost Society? Not because of me?

    Then tell me, your Ghost Society also suffered a great loss in this battle, and you were also the main fighters at the beginning. Why did you change sides now?

    "Don''t forget, I was the one who told you before the incident. This time, we already have an insider within, so we will definitely be in trouble. If you see the signal, run."

    "So you already knew that there would be a problem with the Tianyuan?" Are you planning to use this opportunity to probe the Demon City? "

    Li He Yue nodded her head: "Miss Su Su, you are clever. At that time, I did not know what was going on inside, which was why I ordered you to leave immediately when something happened."

    It was then that I finally understood that the person who had the truth in his hands was actually the unruly Li Hanyi in front of me. It could even be said that he used me to act as the main peacemaker.

    "I''ve really underestimated you. So you''re just pretending to be a pig to eat the tiger. Then, I''ll leave the heavy responsibility of convincing these people to you!"

    After saying that, I waved my hand and left, leaving Li Yue and Yue Yue by themselves in disarray in the wind. Leave it to me, why? "

    Yi Xiaohan came here very early, as if she had always been waiting for me at the West Lake''s side. He seemed to still be in a bad mood, as she sat on the grass with her knees bent.

    "Miss Su Su, look at how beautiful the water in the West Lake is. If the territory of the Demons could have such a scenery, I don''t think they would covet the places where you humans live."

    "Demons is only suitable to stay in the Demon City, that is the territory that belongs to you.

    Yi Xiaohan could hear that my tone of voice today was no longer weak. It was clearly speaking on behalf of my own position.

    "Hahahaha, you understand. Actually, I also want to live a comfortable life, but when I have a group of aggressive subordinates, I also don''t have any ability to control myself."

    Is this the same as throwing all the problems at me? Your people are so brave and fierce, they should be looking for trouble with us. Even your own subordinates aren''t able to properly restrict them, so what''s your name of Demon Lord?

    Our conversation became strangely, but strangely harmonious, with no signs of collapse.

    "As long as you can come up with a reasonable plan, I might be able to persuade my people to accept it. However, we need a binding agreement in advance."

    I nodded. "Alright, I''ve already thought of a plan. I can tell you about it. If you have any requests, you can also give them to me."

    This plan was all thanks to Shuo Yue. She never liked to show off, but at critical moments, she could help solve any problems.

    "From a geographical point of view, the Demon City is from a different dimension from the human world. My idea is very simple, I want to use a powerful magic barrier to completely seal the Demon City. Of course, to us, it is a seal, but to you, it is an independent space. Although on the surface, you cannot enter the human world, but our people also cannot enter the Demon City. This formed a fault, in theory, we completely separated the two races. This way, all trouble will be completely cut off. "

    Hearing my suggestion, Yi Xiaohan felt that it was a new idea, "The one who proposed this idea is indeed smart, it is truly a complete solution to the problem, but what I want to say is, our Demon City doesn''t really have a big say, nor is it small either, who can create such a strong barrier to separate the two spaces. Also, our Demons only have men, if we don''t marry to the outside world, we will die in the end бн"

    "You don''t have to worry about the Spirit Formation. The friend that suggested this plan is the world''s greatest Spirit Formation Master. He can solve this problem. As for the problem you are talking about, I believe even if you were to marry a human, the resulting descendants would still not be satisfactory. It is as if your body is inferior to a human''s, so how can you be considered to have inherited the Demons''s bloodline? You guys are the product of a ghost cultivator''s Qi deviation after failing, so you can''t be considered a race. It''s very difficult for you to find a way to reproduce and reproduce. "

    After speaking a great deal of truth, I discovered that Yi Xiaohan''s face was growing uglier and uglier. He originally was extremely unwilling to face this reality, as a Demon Lord, what he wished for was for her clan to flourish and flourish.

    After a while, he said, "I understand. Actually, I''ve considered my suggestion as well, but I don''t know what abilities I can use to guarantee my clansmen a better life."

    "So what was the ultimate purpose of your appointment?" If Yi Xiaohan only wanted me to come up with a plan, I would have already given it to him. As for the other requests, I have no right to mention them.

    "Alright, I can accept this suggestion, but I have a few requests, I must guarantee my Demons''s interests."

    I nodded. "Speak your mind."

    "Regarding the barrier that you mentioned, I want that friend of yours who specializes in barrier to be able to take full responsibility for it. Also, I guarantee that he will not hurt my Demons''s people or territory."

    I nodded. "I can assure you that there won''t be any problems."

    I have seen Shuo Yue''s barrier before, so I can guarantee that he will be able to do it safely. Although this project is rather big, since Shuo Yue has proposed this plan, he will definitely be able to complete it.

    "Also, the barrier can allow the hybrid human blood to pass through."

    Thinking about it, this request didn''t go too far. Humans and demons were usually physically weak and wouldn''t have much of an impact on the human world. Moreover, most of their mothers were here, so it wouldn''t make sense for them to never see each other again.

    "I need to discuss this with a World Spiritist. I don''t know if he can do this. If he can, I don''t think there''s any problem."

    Then, this barrier would be even more difficult. Not only would it have to be next door, it would also have to leave a path for the mixed-blood. Just by thinking about it, it seemed impossible.

    They could only agree to Yi Xiaohan''s request and ask him for a little bit more information about her plans.

    "Alright, then can you explain to me the origins of those people who ran off to the Demons to provoke us?"

    Yi Xiaohan''s last words surprised me, I didn''t think that he would bring it up first, and her attitude wasn''t friendly at all, but I thought that although my side might have done the wrong thing, and wouldn''t want to be too unyielding, they still had to be neither humble nor haughty.

    "Cough cough, that, is our fault. I am here to apologize to you and your people, but there is one thing, you were the one who harmed us in the beginning. Those people just wanted revenge, I don''t think that''s wrong. They have already been taught a lesson. How about you hand them over to me, and I will give you a perfect explanation. "

    Yi Xiaohan stared at me for a while, then suddenly laughed out loud: "Hahaha, alright, okay, I can see through a lot of things, so I won''t keep you in suspense. I will fight for the benefit of my people, but from my perspective, many of these disputes are inevitable, and this is also the main reason why I agree to your idea. "Don''t worry. You can send him back later. Since we''re now in two different worlds, we won''t have any further interactions. So what if we have a feud?"

    Yi Xiaohan was not very old, and her IQ and EQ were surprisingly high as well. No wonder she could become the Demon Lord of this generation, he was the one who could find the real direction for her clansmen.

    After chatting with Yi Xiaohan for a long time, the atmosphere gradually became harmonious, and even the nearby Demons guards relaxed in the end.

    "Sigh, in the future, I won''t be able to see such a beautiful lake!"

    "You are a hybrid of human and demon, you can still come to West Lake. I think I will have to stay here anyways.

    Right now, I feel like a big sister who knows her own heart, dealing with the big matter of the human and demon races at the same time, and also taking responsibility for the psychological comfort of the recently matured young master of Demons.

    After Yi Xiaohan returned, I immediately returned to the rain house to find Shuo Yue and ask him about the situation with the barrier.

    "Miss Su Su, have all of you really reached an agreement?"

    I nodded my head. "There are no problems at all, the situation now is that the Demon City has already been resolved, and I have invited Li He and Yue Yue to persuade them one by one. Of course, even if there are a few people who disagree, it won''t be of any use in front of the huge torrent. The problem now is the condition set by the other party. Shuo Yue, how confident are you in the barrier? "

 C195

    In the end, the most important part of this matter was related to Shuo. To me, lobbying was just talking, although it was hard, it didn''t have any substantive pressure, so Shuo Yue was different.

    "Miss Su Su, first of all, you have to understand one thing, once a barrier is formed, the two humans and demons will never invade each other, that is a good thing, but you have to do it tomorrow, the blood in Demons''s heart, you will not be able to obtain it in your entire life, what should you do about Zhang Ziyuan?"

    When Shuo Yue asked this question, I immediately lowered my head.

    But I really don''t dare to think about it. At the last moment, when the relationship between the two races is on the verge of melting, if he were to kill a Demons disciple now, the medicinal catalyst would be obtained, but the overall situation would be a waste of effort.

    "Shuo Yue ah, tell me, what can I do now? "I have never encountered such a difficult situation бн"

    The reason I asked Shuo Yue was because he had also encountered this kind of difficult situation on both sides back then.

    Shuo Yue was silent for a moment, then stared at me blankly: "Miss Su Su, to be honest, no one can help you with this kind of thing, the final decision is for you to take care of me. You know the reason why you''re asking me, but it''s because I made the same decision as you all those years ago. "Even though a long time has passed, I was still conflicted back then. I still remember your difficulties clearly, but as long as you make this decision yourself, I will not regret it in the future."

    I already understood Shuo Yue''s thoughts, so I didn''t ask him whether or not she regretted her choice all those years ago. After all, life always stands at the fork of the road, and the road in front of us is always the unknown. As for me, I''m standing at a fork in the road, on one side is righteousness, on the other side is love.

    I only know one thing. No matter what I did, I always put the bigger picture in front of me. I subconsciously didn''t want to think about my husband. Don''t think about it. If he knew the truth, would he blame me? Nor would he think about what kind of guilt I would feel in my life if he never recovered.

    I should have been in a state of confusion, but my heart was calm at this moment. I knew that I had already made my choice, but I needed a reason to convince myself.

    "Miss Su Su, as for the other question, it is precisely what I want to discuss with you. If I were to propose this proposal to you, it would prove that I have the ability to create this barrier. Demon City and the human world are completely separate. This is not a small project, he needs a few steps. "

    Seeing the other party''s face turn serious, I also knew that the matter of the barrier wouldn''t be settled so easily.

    "Anyway, if you need my help, just tell me."

    "First of all, although a barrier is not a problem, with my own mana, I am unable to support the construction of such a huge barrier. So, I need the help of a few people, and these people need a high level of mana as well as a certain understanding of the barrier."

    "That''s not a problem. I can come. As for the rest, I need to ask. Exactly how much mana does it take to successfully create a barrier?"

    Shuo Yue was silent for a while, as though she was calculating the number of people in her heart: "There isn''t a need for too many people, for too many people it would be easy for things to go wrong. The four-sided barrier only needs four people to sit in and guard it."

    As long as there were four people, the meeting would be easy. This time, there were no lack of experts in magic, so he asked if there were any who would be willing to help.

    Shuo Yue nodded: "This is for one, and for two, the entire method would take three days and three nights. At that time, I will create an extremely strong and huge Spirit Formation, but in between, we cannot be broken by anyone. Otherwise, not only will the Spirit Formation fail, the lives of the few of us will also be very dangerous. "

    I nodded my head, "If we do this, it will definitely arouse the displeasure of many. If we want to find some sect''s disciples who have come to take revenge on Demons, we will definitely come here to cause trouble."

    That was what I was afraid of, so I still had to find some necessary protectors. Most importantly, we cannot afford to have any internal troubles.

    I was silent for a moment. "Leave this to me. I''ll arrange everything properly."

    A lot of times I think, what does all this actually have to do with me? If something goes wrong, it will all be my fault. But if it succeeds, my husband will forever lose the chance to be guided by the medicine.

    Shuo Yue wasn''t too surprised. I knew that he and I were actually the same type of person and that although she was usually careless and unreliable, she could turn the tide at critical moments.

    "Also, you said that with regards to the matter of the mixed human and demon blood being able to pass through the Spirit Formation, it was actually a very big problem for me. I am the elder sister, and since it is sealed, I have no other ways to let others pass. Especially the hybrid human and demon''s bodies. Most of them are weak and can''t withstand the enormous force that passes through the barrier. "

    "In other words, this plan is impossible to implement?" I asked.

    "It''s not impossible, but I need something as a support."

    "What is it?" I asked quickly.

    "In this world, there is a kind of wood called the Holy Blood Wood. When I was creating the barrier, I used this kind of Holy Blood Wood to build a door. This identity has my thoughts, and can be manipulated by any race, age, and gender.

    I''ve never heard of such a strange wood in this world. The door he built can be used to control the movement of any species, a mechanism.

    "Then where can I find this wood?" Even in this world, such a precious item was rare.

    "This kind of wood is produced by the West River, and there is even a Sacred Blood Tree. Because it is very rare and precious, there is only a single family that protects it from generation to generation, and unless it is absolutely necessary, they will not hand it over to anyone. But I think, if we ask them for wood for that reason, they should be able to say yes. "

    "So that''s how it is. Then it''ll be easier. Since there''s a family generation that''s guarding it, it saves a lot of trouble."

    "In that case, we''ll first go to the Western River and finish settling the matter of the wooden logs. Then, we can start to build the Spirit Formation."

    It would be better to settle the matter as soon as possible. Otherwise, things might get out of hand. Who knew how much trouble it would cause in this period of time?

    Xi Jiang is a place that is hard to pass through. He wanted to pass through a huge tomb in the Xishan and arrived at the other side of the Xishan. This is also the reason why very few people could reach the west river.

    "Why don''t we just let Fu Junqing take us over? Why would we even need such a huge tomb?"

    Shuo Yue shook her head: "That place is also supported by a huge barrier, I''m afraid we won''t be able to pass through the Aphrodisiac."

    "I''ll go? How could I be in such a troublesome place? I''m a coward, how could I dare go to a tomb or something like that. "

    It''s not that I don''t dare to, I just feel that going deep into someone else''s grave and disturbing their peace is unreasonable. Moreover, inside the tomb, there were many agaric spirit, so dealing with them was very troublesome, and it was unknown how long it would take.

    Looks like things won''t go smoothly, because there will always be some problems. But there''s no other way, there''s actually only this kind of wood that can solve the Demons''s request, then we can only go to the Xishan to try.

    "I do not recommend too few people to attend, the Xishan Graveyard might not be so easy to visit, if there are too many people, we can look out for each other."

    Since Shuo Yue had said so, for the sake of safety, I made a strict plan.

    In the end, it was decided that the six of them would set off together.

    When Li He Yue heard about this, she became angry: "No, Master Su, I want to go too!"

    With everyone gone, there would be no one left to take care of them. What if there were to be any activity at Demons during this period, wouldn''t all their efforts go down the drain?

    "No, I have to go. Let the others stay!"

    Originally, I had intended for you to stay away from me, but he insisted on sticking to me like a dog skin plaster. There really was no other way. In the end, I let Zhang Shaowu stay behind and brought Li He Yue.

    Li Hanyue, who had a worried look on his face just a moment ago, now revealed a look of excitement like a child. He really couldn''t understand how Ghost Society could have such a president бн

    "Wife, I can''t accompany you this time. You must be careful on the road." Zhang Ziyuan looked extremely depressed.

    I also know that she was worried about my safety and wished that she could accompany me there, but with his current body, he really couldn''t take a long journey.

    "Staying here to recuperate is the greatest help to me. When I return, your body might even recover."

    Zhang Ziyuan suddenly grinned. His usual cold expression did not match at all as he said, "My wife, don''t lie to me anymore. I know that if I didn''t have the Demons''s blood, my body would not be able to recover."

    "How did you know?" I''ve repeatedly told everyone not to tell you about this. "

    I had the look of a child caught in the act of making a mistake, with no place to put my hands or where to look with my eyes.

    "My wife, don''t be too nervous. Actually, it doesn''t matter if you tell me. I know my body. Even if no one tells me why I have been delayed and unable to recover, I know it like the back of my hand."

    "Then, then why have you never told me that once the barrier is formed, it would be difficult to obtain the blood in the Demons''s heart. Why?" "Why don''t you ask me, you бн"

    After realising that Zhang Ziyuan already knew the truth of the matter, I panicked for a moment and started to mutter incoherently.

    The reason why I didn''t mention it to you is because I didn''t want to give you too much pressure. What Shuo Yue said is right, for this matter, you have the choice. "

    I couldn''t hold it in anymore, tears were streaming down my face and my eyes were blurry. I was already feeling wronged during this period of time, and since I was hiding it from them, I didn''t know what to do with them either. However, today, Zhang Ziyuan had explained everything and I felt that my entire body had relaxed.

 C196

    "Wife, daughter-in-law, what are you crying for? "I didn''t say anything, and I''m not blaming you. Why are you crying?"

    The funny look came back, the way he used to tease me whenever I was angry or sad.

    If you blame me and get angry, then maybe I will feel better. It''s because of your manner of pretending to know nothing that makes my heart hurt even more. I don''t know what to do now, I''m just a normal girl, don''t put all the pressure on me, I can''t take it. "

    Zhang Ziyuan sighed, and wiped the tears off my face: "Since I didn''t mention it to you, it means that I supported you in choosing, don''t you understand? You sleep by my side every night, awake all night long, do you think I don''t know? "Forget it, I couldn''t hold it in tonight. Just do what you need to do."

    "But, but what right do I have to choose for you? Since you already know about it today, tell me, do you still want to recover from your injuries or not? "

    Zhang Ziyuan also became silent. I know, if we were to leave the same thing to him, it would be even harder to choose.

    "Hey, like I said, what are you going to do? As for my injuries, I know very well that if I am unable to obtain the Demons''s blood, I should still have other methods. "

    "Don''t lie to me, the Big Brother Fu has already told me clearly, you also said that you have a very strong recovery ability, but this time you are unable to achieve the effect of recovering your own strength with your own cultivation, right?"

    This is just like a dead knot that''s hard to solve. Even if we argue tonight, after an entire night, there will probably be no conclusion to it. Zhang Ziyuan seemed to have realized this problem and shut his mouth, leaving behind a room full of silence.

    Until dawn, we both sat there in a daze, neither of us saying anything.

    After dawn, I started to walk out of the room, but we still didn''t say a word. I wasn''t sure if this matter would affect our relationship, making it so that there was a gap between us.

    "Miss Su, why are your eyes as red as a rabbit''s? You haven''t slept for the entire night?" The President Li asked.

    Of course, I couldn''t tell him that I didn''t sleep the whole night and cried the whole night. "It''s probably because I haven''t had a good rest during this period of time that I made you worry."

    However, President Li had a face full of disbelief: "But that shouldn''t mean that he''s doing so well, right? Is someone bullying you? Were you waiting for you to cry? "

    The guild leader really couldn''t bring up the topic? Was he smart or was he stupid?

    "Alright, alright. Let''s hurry up and set off. We can''t delay this any longer. Otherwise, who knows what might happen?" Zhang Shaowu tried to smooth things over.

    Big Brother Fu has prepared a huge teleportation circle. This time, the place is more dangerous and the surroundings are filled with huge enchantments, I will do my best to teleport all of you to the nearest place. When that happens, you might get separated.

    What kind of place was this? Why was it scattered even after teleporting over? This was a situation that had never happened before.

    Before he could ask, he had already activated it. This time, the formation was stirring up a yellow-green glow, as if it was different from usual.

    Before I had time to think, I had already broken into the tunnel of space. I could no longer see anything clearly, and my ears were windy, and I felt very irritated. I put my hands over my ears.

    I remember the first time I flew, I was in this kind of situation. My ears were blocked, and I didn''t dare to open my eyes. The moment he took off, my hands, where am I? He didn''t want to listen, neither did he want to speak. It was as though he had rejected everything outside the door.

    However, during the process of teleportation, I felt as though there was a pair of hands faintly wrapped around my waist. Due to my extreme fear, I didn''t investigate whose hands those belonged to.

    When I opened my eyes again, I found myself in a strange place. The surroundings gave me a fright. Even though it was daytime, the surroundings were filled with mist and I couldn''t see everything clearly. However, based on the things in front of me, I can determine that this is a desolate mountain range, and it should be an unmarked cemetery.

    I didn''t dare to walk around casually anymore. I shouted out some of the names of the people following me, but no one replied me. My mind was in a mess.

    Just as I was panicking, a voice came from behind me. "Miss Su Su, are you alright? This is my first time riding this thing, and I feel awkward with both ears. "

    I turned around and saw Li He Yue. "Why is it just you? Where are the others?"

    Li He Yue shrugged her shoulders and said, "I guess they are separated. When I got here, I looked around and didn''t see anyone."

    "It''s scattered. Don''t tell me it''s just the two of us together?" Only then did I remember the hands that had been wrapped around my waist the entire time I was transported.

    It turned out that the person in front of me was hugging me tightly because I didn''t want to be separated from him.

    Originally, I was already frustrated, but now I was even less in a good mood. "What should I do? "Originally, there were quite a lot of people and they all got separated. When will they be able to get their hands on the items!?"

    When Li He Yue saw that I was angry, she didn''t try to tease me like that and said, "Hey, don''t we have the communication device with us? Let''s try it out!"

    "I don''t believe it. This kind of desolate mountain and wilderness, how can a phone have any signal?"

    I took out my phone to check. There really was no signal at all. At that time, I really wanted to smash the phone I just bought?

    Li He Yue could tell that I was in a bad mood, so she didn''t joke with me anymore. "What, are there really no cell phone signals here? That''s bad, originally there were five of us, but now there''s only the two of us left. That large tomb was filled with traps and information, how can the two of us get there?

    Yue Feng, Xiao Cui and even Shuo Yue had disappeared, making me feel even more irritable.

    I was starting to wonder if Lee and Yue were trying to get close to me on purpose, which was why we were all separated, just the two of us.

    "I feel like there''s no other way, we can only find the Xishan''s tomb to meet up with them." Li He Yue said.

    "But we can''t be sure if the others encountered any danger on the way."

    "Even if we meet with danger, we are helpless. Listen to me, we should first find the Xishan for burial."

    Actually, the suggestion he gave was also within common sense. Looking for someone in this place was equivalent to looking for a needle in a haystack.

    "But in this situation, we don''t even know the direction, the surroundings are already shrouded in mist, how will we be able to find the Xishan''s tomb?"

    Who would have thought that the Xishan was actually such a geographical environment. I didn''t even dare to move the unmarked cemetery in the middle of the fog.

    "How about this, I''ll come up and carry you!" Li He Yue said.

    "What?" His suggestion startled me, and it didn''t seem like he was joking to see him squatting down right away.

    "No, no, no. What does it look like?"

    "What''s wrong with that? There''s only the two of us here, and your husband isn''t here. What are you afraid of?" Are you afraid that I have ill intentions? "Don''t worry, I am a man of honor. Even if you had ulterior motives towards me, it would only be a thought."

    After all, I don''t even dare to walk a single step. If we continue to be in a stalemate like this, it won''t be a big deal since the Big Brother Fu isn''t around, and we won''t even be able to find our way back.

    I laid on Li He Yue''s shoulder while blushing. "Then I''ll have to trouble you бн"

    "As a gentleman, there is nothing troublesome about serving a lady. If I lie down, I might be able to walk a little faster."

    When Li He Yue moved, I realised that he was a Ranker that was hiding his strength, his speed was not slower than Yue Feng''s, and his reaction was extremely fast, even if it was surrounded by dense fog, he would not be able to touch anything.

    "Hey, can you find the direction?" I asked, worried.

    "There''s not much of a difference. After all, I''ve been trained in survival in the wild. If I encounter such a situation, I can roughly determine the general location from the situation around me and the growth of vegetation."

    Holy sh * t, so he was that powerful. I only needed to see the sun to determine the north, south, east and west. I couldn''t even see the sun in this kind of place. I didn''t expect Li Jun and Yue Yue had such skills.

    "You even received survival training in the wild? When you were in school? " I asked curiously.

    Li He Yue burst out laughing, "Do you think I''m the kind of game that follows a school''s summer camp? It was during the Ghost Society''s devilish training that they threw me on a deserted island or in a deep mountain. There were no suspicious people who relied on, let''s see if I can survive within the set time. "

    Ah? How could the Ghost Society have such inhumane training? It seems like this person is not that old, could it be that he already started receiving such training when he was young?

    "You''re not a special forces soldier, why do you still want to survive in the wild?" I don''t understand.

    "This reflects a person''s willpower. What kind of place do you think the Ghost Society is? You guys really miss your rain house, so much that you protect your disciples. In our place, only the strong can survive."

    Listening to Li Jun and Yue Yue''s lonely voices, for the first time, I felt that this person had always been difficult to deal with. Gradually, I started to chat with him more and more, and didn''t reject him as much anymore.

    In retrospect, he is not only a bit of a nuisance to me, but also quite a gentleman. Forget it, during this journey, I will just decide not to hate him. In any case, Zhang Ziyuan is not here.

    I was scared by my own thoughts. Do I also... It won''t, it won''t, I have a husband, we''re going to get married soon, we definitely can''t do anything to let Zhang Ziyuan down, definitely not!

    While thinking, I lightly patted on Li He Yue''s shoulder. "Um, I feel like I have overcome quite a bit now. Just let me down and walk by myself. I''m not light anymore. You must be tired from carrying me on your back, right?"

 C197

    Li He Yue stepped up and said, "It''s alright. Your weight is nothing to me. When I was doing my weight training, I could run with a weight of 100 kilograms. Besides, you don''t even weigh 100 kilograms, do you think?"

    "Who has a hundred kilograms?!" Realizing that Li Jun and Yue Yue were teasing me, I shut my mouth in anger. Forget it, I''ll just let him carry me if he wants to.

    As expected, within half an hour, we were out of the cemetery. Although it was still foggy ahead of us, we could already see quite a lot of things.

    "Alright, since we''ve already left the unmarked cemetery, you can leave by yourself, right?" Lee and Yue put me down and wiped my sweat.

    "You really have some skills. You didn''t even put in much effort to get out. If it were me, I''d probably be trapped inside." When my feet touched the ground, I felt as if my whole body was floating in the air, as if he had gotten used to carrying me on his back.

    Li Jun and Yue Yue were carrying it on their backs. I seemed to be tired as I squatted on the floor and gasped for air to rest. I was бн I was just too flattering. I was afraid that you would be angry when I carried you, but now I''ve decided to tell you бн you бн you''re a little too fat, so hurry up and lose some weight бн

    President Li, if you plan on not saying anything, then don''t ever say it out loud. Otherwise, you have to be conceited about this outcome бн

    Li Jun and Yue Yue seemed to have realized the seriousness of the situation, and quickly waved their hands, "Okay, okay, just pretend I didn''t say anything, you''re not fat either, right?" Let''s hurry up and get down to business. The sky seems to be getting dark, so when night falls, we won''t be able to find our way anymore.

    President Li is smart, he knows that he said something wrong and quickly changed the topic. In this kind of situation, it''s not good for me to say anything else, so I just stared and looked around.

    Although the fog in front of my eyes is gradually dispersing, and the sky isn''t getting darker anymore, it is still obstructing my sight. Leaving the forest, there seems to be mountains in front, with three sides surrounding the mountains and one side leaning against the forest, where exactly is the location of Xishan''s tomb?

    Lady Su Su, I just looked around. According to the feng shui of this place, if there is a large tomb, it should be in the southwest direction of the exam. We will follow this road and we will be able to find the Xishan''s tomb.

    I rolled my eyes and looked at President Li in disbelief. How did you know? The tomb was in the southwest?

    Have you heard of excessive acupuncture? The President Li began to put on airs.

    I shook my head in confusion. I had never heard of it before.

    It seems that you don''t know much about the field of tomb robbing. Tombs robbers usually have Feng Shui as they would be able to deduce whether or not there is a large tomb in this barren land just by looking at all the mountain and river summits. Where can I open the main tomb chamber...

    Hearing the words of the other party, I shook my head. You said, Tomb Thief, could it be that President Li is proficient in this technique?

    Li Jun and Yue laughed and nodded. Don''t make it sound so bad, tombs robbers don''t steal their tombs, we have a nice name for it, and in any case, don''t underestimate this skill, under such a dirty fight, anything can come out, anything can come out. Also, Feng Shui is really a profound knowledge, and is used in many places. I can teach you.

    Although I don''t have any good impression of the person in front of me, my heart seems to have been moved when I heard his words. Fine, fine, if there''s a chance, why don''t you tell me?

    In this period of time, he realised that he had learnt too many complex techniques. What mechanical technique Illusion Technique? Now it was time for him to learn feng shui, but if he could learn more, it would be better.

    President Li stood up happily and patted off the dirt on her body. I knew it, you little girls would definitely be interested in this kind of profound thing.

    Why do I feel like he still has ill intentions towards me?

    So tell me what you did first.

    It''s very simple. Look at the movements of the mountains and rivers around here...

    Lee and Yue began to explain patiently. I probably understood a little, but most of it was just a blur.

    As a result, he persuaded me to go southwest with him.

    Walking on the mountain path, I felt even harder to walk. It was already late in the night, so I couldn''t see the road clearly. Luckily, I still had a flashlight to shine on it, otherwise, it would be very easy to fall off the cliff in the dark. Most importantly, I had never climbed such a difficult mountain before. Not only was it steep and rugged, it was also filled with thorny plants, and they were so rugged that if I couldn''t walk properly, I would fall.

    Lady Su Su, how about I carry you? A girl like you definitely never walked such a difficult night road, it''s okay, I have experience, there won''t be a problem.

    At this time, Li He Yue''s attentive and forceful attitude was immediately revealed. According to him, not only had he undergone survival training in the wild, he often lived on dangerous beaches, isolated islands, and deep mountains. He often used ferocious beasts that ate humans as his company, making me deeply sigh in amazement at the cruel Ghost Society.

    No, I want to go by myself. Although his blood gradually softened, he still could not agree to this request. If this continued, I would become more and more reliant on him. My current position was equal to his, so why should he carry me on his back?

    Since I rejected him, he didn''t persist and the two of us stumbled up the mountain.

    When he reached the middle of the mountain, he was suddenly greeted by light. There was a huge flat land in front of him.

    It''s here! It seemed that this tomb was built in the belly of Xishan, which was very suitable for feng shui.

    I really believe it now, but there''s no one here. I don''t think the others have come yet.

    Thinking about how it would be difficult for others to find this place without the President Li''s ability to discern the risks, as well as his profound feng shui skills, I couldn''t help but become anxious.

    Let''s wait here for a while. I don''t think they have any.

    If they can''t find us, then what should we do?

    Xishan was a dangerous place, he did not know if they were separated, but Shuo Yue was fine, what if Xiao Cui and the others separated from the others?

    Forgive me for being blunt, but in this situation, there is no need to think too much about it. If we were to say that we waited for a period of time, but still no one came, then only the two of us entered.

    Ah? How could that be okay? If the others can''t find us, they will be worried!

    Think about it carefully. If we delay our time and look for each other, when will we be able to pass through the Xishan and reach the other side? He had to look at everything from the perspective of the general situation. Right now, the most important thing was to get his hands on that piece of wood!

    Actually, what he said wasn''t wrong, but as an emotional person, it was very rare for him to make such a rational choice.

    At the start, I felt that he was a figure who was like a love saint. In order to get close to me, he supported me unconditionally and at the same position as me at the most crucial moment.

    But now, he doesn''t seem to be as emotional as I thought he would be. It seems that everyone added up together isn''t as important as a piece of wood.

    In any case, let''s wait and see. Tomorrow morning, if we don''t see them, we''ll go in!

    President Li nodded and sat down next to me. I know you are guessing at me, but I am actually thinking for you too. After going through so much, didn''t you want to let the human race and Demons have a good ending?

    You don''t need to say anything nice to hear, I don''t want to know what you''re thinking. In any case, I''ve always disliked you from the beginning, who knows what intentions you have!

    The reason why I said all these to her, even I didn''t know why I said it to her, was because of the suspicion in her heart. She shouldn''t have said it at this moment, but looking at the other party''s harmless smile and the care I received along the way, I couldn''t help but want to clarify all of these matters.

    Hahahahahaha! Lady Su Su, you are really too cute!

    When I heard the President Li''s laughter, I felt goosebumps all over my body, as if I really saw those zombies in the tomb.

    I knew that because of the meeting, I had always kept it in my heart and had a grudge against me. As a matter of fact, I should have explained to you very early on that I didn''t mean to target you.

    If they didn''t target me, who would believe it? I silently cursed in my heart.

    In fact, I have heard of your name from a long time ago. At that time, Li Sheng was even the president of the Ghost Society and I heard that he did everything for the Tong Ling Dan in your body.

    After that, I heard that you had more and more things, including the Fengdu Ghost City. At that time, I thought, she was obviously an ordinary girl, but she just inherited some of the rain house''s divine tools halfway through her journey, how could her reputation be so great?

    Therefore, I have always been very interested in you. In this meeting, I can finally get what I want and see you personally.

    To be honest, I was a bit disappointed at first. I was just a normal girl with an ordinary appearance and temperament. There wasn''t anything special about her. She couldn''t be found when she was thrown into a crowd.

    At that time, I was only targeting you to test your reaction. I didn''t expect you to be so easy to bully, but you were actually so sharp with your teeth and sharp with your tongue. At that time, I really suffered a great loss.

    I fell in love with you. Although I rejected you in my heart in the beginning, I did not like to hide my feelings. If I liked you, I liked you, if I didn''t like you, I didn''t like you бн

    This person spoke a long paragraph in front of me, causing me to be stunned for a moment. I was roughly able to understand his meaning, but my brain really wasn''t able to react.

    Do you think I care if you really want to target me or not? Anyway, I''ve told you many times that I''m a man with a husband. Don''t provoke me again. This time, there''s no other way. After we work together, we won''t be in this relationship anymore!

    Sigh, don''t say such heartless words. Even if I can''t be a couple, I can still be a normal friend! Hey!?

    It was already late in the night, and even though I was in the belly of the mountain of Xishan, the cold wind still caused me to shiver uncontrollably.

 C198

    The man opposite me said no more. He silently took off his jacket and draped it over my shoulders.

    Seeing that I wanted to reject his good intentions, he put his hand on my shoulder. "Alright, the past is over. Don''t go against your body. This place is too hard, a girl like you can''t take it!"

    Even though he said so, I still couldn''t accept his kindness. His coat was much warmer on his shoulders, but it didn''t feel good to see him wearing only a thin white shirt.

    Hmph, who told you to provoke me, you deserve it! I continued to grumble at him in my mind, and before I knew it, I fell asleep on my lap.

    I don''t know why, but the sleeping me did not feel colder and colder. Instead, I felt warmer.

    When I woke up, I found that it was the man opposite me who had built a fire for me.

    You didn''t sleep all night? I looked at him in surprise?

    Are you stupid? Both of us are asleep, what if we encounter some danger? Besides, in such a cold place, if I don''t watch the fire all night long, you''ll freeze to death if it goes out.

    I looked at the fire with some sparks still burning in front of me and was speechless.

    Alright, the situation is now very clear, other than the two of us, no one else has found the entrance to Xishan''s tomb, the sky is already bright, what choice do you have?

    Thinking of the two of us entering the tomb, I still refused in my heart. But there was no other way, we couldn''t stay any longer.

    It''s not that I don''t want to go in, it''s just that it''s said that it''s extremely dangerous inside. Can the two of us really deal with it?

    Ordinary two people obviously wouldn''t be able to do it, but don''t forget, I am a fighting aficionados. I once entered a very dangerous tomb by myself, and later on, wasn''t I also able to escape safely?

    I made up my mind. I gritted my teeth and stomped my foot. Fine, I will enter as soon as I go in. Isn''t it just a huge tomb? I don''t believe it, there''s a man-eating monster inside!

    Lee and Yue clap their hands and stand up, their faces black from burning the train all night.

    I couldn''t help but take out my handkerchief and wipe it.

    At first, he was stunned, but after he reacted, he suddenly grabbed my hand. Lady Su Su, you бн

    I quickly withdrew my hand, afraid that he would misunderstand, and explained, "I, I just want to thank you for guarding the fire for me last night. Seeing that your face is too dirty, I''ll wipe it off. Don''t think too much about it!"

    After saying that, my whole body felt awkward. After entering the tomb, I still had to rely on Li He Yue''s rich experience. If I were to say something too stiff now, it would probably be awkward the whole way.

    Lee and Yue had been explaining to me all along the way that the knowledge about tombs was that anyone with status would cultivate their own tombs in such a remote place. After asking Mr. Feng Shui to take a good look at them, he would use the entire mountain as a main body to prevent tombs from being stolen.

    However, tombs robbers nowadays were getting more and more skilled. Excavating this type of tomb was simply not a problem.

    Then, there must be a lot of killing traps inside? I asked.

    They are all powerful people who are afraid of the tomb robbers, and disturbed their own rest. Thus, they designed all sorts of wondrous sights in their own tombs, and in the end, the designers and the excavators were all buried together inside, sealing the entrance to the tomb. No one knows where the tomb is located.

    He pushed open the door and entered a tomb chamber that was very different from the place he had come from. Not only was it grand and magnificent, it was also completely clean.

    There were no coffins inside the tomb, but there were a few large lifelike sculptures. Some of the sculptures were of soldiers riding war horses while some appeared to be of infantry. Everyone held their weapons and appeared to be extremely fierce.

    "From the looks of it, this should be the burial chamber for the funeral. Since we''re here, the thieves won''t leave empty-handed. How about we follow each other?"

    "You really have a crafty heart. If some evil spirit really takes the item, wouldn''t it bring disaster upon yourself?"

    "If you walk too much at night, you will eventually encounter a ghost. Since you dared to steal a tomb, of course, you''re not afraid of dirty stuff."

    After saying that, I started to flip around. I rolled my eyes, too lazy to deal with him. Forget it, if you want to take it then take it, but be careful, there might be a trap here. "

    "There''s a trap? How did you notice?"

    "Look at these burial items. They seem to be placed in a disorderly and disorderly manner, but in truth they are very orderly. I''m afraid that whoever you are assigned will trigger the traps, and you might lose your life."

    Li He Yue knew that I was an expert at mechanism. After hearing what I said, she hesitated, "Lady, don''t scare me. These are all good things. If you put them down, I will regret it!"

    "Don''t you think it''s strange that there''s no mechanism in such a large tomb?"

    Li He Yue shrugged her shoulders. "Look at the things here, most of them are bronze artifacts. It seems like they are very old."

    "Bronze artifacts indicate that it has existed for a very long time?"

    "Yeah, don''t you know anything about history? From the Stone Age onward to the Bronze Age, then there were ceramics, jade, and gold and silver. In the Western Zhou Dynasty, bronze artifacts were very popular. The ceremonial instruments used for offering sacrifices and the tableware used for daily living were mostly bronze artifacts. "

    "That is to say, this tomb was buried several thousand years ago?"

    "It''s not too far off from the mark. Furthermore, according to the inscriptions on the vessels that accompanied the group''s burial, this should be the tomb of a king belonging to a empire that has not been recorded in history."

    Ancient Chu Country, that''s even more unheard-of. My history was not good to begin with, how would I know of a dynasty that has not been recorded in history.

    "You see, the inscription at the bottom of this burial vessel is a very strange language. It has never appeared in any previous documents and I am not 100% sure that I can decipher it. However, I can still understand the general meaning behind it."

    "What does it say?"

    "Back then, when the Nine Prefectures were in turmoil and the dukes were contending for hegemony, many nations waged a chaotic war that lasted nine years. Ancient Chu Country was originally one of those countries, whose power was not considered strong. However, after going through a series of changes and reforms, their economy and military power had developed.

    "So in the end, they all unified the Nine Prefectures?"

    "That''s right. The Queen buried here should be the ruler of the Nine Provinces, the Ancient Chu Country, back then."

    "That''s amazing. I was wondering why his tomb was so big and why there are so many accompanying objects. It turns out it''s because of the peerless Emperor. Why is there no record of him in history?"

    "Perhaps something happened after that, causing everything in this piece of history to be turned upside down, causing this piece of history to become a blank."

    "What a pity that such an unparalleled Emperor did not leave behind a single word in history. After he died, he lay quietly in this enormous tomb."

    "Yeah, according to what you said, what''s the use of doing so many glorious things while alive?" After that, there was a cup of yellow earth, and no one will remember it. "

    In reality, I was still skeptical of the man in front of me. Who knows, what Ancient Chu Country he mentioned, does really exist? Since there weren''t any records, he would just say whatever he wanted.

    "You should have already taken the things, right? I''m not interested in the actual situation of the owner of this tomb. I''m thinking about how we''re going to get out бн "

    "Hey, what is this?" Li He Yue curiously asked as she pointed to a large box in the corner.

    That room, although it looked unremarkable and was covered in dust, there was a heavy lock on it, which piqued my curiosity.

    "For a burial item to be placed in the tomb, it must be placed with such a large lock. I think that there must be something good inside. Why don''t we open it and take a look?"

    "This is really strange. Miss, are you interested in the items here as well?"

    "Do you have any way to open it or not? The chains on this big box are all made from Frost Iron Essence. It seems like it won''t be easy to open that big lock."

    "I didn''t expect you to be so knowledgeable, but this level of trifling matter isn''t difficult for me." As he spoke, the man opposite him took out a handful of thin steel wire and inserted it into the big lock, twisting it left and right twice.

    At first, there was no movement, but Li He Yue didn''t seem to be in a hurry. She took out the iron wire and folded it a few times, then stabbed it back and kept twisting it.

    "To be honest, even if you didn''t come to steal the tomb, you would still earn a lot if you became a thief."

    "Stop teasing me. How could someone like me be willing to be a thief? Aren''t you interested in the things here? "Hurry up and come take a look."

    This large box seemed to have some sort of magic. People like me who were not interested in archeology and tomb robbing could not help but want to open it to see what was inside.

    After opening the big box, the result was out of our expectations. In such a big box, there was only a small scroll.

    Li He Yue stretched out her hand and picked up the scroll. However, the moment she picked up the scroll, it seemed like a mechanism had been activated. Kacha! Kacha!

    "What''s going on?" Li He Yue''s face changed as she hurriedly asked.

    Before he could think about it, he saw the surrounding sculptures undergo a huge change.

    The wooden sculptures that looked like they were made of clay were all instantly shattered. On closer inspection, what was shattered was only a layer of mud stuck to the surface. Underneath the soil, there was actually a living person!

    It was as if a terracotta soldier that had been silent for a thousand years had suddenly revived, causing people''s hearts to tremble.

    "What бн what is going on?" Li He Yue''s expression was extremely ugly. In his entire life, he had never encountered such a strange phenomenon.

    I looked at the shattered statues in front of me and slowly calmed down. "I guess the scroll in the box just now was the main switch of a mechanism. After touching the scroll, all the soldiers and horses sealed in the statue will automatically revive."

    "You mean, these aren''t real sculptures, but soldiers, horses, and horses who were used for the burial?"

 C199

    "That''s right, but if I''m not wrong, these people aren''t truly revived. They are the Heroic Spirits of the soldiers who were buried with them back then."

    "Then they are malingering?"

    "According to what you guys said, it should be more or less the same. They should be sealed in a clay sculpture, so their bodies won''t rot."

    While he was speaking, the mud on the statues had all crumbled. All the revived soldiers and horses were lifelike, as if they were alive.

    Why did I enter this tomb? How could I feel so strange? When I look at those statues, their expressions make me feel so real.

    At this moment, the revived soldiers, you finally see, the two of us, the unexpected intruders.

    I don''t understand what they are talking about. I can tell from their attitude and expressions that we are not welcome.

    The tomb chamber, which had been silent for a thousand years, became lively. The war horses were whinniing, the weapons were clanging, and the soldiers were shouting and waving the weapons in their hands to chase away the invaders.

    One of them, it seemed, was their commander, shouting at us, listening to Lee and Yue''s explanation, which probably meant that it was unforgivable that we had disturbed the rest of the most exalted and honourable members of their dynasty.

    After saying that, all the soldiers and horses surrounded the two of us.

    "Look, I knew it wasn''t that simple. Now, even if the two of us want to leave, we won''t be able to."

    "Why don''t we negotiate with them and say that we did not intend to barge in? I''ll put down everything I have and return the way we came?"

    Ye Zichen rolled his eyes at Li He Yue and said, "Since you can talk to them normally, even if they can, they might not listen to our explanation. Furthermore, we won''t be going back the way we came, right?"

    If the peaceful negotiation cannot go through, then we can only fight!

    After receiving the goods, he wanted me to carry them with him. Looking at the soldiers that had already surrounded us, I felt a little scared. After all, I didn''t know how strong these people were.

    However, I still couldn''t lose in terms of momentum. I pulled out my sword and pointed at the leader of the soldiers who was sitting on a big horse.

    "If you want to let us pass today, then we can discuss everything. If we don''t let you leave, then this sword and I will not be easy to deal with!"

    Li He Yue immediately gave me a thumbs up: "Miss Su Su, I really underestimated you normally. I never expected that at such a crucial moment, you would actually be so brave!"

    Hearing my provocative tone and the sword I pulled out, those people finally couldn''t hold it in any longer and charged forward, attacking us together.

    The opponents were all Heroic Spirits, and with their masters protecting them, they naturally fought valiantly. In addition, our opponent is wearing armor and has more than ten soldiers with long blades. It would be extremely difficult for the two of us.

    Fortunately, the treasured sword I was holding was different from the others. It would definitely be useful when hacking at the opponent''s armor. During the battle, I tilted my head to look at Li He Yue. I was also astonished.

    He had never seen him make a move before. He didn''t think that he would be this strong as well. It was as if he wasn''t using his full strength with every move, and he wasn''t using his full strength with every technique.

    However, fighting in the Battle, he was not at a disadvantage at all. Even though he did not have a weapon in his hand, and he even had the scroll from the chest, he did not feel any difficulty at all.

    "Li He Yue, how do you feel about that?" I shouted in his direction.

    I discovered that they didn''t have any special powers on them. It was as if they were just like the boorish men from back then, blindly charging and leveling attacks.

    No matter how I listened to him, I seemed to feel that he didn''t have any ghost power. He seemed to be an ordinary person, and what he used were all the martial arts that they had learned back then.

    Some soldiers only had some brute force. They hadn''t even learned any martial arts.

    This was strange, they were clearly zombies already sealed below, why were they still alive? Could it be that they have been resurrected a thousand years ago?

    Although there were many questions, there was no time to ponder over it. After all, the enemy was a courageous and warlike soldier and general. Although they did not possess extraordinary strength, they were still extremely difficult to deal with.

    Those soldiers were still better off, but the general in the lead, with his martial arts skills very high, sat on the horse and didn''t move at all, as if he thought that his subordinates would be able to take care of us. However, after frowning for a while, he felt that the two of us didn''t look too good, so he took out his sword from his waist and waved it towards me.

    When that general goes down to the battlefield, the situation will change. I clearly feel that half of my Spiritual Energy cannot be used, as if it was suppressed by his powerful yin qi.

    He could only hand over a small portion of Spiritual Energy and pour it into the Kong Ming treasure sword, beginning to fight with him.

    Seeing that the situation had changed, Li He and Yue Yue felt that they couldn''t delay any longer. They quickly dealt with the few soldiers beside them and rushed over to help me.

    At this moment, the general waved his weapon on the horse. What time? It was as if a typhoon had blown in the surroundings. He felt a strong current of air flowing around him, causing him to be nearly blown away.

    "Be careful Miss Su Su!" Lee and Yue shouted at me to free a hand and hold on to my shoulder, and it was only then that I felt my body, which was about to float up, being gripped tightly by his hand and pinned firmly to the ground.

    What Li He Yue had done shocked me. I didn''t expect him to have such great strength! From the surface, he seemed to be weighing over a hundred kilograms. He looked like a weak scholar, but in the face of such a strong wind, he unexpectedly grabbed my shoulders steadily. It wasn''t me who was sent flying.

    After the airflow passed, I realized that most of the burial objects in the tomb had already been swept away. I realized just how strong the airflow had been.

    "Miss, do not underestimate this person. Although on the surface, he does not appear to have any ghost power, but it might have been because of this person back then that the Chu Country was able to become the supreme expert of the Nine Prefectures."

    It was only then that I had time to take a second look at the general before me. Just now, I had been riding on a big horse, so I didn''t have the time to take a look. It was only now that I could clearly see that he was a young general who looked to be in his early twenties. The armor on his body was dazzling, as if it hadn''t been thousands of years.

    The horse itself looked like a stallion, with a snow-white mane and a handsome face. Just by looking at it, one could tell that it was an extraordinary horse.

    Could it be that this person was the invincible general? It seems that Li Jun and Yue Yue didn''t lie to me. The historical records that he saw were all true.

    Such an invincible reunion, creating a new world for the Chu Country. With just the two of us, how could we deal with it?

    "Umm, you can understand my words right? My name is Su Su." Thinking about this, I immediately stopped and spoke to the general on horseback.

    The general on horseback frowned. I just noticed that this young man in his twenties was unusually handsome with a cinnabar mole between his brows, "I can understand, what do you want to say? You want to leave this place alive after disturbing our rest? "

    "We really only borrowed it from you because we were forced. I didn''t want to disturb your rest. It''s just that this friend of mine really owes us too much." We had originally wanted to borrow this place to get past them and get some wood from the other side. In order to cut off the communication between the human realm and the Demon World, we really didn''t have any ill intentions, you must believe me! "

    "I don''t care if you have good intentions or not, you actually woke us up. This means that you have some intentions towards the things inside this tomb. Isn''t it a bit late? "

    "One cannot be too kind if they know their wrongs and can correct them!" I''ll immediately tell my friend to put down everything he''s got. Hmm, can you just let us go over there? "

    The general on horseback chuckled. He seemed to think that I was too childish as he gently took off the crown on his head and let his long black hair drift down.

    She''s really a beautiful man, about the same age as Zhang Zian. Although she looks young, her eyes are a pure lake-green, unlike the brutality and killing intent displayed by the other generals. This person''s eyes are actually peaceful.

    "We did not know how long we slept in this place, and all for the safety of this tomb. To be honest, I did not want to kill anyone, but now, you have disturbed the king''s peace of mind, so you will all have to pay a price."

    "Then are you willing to let us go?" Li He Yue''s eyes were wide open as she looked at the general in disbelief.

    "Of course I won''t let you go so easily, how about this, in front of us is a gathering history, you guys go in, if you guys have the ability to unlock the mechanisms inside, if you come out unharmed, I will bring you guys through this tomb to the other end of Xishan. However, if you all are unable to leave, or die under the mechanisms inside, don''t blame me for being merciless. "

    Li Jun and Yue Hu glanced at each other, both of us having their own plans in mind. If we don''t agree to the request of this general in front of us, we will inevitably have to fight a great battle with him. The other party''s strength is unknown, so it is hard to say if we can beat him.

    However, if I agree to his request, I will have to undergo another test. Although I am proficient in mechanical technique, it is hard to say whether or not I can escape from the mechanisms built a thousand years ago.

    I whispered to the man beside me, "Li He Yue, what do you think?"

    We might not be the opponent of this young general in front of us. There are a lot of yin qi here, and it has suppressed most of our Spiritual Energy and mana, so we can only use a small part of it.

    "I saw his martial arts just now. If the two of us were to join forces, I''m afraid we wouldn''t be a match for him."

    "You mean agree to his request?"

    It seems that this is the only method. If he is the general recorded in the historical records that I have seen just now, he should be unwavering and will not go back on his word. If the two of us really did come out from the secret room, he should be able to lead us through the Xishan.

 C200

    It seemed that that was the only way. However, he didn''t know what kind of dangers lay behind him in the secret chamber. He wasn''t sure.

    "We agree to your request, and we''ll try our luck in the secret room behind you. However, you have to agree to one condition, and that is that if we come out unharmed from the inside, you not only have to bring us through Xishan, but also to the other side. When we return, you can''t stop us either."

    Seeing that we still needed to negotiate with him even after reaching such a stage, the young general smiled. "Seeing that we still needed to negotiate even after reaching such a stage, the young general smiled again.

    Although Li He Yue was extremely unwilling, and her intestines were about to turn green from regret, she still returned everything to him. Finally, he held the scroll. "Can I take one? Not much, just this one scroll will be enough. "

    I fiercely glared at him and said in a low voice, "Don''t forget that you''re the one who set off with this scroll to wake up all the yin soldier here. This scroll is definitely not some lucky thing. Quickly put it down!"

    The young general looked at the scroll and said with lowered eyes, "Do you know what is inside this scroll? If you''re really curious, you might as well open it and take a look. I won''t stop you. "

    I was stunned for a moment. I didn''t expect that the young general would say such words. I had been curious about what was drawn in this scroll since the start.

    Lee and Yue gently opened the scroll painting. Inside was a statue of a character, and the drawing was extremely exquisite.

    I looked at the painting on the scroll and sucked in a breath of cold air. There is actually such a beautiful woman in this world!

    If I had only seen this painting, I would have thought that the painter had imagined the appearance of a perfect woman, something that would not exist in reality.

    "This, this woman is?" Just when I was about to ask, I felt that something was wrong. The lady in the painting had a gorgeous face and most importantly, there was only a cinnabar mole between her eyebrows.

    This бн the person in the painting can''t be you, right? Are you a woman, General?

    I suddenly began to imagine the whole story. A young general wouldn''t be willing to die for his king just like that, would he? Unless she was a woman, a woman deeply in love with the owner of this tomb, only then would she be willing to die for this man at such a young age.

    The young general laughed. "This girl, your idea is really quite unique. Do I look like a woman?"

    I have to reassess the young general''s appearance. His stature and height may not be considered very tall and sturdy, but it''s also not a slim figure. Logically speaking, he should be a man.

    Li He Yue suddenly asked, "The person in this painting should be your sister, right? Although the two of you look very similar, your personalities are very different."

    The young general was suddenly stunned. "Oh, how do you know that we have different personalities?"

    "Then I guessed it right?"

    "It should be correct, right? The woman in the painting is my elder sister. Can you tell me how you saw that we have different personalities?"

    "Your elder sister is gentle and virtuous, with a submissive and submissive attitude, while you, are unruly and untamed. You don''t even put everyone in your eyes at all. Am I right?"

    It was unknown if Li Jun and Yue Yue were just casually speaking, or if they really saw through it, but they felt that the young general had become silent.

    "Mm, that''s right. You see it quite accurately. If my sister hadn''t accepted it so easily and if I hadn''t acted this way, perhaps the final outcome would have been different."

    I was suddenly interested in the story between them. Even though it wasn''t recorded in the history of this story, it was definitely very interesting and touching.

    Looking at my eyes, the young general seemed to be able to guess my thoughts. Before this tomb was completed, I ordered it to be burned. As for the history of this empire, I don''t think anyone else would know about it. If you really are curious, go to that secret chamber and find the answer.

    "So that''s how it is. It''s because this general in front of us incinerated all the records of the history of this empire. That''s why there aren''t any records of the Ancient Chu Country in the current records."

    "Alright, then let us in!"

    Young General, the mechanism for the animal movement pictures, the stone door in front of us opened up. With a hint of curiosity and nervousness, Li He and I walked in.

    The secret chamber here looked extremely simple, as though it was a storage room that was filled with miscellaneous items. It also seemed like a library that was filled with books.

    The stone door slowly descended, and with a bang, it sealed off the secret room from the outside passage.

    "It seems that if we don''t use up the time to leave, once the oxygen here is used up, we will suffocate to death here." Li He Yue said.

    "With you and me here, we probably won''t be unable to leave, right? I don''t know where my confidence came from, or whether it''s due to curiosity, but I feel like that young general isn''t that simple. He definitely has a reason for letting us in. "

    "Then let''s organize it first. What''s in this place?" What are the mechanisms? "How can I get out?"

    "Don''t recklessly flip through it. It''s the same as before. If we trigger the mechanisms here, we might be in danger."

    He didn''t know if Li Jun and Yue Yue was really experienced, or if they were just playing dumb here. They were just randomly flipping through the books. Of course, they couldn''t find the hidden mechanism.

    "Look here!" These seemed to be military records of the time, as well as some historical records. Now that the general had burned all the documentation, it seemed that the only thing that could solve this riddle was the books in the secret chamber.

    "Don''t you find it strange? It''s actually just a tomb, why is there such a place set up to store books and other stuff? "

    Actually, I feel that the real intention of that general was not to erase this piece of history, but to have a fated person come here and open up this piece of history, so that people willing to understand this ancient and mysterious country would be willing to read and understand this piece of history.

    "So that''s how it is. Is that why he made such a request?"

    "I think so. Actually, I can only guess at the young general''s contradictory thoughts. There are many things that are recorded in these books."

    "I don''t understand what''s written on it. Please translate it for me to read."

    Right now, I can''t help but admire Li He Yue. This is a country without any historical records, and the language and culture have been lost for a long time. He is actually able to read the language of this ancient country.

    "Where on earth did you learn these words?"

    I have studied all the ancient Chinese characters in our country. Although these kinds of characters in the Ancient Chu Country have never appeared in the literature or in the history of the country, they are all similar and have gradually evolved. If I combine them with the words in other countries and historical periods, I can probably read about 80% to 90% of the words.

    He felt that this person was not only an archaeological aficionados, but also a top student. If he were to properly take an examination in an archaeology department, he would definitely become a great history professor or even an archaeology department professor in the future.

    "Look, there are records here. Turns out the Ancient Chu Country was originally a powerful country, a subsidiary country of Korea. Not only is its territory small, its citizens'' productivity is very low, so it is very poor."

    "So military strength is not that strong?"

    Li He Yue nodded. "That''s right. A country without money won''t be so well-developed, so they can only rely on the powerful Koreans to form an alliance through political marriage."

    "If it''s a political marriage, then wouldn''t the woman sent to marry her be very unlucky? "Suddenly, I recalled a very famous story. The Starlord had left, and Wang Zhaojun had left his hometown just for the peace of both countries, never to return for the rest of his life."

    "Of course, but there''s no other way around it. At that time, women don''t have any status, and ordinary commoners don''t have the chance to marry each other. Only the daughter of a noble can be considered as a match. "At that time, Chu had a Violet Aristocrat Clan, leaving behind only the brother and sister. As for that elder sister, Jinglan, she just so happened to be at the age of marriage."

    "Noble Zi, could it be that young general? "Then his sister, the exceptional beauty in the portrait, was sent to Korea to have a marriage alliance?"

    Li He Yue nodded her head, "That''s right, because at that time there was only one young princess, Jing Lan, so it is only natural that he became a sacrifice in politics. At that time, his younger brother Zi Junlin was still a dissolute young master without any official position or power. Even though he was a noble, he could only watch helplessly as his older sister married into a foreign land.

    "Is that one of the reasons why the young general was so angry?"

    "There are no records in the details, it only says so. Later on, this noble became the Ancient Chu Country, and the youngest general in history. Not only did he have outstanding achievements, he was invincible, and he also unified the Nine Regions, allowing the King Chu to rule the world."

    "From the looks of it, this young noble is a hero. No matter if he is doing it for his sister or for his country, he is proving his worth with the attitude of an expert."

    Li He Yue shook her head and said, "It''s not that simple. I don''t think you can guess the result of this story." On the day when the young general led the army to attack Korea, his sister Jinglan, then the Korean princess, jumped down from the city wall and died. "

    I took a deep breath. "Why is it like this?"

    "So, that''s why it''s called world business to mess with people. Originally, it was for his elder sister to escape the ocean of bitterness and not become a sacrifice in politics, but I never would have thought that his result would be harming his elder sister."

    "This is probably the reason why he was so dispirited. If I was him, I would have felt extremely confused at that time. I don''t know if what he said was correct or if I had done wrong. "At the same time that one''s life is in ruins, one would also harm one''s own close ones. Likely, anyone who encounters something like this would not be able to accept it."

 C201

    "In the following records, the King of Chu unified the Nine Prefectures and became the supreme Emperor. However, he suddenly died a few years later. The cause of his death is unknown. When he was alive, he oversaw an incomparably large tomb, which is the location where we are now, the Xishan''s tomb. "

    "Death from violent illness, why? Was he killed by someone? Or could it be that he met with an unimaginable situation? "

    "The real history of this matter will not be written in detail. My guess is that there is an inseparable relationship between it and the wangfei who jumped down and died."

    "Then things are more or less clear. Should we hurry up and see how we can open the correct mechanism and leave this place?"

    "If that Purple General let us see history on purpose, he wouldn''t kill us all. He hoped to spread this piece of history in a special way to the future generations."

    At this moment, I carefully examined the structure of the secret chamber and discovered that it was also placed at the position of the Five Elements Eight Trigrams.

    Originally, the things in the secret chamber were placed randomly and randomly. Following the directions of the Five Elemental Eight Trigrams, I rearranged it and the structure of the secret chamber changed in my eyes.

    "Do you feel any difference?" I asked.

    "Isn''t this supposed to be a gossip? What does that have to do with unlocking this secret room? "

    "However, if I am not wrong, this secret chamber does not remain unchanged. Rather, it is constantly changing. However, you are unable to see it." You look up at the ceiling.

    Li He Yue raised her head and said, "I looked. Sigh, I really didn''t notice it. There were actually some patterns on the ceiling, but it wasn''t very clear. I forgot to look at it just now."

    "The patterns on the ceiling are the trails of the sun, moon, and stars. You might not have noticed it, but the trails of the sun, moon, and stars are constantly changing."

    "Really? Let me take a look! " Li He Yue seemed to have noticed this problem and became very excited. He observed carefully for a while and then said, "If you scream, it''s indeed moving!" And it''s moving according to a certain pattern! "

    I nodded. "That''s right. Above us are the changes of the 28 stars. It means that the method of unlocking this secret chamber is inextricably linked to the Five Appearances Eight Stars."

    "This time, I have truly gained experience. I have no choice but to admire you. So it turns out that I have really underestimated you. I have seen countless tombs, but this is the first time that I''ve encountered such a profound mystery."

    "That''s not much. I didn''t notice it just now, but I accidentally raised my head. Coincidentally, within the Secret Sect, I have a very deep understanding of the Celestial Phenomenon Art. I also learned some basics, but I didn''t expect it to be useful here."

    "Then what can you see from the picture above?"

    "The sun, moon, and stars contain all the principles and mysteries of the human world. The moving method above can be combined with the Five Elements Eight Trigrams and everything in this secret room can be rearranged."

    Li Jun and Yue Yue were already confused by my words. "Just tell me what I need to do. Don''t explain it anymore. I don''t understand it anyway."

    Ye Zichen looked at the man in the side with a dejected expression and knew that he truly felt that there was something in this world that he didn''t understand. It was as if he wasn''t as proud and arrogant as before.

    "The path of the sun, moon and stars on the ceiling, looking at everything in the secret room, the books and papers, they are made up of trees, among the five elements, they are trees, those scattered copper coins, they need metal to be cast, they are metal, those lighting instruments, they can ignite flames, they are fire of the five elements, do you see those two outlines, a copper vat and an iron steel rod, although you do not have water, but I think that these should be fireproof tools from ancient times, so they must be water mistakes?"

    Li He Yue''s eyes suddenly lit up. "Hearing you say this, it seems that you have a point. I don''t understand the messy and unorganized things here, but you can see the nature of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth." The plants in the bonsai beside that one should be filled with dirt, right? "

    I nodded, "This is what you call a child''s worth of teaching. Thus, we have already successfully divided everything here into the five elements, metal, wood, water, fire, and earth." "Now, according to the changes in the sun, moon, and stars, everything in the secret chamber can be rearranged according to the five elements."

    Li Jun and Yue Yue also seemed to be enlightened. They immediately started to fight, and the arrangement was really like that.

    "It shouldn''t be wrong, but I don''t understand. It''s just a tomb. If it''s really to prevent tomb robbers from invading, we could have set up a few killing traps and created a secret chamber. What exactly is the meaning behind this?"

    I shook my head. "I don''t think that this secret chamber was built on the order of the tomb''s owner. It has an inseparable relationship with that young general. When we get out, we can ask him. "

    Although I didn''t know the full story, I could feel that the young general was hiding a very deep sadness. In the war with the Nine Prefectures, he might have lost more than just his family members.

    And what kind of deep sorrow, making him at the prime of his life choose to bury himself in this deep graveyard.

    After arranging everything, there was still no movement during the office interview. I looked up at the sun, moon, and stars on the ceiling. It seemed that it was already past the hour, so the pattern of his movements also changed.

    I lifted my hand to check my watch. As expected, the time is already close to 4 in the afternoon. I want to once again master the laws of how the sun, moon, and stars walk. As expected, there was some movement this time and the entire secret chamber started to shake violently, causing me to be unable to stand steadily.

    Then the center of the chamber collapsed, and we ran in all directions.

    "What''s going on? "Does the young general really not want us to leave this place alive? Even if we unravel the traps, do he want us to bury me here?" Li He Yue asked in surprise.

    I shook my head. "You see, we did trigger a mechanism. However, within this mechanism, there is a link."

    After the secret room had caved in, a tall platform rose up, on top of it was a very exquisite wooden brocade box.

    When the tremors had completely died down, we walked quietly to the central dais.

    "Why does this thing look so familiar?" Li He Yue said.

    Seeing the beauty of the wooden brocade box, it was definitely not some ordinary product, so he hurriedly opened it. I stretched out my hand to try, but the brocade box didn''t budge at all.

    "Let me do it, I''m good at this!"

    Li He Yue''s special ability finally found its use. She took out the small metal string from earlier, folded it a few times, and poked the wooden brocade box in its eye sockets. The brocade box opened up immediately.

    After the wooden brocade box was opened, it gave birth to a five story tall tower. The entire tower was rotating, emitting beautiful music.

    "It can''t be. Thousands of years ago, there was this kind of craftsmanship. If this amazing music box was created, it would be worth a lot!"

    "Don''t even think about the worthless question from before. The problem now is how do I unlock the mechanism of this music box? Let''s get out. "

    "AHH!" I finally know what this is. No wonder it looked so familiar! " Li He Yue suddenly said.

    "What is it? Have you seen this thing before? "

    "I''ve seen it in the records, this thing is called heavenly sound, it is said that it was left behind from the Paleogene, a treasure passed down in the world. Although I have read about it before, but I felt that such an exquisite treasure cannot exist in this world, I never thought that I would actually see something real today!"

    Li He Yue''s eyes lit up. She felt that this trip was worth it.

    "Did the literature say how to solve this treasure box''s secret?"

    Li He Yue shook her head: "No, this item is rare, and in the records, it only left a picture of a brocade box''s hand drawing. It didn''t have the state of being after opening the brocade box, which is why I couldn''t see through it. It only said that this thing contained all the mysteries of ancient music. If anyone could understand this secret, it would be a shocking discovery. I don''t know much about music, so I didn''t study it. "

    I took a closer look at the tower in front of me and discovered that in addition to a total of five levels, there were twelve small windows on each level. Each level was moving in a different direction at a different speed, and each of the small windows were opening and closing.

    "Fifty stories high tower, twelve small windows. Could it be that this contains the Five Tones and Twelve Laws?" I blurted out.

    "I really didn''t notice. You actually know the five notes and the twelve moves? You''ve studied music?"

    "Does everyone who has gone to school know a bit of music? Have you not learned it? "

    Li He Yue shook her head. "I''ve never gone to school."

    What? He actually never went to school? Then any knowledge he has is self-taught?

    "Oh, so that''s how it is. I said, your way of thinking seems like an illiterate person. I don''t even have the nerve to ask." I took the opportunity to tease him. Unexpectedly, the other party''s expression instantly turned extremely ugly.

    "Sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose."

    As if I had poked the other party''s sore spot, I was extremely regretful. I was only joking with you, don''t mind me!

    Li He Yue''s complexion changed. She finally forced an ugly smile and said, "I don''t understand music at all. Since you have studied it before, come and study it!"

    I didn''t expect him to have such a reaction. I never asked, how did his childhood come about? What I didn''t expect was that he hadn''t attended school at all. Was he an orphan?

    "If you really want to understand it from a musical point of view, then it''s very easy. Listen to this song, it''s in a five tone style. We''ll arrange the corresponding notes for this song, like the fifth floor of the tower and the twelve small windows, in order."

    Even though it sounds simple, I only have a basic understanding of music and haven''t reached the stage of proficiency. Thus, my control of music is extremely difficult.

    In ancient times, people revered zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting. For modern people, these things were no longer able to keep up with the pace of social development. Very few people studied them.

 C202

    According to the music I heard, I gently turned the heavenly sound. If I made a wrong turn, the heavenly sound would return to its original settings. It was only after a few times did I finally find the correct method.

    "It''s done. This time, it should be correct!"

    "It is fortunate that I was assigned to your group this time around. Otherwise, I''m afraid that I would not be able to leave even if I were to enter бн" There was a trace of jealousy and hatred in Li He Yue''s voice, but there was also a trace of relief.

    After unlocking the heavenly sound, the five story pagoda had shrunk back into the wooden brocade box. The heavenly music had also gradually died down, and the entire secret room had returned to its initial silence.

    Following that, there was another violent shake. The wooden brocade box that had returned to normal suddenly emitted a puff of green smoke. This really gave me a fright. I didn''t expect such a strange thing to happen in this place.

    The green smoke slowly rose up, becoming more and more numerous. It slowly took the form of a human and floated in the air.

    The figure floating in the air seemed to be dressed in red, and looked gorgeous. There was a bit of cinnabar between his eyebrows, and from afar, it looked like a goddess had descended from the heavens.

    "Isn''t this the woman in the painting?" Li He Yue exclaimed.

    I looked carefully, and though I was a little blurry in age, I could still make out that this woman must be the princess in the painting, the sister of the young general.

    "Is she the imperial concubine of ancient Korea?" As the blurry figure on the other side became clearer, I asked tentatively.

    The red figure actually responded to me. Even though her voice was ethereal, as though it was drifting all around, I could still hear it clearly.

    "That''s right, I''m Violet Jinglan. Do you know me? "Who are you?"

    So it turns out that his soul was sealed within the heavenly sound. I suddenly understood why the young general would place us here, and said that if we undid the mechanism, he would help us walk out.

    "We accidentally barged into this tomb chamber. I saw your brother, the young general, saying that as long as we unlock this secret chamber, we would be able to pass through the entire Xishan Graveyard."

    The red figure seemed to have been sealed for too long, and her mind wasn''t very sharp. It took her a long time to understand what we were talking about.

    "My little brother, is he here too?"

    I nodded my head, "Although we don''t know the specifics of the matter, but when we went to the Xishan Graveyard, we saw many lifelike sculptures, your brother being one of them. We touched a scroll and opened the mechanism, causing your brother and the rest of the soldiers to change from statues to alive."

    My brother probably wants to see me again, but unfortunately, my soul was sealed within this heavenly sound. At that time, no one could remove it, so this became his greatest resentment. Perhaps after all these years, he still did not abandon this obsession and wanted to take another look at me. "

    "But, why were you sealed inside the heavenly sound?" I asked curiously.

    The red figure finally had the red mist slowly condense into a human form. Although it was still illusory, it was much clearer than before.

    Because I have a deep obsession, I was not willing to reincarnate for a long time. My resentment was willing to turn into a wisp of green smoke and ran into the box that I loved the most, and over time, this suitability was called an ominous object. It was sealed with mana, and then I would never be able to come out.

    "So heavenly sound belongs to you in the first place?"

    The red clothed figure nodded. "When I was alive, I loved the music and was the most famous music master in the entire Nine Prefectures. Back then, only I was able to unravel the mysteries of this heavenly sound, so Han Wang gave this brocade box to me. But who would have thought that after a thousand years, there would still be someone who can remove this heavenly sound and let me out. "

    I hurriedly explained, "In our era, music is already a very common thing. Almost everyone knows the music, and the heavenly sound is indeed very ingenious, but I coincidentally learned some specialized knowledge, which is why I was able to unravel it by luck."

    "No matter what, you guys let me out. It''s fate that we meet. I want to thank you all for letting me out. And I can help you open this secret room. "

    I really didn''t expect that there would be so many profound mysteries hidden within the tomb of the Xishan. But esteemed wangfei, there''s one thing I can''t understand, since you''re already the imperial concubine of Korea, and you''re sacrificing your life for the country, you should be buried in the tomb of Korea. Why would your portrait and your soul appear in this tomb of the Ancient Chu Country?

    "If you all had already seen through the secret of this tomb, then you should know that back then, I was forced to marry the King of Han because of a political marriage. But in reality, I was in love with the crown prince of Chu and King Chu later on. When we were married to someone else, we were both in great pain, but there was nothing we could do. "

    I suddenly understood, "So that''s how it is, no wonder Chu went all out to attack Korea, it seems that this is King Chu''s biggest obsession, he probably wants to snatch you back and continue his fate."

    The red figure nodded and continued to sigh, "My little brother probably thought the same. He had always wanted me to be happy, but in the end, something unexpected happened. I actually fell in love with Han Wang бн"

    I couldn''t help but to sigh in my heart. That would truly be a tragedy бн

    "So whether it''s your little brother or the King Chu, they both used their own methods to love you. But in the end, they all harmed you.

    "Everything in the world is unpredictable. I don''t hate anyone, I just feel that my happiness is too short. I don''t even have the time to enjoy it, but this friendship has already been hastily buried. So my soul became a great obsession that wouldn''t go away for a long time. I wanted to stay with my husband for a long time, but the heavens were too good for me, and I was imprisoned in this little box. After which, it was also placed in the tomb of Chu.

    "Then I feel that it''s necessary for you to communicate with your little brother. I feel that even after such a long time, she still has grudges in her heart. If she were to truly talk things out, the two of you might be able to relax a little."

    "My little brother''s obsession isn''t only with me. He and the daughter of the Prime Minister of Korea fell deeply in love. It was precisely because of that war that they lost all hope."

    Sure enough, things weren''t as simple as he thought. This was a tragedy, a tragedy that stemmed from hatred and war. Those who should have fallen in love with each other felt like strangers, or even enemies to each other.

    "That is why I am the biggest sinner. Without me, this war would not have been started, and Korea would not have perished бн"

    "Don''t say it like that, since we have released the heavenly sound, what do we plan to do in the future?"

    "Although I know that the chances are slim, I still have to find my husband. It''s been a thousand years, his soul can''t possibly still be in this world, he might have already been reincarnated, I also want to enter the cycle of reincarnation. If we still have fate, we can still meet again."

    This is a woman obsessed with love, a love can last for a thousand years, if I think about it, I might not be able to do it.

    "If your wish is so simple, we can help you. He thought. Since I still have a little bit of relationship with the owner of the Underworld, I started to take care of everything. "

    "All of you are really good people, at first I thought you were the tomb robbers who coveted the treasures inside, but now, it seems that there is a reason for all of you to come to Xishan, right?"

    "Right, right, you have to tell your little brother. Explain it clearly, we really didn''t come here on purpose to steal your things!"

    The red figure smiled. That smile was simply devastatingly beautiful. It was said to be the smile of a beauty whose life was ruined by a woman''s beauty. It seemed that this woman was no exception. I have to think about myself. Is it because I look too ordinary and too ordinary that my life is so hard?

    The Crown Princess softly chanted a few incantations and the secret room of the mechanism door rumbled as it opened.

    The young general was also surprised to see that the secret chamber had been opened. He jumped down from his horse and walked straight to the front of the secret chamber.

    When he saw that red figure, he was also stunned. Finally, he couldn''t bear it any longer and shed a few tears of sadness.

    What was going on? Could it be that he was really a living person that had been sealed? If it was a vengeful spirit, there shouldn''t be tears.

    "Big sister, I''ve finally met you again! I''ve prayed day and night for such a long time, but who would''ve thought that you and I would meet one day!"

    "It''s these two benefactors. They opened the heavenly sound and told me to release them, so don''t make things difficult for the two of them anymore."

    The young general nodded his head: "I understand, big sister. I have already promised them that if I were to open this secret room, I will follow their request and be able to come and go freely in the belly of Xishan."

    Hearing this, I seemed to understand everything. "You really want to borrow our hand to save your sister? Why didn''t you say so earlier? If I had said it earlier, we would have saved them too. "

    "I''m sorry, these two benefactors. In the beginning, I was unable to completely trust you two. Thus, I made that bet with you two."

    "Little brother, why are you here as well? Could it be that you are willing to die for King Chu?"

    Back then, I invited a mage to seal the statue of me and a few other brothers with me. After a long time, I could not remember what my original intention was. Perhaps it was to save you, or perhaps I was trying to punish myself by instigating a war that had caused many people to die.

    "Don''t blame yourself too much. What happened in the past has already been drowned in the vicissitudes of life. You and I have both become nothing but dirt, and no one can resist the flood of history. In front of time, we are as insignificant as ants."

    I silently felt that this wangfei was really not an ordinary person. Her words were very reasonable, even without saying anything.

    "Then elder sister, you''ve finally been released. We can reunite now. Isn''t that a good thing?"

 C203

    The red figure shook his head and said, "Let go of all the obsession in your heart. I''m different from you, I''m already a vengeful spirit. But you are different. "You were sealed by a mage''s special power in the past, and you are still alive right now, with your heart beating."

    The young general seemed to be frightened, his hands covering his chest, his face full of surprise.

    "What?" You actually have a living person whose heart is beating and breathing? " Li He Yue shouted.

    He had never imagined that after all the fighting in his life, the first time he would come across such a living terracotta soldier, someone from a thousand years ago who was even younger than he was.

    "But, elder sister, even though I''m still alive, I no longer have family. I no longer have people I love. They have already dispersed with the wind. What meaning is there for me to still be living?"

    "Little brother, you have to understand one thing, you have to live for yourself. Since the heavens gave you this chance to revive, it is your fate. No matter what kind of society you are in now, you can make new friends and regain a perfect love.

    The young general knelt down. "Take off his armor, revealing his snow-white undergarment, I understand, sister, what you''re saying is that all fates come and go, and the fate between us is not constant. The determination that I want to keep is just wishful thinking on my part."

    The red clothed figure lightly nodded. "I''m already very happy to see you again. Don''t blame yourself too much. No one can do better than you."

    The Crown Princess''s voice became weaker and weaker, and her figure became more and more blurry, more and more transparent. Finally, she floated back to the heavenly sound.

    I picked up the wooden brocade box and said, "About that, I will definitely do what Elder Sister Princess asked of me. I will take this heavenly sound and return it back when I return the Elder Sister Princess''s soul to the Underworld."

    The young general was stunned and did not say anything for a long time. Perhaps he had not recovered from this great change.

    "Your sister''s meaning is very clear. Stop being so stubborn, even though I don''t know what you''re like. How could he explain it? Was it a zombie or a living person? But what I want to advise you is that you can''t stay in this tomb forever. You can always find another life. "

    Although I did not encounter many obstacles on this trip to Xishan''s tomb, the story of a thousand years ago truly did exist. It suffocated me to the point where I was unable to breathe.

    I''ve never felt anything like this. I''m so close to history, like it''s happening right next to me, but I can''t change it.

    In front of us should be the main tomb, where King Chu was buried. Actually, he loved my sister, otherwise, he wouldn''t have instigated such a long war, but in the end, he did not expect that my sister would have moved to another place. In the end he became depressed and left a few years later.

    It was then that you decided to leave this history in a hidden corner and let the future generations forget it. There was even a thrilling story about it in history. I began to talk too much again.

    I really can''t remember what I thought at that time. It was probably because I was too young, or too extreme, but now that I think about it, what''s the use? Can I revive my sister? Can I бн revive her? бн

    I knew that what he was referring to was the young daughter of the Prime Minister, who had also died in the war.

    Many people would spend their entire lives trying to gain a name for themselves. He had the opportunity to enter history, but he had given it up.

    Just when we were about to cross over to the center of Xishan, we didn''t expect that the entire tomb would shake.

    This time, the tremors were very intense, as though there was an earthquake. Many rocks were being thrown down, and I was worried that the entire tomb would be damaged.

    What was going on? Could it really be an earthquake?

    The young general turned pale with fright. This was bad, could it be that he had awoken?

    Who do you mean, him?

    Yes, that King Chu who died with grievances бн

    This Xishan Graveyard was really lively, why did another one come back to life?

    Thinking about it, this King Chu was also quite pitiful. When he didn''t have the power, he was forced to send his fiancee to another country to reconcile. When he had the power, his fiancee had already fallen in love with someone else.

    Thinking about the painting inside the big box, he reckoned that it was the portrait of his beloved one, the King Chu.

    Could it be because the heavenly sound was opened that the King Chu felt it? I guess.

    When the heavenly sound was activated, they had already experienced a great sensation. At that time, the King Chu should have already slowly awakened.

    I think that it is best if they should quickly escape Xishan. This tomb will soon collapse and if they don''t turn it into a meat patty, the exit will probably be blocked as well.

    Before he could even react, the huge tremors stopped followed by a huge sigh.

    This sigh was heavy and helpless. It reverberated for a long time within the spacious tomb, causing people to feel uneasy.

    Those who want to come can''t avoid it. It seems that there will be a day when I have to face him. The young General Zi Lang said.

    He slowly walked to the main tomb chamber, raised his hand and opened the main tomb chamber''s mechanism, and the gigantic stone door began to rumble as it activated.

    I instantly held my breath, not knowing what kind of strange scene would occur at the side of the stone door''s lakeside.

    Li He Yue patted on my shoulder and whispered to me, "This is their internal matter, let''s not bother about it. Right now, our only goal is to pass through the Xishan''s tomb and reach the other side."

    I expressed my understanding and nodded my head. However, I had a feeling that this part of the past that was sealed a thousand years ago had already been tied to a knot that couldn''t be untied.

    The tomb chamber''s door opened, and sure enough, there was a huge coffin in the middle, at least three levels, such a high grade tomb, the person inside must be King Chu.

    That enormous sigh came from the coffin, causing people to feel terrified upon hearing it.

    King Chu, I know you have woken up. If you still feel unwilling, then we might as well settle all the matters today. If you really let go of this matter, then rest in peace!

    The young general''s words had undoubtedly made the King Chu make a choice, because that huge sigh was too sorrowful.

    Sure enough, the huge coffin began to tremble. It was as if there was a force inside that was about to break out.

    Suddenly, the huge coffin exploded, and in a flash, it shattered into pieces, causing a huge cloud of smoke and dust, making it hard for me to open my eyes.

    After that loud sound, I slowly opened my eyes. Standing in the middle of that pile of broken coffins was a lonely figure.

    This person didn''t look that old, but his black hair had slowly turned white. Although his clothes looked very gorgeous, his face was full of worry, making him look very old.

    It was still that massive sigh that filled the entire tomb chamber, which seemed to be incomparably desolate.

    Purple General, how have you been бн This person''s voice seemed to have become hoarse, as if he was a hundred year old man.

    King Chu, for the past thousand years, we have shared a room, but you and I have both been sleeping. You are saying that I have been able to fulfill my duty and have been trapped within this small coffin, while I, as your funeral companion, have been sealed within the mud.

    What? A thousand years? Solitary King has already been asleep for a thousand years. No, it''s not right, it''s dead for a thousand years. Why?

    King Chu, who had been sleeping the entire time, seemed to still not understand the situation.

    Have you forgotten? On the day you joined the Nine Prefectures, the woman you loved died while jumping off a building. From then on, you lost your purpose to win the world.

    So this person was really the tyrannical King Chu. Looking at him, he no longer had the dignity of a tyrant from the past, like a lonely old man, sitting there helplessly and hesitantly.

    No, Solitary King didn''t forget, it was just that he had been sleeping for too long, he couldn''t react for a while.

    The young general shook his head. You are not in a deep sleep, you are already dead, but because of too deep of a obsession, your soul didn''t disperse for a long time. However, this Soul Suppressing Coffin, has tightly bound your soul, causing you to enter a state of eternal slumber.

    So it was this coffin? Looking at the broken pieces of the coffin, I couldn''t help but fall into deep thought. At first, he was puzzled why King Chu would not want to reincarnate even if he was unwilling. However, why did he have to sleep in this coffin for such a long time?

    So it was sealed by the coffin. He didn''t know what kind of craftsmanship was used to create this coffin that could suppress souls.

    King Chu''s face was also filled with disbelief. He looked at the young general and thought, You did it, you ordered someone to create this Soul Suppressing Coffin?

    The young general nodded. That''s right, I already knew that you were unwilling. I was afraid that you would continue to pester my sister''s soul, so I did so. It''s just that I didn''t expect that I still underestimated your obsession and woke you up after my sister broke through her confinement.

    Ah, right, the Solitary King remembered, Linglong, where is Linglong?

    Linglong, is that the name of the Crown Princess? I thought to myself.

    We have already put away the heavenly sound. I don''t think that Crown Princess will come out again to see this King Chu.

    My sister has decided to reincarnate. He is a prisoner of Flying Heaven, and you will never see him again. The young general said.

    No, we were childhood friends, and we had a very good relationship. Although I sent her to a marriage alliance due to a mistake, I knew that she wouldn''t hate me. She still hoped to be with me. Hurry up and release her soul so that we can live here forever and never be separated again.

    King Chu''s expression was already extremely crazy. He could not let go of his obsession no matter what.

    The young general frowned, "I''ve already said it before, my sister no longer wants to see you again. Why are you so stubborn? Back then, the reason why elder sister could sacrifice herself for the country was because she had already fallen in love with Han Wang. It was you who started giving up on your relationship, using my elder sister as a political sacrifice and marrying into another country.

 C204

    The young general was also extremely angry, and his words were a bit too harsh. Maybe it was because he heard what the young general said that caused the originally calm state of mind of the King Chu to become even more irritable.

    "No, I did not give up on that relationship. It is just that in that situation, I had no other choice. At that time, I was just a concubine born prince who had no power or power, and could not protect her. Back then, your sister volunteered to marry into another country in order to protect a dynasty that was gradually corroding away. The reason why I, in order to launch that coup later on, needs great power, I have to use my own way to save her and escape from the sea of suffering. Am I wrong? "

    Understanding the whole process of this matter, I feel that this is an incomparably bullsh * t plot. Not a single person made a mistake, yet Fate''s heartless arrangements allowed them to walk further and further away from each other.

    The young general shook his head, "At that time, you all still had the chance. It''s just that some fame, fame, and power have already surpassed your expectations for this relationship. "Even though you don''t want to admit it on the surface, when you were planning that coup, were you only thinking of saving my sister?"

    These words caused King Chu to be speechless. Perhaps, as our era now, we could not completely understand the thoughts of the people in the environment we were in back then. However, at that time, love was just that insignificant. It was incomparable to fame and power, gold, silver, treasure, and women. It was only an accessory of men.

    "Now that I have spoken, although I have no right to question your feelings, what you need to do now is to respect your lover''s choice. He has already chosen to reincarnate and start a new life, what is the use of you being so persistent?"

    "Who are you? What right do you have to care about me? Get the hell out of Solitary King''s territory! "

    Just a moment ago, I thought that the King Chu was a very pitiful person, I never thought that you would be so disrespectful to others just by opening your mouth. Although he is an emperor, but in this era, the dynasty that belongs to him no longer exists, and you even have such a big temper, it really makes me unhappy.

    Just as I was about to flare up, Li He Yue suddenly stopped me, "Your Majesty, you may not understand, but now, it is not your feudal dynasty anymore, not to mention that the dynasty has changed several times already, the society today does not have any hierarchy. Everyone is equal, so your words will not be displeasing to others."

    I didn''t expect that the man beside me would have the same thoughts as me. However, his tone and attitude had softened a lot. If it was me, I don''t think his tone would be this gentle.

    "What?" The Chu Country no longer exists, this is impossible, don''t lie to me! "

    His words infuriated me. As expected, they are still remnants of the feudal power, and every single place wishes their lives to be long live. Their own dynasty has thousands of generations of history, but since ancient times, there have been several emperors who have lived long lives.

    Li He Yue had a good temper when she arrived, but she did not lose her temper, "Although you do not know about the matters after your death, but you have heard about the changes of dynasties before. It is a very normal thing, have you ever heard of a dynasty that has lasted for thousands of years? Other dynasties can''t do it, and neither can yours. Due to certain reasons, there is no literature on the history of foreign countries. You feel like you are the overlord of countless generations, but in our minds, you are just a blank slate. "

    These words caused King Chu to be stunned, he was unable to accept this fact, and kept muttering to himself, how could it be possible?

    Now, we can clearly see, for a man an emperor, what son and daughter affair, far less important than your career.

    Suddenly, King Chu''s figure, which was already floating in the air, gradually rose up. In his hand was something that looked like an Imperial Jade Seal, he was doing something unknown.

    "Crap!" He has the Ghost Seal in his hands, and is able to activate the yin soldier, he is already angry and confused, his mind is muddled, if he were to summon the armies of the underworld and surround this tomb, we probably won''t be able to get out! " Li He Yue''s tone became anxious.

    What? Ghost Seal? There was actually such an evil thing in this world? I looked at the Imperial Jade Seal in King Chu''s hands with wide eyes as it seemed to emit a green light.

    "That''s right, what he has in his hands is indeed the legendary Ghost Seal. If he were to use his welcome skill, the three of us would definitely not be his match." the young general said.

    He really did not expect that he was really not a loner. He had already anticipated what would happen after he died, so he had tightly grasped that evil thing in his hand before he was buried.

    Before I could even react, the entire tomb started to shake violently. I almost wanted to suspect whether Xishan would collapse just like that after such a huge commotion.

    After that, it was as if we had entered an illusion. The walls of the tomb began to collapse one by one, and from behind the walls, soldiers whose faces couldn''t even be seen rushed out, all of them holding strange weapons in their hands.

    This is the legendary yin soldier? Some of them held sturdy weapons, while some were pushing catapults. It was obvious that they were well-trained soldiers of the ancient battlefield.

    "What should we do?" Right now, I am truly panicking. I don''t have the ability to transcend the heavens, and I won''t be able to deal with so many yin soldier. If they had already planned to get rid of us, they probably wouldn''t have shown mercy.

    "Stop!" Don''t be wrong, this isn''t the original world anymore, you are no longer the ruler of this world. Even if you can mobilize more yin soldier, you won''t be able to rule this world! "

    "I have my own underground dynasty and I don''t want to rule this world right now. The only thing I want to do now is to stay together with the woman I love. Give Linglong back to me, and I''ll let you out! "

    What a stubborn man. He was determined to do as he said.

    I whispered to the young general beside me. Is Linglong your sister''s nickname? "

    He nodded, "That''s right, Linglong is my sister''s name, very few people know it. Because they are childhood friends, they know each other very well."

    "Purple General, there is something I don''t know whether I should say or not. In this kind of situation, isn''t it better to let Linglong out to ease the atmosphere?"

    "You mean like my sister, except to control the situation?"

    I fiercely nodded my head. "I can see that there are more and more yin soldier here, and just the few of us alone might not be enough to contend against them."

    Purple General muttered to himself for a moment: "I had thought of the same thing just now. I was just afraid that if this matter gets involved, my sister''s soul will not be able to rest in peace, which would be troublesome."

    "I believe that your sister is an extremely intelligent person, and in the current situation, only he can keep his calm. Don''t worry, we have already promised you all that we will send her soul to the Fengdu for rebirth, and there will be no more mistakes."

    Hearing my guarantee, the general slowly nodded his head, "This is the only way. Since this is a temporary measure, we need to find a better way to break out of this encirclement."

    "That''s only natural. You were once a general during the war at Reagan, your military strategy must be pretty good too. Your sister will stabilize the King Chu, then I will plan for it."

    After making up my mind, I took out the heavenly sound once more. "You, don''t get worked up yet, we''ll agree. I can have esteemed wangfei come out and talk to you, but we''ll agree that you can''t hurt any of us, and you have to listen to esteemed wangfei''s wishes. If he doesn''t want to be with you anymore, you can''t stop him!"

    "That''s only natural. I can guarantee that he won''t want to be with me. Just let her go!"

    As expected of the emperor of the feudal dynasty, he felt too good about himself. It seemed that if he was not given the chance to ruthlessly beat the crap out of him, he would not even know what he was capable of.

    After seeing yin soldier gradually stop in her tracks, my heart relaxed. There was a special method to open the heavenly sound.

    King Chu looked at me and was very surprised, "I never thought that you would be able to open this treasure too. Back then, only Linglong who is familiar with the sound of the voice was able to open this heavenly sound. From your appearance, it seems that you are quite ordinary and actually have this kind of ability. "

    I really don''t know if he is praising me or scolding me. What do you mean by having an ordinary appearance? I can also be considered a beauty.

    Since I couldn''t be bothered with him, I opened the treasure box. A red figure floated out from the heavenly sound.

    "Linglong, is it really you? I didn''t expect that we would be in the same room for a thousand years. You were so close to me before, but I didn''t know that even though it had been a long time, my feelings for you had become even stronger. Look at the underground empire that I built for you. "Then we can be together forever!"

    The red figure quietly looked at the arrogant King Chu, as if this person was no longer his playmate. Anyone who saw his unfamiliar eyes would feel a chill in their heart.

    Crown Princess said in a calm tone, "Everything has passed, don''t be stubborn anymore. Even though your soul has awoken, there is no longer a Chu Country in this world. I have already made up my mind to go to Fengdu to reincarnate, and if you are willing to go with me, we can go back to reincarnation. If we are fated to meet again, we can meet again in the next life.

    King Chu seemed to be stunned by Princess Hua-Yang''s words. It was unknown if she suspected that she heard wrongly, but she showed an expression that she did not intend to believe.

    "Linglong, do you think someone is threatening you? They? You don''t have to be afraid, I have already controlled the situation. If I want to, none of them will be able to leave this place! "

    Her tone became more and more anxious. She was just a strand of her soul and could not exist in the form of a soul for too long. If she could not convince him within a short period of time, then all her previous efforts would have been in vain.

    "Listen to me, these are my true feelings, and they have been going on for too long. Anyone can change because of the passage of time, and there is no such thing as an unchanging relationship in this world!"

    That arrogant man obviously didn''t want to listen to Crown Princess anymore as he commanded the soldiers in the surroundings to gather around us nonstop.

 C205

    What should he do? It seemed like even the big sister in red would not be able to solve this problem.

    The young general frowned, "I tried to find a way to solve the problem after a period of delay. To kill the enemy first, we have to capture the enemy first. In this situation, we can probably attack the King Chu and the odds of us winning are slightly higher бн"

    He was indeed worthy of being a general who led soldiers to war. At this time, he was truly skilled at planning everything out.

    "My plan is that the three of us will break through the encirclement and attack the King Chu first. The three of us will attack the King Chu together and the other soldiers will probably not dare to attack again for fear of hurting their master. That way, we will have the upper hand, and at that time, as long as we capture the King Chu, the others will not be a problem. "

    Listening to the general''s thoughts, he said, "I nod my head vigorously. Alright, let''s do it! After that, the three of us will attack from three directions.

    Ever since the seal was broken, I am still very confident in my abilities. Adding on his recent learning of mechanical technique and illusion techniques, he felt that the number of segments in his body had increased by a lot.

    The yin soldier is extremely difficult to deal with. They don''t seem to be corporeal, but it seems as if they are indeed soldiers who had the courage to fight back then. If they want to attack them, they don''t have any strength left, they can''t even find a place to attack. After hitting them, it was as if they were hit by soft cotton. The most terrifying thing was that they didn''t have any thoughts, nor did they feel any pain. They were like desperate zombies, only knowing how to attack.

    "This thing should have a weakness, right? They don''t seem to be real entities, so how could they have such a great attack power? "

    "They are evil spirits that climbed up from the Yellow Springs, and they are under the orders of the Ghost Seal. If we do not quickly take care of their masters, not only will there be more and more of these soldiers, the yin qi on them will also become stronger and stronger. Li He Yue was silent for a long time. Finally, she opened her mouth.

    It seemed that the final method would still be the King Chu with the Soldier Symbol in his hands, which was the class chairman''s plan.

    At this time, I would think of Yue Feng who was moving like the wind, I really don''t know where those few people are headed to. If Yue Feng was present, mastering King Chu''s actions would not be a problem.

    "How about this, Miss Su Su, the two of us will do our best to open up the encirclement from both sides, and you will be in charge of dealing with the King Chu." Lee and Yue whispered to both of us.

    In fact, before we left, Yue Feng had already taught me the secrets behind their Mad Ghost Clan''s peerless lightness techniques. But because of my physique, it was extremely difficult for me to cultivate his effects.

    Now that he thought about it, if his speed was a bit faster than it was now, he might have been able to achieve his goal. After making up his mind, he started using the chants that Yue Feng had taught me. He instantly felt his body float lightly, and his speed also increased by a lot.

    After that, the other two men covered me, so I stopped attacking. The soldiers were tall, so I relied on my small stature to quickly pass between them.

    There were also some obstructions, and a soldier with a huge axe in his hand hacked down at me.

    One inch longer one inch stronger, and you''re one inch shorter. I finally understand the meaning behind this sentence. This kind of battle-axe battle has a very strong advantage against an enemy.

    Because of its speed and its wide range of attack, it was hard for me to dodge it when I saw it.

    "Be careful Miss Su Su!" Li He Yue screamed.

    The problem right now is not that I''m being careless, but that the other party''s speed is too fast, so I can''t dodge it at all. I feel that I have to answer this question right here today.

    His heart was filled with complicated emotions. Forget it, if I die like this, I would become a ghost too, and I can still be husband and wife with Zhang Ziyuan.

    Hearing the sound of a weapon stabbing into flesh, without the expected pain, I opened my eyes doubtfully. The sight before me surprised me.

    Li He Yue was standing right in front of me. Her sharp axe was stuck in his shoulder, and blood was flowing from it.

    "Li He Yue, you!" I was stunned as I tried to digest what I had just seen.

    Why would Li He Yue step out to block such a heavy attack for me at such a critical moment? Could it be бн could it be that he really attacked me бн

    "Stop daydreaming, hurry up and go over. Time is of the essence, otherwise, it''ll be too late!" Li He Yue seemed to be enduring a great deal of pain. Her face was contorted, and her voice became very forced. However, she didn''t forget to urge me to watch what you were about to do next.

    I immediately reacted, and taking advantage of the moment he helped me block the attack, I quickly ran to the front of King Chu and reached out my hand to snatch the Soldier Symbol from his hands.

    "You, you all are all bastards!" King Chu didn''t seem to be able to react. I was already in front of him, and originally, I wanted to have a good talk with him. But just now, Li He Yue was injured, causing me to become completely irrational.

    "No matter what we have to say, it doesn''t matter whether it is useful or not, it has already been said, right? What presumptuous thoughts did he have? Seeing how I destroyed you today, will you still be so arrogant!? "

    King Chu saw that I was furious and thought that I was from the same generation as him. Most probably, in his generation, women did not have any temper or status, and there probably wasn''t a single woman who dared to talk to him like that.

    Today, he wanted to see what the women in this new society were like.

    With that thought, he turned and charged over, reaching out his hand to snatch the Soldier Symbol in his hand. Since he was not giving it to him, the two of us started fighting.

    This feeling was like two shrew fighting on the street. There were no spells nor was there any routine. No one would give up just because they were fighting over something.

    After thinking for a long time, both of us finally reacted. King Chu''s thousand year old ghost spirit suddenly exploded, and a fist came smashing over.

    I felt that he wasn''t just an ordinary fist but instead a whole body of ghost power that was concentrated on his palm and smashed onto my body. I was sure that I would be burnt into ashes and even my corpse would not be found.

    I also stretched out my right hand and summoned a light sphere. I poured all of the Spiritual Energy onto it and welcomed his fist.

    This first move was already equally matched. I felt that the other party was shaken a little bit, as if he was struck by this move. The feeling shouldn''t be too great.

    And I myself, dare to say that he is a thick yin qi, his body feels extremely uncomfortable, as though although that fist didn''t hit my body from time to time, it was actually injured by the wind from his fist, causing my chest to feel stuffy and uncomfortable.

    Initially, it was them who lured away the group of soldiers, and one of them was even severely injured. If we did not increase our speed, all of the yin soldier s would swarm over, and the three of us would definitely not be a match for them.

    When he thought about how King Chu was the overlord of a region when he was still alive, he had thought that his aged body should be easy to deal with. Now that he was facing him face to face, he felt that it was extremely troublesome to deal with.

    While thinking, I took out a talisman I made myself. This talisman is based on the cultivation method that the old lady gave me. One of the talismans is related to the creation and application of Yin and Yang talismans. I used my free time to create a few pieces based on the method in the book. If I fail these pieces, it should deal a huge amount of damage to the Undead in front of me.

    The kitchen didn''t think that we had come prepared, and probably even more so, didn''t expect that we were the legendary Spirit Master. For a moment, they were stunned, and didn''t know what kind of secret behind the runes in my hands.

    After finishing the incantation, I raised the incantation in my hand and struck right in front of King Chu.

    With a miserable scream, he heard a sigil made by a Yellow Paper. A few simple incantations were drawn on it using cinnabar, but the King Chu seemed to be tangled by this sigil, his entire body twisted and unable to move.

    "What exactly is this sentence?" Quick, take it away! " The King Chu writhed in pain, but I didn''t pay any more attention to him.

    Although the King Chu is already under my control, his hands still tightly gripped onto the Ghost Seal and are not willing to let go. I am the ruler of this world, and only I can control this Soldier Symbol.

    I can''t stand the arrogant King Chu anymore and shouted at him. "Who is the one who is being arrogant and conceited, who is being delusional, what do we want to rule? To be the ruler of what place? This is your own wishful thinking! "

    "You guys don''t need to lie to me. Could it be that it wasn''t because you guys coveted the Soldier Symbol in my hands, or because it was a priceless treasure that caused you to intrude into this tomb? They were all conceited, what was this? To put it bluntly, human nature is like this, I will not let you succeed! "

    So that''s how it is, King Chu is so awkward, it seems like he treats us as grave robbers, we didn''t even know who was buried in this Xishan tomb before we came here? How could he have any ill intentions towards the Ghost Seal?

    Although it is a little unfair, but at the moment, I do not intend to explain everything to King Chu and risk my life to snatch the Ghost Seal from his hands. King Chu who was already controlled by the runes doesn''t seem to plan on giving up. He stretched out his left hand, which wasn''t holding anything, and continued to attack me.

    King Chu''s fingernails are long and slender, like a white bone spirit. If it scratches my face, I would probably be disfigured!

    Dodging to the left and right while dodging to the left and right, leaving his long fingernail''s claws, and also wanting to snatch the Ghost Seal on his right hand, he felt that it was extremely difficult.

    The only thing worth being thankful for was that the soldiers did not dare to approach their master. It was as if they were afraid that if they were to engage in a chaotic battle, their master would be mistakenly harmed. So right now, it''s still a one-on-one battle between me and King Chu.

    It doesn''t feel good to be surrounded by the Purple General and Li He Yue, but with the current situation, I can no longer be distracted to take care of them.

    After being distracted for a moment, and without being aware of it, his shoulder was scratched by King Chu''s claws, causing him to bleed profusely in an instant, and his flesh became a mess of flesh and blood.

    In such a critical situation, I didn''t care about the pain. As long as I didn''t scratch my face, I didn''t care about him.

    After such a few times of deadlock, I finally found the right hand of the Soldier Symbol that he was holding. At this moment, King Chu was already trembling from head to toe due to the control of the runes.

 C206

    "Let go!" "You bastard, let go of me!" At that time, I was like a shrew, cursing, while trying to pry open the tight grip on his right hand with all my might.

    After tormenting myself for so long, I felt my stamina slowly drain from my body. After all, I was a girl whose stamina and physique were far inferior to that of any male student. I gradually lost all of my strength.

    Looks like it''s better to end the battle quickly. If we continue to interact like this, not only will the other side be exhausted, I think I will die from exhaustion.

    I then took out a rune from my bosom. Although its power isn''t as strong as the one before, it is still powerful enough to kill this ghost in front of me.

    Without thinking, I chanted a few incantations at the beginning of the year and stuck the incantation on King Chu''s right hand. This incantation had no effect on controlling the movement of Undeads, but it had an extremely vicious effect.

    The sigil on King Chu''s right hand was like a ball of fire, burning his right hand. It also seemed like a type of intense sulfuric acid was being poured on his body, burning his soul at all times.

    His screams became more and more intense, and when he felt that his right hand was already uncontrollable, he immediately let go, and the Soldier Symbol also tumbled to the ground.

    Seeing that I was about to get my hands on the Ghost Seal, I stopped caring about the King Chu and crawled over, intending to pick up the Ghost Seal.

    At this time, the red figure floated in front of King Chu and gently bent down to caress his face.

    "Linglong, you бн" He was already tightly controlled by my two runes and was severely injured. Most likely, seeing how concerned Crown Princess was for him, he felt that there was still hope.

    "Why do you have to go through so much trouble? In the past, we have always known things to be like smoke in the wind. If you stop being so persistent, perhaps we will all be able to relax a little."

    Crown Princess hurriedly explained as she was afraid that her actions had caused a misunderstanding in King Chu.

    I can''t care less about the two of them, I just can''t control my emotions. I quickly picked up the Soldier Symbol and planned to control the chaotic situation.

    "Don''t move. Soldiers, hurry up and go back to the underworld. Don''t create any more trouble here!" I lifted the Ghost Seal and shouted loudly.

    This thing is really useful, it really commands thousands of men and horses. When the thing said that, all of the yin soldier that rushed out obediently retreated, and the wall of the tomb that felt like it was about to collapse suddenly became normal.

    He felt as if he had been through an illusory nightmare and nothing had happened.

    The situation was finally under control. I hastily ran in front of Li He Yue to check on his injuries.

    Actually, it was a lie for him to say that he wasn''t moved just now. I am a woman who is more sensitive than rational. Although I am quite annoyed with him, he still saved my life, so I can''t treat him poorly.

    "Li He Yue! How do you feel! " I asked, concerned.

    He was too lazy to wash half of his body. It seemed that the wound was quite big, but it shouldn''t have any major injuries.

    Li He Yue''s lips had already turned white. She seemed to be suffering from the symptoms of excessive blood loss. She smiled at me without a care in the world. "Ah! So you actually cared about me. Since you were moved by me, did you have any feelings for me?"

    "Even at such a crucial moment, you still dare to talk back? Don''t tell me you really have to wait until you die to be able to shut your mouth?" Looking at his mischievous smile, I couldn''t help but scold him a few more times.

    "Little girl, I really don''t feel good right now. I feel dizzy and my wound hurts. It''s numb. Seriously, do you want to treat my wound first?"

    I came back to my senses and took my medical supplies out of my backpack. After a few days of actual combat, I learned to be a good boy. When I left the house, I no longer had nothing in my hands. I would prepare some emergency supplies.

    For example, bandages, gauze, anti-inflammatory drugs, and other things, as well as some food and drink, in case of need.

    I didn''t think that I would actually use it this time. I took out some hemostatic and poured it on the wound. I pulled out a piece of gauze and bandaged him first so he could stop the bleeding.

    "The conditions are limited, so there''s no need to be so particular. We can sew it up slowly when we get back. The first thing we need to do is stop the bleeding."

    Li He Yue felt really uncomfortable. She tightly shut her eyes and allowed me to move freely. She didn''t say anything further.

    "Hey, are you alright?" Can you keep going? "

    Li He Yue''s tightly shut eyes slowly opened. "I am fine. I probably lost too much blood. I was just dizzy. I will be fine after a short rest."

    I nodded and helped her down against the wall, intending to let him rest for a while.

    At this time, I finally had time to pay attention to the movements of the King Chu.

    The Crown Princess seemed to already have feelings for the King Chu, he only submitted to the pressure of fate and did not dare to resist. The two of them said something, and their expressions were both extremely dejected.

    Actually, we really didn''t mean to disturb your rest, we really had something urgent to do. We wanted to pass through the Xishan''s tomb and reach the place opposite of the Xishan to retrieve some things. I can only blame you for your grave being too remote. If I don''t pass through, I won''t be able to get there.

    It seems that my two talismans have already extinguished all of my spirit and will, making me sound weak and dispirited. I no longer care about the reason for your intrusion into my Xishan''s tomb, but instead wanted to thank you all and let me clearly see the sorrow in my life. Although I won the world in the end, I lost the most important thing.

    Listening to him, the Crown Princess had made sense of the situation. He finally understood that once her feelings were lost, she would never be able to recover.

    "Linglong, to be able to see her again before I disappear from this world, I feel that this is already a gift from the heavens. Nothing can last long, I, but please no longer hate me, my heart can... "Put it down бн"

    King Chu''s aura became weaker and weaker. When he finished speaking, he was already silent, and her almost transparent body slowly scattered, turning into specks of light in the air, never to be seen again.

    Crown Princess''s body also became transparent, as though she had reached her limit. She said faintly, "I really don''t know if I will help you or hurt you if I do this to you. Even though you won''t pester me anymore, but you have broken the last bit of your will, causing your soul to dissipate between heaven and earth, cutting off the chance for your reincarnation.

    At the beginning, I thought that my two talismans were too strong and hurt him. But now, it seems that I have touched a net and my soul is only willing to dissipate.

    There seemed to be nothing left to linger for, Princess Feng Yue''s fluttering figure once again entered the heavenly sound.

    Purple General let out a soft sigh. "I witnessed the relationship between the two of them with my own eyes.

    "What about you? So what if you and that Korean Prime Minister have a daughter? I wonder why? " I asked.

    "To him, my guilt is greater than my love, right? After all, I destroyed his country, destroyed his family, and I hated him for my country. It was enough to destroy all hope she had for me."

    "In this world, I can no longer find a trace of her. Being alone for the rest of my life can also be considered a form of punishment."

    It looked like the Purple General was rather free and easy to handle, as if he could see through everything.

    I don''t know if it''s my luck or my misfortune, so that I can personally experience the feelings of undying love from a thousand years ago. I don''t know what will happen to the people I love and where their souls will return after a thousand years.

    "Purple General, I am very sorry to have disturbed you."

    "No, don''t say it like that. Just like the King Chu, I do want to thank you all for saving my sealed sister and me. I think you''ve been hurt quite badly by your friend. How about this, I''ll go with you guys.

    Zi Lang is different from the other Undead Sacred Souls in the tomb. He was sealed in a statue in the past, and now that the seal has been removed, he will be like us normal people, living in broad daylight.

    "Then, I''ll have to thank Purple General!" Although they had met with many difficulties and dangers in Xishan''s tomb, they still made friends with this most affectionate of ancient character, and it was truly a blessing in disguise.

    Because Li He Yue had lost a lot of blood, Zi Lang carried her on his shoulder, looking like she had a lot of work to do.

    Back then, it was built by my overseer. Follow my footsteps, and don''t go wrong.

    So this general is actually a mechanical technique Ranker, then I can spar with him in the future.

    "Since that''s the case, we still have to work together. I''m Su Su, and the person beside is Li He Yue. Our occupation is Spirit Master."

    "Just call me Zi Lang, this is my nickname."

    Seeing that Zi Lang was still wearing his white middle clothes, I whispered to Li He Yue, "Did you bring a change of clothes? "Give him a set of clothes first. I think the two of you should have the same figure."

    Li He Yue rubbed her nose. "You''ve already given me my clothes, I still haven''t agreed to it!"

    "Looks like he really did it. Don''t talk so much nonsense, are you going to give it or not?"

    Seeing my expression, Li He Yue seemed to be angry, and without saying anything further, she obediently took out a set of clothes from her backpack and handed it over to Zi Lang.

    "This set of clothes is clean. Don''t mind it. Put it on first. After all, you can''t walk around in your underwear."

    Zi Lang thanked his, took the clothes and put them on, it was obvious that he still could not get used to the clothes of modern people, even I felt that it was a little awkward.

    "Oh right, what should we do about your handsome warhorse? "We can''t possibly take them out together, can we?"

    "This horse is called ''Red in the Snow'' and it is a pure Ferghana Horse. Traveling a thousand times in a day and eight hundred times in a night, it would be a great pity to leave it behind бн"

    "You may not know this, but horses are no longer a form of transportation. Other than using the most advanced transportation, there is no place for horses to run to."

 C207

    The young general sighed, "I understand that everything will develop, even though I am still not used to it. How about this, I will first put this horse in a nearby horse farm to raise and then go back to see him when I have time. Don''t tell me there''s no stable now? "

    "Yes, there are still horse farms, and I can guarantee you the best care of your horses."

    Zi Lang heaved a sigh of relief, gently stroking the horse''s mane: "Wait for me, I''ll come pick you up in a while."

    Following Purple General, we finally understood that this tomb was not as simple as we thought it was. It was like a gigantic maze without any patterns, if we didn''t have a new map, we would really have lost our way.

    "Oh right, you haven''t told me yet? What exactly do you guys want to do after crossing over to the Xishan? "

    I told the general the whole story, which made him frown.

    In the beginning, I misunderstood you guys, you were just petty people who coveted the treasures in the tomb, I am truly sorry. "

    Zi Lang was a straightforward person, he was a true man. No matter what he said, if there was anything wrong with it, he would admittedly admit his mistakes.

    "No, my friend here was originally a бн The archaeological aficionados originally wanted to study this tomb in passing, so he accidentally touched the hanging shaft of the big box to let you wake up. "

    "He didn''t have the nerve to say that Li He Yue was a tomb robber, so he created an archaeological aficionados for her. It should be about the same."

    "Archaeological aficionados? Is it your new noun? What is it for? "

    I didn''t expect that there were so many new terms that the general didn''t understand, so he explained, "Archaeology is a subject of our department. It is a comprehensive examination of ancient relics and history, using some scientific methods to restore the original history."

    "Oh, so that''s how it is. This should be something worth advocating. With copper as the mirror, you can straighten your clothes, and with history as the mirror, you can replace them. It seems that your society is very open and developed!"

    For a moment, it was really hard to explain to this antique boy what society was really like right now. Let him slowly experience it after he got out.

    As expected, the mechanisms of Xishan''s tomb were exquisite and intertwined. If there was no one to lead the way, it would be very difficult to exit.

    Walking out of the tomb, Purple General used his sleeves to tightly cover his face. It had been a long time since he last saw the sunlight, it was especially dazzling бн

    Only then did I remember that he had already been underground for quite some time. He quickly took out a piece of gauze from his backpack and covered his eyes.

    "Your eyes have adapted to the darkness, so why is it that they might not adapt to the sunlight? I''ll cover your eyes first and then unravel them after you''ve adapted, so that your eyes will not be harmed!" I explain. "

    At this time, Purple General''s expression became gentle: "Your personality and his are really similar. They are both so gentle and like to think for others."

    I was stunned for a moment before I realised that the ''she'' that the Purple General was referring to should be that Prime Minister Qian Jin.

    "Is that so? At that time, surely there was no way to compare with her now? "I also know a lady from a hundred years ago. Not only is she gentle and charming, but her temper is also extremely good. She isn''t like the tigress now, always throwing a tantrum бн"

    Purple General laughed: "I feel that this has a great relationship with society. When we women did not have any status back then, we naturally concealed our true nature.

    After hearing what he said, my face immediately reddened. Ever since he undid the seal on the girl, hadn''t I seen a modern girl before? Was that me? Is he saying that I''m free and easy and cute?

    Finally out of Xishan''s tomb? I looked around at the geography. They realized that they were just separated by a Xishan, but the scene between them was completely different.

    It was early summer over there. When grass grew into birds, the leaves were all green. However, it seemed like autumn here, the leaves had already turned yellow and covered the ground.

    "Could it be that after this Xishan tomb, the seasons would change?" I couldn''t help but ask.

    On the other side, Li He Yue had just fainted from excessive blood loss, and she seemed to have just woken up, so her words were still weak: "On the Xishan''s side, because of the unique geographical environment, it created a unique climate. In reality, this place is not autumn, eat, their spring and summer are very short, and their autumn and winter are long."

    It is truly incomprehensible why such a climate exists.

    Zi Lang also nodded his head, "That''s right, a thousand years ago, the geography of Xishan was already very unique. This is also one of the reasons why I chose the location of the tomb in Xishan. At that time, I tried to find the entire Xishan and found this place. I also found out that there weren''t many people here, and this place was basically a dead end.

    "That''s strange. Why is there no one around? will there be a wood like that guarded by a family for generations? "

    "Then I am not sure. Back then, we did not have any legend regarding this piece of wood. It should be something that will happen in the future." Brother, how do you feel? Can you still walk? "

    Li He Yue nodded. "Other than lacking strength, the problem isn''t that big of a deal. I can leave by myself. Sorry for troubling you earlier."

    The Xishan''s side seemed to be very big, they did not know the specific location of that family, if they were to search bit by bit, not only would it delay the overall situation, Li He Yue was afraid that they would not be able to hold out for so long.

    At this time, there were some sounds coming from the Xishan''s tomb. I looked around cautiously as I did not see any strange creatures. What exactly was this sound?

    Only when we got closer and closer did we discover that it was actually the sound of footsteps, and then two people walked out. At the same time I saw them, I was ecstatic;

    "I''ve finally found you guys. After being separated for such a long time, I was extremely anxious. Why aren''t you guys here?" I asked a series of questions.

    Xiao Cui quickly explained: "When we teleported over, we seemed to have all gotten separated, and when I woke up, I was left alone. It was my luck, we bumped into Brother Feng, but we couldn''t find the others."

    "So that means, the only people who have lost contact with everyone are Shuo Yue and Fu Junqing?"

    Yue Feng nodded, "That''s right. From the looks of it, it is indeed the two of them who have never appeared before. Because of my speed, I was able to conduct a large area search there. After searching a few times, I found that there was a large hole near the mountain. I understood then that there must have been someone who found the tomb and opened an entrance. "

    "So, you followed us all the way here?"

    "We didn''t find anything along the way. Maybe it was because I found the intersection late and we followed the footprints that led directly to the exit. That''s why we bumped into each other here."

    So that''s how it is, Yue Feng and Xiao Cui are smart, they were able to follow the clues left behind to find this place, but the problem is, where did the two of them go now?

    "How is President Li? Who''s that handsome guy over there? " Yue Feng asked.

    I explained the entire situation to Yue Feng and Xiao Cui, and also introduced the two parties to each other.

    "Truly a shame, a pity. I was only a single step away, yet I missed out on so many things." I''m sorry I didn''t share your worries. " Xiao Cui said.

    This is already the biggest help to me. Coincidentally, President Li is severely injured, so the two of you should help me take care of it. "" Okay.

    "No problem, I know a bit about medicine. I''m the best at taking care of the wounded." Xiao Cui said.

    Since Yue Feng had appeared now, a lot of things could be resolved easily. He could use his speed to search this place for people.

    "No problem, leave this matter to me. You guys can rest here for a bit, I''ll be right back."

    With his speed, no matter how big this place is, he would be able to return before nightfall.

    During this time, Li Jun and Yue Yue fell asleep while leaning on my shoulder. Looking at her pale complexion, the feelings in my heart were very complicated.

    I suddenly felt that among all the men I met, there were many who were good men, many who were infatuated with me, and many who were responsible for me, should I say that my luck was better?

    I reminded myself countless times in my heart that I already have a husband, so I shouldn''t think about anything else. I tried to think that Li He Yue was a very annoying person, and the sweet words he said to me could be said to other women as well.

    But this kind of reminder doesn''t seem to work any longer. Forget it, I feel that there is still the purest friendship between men and women. Just explain it properly to your husband when the time comes.

    At this moment, Li He Yue, who had already fallen asleep, whispered in my ear, "Did you know? Ever since I was young, I had no parents or relatives. No matter what difficulties I faced, I had to face them alone. I even felt that the heavens had abandoned me and stopped giving me any hope, until I met my master. Although he was strict and harsh towards me, he taught me one thing. If you want to establish yourself in this dangerous world, you need to rely on yourself in the end. "

    I don''t know what he meant by what he said to me. Was he trying to show that he had never had the love of a loved one, to find the same warmth in me, or was he trying to say that she could only rely on herself in this world?

    Not knowing how to reply, I was stunned into silence.

    Then she fell silent, as if she were asleep again, and I almost suspected that what he had just said was only a dream, that he had only had a dream.

    It wasn''t until I closed my eyes and wanted to take a break that he said slowly, "But do you know? When I met you, I realized that there were actually many beautiful things in this world. Although the heavens had taken away a lot of my warmth, it was as if they had all returned to me in an instant бн "

    His tone didn''t sound like he was joking at all. It was so sincere that I couldn''t refuse him, much less answer him.

 C208

    "You think I''m like your mother, don''t you?" I asked tentatively. Maybe what he wanted from me wasn''t love, just warmth that he hadn''t felt in a long time.

    I felt his head rub against my shoulder, as if he were shaking his head, and then he said, I don''t know, maybe you''re right. My feelings for you aren''t as passionate as I thought, but please don''t reject me.

    "Alright, since that''s the case, then I''ll just be an ordinary friend бн"

    He didn''t know if he heard these words, but from the sound of his regular breathing, it seemed as if he had fallen into a deep sleep.

    Indeed, when it was dark, Yue Feng came back with shocking news.

    "I have already found the location of the guardian that you all mentioned, but at that place, I actually found the Demons!"

    "What?" Are you sure? Why would the Demons come to this place? " I asked incredulously.

    "I am not sure about that, but looking at the situation, Demons should have controlled that family''s people, I am afraid their target is also that Wood."

    "That''s very strange. Could it be that the news of my deal with the Demon Lord was leaked and someone else found out?"

    "It seems that there are a few different races in the Demons. They are unwilling to accept the so-called peace agreement, and they still covet the human world with its myriad of colors. I think someone obtained what we wanted and used the wood here to build a barrier to block us. "

    "This is too much. Do you see how many people there are?"

    When I went there just now, I discovered that there were only four or five people in the family. They were young, but they had no ability to resist, and were already completely under the control of the devils.

    It seemed that due to the clan not communicating with the outside world for a long period of time, their system had become different from that of an ordinary person.

    "There are only two. That should be easy. Let''s sneak over and take care of the two of them separately. We should be able to do this without anyone knowing."

    "Miss Su Su, this method is feasible, I never thought that you would be able to use a military method with such ease." I didn''t expect that I would get praise from the Purple General. He is an experienced general, and not only is his martial art profound, he also has a lot of experience. This means that this method of mine should be feasible.

    "Yue Feng, lead the way. We will go over right away. Miss Xiao Cui will trouble you to stay behind to take care of your injuries. "

    Li He Yue who had just fallen asleep woke up, "Who do you think has not recovered from their injuries? I''ve pretty much recovered already, I can go with you guys! "

    "Just stay here and recuperate, don''t give us any trouble, you said that you followed us, and we took care of you?" Or take care of you? Or take care of you? "

    With one sentence, Li Jun and Yue Yue were rendered speechless and shut their mouths honestly.

    "Don''t worry, I will definitely take good care of Big Brother Li."

    I secretly sighed in my heart, thinking that Xiao Cui was the most worrisome.

    Currently, there were still two people who had disappeared and there was no time to search. I took out my phone and found that there was still no signal in this place. It was really strange. Could it be that the people here were completely out of touch with the outside world?

    Fu Junqing has a flying art, so he should not be lost, and the only thing I am worried about right now is Shuo Yue.

    Purple General agreed to help me, and followed Yue Feng and I to find the Demons to settle the score.

    Actually, I am still a bit afraid of magical beasts. They are born with strong physiques and are quite brave and battle-ready. I wonder if the three of us combined will be a match for those two?

    Passing through a forest, there was a huge castle in front of them. Looking at the structure, it was like the legendary nest of the medieval vampires. It was gorgeous and mysterious.

    Yue Feng said in a low voice: "This is the building in front, within a radius of tens of miles, there is only this kind of place to live, I just went in, and discovered such a huge castle, and there are only four or five people who live here."

    Looking at such a gorgeous castle, I had an idea. Every time I see a scene like this in a movie, if I can walk freely in the castle, it would be a very cool thing to do.

    "Then tell me, are the people inside wearing the same clothes as the people in the Middle Ages? Is it possible that they are living a life of isolation that is different from our language habits? " I asked curiously.

    Yue Feng shook his head: "That''s hard to say, I only found a few people just now, listening to their conversation, they should be speaking our language, their clothes are a little strange, but it seems to be different from the people in the Middle Ages."

    Only when they got close to the castle did they discover that there was only one entrance, and that it was tightly locked.

    "How did you get in?"

    Yue Feng raised his chin: "There, I jumped up to enter from the chimney of the ancient fortress."

    "бн"

    Looking at Yue Feng''s expression, I was already speechless. I turned my head to discuss with the young general: "About that, you wouldn''t mind us entering from the chimney, right?"

    "This kind of building is too strange, it''s completely different from what we were back then. At that time, most of our buildings were made out of wood, and this building was built from bricks and stone. There was actually not even a single window, so wouldn''t they be in complete darkness inside?"

    "Who knows? There were many freaks in the world, and most likely, the entire family was filled with them. It''s probably because they haven''t seen the sunlight for a long time that their bodies are so weak, their skin so white. "

    Yue Feng''s Qing Gong was really good, he did not expect that the young general''s Qing Gong would not lose to him, with a few leaps, he landed on the roof and jumped down from the chimney.

    As for me, it was Yue Feng who carried me on his back that was able to get up. He was truly familiar with me, but luckily he had lost a lot of weight recently and did not make it difficult for him.

    The kitchen must have been the first to come in from the chimney. Fortunately, it was not cooking time, or else we would have been sooty.

    Coming out of the pipe, I noticed that the entire arrangement of the kitchen seemed to be Western as well.

    Yue Feng, this castle is so big, where are those people?

    This castle has a total of four floors, we should be in the kitchen on the top floor right now, the lower floor should be all guest rooms, there is currently no one here, and the lower floor is the master''s room, everyone should be gathered there, and the lower floor is a basement, where goods are stored.

    I didn''t expect him to have investigated so clearly. Since everyone is on the second floor, then we have an agreement. Split into pieces, one by one, we will deal with one.

    "Sister Su Su, the situation now is that we can make a move against the Demons, but we can''t kill them.

    I knew that what I needed the most now was the blood in the Demons''s heart. Just now, I was still thinking, if these two Demons really acted against me, and were to be accidentally killed by us, would it mean that I would be able to obtain the blood of the Demons the most, and go save Zhang Ziyuan?

    I sighed. "Try not to hurt their lives. If we really have to, after all, they broke our agreement so we can''t be blamed."

    The so-called swaying between reason and emotion is probably what I am.

    After stealthily entering the second floor and finding out the situation, he discovered that everyone was placed in two separate locations, with two Demons s guarding them. One of them was a young woman with a little girl, and the other one was a young man with a middle-aged man.

    Looking at the clan members, their faces couldn''t help but turn pale. Their bodies were thin and weak, and they looked weak and powerless. Even if they were men, they were simply not a match for Demons s. Why was it that such an important piece of wood was given to a family with weak attack and defense? They simply didn''t have the strength to protect it.

    I made a gesture to the other two, indicating that we should first rescue the two women and children, and try not to make any noise or alarm.

    The three of us had set up an ambush at the door of the two women''s room on the second floor, ready to rush in.

    Finally, an opportunity came up for us. That tall Demons general probably thought that two women and a child wouldn''t pose any threat to him, so she laid on the sofa and prepared to rest.

    When the Demons closed her eyes to rest, we knew that the chance had come.

    We made a quiet gesture toward the two women and one of the children. They could only understand my gesture, and none of them shouted at me. One of the women nodded at me, as if she knew I was there to save them.

    However, how to deal with the Demon General who was already asleep, was a very thorny problem. Actually, killing him was a very convenient and quick method. Moreover, killing him in this place wouldn''t arouse much suspicion. Furthermore, it could be done so easily. The blood of a magical beast was killing three birds with one stone.

    No, no. Since we''ve already agreed to live in peace, we can''t kill again. Wouldn''t we be keeping watch by ourselves then? He had slapped himself in the face.

    My heart was in a dilemma. The two people beside me were looking at me with the intention of letting me decide on how I should act.

    I sighed and took out the treasure that Shuo Yue had given me.

    It is said that this object was left to him by his master, and is also what my previous life''s Master Jun gave him, so Shuo Yue gave it to me.

    This thing''s real name was [Inescapable Net], which meant that it was bound up by this thing. No matter how strong you were, you wouldn''t be able to escape.

    I tightly grabbed onto the inescapable net and chanted a few incantations. The net then tightly covered Demon General''s body.

    Only now did he wake up, but it was already too late. Not only was his body tightly bound, he could not say a single word.

    Purple General looked at the treasure playfully, seemingly very interested.

    Yue Feng then went forward and released the three hostages and whispered to them, "Don''t be afraid, we are here to save you."

    The other woman whispered to me, "There are three of them. We are no match for them."

    What? Three people? Wasn''t it two people?

 C209

    Yue Feng was also shocked, "Did you remember wrongly? I said that after checking, there were only two of them!"

    "There''s absolutely no mistake. There are indeed three bad people, but one of them seems to have gone to do something and never appeared."

    "Could it be that they were looking for something, these two Demon General s are in charge of looking for someone, and the other one went to look for something?"

    "Did they say what was the purpose of this trip?" I asked.

    "The thing you are looking for should be the agarwood that we have been protecting for generations."

    agarwood? Is it the kind of wood we''re looking for? I feel that Shuo Yue did not mention that name. Could it be that there was some kind of mistake?

    "Then where exactly is your agarwood kept it? Why did those people come here to find it?" I deliberately probed the man''s mouth.

    "Our entire clan is used to protect this wood. It is said that this wood can create a special Spirit Formation. As for what other uses it has, we don''t know."

    Hearing his words, it was indeed this kind of wood. "Did you tell him the location of the agarwood?"

    The woman shook her head. "No, since we are the guardians of the agarwood for generations, we naturally won''t tell them where we are so easily. I think the other person is currently searching for us."

    That''s weird, where did that person go to find him? He never showed up. Did something happen?

    "How about this, there''s another enemy in the room next door, we''ll go and take care of him first, then, you guys go and confirm whether the place where the agarwood is placed is very safe or not."

    The woman nodded. "Ok, I will listen to you."

    "Then the two of you, take the child with you. Please wait here for a while, we''ll be back soon."

    Yue Feng said: "Those people are right next door, the room is very close, but the door to the room next door is tightly shut, we could not see what''s going on inside."

    "Who exactly designed these buildings? No room has a window! Could it be that the people living here are all vampires? Afraid of seeing the sun? " Yue Feng''s casual words surprised me.

    I didn''t have the nerve to say that the skin of the two women and the child was already pale to the point that they didn''t seem like normal people. Their eyes weren''t the color of a Westerner, so why were their faces so pale?

    Were they the legendary vampires? This was absurd. The ghosts from the Western legend had actually appeared in Asia. Furthermore, they were said to be violent and vampires with blood in their veins. It was obvious that they were weak ordinary people.

    If this was really a vampire family, they wouldn''t let the Demons take the initiative, no?

    He decided to not let his imagination run wild for now. He would slowly ask more about it after settling the matter.

    Looking at the tightly shut door, there isn''t a single sound coming from it. I am considering whether I should force my way in.

    The Purple General gave us a suggestion: "How about this, I will go knock on the door and deal with them. "See what''s going on inside. You guys stay in ambush, and come out when you need to attack."

    Zi Lang was someone who could calm down the more dangerous the situation became. Looking at his expression and expression, it seemed as if he did not know anything about this matter.

    The two of us were lying in ambush behind the door. Zi Lang adjusted his clothes and knocked on the door.

    At first, he knocked on the door a few times, but there was no sound from inside. However, Zi Lang was not impatient, and continued to knock calmly.

    Just then, a deep voice came out from inside, "Who is it? Is it second brother? "

    Second brother? Could he be a companion that came at the same time as him?

    Zi Lang replied respectfully: "I am the butler of this castle, I just bought something back, may I ask who you are? the guest of my master? "

    In the shortest amount of time, he made up the most tactful lie. The Demon General inside the door was also obviously skeptical, "Butler? Do you have a steward in your castle? "

    It seems that intelligence is very important at this moment. If those two shake their heads, everything will be in vain, and if those two are smart enough to know that someone is coming to save them, they will nod their heads.

    "Ha, so there was still someone who slipped through the net, he''s here to deliver himself to us!" Indeed, those two were smart enough, they seemed to nod their heads, and then heard the Demon General''s voice opening the door.

    Zi Lang was wearing the clothes that Li He Yue had changed into, his appearance and temperament was already not bad, adding the suit that fit him, he did look like a butler.

    "You, who are you? Why did you attack my Master? " Zi Lang is really putting on an act, he never thought that the acting skills of the people from a thousand years ago would actually be so exquisite. He purposefully looked inside with shock, one part being shown to the demon sword, the other part being telling us that someone really did get caught inside.

    "Yes, then come in and accompany your master!" As the Demon General spoke, he reached out to grab him.

    After all, Zi Lang was a renowned general.

    Yue Feng took the opportunity to rush into the room as he was about to open the door, intending to rescue the two grown men. I rushed up to deal with the burly Demon General in front of me.

    "There''s an ambush, you''re lying to me!" The Demon General cried out in shock. It seemed as if he wasn''t holding a weapon at hand, as he swung his hands towards us to catch us.

    "What do you mean by deceiving me? It sounds so bad. Anyway, you''re not here to do anything good. We''re only half friends!" I shouted.

    I realized that my recent personality had become a bit extreme. I was a gentle little sheep, so I rarely fought with others. I didn''t spare a word of what I said and only dared to shut my mouth when I had to.

    In order to ensure the success of rescuing the hostages, the two of us took Demon General out the door. Although the Demons is a brave and good fighter, their biggest weakness is their lack of brain, making it impossible to see what the humans are planning.

    As he fought, he continued to ask, "Are you guys here to find a wood that can form the barrier? Tell me, what use do you guys have for wood like that? "

    "Speaking of which, I seem to know you. You are one of the people that attacked our Demon City a few days ago, and they even said that you wanted to form some kind of barrier to prevent us from communicating with the human world. This is simply going too far!"

    Demons really didn''t have any scheming, he would answer anything he asked. His words verified my earlier guess, and sure enough, some of the Demons s weren''t willing to be sealed just like that, so they were extremely dissatisfied with the so-called barrier.

    "We are originally two races that should not invade each other. What''s wrong with isolating us? The reason we went through so much trouble to find these agarwood was actually not because of the formation of a barrier, but because we wanted some people to travel between the two realms. I felt like my lungs were about to explode. I felt like I was doing my best, and I thought of a way to do it both ways, and some people didn''t appreciate it. "

    At this time, Yue Feng came over to help. It seemed that the hostage had been successfully saved.

    "However, our Demons''s resources are limited, if we were to separate you, we would never be able to enjoy the human world again!"

    "Those who do not belong to you, you have your own living environment, why are you coveting our human society? You can develop your own civilization! Don''t you think your actions are no different from those of bandits? "

    He no longer wanted to explain to Demon General in front of him.

    As I thought about it, I pulled out the Space Abyssal Sword on my back and planned to end this battle as soon as possible.

    Although that Demon General didn''t have his weapon, he still relied on his huge body to gain the upper hand. Although the three of us had nimble movements, we felt that our attacks were like hitting on steel, causing us to feel pain but the other party didn''t have any reaction.

    I have to be on guard at all times, so as to not let Kong Ming''s treasured sword really injure his vitals. If this Demons died, would he provoke another war between the two races? I was extremely conflicted.

    However, there was only one inescapable net. How could he solve this?

    During the battle, the Demon General still kept on calling out to his comrades. It was as if he didn''t know that I had already captured his comrades.

    I suddenly remembered that Shuo Yue had told me before that the Demons''s Death Acupuncture Point was on their spines.

    In that case, I''ll attack their spines and see if there''s any other effect.

    The Space Abyssal Sword was nimbly moving around the demon sword''s body. He seemed to have sensed my intentions, he should know that this treasure sword was not an ordinary weapon, if he were to come across it, the consequences would be dire.

    The other two held Demon General back, while I circled behind him and quietly approached his spine.

    I didn''t dare to use my sword to slash at him. I twisted the sword hilt and ruthlessly smashed it into his spine!

    My strength was not strong to begin with. Furthermore, the lethality of the sword hilt definitely isn''t as great as the blade of the sword. I estimate that this strike shouldn''t cause any substantial damage to him.

    But unexpectedly, I confirmed that the tall and mighty Demon General was screaming, and immediately squatted down in pain, losing the ability to retaliate.

    I was startled. I didn''t expect my gentle poke to have such a great power. Could it be that their weakness is too obvious?

    Later on, I heard from others that the magic of this Space Abyssal Sword was not only from him. The blade of the Space Abyssal Sword was made of gold and jade, it can cut through metal and cut through metal like mud. The hilt of his sword also contained a huge amount of Spiritual Energy, so if one were to use the hilt of the sword to attack others, the damage would be at least a hundred times greater.

    Seeing that the Demon General in front of him was beaten down to the point that he couldn''t fight back, Yue Feng took out a rope from his backpack and tightly tied him up.

    Although the rope that Yue Feng had prepared was not as good as the inescapable net, it was still a famous agate. Even the extremely strong Demon General would probably be helpless to do anything.

    "Where did you get this?" I asked in surprise.

 C210

    "It''s a long story, I''ve seen too many divine rod s these few days. All of them said that I''m in a dark place, did they encounter some demons or ghosts? "Think about it carefully. I don''t think that Uncle is some kind of monster or monster. After that, they wanted me to accept this item as a precaution."

    Seeing Yue Feng''s expression, I simply wanted to burst out laughing: "That''s not bad, I''ve really used it this time. Two Demon General s have already been caught, there''s still one left, where the hell is he looking for? "

    "We might as well ask the people in this castle for clues." the young general said.

    The four men were indeed from the same family. They seemed to be two husbands, two wives and a son. The two men were brothers.

    "That''s why I can''t find any trace of that last Demon General anywhere."

    One of the young men said, "Actually, the agarwood is not a ready-made piece of wood. It grows in a few huge shrubs in the forest behind the castle.

    "In other words, the Demon General behind him should have also guessed that the agarwood might still be a big tree, so it should have gone to the forest behind the castle?"

    The young man nodded. "That''s right. Let''s go take a look. If he really took the initiative and destroyed those trees, then we really should die a thousand times for our crimes."

    The two brothers said that their family names were very strange and didn''t have a fixed map. Their family names were the last words of their family names, passed down from generation to generation.

    The last word of their father''s name was'' Zhongzhong '', and the two of them had the same surname, so one of them was called'' Zhongdai '', while the other was called'' Zhongdan.''

    Hearing that young man speak like that of an idiot, I almost laughed out loud. It seems that they didn''t have any entertainment facilities when they went into seclusion, so they probably didn''t know the meaning behind the disease.

    With great effort, I managed to hold back my laughter as I followed the two of them into the forest behind the castle.

    The forest was very large, and I had never seen many plants before. Furthermore, due to the unique natural climate here, most of the trees here were tall.

    In front of us are some of the agarwood''s shrubs. According to our family history books, because we had to use this kind of wood a few times, we cut down five trees before. Now, there are only two left. China University said.

    I looked in the direction he was pointing at, and sure enough, there were two shrubs that were clearly different from the others. These two shrubs were not only tall, but also had different colors to them, as if they were completely black. What was even more strange was that he was different from the other trees.

    Looking up along the trunk of the tree, the leaves were all red, and it didn''t look like a maple leaf at all.

    Those that we call the Divine Dragon Leaf, it is said that the function of this leaf is also very strange. If it is used as medicine, one can eat many strange diseases. China University continued to explain.

    It looks like the Demon General didn''t find this place, we just need to wait in ambush nearby and we should be able to find him. I feel really relieved, these two agarwood are still here.

    It was indeed a good idea to wait for someone, so we found a slightly higher bush and hid inside it.

    Taking advantage of the ambush, I couldn''t help but ask, have you really been guarding this place for generations and never left? Is your race different from ours? Why are your skin so white?

    In fact, I think the arrival of the Golems is a good opportunity, and I''ve always been worried that the members of this family would be blind in their ostracism. If we wait for them to come and ask them for wood, we''ll be rejected 100% of the time.

    If that were to happen, it would be equivalent to me saving them. After that, it would probably be much easier for me to ask them for more things.

    "In our generation, we have never gone out anyways. We have never seen the outside world, and we haven''t seen any outsiders since I can remember. I reckon you''re the first outsiders I''ve seen."

    "Because we do not communicate with the outside world, our clans are basically all close relatives married, so our physiques are all ordinary people. Originally, our clan had twenty-thirty branches, but because the medical conditions in this place were poor, now, we are the only two branches left."

    "Then, what are you going to do about your next generation, when there are no longer any people who want to marry, leaving only your own siblings?"

    "We don''t know either. We''ll just take it one step at a time. Plus, we''re all afraid of the sun, so we don''t have a single window in the entire castle."

    So that''s how it is. Being afraid of the sun, is it albinism? Looking at their pale faces, I guessed.

    It was already dark when he heard hurried footsteps coming from the bushes beside him.

    It''s here!

    Sure enough, the last Demon General was searching everywhere, as if he was looking for something.

    When he saw the two huge ancient trees, he probably knew that these were the agarwood he was looking for.

    It was said that these few trees were all from Paleogene. Shen Nong had grown these trees from godly wood, and everything that was made from its wood had a special function. Even the leaves on these trees were excellent herbs.

    When he saw the godly wood he was looking for, he held his pair of big eyes and looked for a long time in disbelief before he was able to confirm.

    He then took out a few matches, probably intending to set the two trees on fire.

    The protector at the side was shocked, I reckon they thought that he wanted the precious agarwood, he didn''t expect us to destroy it after finding it, I didn''t notice, but both of them jumped out to stop him.

    "Stop, what are you doing? These two trees are rare in the world, and you are not allowed to destroy them! "

    "Y-you guys actually escaped?"

    Looking at the situation, we are already moving towards an uncontrollable state. I don''t think we can just sit back and do nothing.

    Seeing that I was about to be taken advantage of, I held the Space Abyssal Sword in my hands and planned to follow the same method as before. However, I didn''t expect this Demon General to have a lot of agility, so after doing a few rounds, he was actually unable to hit me on my spine.

    Some of the higher level Demon General s, in order to hide their own weaknesses, would forge some armor for themselves. This Demon General was obviously a high level demon, his spine seemed to be covered in some steel, his entire body looked like a dinosaur.

    It wasn''t easy for me to cut into his spine, but I felt that the steel on his back was not normal. The Space Abyssal Sword was made of gold and jade, but when I slashed into his back, it seemed like it didn''t move at all.

    It seemed that if he didn''t take out the steel from his back, it would be difficult to deal with him. I don''t believe it. I can''t take the armor off him.

    I whispered to the two men next to me. He had steel armor inlaid on his spine.

    Yue Feng immediately volunteered himself. Leave this matter to me, I''m fast, I''ll give it a try.

    He quickly pounced towards the position behind Demon General, and tightly laid on his back. Because of the tall stature of the Demon General, he was actually not very nimble.

    Yue Feng then tried to dismantle the steel armour on the Demon General''s back.

    "The inlay they put in is really solid! With my power, I might not be able to move! " Yue Feng roared.

    I immediately threw the Space Abyssal Sword in my hands over. "You take it. Try using this sword, maybe you can break it open!"

    That Demon General also seemed to know our intentions, and desperately tried to shake off Yue Feng who was on his back, but because his body was not agile, he was unable to do anything.

    Don''t look at the frail Yue Feng, who was about to be violently shaken down by the Demon General, I immediately pounced and tightly grabbed onto his leg.

    Compared to that Demon General, I am only as thick as his waist. It is impossible for me to control other parts of his body, so I can only hug onto that elephant sized leg.

    The three of us teamed up flawlessly, as if he could no longer tell which one of us is the one fighting against Yue Feng who was desperately trying to pry open his armor, or me who was grabbing onto his legs, or Zi Lang who was attacking his face.

    It was said that even if the rabbits were anxious, they would still bite. Furthermore, with such a divine strength from the Demon General, Yue Feng had already used the Void Spirit Treasure Sword to pry open the armor on his back. At this time, the Demon General was already worried.

    He kicked his leg and taught me how to hit him. I felt as if I was sent flying into the sky before I fell heavily onto a tree. The intense tremors made me feel as though my internal organs had moved away from their position.

    I forcefully suppressed the nauseous feeling I felt and shakily stood up to pounce once more.

    Every step he took felt like he was about to fall apart. It seemed that he really did fall quite heavily this time. He felt a sweet sensation in his throat and might even vomit blood later on.

    At this moment, Yue Feng was also flung out by the Demon General and smashed into the ground ruthlessly. I felt dizzy and I couldn''t even see if the armor on his back had been removed or not.

    Yue Feng shouted at me, "Sister Su Su, the armor on his back has already loosened.

    Zi Lang also cried out in alarm, "It''s unstoppable and it''s also in chaos. We have to take this opportunity to quickly finish it off. That girl, hurry up and hold him. I''ll take care of the thing on its back!"

    As expected of someone who had been a general before, his reaction was fast and he made the correct decision immediately.

    Resisting the discomfort, I pounced again, trying to restrain my opponent''s movements.

    Zi Lang''s actions were extremely fast, and only now did I realise his true strength. He leapt into the air and directly landed behind his opponent, and with a speed that left no time for one to cover one''s ears, he stretched out his hand.

    Yue Feng had already loosened his armor, but after Zi Lang tried to pull it out, he heard his opponent scream, and a stream of blood spurted out, staining the young general''s face.

 C211

    To think that they were so violent and bloody that I felt as though I was about to faint. So, their armor was really embedded in my body. If I were to forcefully pull it off, I''m afraid that it would cause great damage to their bodies. Looking at it this way, I am a little regretful. Our original principle of not harming each other has now come to fruition.

    Thinking about this, I was stunned for a moment. Demons''s opponent seemed to be in unbearable pain, but she was infuriated.

    I really didn''t expect him to be so brave. He has already suffered such heavy injuries. If I had lost so much blood, he would have already fainted on the ground. He actually still managed to put up a fight.

    "Sister Su Su, be careful. I-I saw that his eyes were red. He probably wanted to kill!" Yue Feng reminded me.

    Now that the illness isn''t in my hands, seeing my opponent''s red eyes really pouncing towards me with his blood all over his body, as though he was an evil spirit in the middle of a battlefield, I didn''t know what to do.

    Zi Lang immediately rushed over and picked up my Kong Ming treasure sword, then slashed down at the Demons, his sword being so fast that I was unable to block him.

    "We can''t hurt his life. There''s an agreement between us!" I blurted it out, though I didn''t know if it was time.

    Zi Lang''s martial arts seemed to have reached a high enough level that it could be retracted and released at will, upon hearing my shout, he immediately shifted his sword to the side. The sword that was originally intended to slash onto his opponent''s spine slipped past him, leisurely dodging his opponent''s vitals, but still stabbed into his back.

    That Demon General also seemed to have lost a lot of blood, and after swaying back and forth, he was unable to stand anymore, and after taking two steps towards me, he collapsed.

    "You, you actually dared to hit me with so many people, is a human so shameless?"

    Hearing the Demon General''s words, I felt that I was speechless. "That''s right, if we did not gather a large group of people to beat you, how could we, the small humans, be your match? Although all of you are tall and valiant in battle, what you lack is the wisdom that humans possess. "

    So far, the three enemies have all been restrained, luckily, they did not hurt the lives of any of the Demons s, seems like I can already explain things to Yi Xiao Han, and my only goal now is to get the agarwood from this mysterious family.

    "Thank you so much. I had thought that these two trees, in addition to our names, would be handed over here. Who would''ve thought that someone would come to help." The Second Brother said.

    Originally, the reason we came here after going through the Xishan''s Tomb was to find you guys and to bring down the dragon tree. I know that the trees you were guarding had been working hard for many years, but we really want this kind of wood. There are very important things we want you to do, we hope you are willing to give us our love, we just need to make a door of wood.

    I immediately revealed my purpose for coming here. I''m afraid that I won''t have the courage to say it after a while.

    Zhong Dazhang sighed and said, "Actually, I know the purpose of your trip. The only purpose of those who came to my place was to get the Dragon-Subduing Wood. Otherwise, would you still be able to come here to travel? Although we will protect this thing, we will not be an unreasonable family. As long as you can give me a convincing reason, I can still take away the wood. Think of it as repayment for saving my family''s lives. "

    After all, we didn''t want the agarwood for our own selfish ends. If we were to say what our goal was, they would definitely give it to us.

    After that, I told me the purpose of this trip, or the conflict between humans and the Demons, as well as the solution we had come up with.

    "Therefore, we have come here today with the purpose of achieving peace between the human race and the Demons. However, there are bad people in the human race and bad people in the Demons. For example, these few people are probably not willing to let the human race not invade each other from now on. That''s why they came to this place to cause trouble and wanted to take back these two logs of wood in advance. I continued to explain.

    "So it''s like that. So that''s why this guy didn''t want to obtain the agarwood. Instead, he wanted to burn it. If you guys are really that useful, as the Patriarch of a Guardian Family, I am willing to give you the wood. However, every single person who comes to ask for a piece of wood must go through a trial before they can take it away. " China University said.

    Yue Feng had already gotten up at this time, and exclaimed: "What? What other tests would he have to go through? Aren''t these two trees right in front of them? Wouldn''t it be fine if you just cut us off and take us back? "

    The big boss apologetically said, "Actually, I know your problem, but rules are rules. We can''t cripple the rules in our generation. As long as you pass the test, we''ll destroy a tree and let you take the wood."

    Looking at that sky-high tree, even I couldn''t bear it anymore. Such a good tree, it was chopped down just because we were going to make a door?

    This thought only flashed through his mind. It seems that the bigger picture is still the better. Then, what kind of test do you think it is?

    Actually, for the sake of obtaining the wood here, we have already experienced enough trials, other than the Xishan''s Tomb, we also need to deal with these three Demons''s spies. Right now, I am physically and emotionally exhausted, adding on to the various collisions I had just had, I still feel my blood energy rising, so I''m probably seriously injured.

    But there was no other way. I needed to get the wood as soon as possible in order to calm my heart down. Now, I could only muster up my strength to deal with them.

    Zhong Dazhang nodded his head and said, "This lady still knows the gist of things. In fact, there are three treasures growing in this forest. As long as you can get one of them, you have passed the test. Furthermore, I can offer that treasure to you both as a gift. "

    After hearing such a test, I secretly heaved a sigh of relief. We had only entered the forest to obtain a treasure. It was probably because I saved them that they had given us some water.

    "Then this place really is a holy land. Besides being able to grow agarwood, there are other treasures. Tell me, what else do you have?" I asked.

    "The first treasure is in this forest, in the swamp, there is an earthworm that is covered in poison. If you want to take this treasure, not only must you pay attention to the swamp that can kill people at any time, but also the earthworm. It''s said that if ordinary people touch its skin, they will immediately die from the poison."

    Hearing his narration, I immediately shuddered. It was just a highly toxic earthworm, why did it have to be called a treasure? I think that there''s no use in having it, so I decided to give up on searching for the acute earthworm.

    "Alright, you can say it''s the second one!"

    "The second treasure is a mystical butterfly. Its biggest problem is that you might not even be able to find it even after staying in the forest for a month. However, if you are lucky, you will be able to see it within an extremely short period of time. This kind of butterfly emits blue light and has a beautiful singing voice, but without exception, all the people who were attracted by this voice were sucked dry and turned into mummified corpses. "

    I thought that this kind of butterfly was the most troublesome to find, but after hearing the latter half of his sentence, goosebumps rose all over my body. A butterfly that could sing, this itself sounded really mystical.

    Alright, I feel that this butterfly might not be able to catch up with me, let''s just wait for our luck.

    "What about the last one?" I feel that I am about to give up hope. These three treasures are simply too difficult to obtain.

    "Finally, there was a magical owl. It only came out at night, but when it sucked on the tree tops, it started counting the eyebrows of passersby. Once the eyebrows of this person were counted, that person would also be dead бн"

    "The more you tell these lies, the more careful you become. With the three treasures you mentioned, it''s obvious that every single one of them is a demon that kills people. Any one of us would never be able to leave this forest. This is not a test at all, are you trying to make things difficult for us? "

    The more I listened, the angrier I became. It was hard to imagine the existence of these creatures, not to mention whether they actually existed in the forest.

    Zhong Dazhang sighed, his expression extremely innocent: "I knew you guys would think it was some kind of fantasy, but there''s no other way. Rumor has it that the passersby who obtained the agarwood all passed the test. Just take the previous one for example, just because he was lucky enough to obtain that blue butterfly, he was able to use some sort of method to escape from the Blue Butterfly''s song and bring it out. Our ancestors also felt that it was very rare. "

    I looked at the other two with a dejected look. Zi Lang was silent, no one knew what he was thinking, but Yue Feng seemed to be a little angry.

    Sister Su Su said, "Since we have already found this place, we can''t just leave when we know the difficulties. Why don''t we go into the village and try our luck?"

    I nodded. "That''s all we can do. Let''s just listen to the heavens'' will. No matter what happens, I won''t regret it." Purple General, you are here to help us in the first place, but this time, danger is lurking in every corner of the forest. I think you should just wait for us outside, right? "

    Zi Lang frowned: "You guys are underestimating me, if I meet with danger, how would I retreat? "In the past I was a general, but I was just a few rare and strange beasts. So what if I''m afraid of him?"

    After hearing what he said, I suddenly felt a hundred thousand feet of lofty sentiments in my heart. Even though I am a woman, since I want to do one thing, I have to go through with it and not be afraid of danger.

    "Alright, you two brothers are waiting for us outside. We''ll go in and take a look. It just happens to be midnight. If we''re lucky, we might run into the owl you were talking about."

    I really think that owl is our only hope. I definitely won''t touch the monster in the swamp, and the Blue Butterfly isn''t even sure if we''ll be able to touch it. If he did not find the owl in the middle of the night, he would not be able to pass the test.

 C212

    After taking a few steps, my body swayed and I felt a little dizzy. I tried my best to act as if nothing had happened and adjusted my condition. It seemed that the heavy blow from before had really affected my body.

    Yue Feng was the first to notice that something was wrong with me. He asked softly, "Big Sis Su Su, I felt that you were weird since the beginning. Are you alright?"

    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, I still decided to tell him about it first. "That heavy blow just now, I seemed to have been severely injured by it. Right now, my internal organs are feeling very uncomfortable, and my head is also very dizzy. I don''t know how long I can persevere бн"

    "Then why didn''t you say so earlier? You can rest for a bit and recover from your injuries.

    "I feel that we can''t delay this matter any longer. I don''t know how long it will take for me to recover from my injuries."

    "Hey, you''re forcing me into the forest, what should I do if something happens?"

    "It doesn''t matter. I think I can at least hold on for a while longer. Before dawn, we must find one."

    The deeper we go into the forest, the more we find that this place is not normal. At night, the forest is filled with many fireflies that sparkle with a yellowish green light. Although there is no torch, but we can clearly see that these fireflies seem to be intelligent.

    "Is that the quagmire ahead?" Zi Lang asked.

    "You said that there seems to be nothing special about that pool?"

    "I have been on the battlefield for a long time. Sometimes, I have passed through all sorts of strange environments. Based on my experience, even though it was just a lake, it should be a man-eating swamp!"

    This was way too dangerous. If there was someone who didn''t know about this, they would most likely be caught. I carefully walked into the swamp. As expected, when I looked at the bottom of the swamp, it wasn''t clear water but muddy water.

    The muddy water was churning non-stop. He wondered if the legendary acute earthworm was right under there.

    Yue Feng pinched his nose: "Forgive me for my bluntness, but how big is a Loach? Even if it''s poison, we should have a way to deal with it, right? "

    Zi Lang shook his head: "Don''t think that it''s too simple. Although it''s called a loach, it''s probably not the size we imagined. I''ve seen a thousand-year-old giant python before, its body is already four to five floors high."

    I also agreed, "That''s right, the monsters here probably aren''t from the same year or two. To be able to live this long, they must be very huge. I think we should leave as soon as possible and get it to bite us. We should all be poisoned to death."

    I felt like I was really being unlucky. Before I could finish my sentence, a huge snake about two meters long and as thick as a tree trunk drilled out from the bottom of the pond and attacked us.

    Judging from the size of the monster, it must be a giant earthworm! I was cursing in my heart at the time. That brother really didn''t tell us clearly, the so-called earthworms are all this big!

    Moreover, this earthworm''s entire body is emitting a yellow-green poison aura. The moment I feel it pouncing towards me, I already feel uncomfortable all over. If I were to be bitten by it, I would probably die on the spot from the poison!

    "Run! Leave the swamp!" Yue Feng shouted as he ran out while hugging me by the waist.

    That earthworm''s speed is extremely fast, if it wasn''t for Yue Feng carrying me, I probably would have been chased to the top of Zi Lang''s Qing-Yun Realm before being able to escape in such a sorry state.

    Heavens, what was this thing that frightened him? Die for me! Startled, I can''t be bothered with my image of a lady anymore as I sit on the floor and caress my chest non-stop.

    "Can that thing really be called an earthworm?" "Such a big earthworm?" Yue Feng also had a face full of shock.

    "It''s not a problem whether he''s big or not. The problem is that his entire body is emitting poisonous gas. I really wonder, why would such a monster appear under this quagmire?" At this point, I felt even more uncomfortable.

    However, Zi Lang muttered to himself for a moment: "I''ve seen such records in an ancient book. They were shaped like earthworms, had a length of seven feet, and were as thick as a tree trunk бн"

    "What?" You read about it in an ancient book? You are already a person from a thousand years ago. Didn''t you say that the ancient tree was thousands of years ago? "Does that mean this thing existed thousands of years ago?" Yue Feng shouted.

    "I feel that the things should be more or less the same. The things written on that ancient book might not be the same one that we saw with our own eyes. However, in the process of his cultivation, he seemed to have swallowed a strange endosperm, and turned himself into a poisonous substance. "

    Then what do you mean? What you see in the book should be this thing in front of you... The monster from thousands of years ago was still alive and well. Could it be that its lifespan was limitless? I said weakly.

    "I feel that his long lifespan should be related to his physique. There are all kinds of poison in his body, so much so that his body is emitting poisonous gas. It has completely changed the condition of his body." Zi Lang seemed to be carefully recalling the records on that ancient book.

    Yue Feng hurriedly shook his head, "It''s better if we don''t have any ideas about this earthworm. I think even if all three of us die, we won''t be his match, let alone taking him back with us бн"

    "However, I''ve heard that the endosperm of this earthworm can cure a hundred diseases. It can also treat serious internal injuries easily." Zi Lang continued.

    "Is that true?" My eyes lit up, and ignored the discomfort of my body, as if I had seen hope, hope that I could save Zhang Ziyuan.

    "Sister Su Su, don''t tell me you want to obtain the endosperm s for the earthworm? Go and save Big Brother Zhang? "

    Yue Feng had never been so smart before, to be able to guess my thoughts in an instant.

    "I could only nod my head. I can''t let him stay in bed forever. His injuries are already of great concern to me. If I can''t cure him now, my heart will be filled with guilt for the rest of my life бн"

    "But big sister, you saw it too. We really don''t have the ability. Once that big guy comes out, we''ll run for our lives. We won''t even have time to run бн"

    "And if you sacrifice a man?" I was desperate, stupid, and asked that question.

    "Sister Su Su, what are you talking about? What did he mean by sacrificing a person? For the three of us to come back, we need them. Are you planning to sacrifice yourself!? " Yue Feng panicked and roared.

    "Don''t worry, listen to me slowly. We won''t be able to pass this test anyways, I have a way, at least I can catch one, and we can still get the endosperm that can treat internal injuries, isn''t it killing two birds with one stone?"

    "Killing two birds with one stone, you don''t care about this kind of method of sacrificing one person. Don''t think that I don''t know what you''re thinking, I won''t agree to it!"

    Zi Lang didn''t know about what had happened between us, and looked around: "I think we should stop causing internal strife for now, there is always a way if we have anything to say. "No, let''s go find the owl. I think there''s still some hope."

    Yue Feng scratched his head: "It''s like this, Sister Su Su''s husband is heavily injured, and can''t get up now, he needs the Demons''s warm blood to treat him, but since the negotiation is over, we can''t hurt his life anymore. "You just said that the endosperm s of these earthworms can cure a hundred diseases. I think that Sister Su Su must have thought of this earthworm бн"

    "So that''s how it is. I can understand your thoughts, but I don''t agree with using extreme methods to solve problems. In the ancient book I read, there was a description of the handling of this kind of acute earthworm. Aiming at its body, and cutting it at its waist, it would be impossible for it to survive. "

    "Hit a snake and hit it seven inches. So earthworms are also such a way of dealing with them. The problem is, where exactly are the seven inches of earthworm?" I asked doubtfully.

    The giant earthworm was like a caterpillar, its entire body was a part of it, and it was impossible to see where its vitals were.

    It not only can deal with things that are hard, it also has no effect against a hundred poisons. This brother and I have a good movement technique, the speed is fast, so we can go over and attract the attention of that earthworm first. You can ambush us at the back and take the opportunity to kill him when the earthworm attacks us.

    He is indeed worthy of being called a military expert. Even his strategy is so meticulous. I feel that such an arrangement is feasible!

    After arranging the details, we turned around and walked towards the lake that was filled with swamps.

    I followed their directions and set up an ambush on the other side of the swamp. The other two people deliberately approached the swamp, intending to lure the earthworms out first.

    Although this earthworm had lived for such a long time, its attacking power was still this strong. It seemed that it wouldn''t allow any outsiders to invade its territory. The moment someone showed up, it would launch a fierce attack.

    The earthworm rushes out of the quagmire and orders two people to attack me. Worst of all, when he rushes out of the quagmire, he brings up a large amount of muddy water and sprinkles it all over my body.

    Sigh, his image was completely gone now бн He was covered in smelly mud and water...

    This thought only flashed through my mind for a moment. Then, I stared at the gigantic earthworm in front of me, looking for an opportunity to strike.

    According to Zi Lang, I have roughly found his weak point, and hope to succeed in one fell swoop.

    When I thought of this, I noticed that the earthworm was fully focused on dealing with the two men. Its back was facing me and I felt that this was a once in a lifetime opportunity.

    This was truly worthy of being called a good sword. A monster with such a large body was actually able to cut it in half with a single slash!

    I was glad that I had succeeded, but the change that had taken place in front of my eyes had taken me by surprise.

    The two giant earthworms that had been cut in half at the waist were actually growing back quickly. They grew a head and tail, turning into two giant earthworms!

    At that time, my intestines had turned green from regret. I had really forgotten about earthworms, this kind of living thing that doesn''t get stiff even after death. If I cut it in two, it would become two independent entities and continue to live.

    Before I had time to be surprised, it occurred to me that if I couldn''t make it in a single blow, I would run in the opposite direction.

 C213

    The two of them immediately got out of the control of the earthworm and came to meet me.

    Yue Feng''s expression right now was as if he had seen a ghost, and his face was full of shock and disbelief. He really didn''t expect the outcome to turn out like this, one wasn''t enough, but now, it had turned into two, two, which he reckoned was impossible to deal with бн

    "I''m really sorry, something went wrong with my idea бн"

    "No, this is not your fault. Actually, your idea is quite good, but I did not hit it accurately. It seems that if this thing does not strike at its vital parts, it will split into more and more pieces бн" Forget it, I have decided to give up on the acute earthworm. Let''s go somewhere else and check it out first to see if there is a chance of meeting the Blue Butterfly and that owl. "

    "It''s a good thing that the earthworm isn''t planning to leave the swamp and is too far away. Otherwise, if he catches up to us, we would all be unable to escape death."

    "Sister Su Su, your body smells so bad бн"

    "You also said that the earthworm sprayed a lot of mud on me. That swamp is dirty and smelly. I endured for a long time before being able to not vomit."

    "Hey, Sister Su Su, to be honest, you paid too much of a price. In truth, if you did not care about these things, you would have ignored them. You are just an ordinary Spirit Master бн "

    Yue Feng sighed, "I wonder why he would tell me all these. Is it because he felt that it wasn''t worth it?"

    "Then why do you insist on following me to the grave?" I asked.

    "A large part of the reason is because you are my savior, right? Just when my sister and I were at the end of our rope, you helped us find all the medicinal ingredients. It can be said that you saved our lives." At that time, I thought, how can there be such a good person in this world who can help others unconditionally? He had even put himself in danger. In a small part of the world, I am probably infected with your spirit and feel that a man should always, always, contribute to humanity. "

    To tell the truth, my first half of my life was a mediocre and mediocre girl. Every day, I would go to and fro to earn a living. Because, a chance meeting, let my life have become different, met a lot of people, also experienced a lot of things, I finally understand, people in the world, all have their own responsibilities. If I had the ability but didn''t do what I had to do, I would feel like I had a guilty conscience бн

    I had never discussed such a profound issue with anyone before. I felt that I was just a normal person, but I didn''t expect that I would be surprised to be able to speak my mind.

    "You also said that part of it was due to our infection. I feel that only by infecting these spirits with each other will there be more and more talented people in this world, and fewer and fewer bad people. "

    After Zi Lang heard what we said, he also nodded his head: "I agree with what you said. Although I do not know what happened to you two before, but I feel that your friendship is very admirable."

    He felt like he had ascended to a higher level as they discussed this topic. Although his body was still reeking of stench, he still felt a sense of pride.

    Just when he thought that I was doing well, he suddenly heard a burst of singing coming from not too far away.

    This song was very strange. Even though it was extremely pleasant to listen to, it was as if he wanted to attract people''s souls to his voice, causing them to involuntarily want to do so.

    In that instant, I felt like we had met those mysterious Blue Butterfly!

    I knew that I should have immediately blocked my ears and not listen to the ecstasy of the song, but my body couldn''t help it.

    This was the song of a butterfly. It sounded like an aria, and it carried a deep sadness. It was as if the song had no lyrics, only a single syllable repeating. It was this simple song that caused the passersby to lose all ability to resist.

    Get your ears blocked, we''re in danger if this song is heard! "" No, please! Yue Feng was the first to react. Not only was his speed fast, his willpower seemed to be stronger than others.

    When I heard this cry, I became more aware of it, but I couldn''t control my body, so you couldn''t move.

    "I can''t move, what should I do?"

    Yue Feng rushed up and hurriedly shook his body a few times. Then, she took my hands and placed them in his ears.

    Sure enough, the soul-stirring singing sound became a lot smaller, and did not have much of an impact on me anymore. Just as we were planning to look for a solution, when we turned around, we realised that Zi Lang had disappeared.

    "This is bad! And the Purple General? " I asked quickly.

    I hadn''t noticed it before because the song was so tempting and I had been too busy resisting the temptation of the song to notice anything else.

    Had he been drawn away by the song? He could only determine the direction of the song and determine that the source of the song should be the flower bush in front of him.

    Both of us covered our ears tightly with our hands, and gradually approached the flower bush. Sure enough, it was a beautiful flower bush, it''s no wonder that Blue Butterfly would dance here.

    Walking into the flowers, I found that your singing grew louder and louder, covering your ears with your hands.

    I quickly remembered that the phone in my pocket was for the headphones. I quickly took it out, turned on the loudest music, and plugged the headphones into my ears.

    Yue Feng followed my actions and put on the earpiece on his phone. The music from the phone''s rock and roll could be heard, and the sound of the surroundings gradually faded away.

    As he walked into the flower bush, Zi Lang was already lying on the ground, unconscious. As for the butterflies that were emitting blue rays of light, they circled around him constantly, giving him a very strange feeling.

    The butterfly was actually very beautiful. Its entire body was a deep blue, and its two wings were constantly fluttering. If it didn''t hear his soul-stealing song, it would also be deeply attracted to her.

    We immediately ran over and shook Zi Lang''s body non-stop. Only after realising that his body was gradually turning ice-cold did I finally stop worrying as my heart was beating faster and faster. I checked his breathing and pulse until I was sure that he was still normal.

    This won''t do. Why are you still shaking and not waking up? Could it be that his soul was truly taken away by this blue butterfly?

    Because both of them could not hear it, I used my hand to signal for Yue Feng to look favorably on him. I reached out to drive the blue butterfly away.

    Unfortunately, the Blue Butterfly''s speed was too fast. With the flap of its wings, no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t catch it.

    That won''t do, we have already given up on going to the acute earthworm. If we can''t even catch this butterfly, then how can we pass the test?

    I suddenly remembered back to my hometown when I was a kid, often jumping butterflies with my friends. At that time, I used a net, where could I find a net under such circumstances?

    Yue Feng gestured with his hand, probably saying that the butterfly was afraid of fire. If it was used, it would attack and it would have an effect.

    I took out a lighter from my pocket. Although I don''t smoke, I always carry it with me as a precaution. However, I hesitated. If I set it on fire in this kind of place, wouldn''t it cause unnecessary trouble?

    What''s more, this blue butterfly was so beautiful. If he really burned it to death, it would be a sin.

    Yue Feng continuously gestured to me, probably meaning to give it a try with the fire first. It would be best if he stopped singing, or at least wake the unconscious Purple General up first.

    However, I suddenly realized that the Blue Butterfly''s song wasn''t actually sung from his mouth, but rather was produced from the vibrations of his wings.

    Although there was no scientific basis for this, logically speaking, the sound produced by all the living AI''s should be the vibration of their wings. They were too small, so they shouldn''t be able to produce such a loud song.

    If that Blue Butterfly was no longer able to flap its wings, would his singing stop?

    As I thought about this, I took out a piece of Anchor s. This Anchor only works on ghosts, I don''t know if this butterfly can work, let''s try it first.

    As I chanted my incantation, I waved the rune in front of my eyes, trying to find an opportunity to get close to the Blue Butterfly.

    Yue Feng seemed to understand my intention, he immediately rushed over, picked up the talisman on the butterfly''s body.

    With that, the butterfly could no longer move, falling straight to the ground, its wings no longer moving, no one would have thought that the Anchor would really have an effect on the Blue Butterfly.

    I quickly took off the earpiece that was inserted into my ear. Sure enough, the singing was gone, I signalled to Yue Feng and he took off his earpiece as well.

    "Sister Su Su, we really don''t have anymore songs!" So Anchor were useful to this thing. In other words, he was not a holy spirit but a demon?

    I''m not sure what exactly this Blue Butterfly is, but what I''m sure of is that it is singing through the flap of its wings. We stopped it and he naturally stopped speaking.

    After the singing stopped for a while, Purple General woke up. As expected, he had fallen asleep because of the singing.

    My head hurts. What happened? Zi Lang massaged his temples with all his might, as if his head was splitting apart.

    "You were lured here by the Blue Butterfly''s song, and for some reason you fainted. We have already subdued the Blue Butterfly."

    Yes, I seem to remember, the song, the song I heard so well, as if it were my sister''s voice, and I followed it.

    "Your sister, Crown Princess? "Is this song really that similar to her voice?"

    Zi Lang nodded his head, yes, although he could not hear clearly what was being sung, but the voice was indeed my sister''s. At that time, I was so captivated that I couldn''t think of anything. I could only follow the direction of the voice, but I didn''t expect that it was actually a Blue Butterfly doing something.

    I touched my chin. So that''s how it is. The voice of this butterfly should be able to imitate the voice that we desire the most in our hearts. That was why there were so many people trying to lure him.

    Since that''s the case, let''s just consider it as having passed the test. Our luck is quite good, we encountered that butterfly as soon as we entered. Yue Feng picked up the butterfly that was nailed in place, and gently wrapped it up.

    We were happy, because at the end of this experiment, the situation changed dramatically.

 C214

    I suddenly heard a huge vibration that echoed through the forest, and then thousands of butterflies came rushing towards us, as if to express their dissatisfaction with us for capturing them and making them look like butterflies.

    Why are there so many butterflies? The butterflies themselves were not aggressive, but these butterflies were not ordinary, and each of them was as aggressive as a bee, and I suspected that if so many of them came at once, they could gnaw us to death.

    Hurry up and run! Yue Feng hugged me tightly around his waist. He was the first to rush out of the forest and use his agile movements to charge out of the forest.

    But what he didn''t expect was that the butterfly''s speed was even faster than his. Soon, we would be surrounded, unable to charge out, the butterflies flying around us, although the scene was beautiful, the fear of being surrounded was getting stronger and stronger.

    It seems like we can only spare their boss бн Yue Feng muttered dejectedly.

    If we let go of what we finally managed to capture, then our trial would still fail. I''m not satisfied.

    Put me down and I''ll try. When I reached the ground, I finally gritted my teeth. I took out the lighter I was carrying and lit it up. I waved my arms around, trying to blast away the butterflies with the light of the fire.

    This was the first time in our lives that we had seen such a bizarre scene. At this time, the three of us had our clothes torn by butterflies and there were even small wounds on our bodies. At that time, we didn''t feel any pain.

    Yue Feng also followed my example and used fire to drive away the butterflies, but what he did not expect was another scene that surprised us. All the butterflies gathered together, seemed to have transformed into a gigantic monster, looking like a rhinoceros.

    This was because butterflies were made of all sorts of colors, and this rhinoceros, which was made from only butterflies, also had a very beautiful body color. I couldn''t help but sigh. These butterflies were too well-coordinated. Now, I couldn''t tell if the rhinoceros was real or formed from a combination of butterflies.

    The rhinoceros monster, with a pointed horn on its head, was charging at us like it was going to smash us to pieces.

    Just what were these things? If it was really an ordinary butterfly, how could there be such a scene? Yue Feng''s view of the world seemed to have been refreshed.

    "If I''m not wrong, that Blue Butterfly should be the King of Ten Thousand Butterflies бн" I said.

    King of All Dishes, how come I''ve never heard that there''s such a thing in this world? Don''t tell me you made it up?

    At first, I didn''t react, but after looking at this scene, I felt that we really met the King of Ten Thousand Butterflies. I once heard from someone that this King of Ten Thousand Butterflies is very beautiful, allowing everyone who sees her to be seduced by her beauty. Furthermore, he can control all the butterflies in the world, including this kind of aggressive Cai Die. I thought that this was just a legend, but I didn''t expect to meet him here.

    "Then have you heard how this thing works?" Yue Feng asked anxiously.

    "How should we deal with him? Ah, let me think. Right, what I mean is if we meet this kind of butterfly, immediately distance yourself from him. Don''t go near him бн"

    I felt like I said some nonsense. Now that I wanted to stay away from him, he was already determined to not let us go.

    Facing the attack of the huge rhinoceros, we were helpless. I tried to use the sword in my hand to split the rhinoceros apart, but unexpectedly, the entire rhinoceros broke apart, and all the butterflies flew out.

    Waiting for my attack to end and then combining into one was like pulling a knife out of water.

    To deal with this sort of thing, it was like punching cotton. One would not even have the strength to use it.

    I suspect that he just used a lighter to infuriate them. He poured all of his Spiritual Energy onto his wrist and summoned the pyretic lustre that he hadn''t seen in a long time.

    The phoenix screeched as it hovered in the sky. In an instant, a golden ray of light appeared in the dark night sky.

    Zi Lang probably never thought that I would have such a treasure on me, and exclaimed in surprise, "Isn''t this the legendary Phoenix King?"

    I nodded. "That''s right, this is the Phoenix. I feel that since he is the King of Birds, he should be able to restrain butterflies."

    Sure enough, the pyretic lustre rushed into the array of rhinoceroses formed by butterflies, immediately dispersing all the butterflies and causing them to be utterly defeated. In a short period of time, he wouldn''t be able to thin out a complete form.

    "Take advantage of this opportunity and run!" I shouted and ran.

    Yue Feng probably thought that I was running too slowly, so he grabbed me by the waist and rushed out with the other three people.

    After running for a while, we noticed that the butterfly didn''t catch up with us, so we breathed a sigh of relief and sat on the side of the road to rest.

    Today was truly a thrilling day. After living for so long, it could be said that he had truly gained experience today. Yue Feng didn''t know if he was scared or tired, as he panted heavily.

    Zi Lang was obviously still concerned about the safety of the fire phoenix, what happened to the phoenix? It had been such a long time, yet he still hadn''t caught up. Could there be some sort of danger?

    "Don''t worry, that phoenix is extremely intelligent and its mana is strong. There shouldn''t be any problems. When it throws those butterflies, it will come find us."

    I have always been at ease with the fire phoenix, and every time I go away from him, he can use a special method to find me again.

    After resting for a while, just when we were planning to once again walk out of the forest on our journey back, Yue Feng pointed at the top of a tree with his trembling hands.

    "Look, isn''t my owl very strange on top of this tree?"

    I looked in the direction he was pointing, and sure enough, an owl had landed on top of it, its eyes wide open.

    Could it be an owl that could count the number of people? I don''t know if our luck is too good today, or if we are too bad. The so-called treasures have all been met by us, the legendary owls that we can even meet when sitting here to rest.

    "So, do you think he''s talking about our eyebrows?" My eyebrows are still very thick, so it should be quite troublesome to estimate them. I looked around at the two of them. As they are both male, their eyebrows are quite sparse. There are only about ten or so of them бн

    "I think we should hurry up and go. I have a bad feeling that our eyebrows will soon be counted out by him... "Oh no, I feel like I can''t move my body anymore!" Yue Feng had originally planned to stand up, but seeing his stiff body, he reckoned that he really couldn''t move anymore.

    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong? Is it because your premature aging has not been completely cured? " I also panicked, not knowing what had happened to him.

    "I don''t think so. Premature death has no such symptoms. My body has never had such a condition before. Could it be related to the owl on the treetop?"

    "I''ll go? It can''t be? We sat down under the tree to rest, but we didn''t find out when the owl actually stopped at the top of the tree. If it was for a long time, it''s very likely that Yue Feng had already counted all the brows. "

    I extended my hand out to help Yue Feng up, wanting to see if he had sat down until his legs became numb. But I discovered that her entire body was stiff, as if it was made out of wood and mud, and couldn''t move at all.

    "Yue Feng, don''t scare me. "Try and see if you can still move."

    At that moment, the owl on the tree cried out. It sounded so shrill that it almost shattered my eardrums when it reached my ears.

    It was only then that I understood that Yue Feng''s abnormal reaction was indeed due to this owl.

    After the owl let out a giggle, it was so terrifying that it gave me goosebumps.

    I didn''t know if it understood human nature and understood human speech. I raised my head and said to him, "I''m sorry, I''m not here to bother you. If you commit any immoral acts, please forgive me. Can you let this friend of mine go? I''m not in a hurry to leave!"

    The owl was waiting for it to eat. The laughter became louder and louder. It was a kind of arrogant and contemptuous laugh, which made people feel extremely uncomfortable.

    "I know that you understand my words. Please let my friend go, we really have no ill intentions!"

    Zi Lang frowned: "I''m afraid that if you were to discuss it with him, he would not care. If I''m not wrong, this owl wants to turn a living person into a statue."

    "What?" How do you know that I turned a living person into a subject? "

    Zi Lang turned around, and pointed: "I''m afraid that none of you have noticed, but I already felt that the statues were extremely strange, all of their postures and expressions were extremely weird, but they were extremely lifelike. I was thinking, could it be that all of these were made from living people?"

    The light from the trees was so dim that I hadn''t been looking closely at it, and now, following the direction of his finger, I was surprised.

    Indeed, there are two or three statues standing there. I estimate that those who are unaware would think that the abandoned statues are not here, but upon closer inspection, one would realize that these statues'' expressions are extremely painful but extremely lifelike. I don''t think that any master sculptor would produce such a work.

    "So you mean by counting the eyebrows, but it''s a process in which this owl turns a living person into a sculpture? This is too unbelievable! "

    It was just a normal looking owl. Even if she was a transformed evil spirit, she wouldn''t have the ability to do so! I said to myself.

    "This is not an ordinary owl, he was a powerful wizard when he was alive. It is said that he died quite miserably, and his soul became a agaric spirit, attaching itself to an owl. It is likely that he was creating a statue to take revenge on the humans."

    Zi Lang had indeed read many books, but he knew quite a bit about these strange things. "These are all recorded in those ancient books?"

    "That''s right. Ever since I was a child, I loved to read and read books. Basically, I have read all the words of my era. That''s why I dare to determine that all living beings in this forest are very old."

    It seems that I need to study more in the future. The more I learn at critical moments, the easier it will be for me.

    "In other words, if we do not take action, Yue Feng will become as many statues later on?"

    "I''m afraid I am бн"

 C215

    After Yue Feng heard this, his face also became pale white. "Um, if I really become a statue, can you guys carry me back as well? Don''t leave me here, at least hand me over to Cui Yi, let him think about it бн"

    "Stop bullshitting, you definitely won''t turn into a sculpture. Let''s think of a way! Zi, since you know so much, there should be some records on it in the book. How can you break this kind of spell? "

    Looking at the few statues beside me, I also felt uncomfortable. I didn''t know if I could break it, but the spells of Magi, the statues that they spoke of, would they be able to revive?

    "It is said in the book, but we can only try to see if this method is useful." Zi Lang said as he walked into the owl that was still laughing wildly.

    "Don''t laugh anymore. I know that you died miserably at that time, and you were unwilling. You had three questions in your heart, and if you want people to help you solve them, you can ask me. If I answer them, you must release my friend."

    Zi Lang''s words were effective, the owl suddenly stopped laughing, and its pair of eyes widened as it stared at me and asked. I had the illusion that the owl could see right through us and know what we were thinking.

    Sure enough, the owl spoke up, "Ignorant mortal, since I know, I have three questions to answer, and since you have made this request, I will agree. But if you cannot answer, I will turn you two into statues, and stay by my side, forever accompanying me!"

    When I heard the owl actually speak, I was horrified. Goosebumps sprouted all over my body. I have seen all kinds of monsters, and the shock in my heart when I hear that an animal can speak is obvious.

    I asked Zi Lang in a low voice, "What if such a strange Magus asks a question that is definitely out of the ordinary and we are unable to answer it?"

    Right now, this is the only method that can help Yue Feng, so we can only fight it out. With the intelligence of the three of us, I don''t believe that we can''t answer these three questions.

    Zi Lang was a general who would not accept defeat. Although he would frequently weigh the pros and cons, he would also not hesitate to gamble when the time came.

    I suddenly thought of Ancient Egypt''s Sphinx, the Sphinx next to the pyramid. Every time someone passed by, he would ask a person a question. If the answer was wrong, he would turn that person into a statue.

    I originally thought that such an absurd legend was only a legend, but now, I actually encountered it myself.

    "We''re ready, you can ask!" Zi Lang seemed to have already made his preparations. With him here, I even said in my heart that it would be safer. He has read a lot of poetry and knows a lot of things.

    This made me wonder if the thousand years he had been sealed were a thousand years of reading.

    The owl''s voice was shrill and unpleasant to hear, exactly like the hoodlums in society who didn''t want to get in the way of others harming themselves. Alright, listen clearly, I''m going to ask the first question.

    My first question is, "Guess what I''m thinking right now?"

    This owl is crazy. How do we know what you are thinking when you ask such a question? Even if I had answered, I wouldn''t have been able to come up with a correct answer. If you deny it, then we would have lost.

    However, since she had agreed to his request and now was not the time to go back on her words, how should she answer this question?

    I turned to look at Zi Lang, he is considered to be a knowledgeable genius, although he was here a thousand years before us, but at that time his intelligence was still much stronger than us.

    Zi Lang stroked his chin with his right hand and thought for a while, then said: "This question is too illogical, if we were to answer this question, if you sincerely want us to lose and yet deny it, wouldn''t we have no chance of winning?"

    "You don''t have to worry about this. I have already cast the spell. If you all were to answer this question correctly, I cannot deny it. Otherwise, I will become a stone statue."

    Zi Lang nodded his head: "That''s good, then I''m relieved, then let me guess how you are going to change the three of us into three statues!"

    The answer surprised me. It couldn''t be that simple, but on second thought, the owl is forcing us to answer three questions, and that''s what he''s thinking. Maybe?

    "Are you sure about that?"

    He really hated him asking such questions. Just like those programs on TV, he had already given a definite answer. Now, after hearing his question, he began to hesitate again.

    I have decided to leave all the authority I have on this question to Zi Lang. In the current situation, only by trusting the people around me can I overcome this obstacle.

    Zi Lang was obviously not like the other people who answered the questions, he had a slight problem with his choice. He answered straightforwardly: "That''s right, it''s this answer, it''s not going to change!"

    The owl gave a strange cry, which frightened me so much that I thought I had answered the question wrongly. Some of us were about to turn into stone statues, but what I didn''t expect was that the owl said in its shrill voice, Foolish human beings, so it turns out that you also have a chance to guess my thoughts!

    So the answer was really that simple. Later on, I realized that the questions he asked were just psychological tactics. He wanted you to think about them as complicated as possible, so that you would never be able to guess the answer.

    So it''s like having a sharp brain. The answer is not difficult, it''s just that you have to think about them in a simple way.

    I, who had just lost my confidence, had now rekindled hope. As it turns out, this was his plan. The two questions from then on wouldn''t be hard to answer.

    Since we''ve answered the right question, can you release my friend as agreed? I took this opportunity to save Yue Feng.

    Unexpectedly, the owl kept its word, he flapped his wings lightly, and Yue Feng resumed his actions. Later on, I realized that this Magus who transformed into an owl actually had to abide by the effects of his spell. The spell he chanted was to count his opponent''s eyebrows, then turn them into a statue. If the person answered his question correctly before turning into a statue, then the person''s imprisonment would be released.

    "Zi Lang, it''s yours, look at how refined you are. I never thought that there would be so many things in your head!" The freedom Yue Feng obtained was naturally very happy.

    "The second question, listen carefully. Guess who I like the most in my heart?"

    This owl is really a lunatic. It is asking a lunatic question. Who do you like in your heart? What does it have to do with us? Besides, we didn''t know you before.

    I kept complaining in my heart, but then I thought back to that question. It was so simple, so it shouldn''t be that complicated.

    Could it be that this was also a quick thinking?

    Zi Lang seemed to be confident as he answered: "The person you like the most is you, right?"

    At this moment, I really broke down. So the answer to this question was that simple? Aren''t the several statues beside them all completely stupid?

    Thinking about it later, if it wasn''t for Zi Lang today, I probably wouldn''t have been able to answer him.

    "You, you, you can actually answer two of my questions in a row?" The owl''s eyes widened as it looked at us in disbelief, as if it had not expected us to be able to answer the two questions correctly.

    Zi Lang told me later that, in truth, this owl had existed for far longer than he did. At that time, a human being''s intelligence was not high, such questions like these could not even be answered. People of your generation have much more complicated thoughts and refused to think in simple terms.

    "Alright, you two have answered two questions correctly. Actually, I only counted the eyebrows of you two. Like this, you two have answered two questions correctly. You can leave now!"

    So we only needed to answer two questions correctly. It seems that he really didn''t have the time to count the eyebrows of the three of us.

    Zi Lang stood there unhappily. He had just finished answering the three questions, and now he had to quickly answer the third one, only leaving after we had finished answering.

    I understand Zi Lang''s thoughts. He was hoping that if he could answer three questions correctly, then the owl would become a statue. This way, we would be able to obtain another treasure.

    The problem was that the owl refused. It knew that its intelligence was inferior to the man in front of it. If the owl were to answer the last question and turn itself into a sculpture, it would not be worth it.

    "If you don''t have the rules, I won''t give you the last question. Don''t answer it. Let''s go, let''s go!"

    My friend has already started to chase us away. She''s not stupid, she can''t do business with a loss.

    If we insist on answering your third question, if you don''t, it is against the rules of the spell.

    The owl suddenly became restless, "You foolish humans have given you a way out, but you won''t leave!"

    Zi Lang nodded his head: "I have been on the battlefield for dozens of years, and have never walked any path of survival, I only know that I came back from death''s door. How about this, I will bet my last bit of money on myself, if I can''t answer your question, then I would rather turn into a statue myself."

    When the young general said these words, he was extremely handsome. He didn''t expect that the young general was a man of steel. Indeed, a man who had killed his way into the battlefield was different from what he was now, someone who dared to take responsibility for his actions.

    "Alright, then I''ll ask you one last question. Guess, what is the girl beside you thinking right now?"

    I didn''t expect that the last question would be asked. At this moment, I realised that I couldn''t speak anymore to remind him. It was probably due to the effects of the incantation.

    I felt that although this question was something between us, it was incomparably difficult. How could the man opposite me understand my thoughts and know what I was thinking right now?

    I was still thinking that no matter what answer he gave me, I wouldn''t deny it. I would just nod my head. In that case, wouldn''t we be in an invincible position?

    But then I realized that since my movements could be controlled by spells, I probably wouldn''t be able to lie for a while.

    Zi Lang also frowned, he was afraid that the last question would really be difficult for him.

    "How is it? Is it because I can''t answer him? " The owl let out that strange cry again, and it shook me so hard that my eardrums seemed to break.

 C216

    Zi Lang was not in a hurry to think about it. His eyebrows gradually relaxed as he said to the owl, this lady had been thinking, as expected of the man who went to war before, he was resolute, daring to take responsibility.

    Then he turned to me and said, "You were thinking about that, weren''t you?"

    I still couldn''t speak, so I could only desperately nod my head, feeling that this matter was extremely wonderful. Could it be that Zi Lang really knew Mind Reading? That''s what I was thinking just now, and he could figure it out right away.

    The owl let out a shrill cry, as if it couldn''t believe that an ordinary human would suddenly make a move after such a long time. In an instant, it turned into a statue of an owl.

    Zi Lang seemed to be very happy as he jumped up onto the treetop and picked up the owl statue.

    I had been wondering what it would be like to become a statue of such an annoying owl, and now I saw it.

    I was finally able to speak again. "Did you really scare me to death just now? When I heard about the question, I thought you might not be able to guess my thoughts and know what I am thinking. Unexpectedly, you really managed to answer it.

    "I would still understand if modern psychologists had this skill, but what method did this person from a thousand years ago use to guess what people were thinking?"

    Zi Lang laughed: "I don''t think this is difficult. I will judge a person''s thoughts based on their current state, the expression in their eyes, and the environment they were in at that time. This is what it takes to be a general, to know yourself, know your enemy, and be victorious in every battle."

    I didn''t expect his skill to be so far from what I had imagined. He''s just a general, and in the face of this kind of talent, he must be someone of high caliber.

    "Alright, now that the two treasures are in our hands, we can be sure that we have succeeded in falling out of love. It''s a pity that there are only those poisonous earthworms left, there''s nothing we can do about it." Yue Feng also let out a long breath. Thinking back to how he almost turned into a sculpture earlier, he probably felt a lingering fear in his heart.

    Looking at the few statues by the side, I secretly sighed in my heart. It turns out that these few people are already unable to recover. How pitiful.

    "Actually, I had thought about those few statues ever since, ever since the Xishan Graveyard was built, if they had not traversed through the tomb, they would definitely not have reached here, so those statues should have arrived here before the Xishan Graveyard was built, they are even older than me, they will not be able to recover after such a long time."

    I didn''t expect him to know what I was thinking when I sighed at the statues. I really didn''t know if this kind of person was worthy of respect or fear.

    Although we have obtained two treasures, we can''t do anything about acute earthworm s. If we can capture them and think about how the endosperm that can obtain earthworms is gone, we will not be in a good mood.

    If I were destined to owe Zhang Ziyuan this entire life, I would have nothing to say. Thinking about this, I swore to myself that I would take care of him for the rest of my life, regardless of whether he could be healed or not.

    When we walked out of the forest, it was already dawn. We had been wandering in the forest for an entire night.

    The two brothers looked at the owl that had turned into a stone sculpture and the Blue Butterfly that was already sealed. Their expressions became extremely surprised.

    "You guys actually took out two treasures, and in one night at that. Seriously бн" The duo looked at us with incredulous expressions.

    Yeah, I never thought that you guys would meet him, his Blue Butterfly, even when we went into the forest, we didn''t meet him. Furthermore, you guys met this strange owl, but instead of turning into statues yourselves, you turned into statues.

    "So you''re saying that we''re the only ones who can take out these two treasures?" I asked.

    "That''s right, it''s like this. Previously, it was recorded that only one person had passed through this forest бн" That person used some sort of method to control the poisonous earthworm. After that, he probably knew that the earthworm was extremely poisonous and wanted to release it. "

    "If that''s the case, can we take away the agarwood?"

    The two brothers nodded their heads: "As expected, you are not ordinary people. We can rest assured after handing the agarwood over to you. We will begin to sawn the wood. Wait a moment."

    I feel that yesterday night, met with too many things, sadness and joy, fear and nervousness, as if this night, let me experience a lot of life.

    Now, I have passed through the forest and obtained the agarwood, but in my heart, I don''t feel the slightest bit relaxed.

    I''m even thinking if I should go in and try my best to see if we can get that poisonous earthworm endosperm.

    "If you still want to go in and try again, I''ll accompany you and let Yue Feng take the agarwood away first."

    Zi Lang didn''t seem to be afraid of this skill, which allowed him to guess what others were thinking.

    I shook my head. "No, I don''t think we''re his match. If we were to lose our lives because of this, I don''t think it would be worth it."

    Zi Lang nodded his head, "Then we will find another way. Heaven never bars one''s path, it is not necessarily the only way, do not be too dejected бн"

    Just as we grabbed the agarwood, it flapped its red wings and flew back.

    "It really is a phoenix with intelligence!" He can really find his own master! " Zi Lang looked at the fire phoenix that had turned into a hand ring with surprise.

    The three of us would probably not be able to carry them out at all. We decided to first put the three of them in the castle, and then notify the Demon Lord to come and bring them back.

    After bidding farewell to the two brothers, we thought about the wounded and Lady Xiao Cui who were waiting for us.

    When we returned to the place where we had just exited Xishan''s tomb, we saw Xiao Cui anxiously pacing back and forth, as if waiting for us.

    "What happened to Xiao Cui? Where''s Li He Yue? "

    Thinking about how the injuries on that fellow''s body were still quite heavy, I immediately started to worry.

    "He seemed to have lost too much blood, and I have no other choice. Since last night, he had a high fever, and he was still talking nonsense even when he was unconscious, which scared me to death. The wind in this place is too cold, so I brought him to the belly of the mountain. Xiao Cui pointed inside. Tell us anxiously.

    We were planning to go back soon, but we didn''t expect that so many things would happen that would delay us for so long. Li Jun and Yue Yue haven''t been able to stop the bleeding.

    I rushed in first and found Li He Yue''s face was pale and her eyes were closed. Her lips, however, were frighteningly red. He lay there unconscious, his entire body shivering uncontrollably.

    Thinking that he was severely injured because of me, I felt apologetic in my heart. I went up to check on his injuries and sure enough, his forehead and body were burning hot and he was having a high fever.

    If he had not had a fever for so long since last night, it might have left behind some side effects.

    "Since you''ve already gotten the thing, hurry up and send him back for treatment. Xiao Cui was probably worried for the entire night, afraid that something might happen to this person. "

    "But Fu Junqing and Shuo Yue still can''t find them. First of all, we can''t abandon them and go back home, and without Fu Junqing''s divine art, I don''t even know how to go back."

    I started to get anxious. With the current situation, if we were to continue searching for the two missing people, the patient in front of us won''t be able to hold on.

    Zi Lang stroked his chin and said: "I suggest we first bring Li He Yue to the two brothers'' home. I estimate that they have some simple medical equipment and we can stabilize his condition first, we are currently looking for the two missing people."

    "Zi Lang''s brain is still the fastest, doing this right now, is the safest."

    Ye Zichen carried the wounded man over. He didn''t expect the two brothers and their families to be so enthusiastic. Knowing that something happened on the road, they immediately took out the medical equipment they needed to treat it.

    It seemed that they had lived in seclusion for too long, the medical treatments they used were very different from the ones they used now. Even so, their fever was very effective.

    The wives of the two brothers were very virtuous, so we were moved by their bustle.

    This gentleman had lost too much blood and was currently in a coma. His wounds were infected, which was why he had a high fever. It seemed that he had to rest and recuperate for a period of time before being able to recover his strength.

    Only after Li Jun and Yue Yu lost their lives did I finally relax and let others take care of him. Yue Feng and I came out to quickly search for the two missing people.

    After going around, we finally found out that the location of the other two people was wrong. They didn''t teleport accurately to the Xishan, but to a town next to the Xishan.

    By the time they arrived, everything was already settled.

    Just like this, Fu Junqing brought us all back to our homes in Hangzhou. Only then did I feel that this adventure was like a dream.

    "Zhang Ziyuan! I''m back! " Although I left for a few days, I feel that I miss my husband a lot. The first thing I did when I came back was to see how her body was recovering.

    But when he opened the door, he found that the bedroom where Zhang Xian was resting was empty. All the bedding was neatly folded, as if she didn''t want to miss it.

    "Where did Zhang Ziyuan go? Are you not used to living in a different room? " I caught a few of the men and asked. However, they did not know where he had gone to.

    Finally, Zhang Shaowu walked over: "That? Little girl, let me tell you something.

    Looking at his expression, I had a bad premonition, "What happened? Is it Zhang Ziyuan, he бн "

    "Don''t be anxious. Nothing happened to him. He might have just felt that he was like trash right now. He couldn''t bear it anymore, so he caused you to be in a difficult position. That''s why he left on his own бн"

    "What''s gone? How could he leave just like that? I also told him that you must wait for me to come back, and he even agreed! "

 C217

    I really cannot accept this matter. I feel that Zhang Ziyuan did not leave while being afraid of dragging me down. He was angry at me because I had chosen not to save him.

    "Why didn''t you stop him? Do you know where he went? " I was a little anxious and grabbed Zhang Shaowu''s shoulder, shaking it left and right.

    "Girl, listen to me. If he wants to leave, no one can stop him. "Furthermore, I really don''t know where he went. This kind of person comes and goes like a shadow бн"

    Before Zhang Shaowu could finish his words, I ran out with tears streaming down my face.

    I truly felt that I was a useless person. From the moment I met Zhang Ziyuan, he had contributed a lot to me.

    However, at this moment, the method to save her is right in front of me. I chose to give up.

    I don''t know where he went, he was with me from the moment we met, never separated, I don''t know where else he was.

    So, I could only run to the side of West Lake and shout out his name, hoping that he could hear me.

    After shouting for a long time, even though his tears had dried and his throat had turned hoarse, he still did not appear. I hugged my knees as I sat on the grass beside the West Lake, staring blankly at the lake ahead. I didn''t know what I was feeling.

    At this moment, I seem to be close behind a person, both hands forcefully patted my shoulder.

    "So the world after a thousand years is still like this. It''s still as beautiful as ever. However, there seems to be an additional barrier between everyone. It''ll be difficult to befriend each other."

    So it was Zi Lang. Ever since he arrived in Hangzhou and came into contact with modern people, he felt that his society was completely different from his own.

    Although his society had become more democratic and his technology had greatly improved, he felt that there was a lack of mutual trust between people.

    While sniffing with tears, I told him, "Actually, there are still people that we can interact with. However, there are very few people. You have to carefully observe them."

    "Alright, your face is already crying like a kitten. Actually, you don''t need to feel guilty at all. At that time, even if you risked your life, you still wanted to kill the acute earthworm. I already knew, that this person who is worth giving up everything for you, is also someone who is willing to give up everything for him. "

    Zi Lang saw through my thoughts once again. Could it be that I am so easily seen through? Or rather, I''m not even faking it.

    "I just feel a little uncomfortable in my heart. Letting out my emotions here, you must be ridiculing me бн"

    "Since it''s hard to bear, then let''s go find him. I don''t think we''ll go too far."

    I shook my head. "It''s important now. Once the barrier has been set up and everything is settled, I''ll immediately go and find him!"

    Zi Lang nodded his head and said: "This is the first time I''ve seen such a unique woman like you. All of us women at that time had our first feelings towards you, and husband is one of his world. I don''t know if all of you women right now are like you, but your actions and actions cannot help but cause me to admire you to the extreme. "

    "Well, there''s nothing to admire. I''m just an ordinary girl who did what she should." I feel a little embarrassed from Zi Lang''s praise.

    Although she said that she was going to find him, the world is so big that she can''t even be seen. If he wanted to hide, I probably wouldn''t be able to see him for the rest of my life.

    I pulled myself together and returned to the rain house. I had already heard the discussion about the barrier from a bunch of people.

    "Shuo Yue, what''s the situation now, everything is ready, can we make our move?"

    Logically speaking, since the four of them have been gathered, and we have obtained the agarwood, we should be able to take action now. However, there are some things that I wish to tell you right now.

    Actually, I understand that Shuo Yue isn''t confident at all. Although she''s a Spirit Formation expert, the enormous Spirit Formation between the two spaces still requires a large amount of Fa Li to support it. No one can guarantee that it won''t succeed this time.

    "You just need to tell me the probability of success this time." When I asked him this, he probably understood that what I was considering right now wasn''t the consequences, but the probability of success.

    "Honestly Su Su, I feel that the current you is no longer the same as you were before бн"

    "What''s different? Isn''t it just a mouth, a nose, and two eyes? "

    Shuo Yue laughed at my relaxed expression. "I don''t mean what you look like, I just want to say that you have matured a lot."

    Now that I think about it, I''ve been out of my normal life for more than a year and almost two years. In terms of maturity, he didn''t feel that way at all. He was probably older than he was before, almost thirty years old.

    "You probably don''t understand what I mean? I mean, you weren''t that rational before. What I want to say now is, even if everything is ready, our success rate is around 60. This is the maximum probability I can guarantee. If we fail, then we will all be in danger. "

    I nodded. "That''s enough, you should give it a try."

    After a detailed analysis, he finally determined the direction and position of the enchantment.

    He chose a place not too far away from the Demon City in a wilderness. There was no one around and there weren''t any buildings blocking the way. This should be a great place to set up a barrier, and the distance between him and the Demon City was also within the agreed range.

    Although he did not tell anyone, during this period of time, he had been thinking about where Zhang Ziyuan had gone to.

    In the past, he would always encounter danger like this and things happened right in front of me. If I was seriously injured, in order to not let me feel sad, he would disappear and hide by himself.

    This time, I don''t know what''s wrong with him. Did something really happen to his body or did he get angry at me?

    "Little girl, everything is ready. What are you thinking about?" Zhang Shaowu is my childhood friend, he knows many things to think about for my sake. At this moment, I don''t want her to worry, so I gently shook my head.

    "I''m just afraid that if anything goes wrong, the rest of you will be in danger."

    Li He Yue was still lying in bed. It was unknown whether she was dead or alive. If there were any more accidents, I would feel very guilty.

    Aside from me, Zhang Shaowu, Shuo Yue, and Fu Junqing, Li Hanyi, who had the protection of mana, suddenly suffered serious injuries. Zhang Ziyuan also underwent many changes and no one else was suitable for the job.

    At this moment, the other three people gathered around. "Don''t worry, no matter what the result is, we will put aside everything and work hard. Even if there is an accident, we will try our best to save it." Big Brother Fu is indeed a good person. Originally, he did not have a good relationship with me, but in times of crisis, he was always able to stand out and help us. "

    Suddenly, the sky was filled with dark clouds. Shuo Yue suddenly said: "It seems that the time is ripe, the clouds are dense and dark now, and before long it will even rain heavily. Without the sunlight, it can be said that the success rate of not setting up a barrier has greatly increased."

    "So setting up a barrier has something to do with sunlight?"

    "That''s right. Spirit Formations are already considered to be dark so it would be more appropriate to set them up at night. But in the current circumstances, the matters cannot be delayed any longer. Right now, dark clouds cover the sky and the sun is blocked." I have already set up the formation array, and it is divided into East, South, West, White Tiger, South Vermillion Bird, and Black Tortoise, each of you take a spot, sit cross-legged, and pour all of your mana into this formation, everything will be fine, the rest is up to me. "

    So, it wasn''t that hard to guard. I sat cross-legged in my seat, which was the Vermillion Bird''s seat in the south. Since I had the Fire Phoenix''s protection, it should be safe to come to this place.

    Zhang Shaowu was on the Eastern Azure Dragon''s seat. I later on found out that there was an Azure Dragon tattoo on his body that was protected by the Azure Dragon, so he was also in a safe position.

    The Big Brother Fu was seated in the northern seat, while Shuo Yue was in the White Tiger''s seat. It was only later on that I found out that the two of them were not protected by the corresponding Divine Beasts, so if there was any danger, the two of them would be tricked first.

    Sitting on my own array, I gathered all of the Spiritual Energy in my body. I didn''t expect that activating this huge array would have the same effect as sending sand and stones flying.

    When the formation was activated, it was as if we had entered another space. In this space, all of the items were floating in midair. The thunderstorm in the sky was raging, completely unable to penetrate this space. We have already entered a very tightly wrapped barrier.

    As expected of the only disciple I have in my previous life, I know that some people don''t care about their family background when they take in disciples. There is a big reason, that is, some people indeed have excellent foundations.

    Shuo Yue was undoubtedly such a prodigy, and maybe she had a strong connection with his physique that was half human and half ghost.

    When I opened my eyes, I felt that the barrier that I was in was getting bigger and bigger. He could already become a spatial existence.

    As far as I''m concerned, a barrier is just another dimension''s world. In the memories of my past life, the thing that I have the most deeply impression of is that during that great battle, a great enchanter set up a huge barrier, allowing all of the flames of war and smoke to enter the barrier. As for the people outside the barrier, they are still peaceful and safe, without any threat.

    However, the memories that I recalled were incomplete. I was still unable to recall who the great World Spiritist was.

    I felt that the barrier that I was in was getting bigger and bigger, and the pressure that was being imperceptibly generated was getting bigger and bigger. In an instant, I felt as though I was being pressured by the air currents around me.

    Shuo Yue''s voice sounded at this time, "You must not be disturbed in any way. Otherwise, a loophole will appear in the barrier that has been disturbed and all of our efforts will be for naught."

 C218

    I opened my eyes and looked at the world before me. The other three people were still seated rather far away from me. I could barely make out their faces.

    Just when I was about to set up the barrier, I heard a ruckus outside. My current location is at the boundary of the barrier. When I opened my eyes and looked outside, I was shocked.

    So it turns out that there were still people who were unwilling to give up and wanted to kill the Demon General for revenge.

    I can understand the deep hatred between us, but at this critical juncture, destroying our actions is undoubtedly adding fuel to the fire, no longer putting our lives in our eyes.

    The people guarding outside the barrier are the trusted aides of us, so we can resist for a while at the moment of accident.

    But looking at the situation outside, the two groups of people seemed to be fighting in a deadlock. Our side does not have an overwhelming advantage. If they were to let one of them escape and destroy the barrier, the consequences would be unthinkable.

    Even though I was anxious, I couldn''t help. I couldn''t leave a corner of the formation, otherwise, a hole would appear in my position.

    At this point, my sister is getting bigger and bigger, and I can feel the Spiritual Energy in my body rapidly disappearing. Shuo Yue had once said that this technique could test the strength of a Spirit Master. If her mana and Spiritual Energy were not profound enough, it would be difficult to control the pressure on her position at this time.

    I could feel an edible pressure coming at me. I didn''t know if I could continue on in other directions.

    The current situation could be considered a case of internal and external troubles. Although they had made sufficient preparations, there would still be accidents.

    However, just at this moment, a figure that I had been thinking about day and night appeared outside the barrier.

    Zhang Ziyuan!? I almost blurted it out, but under the immense pressure, I could only open my mouth, but no sound came out.

    However, the questions in his mind only increased. Why would he appear here? Have you recovered from your injuries? Why did he leave without saying goodbye? At this time, many questions began to arise within his mind.

    Zhang Ziyuan seems to have recovered his mana, since he had joined the Battle, we have an overwhelming power.

    Could he have disappeared recently? Did you learn how to find a place to treat your injuries? With such heavy injuries, who was the one who healed him?

    However, looking at how lively he was and his complexion was pretty good, I felt relieved. After so many days, the haze in my heart has gradually dissipated. It seems that this is called a road for no man under heaven.

    Although I couldn''t hear any sounds coming from outside, I could see from the screen that this battle was extremely tragic.

    My disciples have already made it clear to them that even if someone comes to destroy the barrier, if they do not truly harbor malicious intent, then they should not attack heavily.

    With this, we''ll be at a disadvantage if we don''t send disciples and we''re determined to take revenge.

    However, Zhang Ziyuan''s appearance made the situation much more stable. With Zi Lang''s superb martial arts, they could basically control the chaotic situation.

    My heart gradually settled down and I closed my eyes again. I needed to be completely focused in order to realize my greatest potential.

    Suddenly, I felt my heartbeat quicken. It seems that the barrier has reached its limits. If we were to continue like this, our lives would be in danger.

    I was still pressured speechless as I opened my eyes to look at the others in fear. Because Shuo Yue was too far away, I couldn''t see her figure, and the remaining two people also closed their eyes tightly. Their faces were pale white, as if they were experiencing great pain.

    I don''t know how much time has passed. I only know that the construction of this knot is still continuing. I am already pressured to the point that I can''t breathe and immediately a feeling of suffocation assails me.

    It looks like even if the four of us were to work together, it would be extremely difficult to create such a huge barrier.

    My eyes had begun to blur. I couldn''t imagine what would happen if I passed out. Just as I was in a trance, I saw a figure land in the middle of the barrier.

    Who is it? After all, outsiders can''t casually enter the barrier. Could it be that the Demons is here to destroy us?

    As this thought flashed through his mind, he felt the pressure on his body lessen. His vision gradually cleared up, opening his eyes and looking carefully, the figure that landed in the middle was actually Demon Lord.

    ~ Strange, isn''t this Demon Lord the son of the Demon General and a human? Logically speaking, his physique is very ordinary, he doesn''t even have the strength to tie up a chicken, why is his mana suddenly so strong?

    I couldn''t remember how long it had been, but I realized that it had been three days and three nights.

    The pressure has already completely dissipated and it has already disappeared. I opened my eyes and composed myself. I stood up and looked around me. I was still inside the barrier.

    I moved for a bit and discovered that even though my body was still in good condition and not damaged in any way, the Spiritual Energy inside my body was empty. I couldn''t feel anything anymore, which gave me a big fright.

    Could it be that this was the result of him using too many techniques, causing him to lose all of his Spiritual Energy?

    I bitterly smiled. The price was too high. I wonder if the other people had any symptoms of discomfort. Thinking of this, I quickly ran over.

    Big Brother Fu had already fainted, as if all his strength had been used up. His face was pale.

    I wobbled a few times and called out a few names, but he was still in a deep coma and didn''t wake up.

    Zhang Shaowu also fainted, but after I shook him a few times, he slowly woke up and opened his confused eyes.

    Why is it already over? Rubbing his head, Zhang Shaowu said.

    I nodded my head. That should be the case. From the looks of it, I have already succeeded. When did you faint?

    I can''t remember anything at all... I only remember that as the barrier got bigger, the pressure on my body also got bigger and bigger. In the end, I felt like I couldn''t take it anymore бн

    So how do you feel now?

    Right now, I can feel that the Spiritual Energy in my body has disappeared without a trace, and I can''t use any strength at all.

    So that''s how it is. Not only me, everyone seems to have lost Spiritual Energy s, but more or less.

    Shuo Yue, by the way, how is he? The pressure he was under seemed to be several times greater than ours.

    You should rest here for a while, I will go and see Shuo Yue. Saying that, I ran to the west side.

    Shuo Yue''s situation was indeed not too optimistic. Not only had he fallen into a severe coma, blood had been left on her nose and mouth. It seemed that not only had her Spiritual Energy been damaged, she was also severely injured.

    It seemed like the situation wasn''t too good. Fu Junqing was currently unconscious, so it would be better to see who he was looking for. I was suddenly flustered and very anxious.

    From the looks of it, he seemed to have suffered a backlash. Even if he risked his life, he would still suffer a strong impact. The situation was not looking good!

    I feel that I have never felt so regretful before, my tears couldn''t stop flowing down, I didn''t expect that I would still harm Shuo Yue.

    He never said anything about the backlash. Didn''t the barrier succeed? As I helped him up and put him on Zhang Shaowu''s back, I said.

    This barrier is simply too huge. It is very easy for the caster to suffer a backlash at the same time it is formed. I''m guessing that you are worried that he didn''t tell you in advance.

    I wiped away my tears. Without much time to think, I hurriedly sent Shuo Yue back. Other than him, none of us have the ability to treat such a heavy patient.

    Zhang Shaowu glanced at the Big Brother Fu on the ground: "Don''t worry, his problem isn''t too big, he''s just a bit weak. When he wakes up later, he should be able to go find him, and the agarwood door that Shuo Yue left behind should be right in front of us.

    Apart from the barrier, a group of people had surrounded the area. Among them, there were many people from other sects who had ulterior motives.

    I also didn''t want to ask who caused the trouble outside the barrier and caused the fire to start. Right now, the only thing I cared about was where Zhang Ziyuan had gone to.

    However, after asking everyone, they all confirmed that they had indeed seen him. He had come out during the chaos to turn the tide, but after the chaos ended, he had to disappear. They couldn''t find him anymore.

    Strange, if he really could find a way? He healed his injuries, why didn''t he come out to meet me? Or was there something else he didn''t want me to know?

    Shuo Yue followed along as she walked, but we were helpless. It was only when Fu Junqing came that he started to treat us.

    "The backlash from the barrier should have been shared evenly among the four of us, but Shuo Yue bore all of it. If we continue to calculate it like this, the backlash he has to bear is four times her original strength бн"

    What? I turned pale with fright. Didn''t I say that there was something I needed to take responsibility for? Why was this happening?

    "Then is there still a way to treat it?" Zhang Shaowu asked in a low voice.

    "His current situation is extremely critical, and his internal organs have already suffered heavy setbacks. In the current situation, if I treat him, I can only save his life. As for when he''ll recover or even wake up, I don''t know бн"

    "Is there no other way?"

    "I need to study this. Anyway, with the current situation, it''s better for him to rest and not disturb anyone."

    I retreated out of my mind, feeling that I, the culprit, had caused one person after another to fall into a predicament and be seriously injured.

    Now that Zhang Ziyuan is missing again, and that Shuo Yue and Li He Yue are also severely injured on the bed, I feel that all of this is because of me.

    "Actually, before we made our move, Shuo Yue had told me about this before. Zhang Shaowu whispered to me. "

    "What did he tell you?"

    "He once asked me if this mission was dangerous. If I failed, would I have to pay a heavy price? He asked me if, if, if, if бн "

    It seems that Shuo Yue had thought about things much more than I did. Him being able to make such a choice, proves that he does not wish for even more people to be harmed because of this.

 C219

    "I said, in fact I don''t really care, a gentleman does things but not what he does. You will not regret what I have done. He told me that he had been making choices all his life, but this was the best time for him to make a decision. From the day he met you, he understood one thing. There are many emotions in this world that are more important than your own life, and there are many bright things in this world that are worthy of being cherished and protected. "

    Hearing his words, tears started to flow down his face. What virtue or ability did I have? It turned out that I just knew that after going through so many risks, I have become a copper tendon and iron bone. I just didn''t expect that at the critical moment, I would still be so helpless. It was still difficult for my friends by my side to help me resist.

    Seeing my dejected expression, Zhang Shaowu seemed to have understood my heart, "You don''t have to be too sad. We have done this pretty well. The threat that the Demon City posed to the human world has been completely eliminated. Furthermore, we do not fight with bloodshed. "

    I slowly nodded my head. "So what if I win?" I do not even dare to think about Li He Yue, Shuo Yue, and even Zhang Ziyuan. If any of them were to die without being cured, I am afraid that in this life, there will be an unerasable scar in my heart. "

    Perhaps I was too tired, or perhaps I didn''t dare to think about it anymore. I returned to my comfort and laid down on the bed, falling into a deep sleep.

    He could not sleep peacefully, and dreamed all kinds of dreams, such as those that were afraid of hope, those that were in pain, or those that were happy. It was as if he had experienced the vicissitudes of life this night.

    I even fell into a dream while I was still deeply exhausted, and didn''t want to wake up бн At least, in this dream, Zhang Ziyuan is really real. He stayed by my side and didn''t abandon me бн

    When I opened my eyes, it was already early in the morning. I was worried about Shuo Yue''s injuries as I quickly jumped off the bed and ran towards his room.

    How is he? Seeing Fu Junqing coming out of his room, I asked anxiously.

    His condition could be considered stable. His injuries were already slowly healing, but for some reason, he was still deep in sleep. Just when would he wake up? I don''t know...

    Seeing my depressed expression, he lightly patted on my shoulder and said, "Don''t be sad, there''s a piece of good news for you to hear. Just now, the hospital called and said that Li He Yue has escaped from life and has awoken."

    "Really?" I do not dare to disturb Shuo Yue, so I plan to go and see Li He Yue.

    There was nothing wrong with Li He Yue''s wound, but she had lost a lot of blood. When she came back, she sent him to the hospital to recuperate. It was said that she had been unconscious all this time.

    After being unconscious for such a long period of time, I should have eaten something light. Thus, I made myself a bowl of porridge. He caught a taxi and arrived at the hospital. As expected, he found that the kid was awake and in good spirits.

    "Little girl Su Su, I didn''t think that you would come to see me after I wake up. It seems that you care about me a lot!"

    "Smooth talker, hurry up and finish the porridge. It will be cold in a moment. How can you only use the nutrient solution after not eating for such a long time?" You must be hungry, right? "

    "You even brought me something to eat, you must have made it yourself, it really moved me. "Oh right, I heard that I''ve been unconscious for almost a week. How''s it going?"

    "It''s over, everything is going smoothly бн"

    "That''s great then. We did not leave for nothing this time. I did not get injured for nothing!" "Hmm, I really didn''t see it. Your cooking skills are quite good!"

    I am really speechless. I can even see the skill behind the boiled rice porridge, right? It''s not bad that he didn''t try to make a fool of himself?

    Seeing that I was dejected and didn''t say anything, he asked me doubtfully, "Your mood doesn''t seem right. If everything goes well, you shouldn''t be so dejected. Something must have gone wrong?" "It''s okay. Just tell me and see if there''s anything I can do to help."

    "It was really successful, don''t think too much, it''s just that Shuo Yue was severely injured and she disappeared without a trace, I wonder where she went бн"

    I lowered my head and told him everything that had happened in the past few days. He frowned as he listened.

    "Damn it. If I had not received serious injuries, I might not have reached such a state with regards to the Spirit Formation. It''s all because I''m useless бн"

    "Why are you blaming yourself? This matter has nothing to do with you anyway."

    "If I wasn''t injured, I probably wouldn''t have helped you guys. To be honest, I''m an expert in the enchantment, if I could find out about this, Shuo Yue might be fine."

    "So that''s how it is. You all seem to be world spiritists ah. Only I don''t understand бн"

    "But you''re proficient in mechanical technique and illusion techniques, no one can be decathlon."

    "But if I had known a bit about the general knowledge of a barrier, perhaps the situation would have been different бн"

    "If you''re really interested in me, I can teach you when I''ve recovered!"

    Even though I really want to agree, but thinking about the man before me, I have some expectations for her. What if she takes advantage of this opportunity? Confess to me again? Then should I agree or not?

    "Let''s talk about it after your injuries have fully recovered. I''ll come see you tomorrow and go back first. Oh right, you can call me if you want something to eat. I''ll make it for you."

    "I don''t think there''s anything serious wrong with it now. Even if it''s all disassembled, I''ll just have to get the discharge office so that you don''t have to run around."

    "The medical conditions here are good, we can''t send Shuo Yue to the hospital to treat her wounds, if not we wouldn''t be in such a hurry. "You can stay for two more days. You can go back when everything is completely fine."

    In the end, Li He Yue still went through the discharge procedures herself and returned to my rain house. He had never seen anyone as reckless as her, who did not care about his body at all. He wanted to send her back, but seeing his pitiful eyes, he felt embarrassed to speak again.

    In this period of time, the only thing that I couldn''t let go of was that Demon Lord had said that once the barrier was formed, he would come back to me to explain the situation, allowing me to be relieved. But after a few days, there wasn''t any information at all.

    Strange, could it be that the inside of the Demon City was also in chaos because of this barrier? When I thought about how I met a few of them leaving behind the Xishan''s tomb, I felt that things weren''t that simple.

    I''ll probably have to make a trip. Other than the mixed bloodlines of the two races, the people who constructed the barrier could also pass through the agarwood Gate.

    "You can go alone, no, it''s too dangerous!"

    "Then let Big Brother Fu come with me, it''s not good to bring too many people, after all, the two of us have already reached a peaceful solution, if possible, don''t make a move."

    When I arrived at the place where the door was, I discovered that the exterior of the barrier had been perfectly covered. The door was built in the shape of a house, and after entering the house with the door, I entered the Demon World.

    When the people of the Demon City saw that we had arrived, they were initially on alert. "What are you guys doing here after concluding the peace treaty between us?"

    Don''t worry, only the four of us are able to enter this door. Since we are the people who constructed the enchantment, we will not do anything bad to you, but I am worried about the Demon Lord, he had promised me before that he would meet me once we were done here, but even after all these days, we have not been able to find a trace of it.

    The Demon General sighed and said, "It''s not that he''s not willing to see you all, it''s because he''s heavily injured and doesn''t have much time left to live бн"

    I was surprised. "What are you seriously injured about? Could it be that something happened to him? "

    My mind is spinning fast, Demon Lord is heavily injured, it is just like injuring humans, could it be? At the beginning of the construction of the barrier, what sort of danger did he encounter?

    "Did you not know that on the day of the Spirit Formation construction, because the few of you had limited mana and could not endure such huge pressure, the Spirit Formation was going to collapse. Our Demon Lord bravely stepped forward and exhausted all of our magical power in our lifetime, helping you to support the entire barrier which had already relaxed, so that it would not collapse. However, even though he is a Demon Lord, with his identity as a hybrid of the human and demon races, his body is extremely weak. This time, he used up all of his energy, and now, his life is coming to an end бн "

    After hearing this, I felt so stunned that I couldn''t speak anymore. It turns out that what I saw that day wasn''t an illusion. He really came to help us.

    Furthermore, he had used his entire life''s worth of Fa Li. Perhaps what he was thinking was that his Demons was living and working happily, that''s why he would do such a thing.

    After all, he was there to help me back then. If it weren''t for him, not only would the Spirit Formation fail to work, the four of us would not have been able to escape.

    "This friend of mine is a very powerful genius doctor. Let him see, there might be hope!" I suddenly remembered that Fu Junqing came with me today.

    "Really? Then let''s give it a try. Please come in with me! Hearing that there is still a glimmer of hope left in our master, that Demon General quickly let us in. "

    It was still lying in the same coffin as before. The look on Yi Xiao Han''s face was very familiar to me. In this period of time, I have experienced too much pain and suffering. Now, there is an extra person who sacrificed himself for the whole affair. Even though I haven''t known him for long, I know that everything he has done for his own people is worth more than a thousand pounds.

    "Demon Lord is me, do you feel uncomfortable anywhere?"

    Maybe because he heard my voice, Demon Lord slowly opened his eyes. He didn''t seem to think that I would personally come to see him.

    "That voice was very weak. I placed my ear next to his mouth and barely heard it. I didn''t expect you to really come. I thought I wouldn''t be able to see you one last time бн"

    "What are you talking about? I''ve brought the best doctor with me, you won''t have a problem! "

    "He shook his head weakly. It''s no use, I''m not sick. Doctors can''t cure me бн"

    I don''t believe it. How can he say that? I looked up at him questioningly, hoping he would give me a definite answer.

 C220

    The Godly Doctor shook his head and said, "There''s really no other way. All of his internal organs are already exhausted. Even if Hua Tuo was still alive, it would be hard to save him бн"

    Don''t know why? Is it because I''ve been too weak recently, or is it because there are too many things that have happened? I actually couldn''t hold back my tears.

    Impossible, he''s still so young, not even twenty years old бн

    Fu Junqing''s face didn''t look good either. I know that he''s been through a lot of trouble recently. The patients she''s met recently are either severely injured or unconscious, and I know he''s having a hard time.

    The Demon Lord seemed to still want to say something, so I quickly put my ear close to him. His voice became weaker and weaker, I don''t know how much longer he can keep it up for.

    "Thank you бн"

    When I heard this apology, I was stunned for a moment. Thank you, why? I think our presence will bring disaster and trouble to them, so why thank you?

    "It was your optimism, open-mindedness, and infect me that gave me the courage to accept my fate бн Even if the heavens give me too much injustice, I am still quite grateful to you. To be able to let me see the beautiful West Lake''s Water, my greatest wish would be to take another look at the beautiful West Lake. Unfortunately, this wish of mine won''t come true бн "

    After hearing what he said, my tears blurred and I couldn''t help but cry out loud. "We will definitely make it in time, I''ll bring you to the West Lake right now, I''ll let you see, we are the beautiful West Lake''s water бн"

    Even though many Demon General were stopping us, I still decided to fulfill my last wish. He silently carried him on his back. He felt that there was not a single weight on this child, only a set of dried up bones.

    Walking out of the Demon World, he went straight to the West Lake. Facing the rippling West Lake water, this young child could not help but reveal a gratified smile. You are really a kind-hearted girl, not only can you infect others with your atmosphere, let them learn to be optimistic and strong, you can also treat other people''s difficulties as your own. Actually, I know that in the beginning, I was indecisive when it came to the matter between you and your husband. I felt powerless, but now, I have made a decision бн

    So he actually knew that he had truly underestimated this child. Actually, we are two different races. Everyone has their own selfish motives, let alone ordinary people.

    However, the weak child before me suddenly took out a dagger from my embrace and stabbed it into my chest. I looked at this scene in horror. I wasn''t prepared for it in advance and wasn''t able to stop it in time.

    "You, what are you doing?"

    "All you want is the hot-blooded heart of the Demons. Even though I am half human and half demon, my bloodline is still very pure. I didn''t stop the battle in time, and I''m sorry, but I will do my best to make up for the casualties. "I will pass on this heart of mine to you. Hopefully, it will be able to cure your husband бн"

    The blood in Demons''s heart was like the blood of a ghost. Once it lost its life, its life would come to an end. Demon Lord, who had lost the blood in his heart, slowly sunk into the ground and closed his eyes бн

    Everything happened too quickly, causing me to be unable to react. In my heart, I didn''t know whether to be sad or happy. Sadly, he lost a good friend. He was still so young, but he died because of me. I was overjoyed that I actually managed to get the blood in the Demons''s heart by mistake, but now, where is Zhang Ziyuan бн

    I know that Demon Lord''s final wish is to return to Demons and bury him. I didn''t care about the danger and brought his corpse back to the Demon City.

    The Demon General in the Demon City seemed to have received some sort of order and did not reprimand me for my actions.

    Holding the blood in the Demon Lord''s heart, I was suddenly at a loss. Zhang Ziyuan, if you are really safe and sound right now, why have you not appeared yet? Why the hell did you leave me? You know that I already have the ability to save you, so hurry up and come back бн

    "So you decided to go to him first?" Seeing me packing up the items on hand, Zhang Shaowu asked.

    "The situation here is set. You can take care of some trivial matters, and I won''t be able to help бн"

    "But in the vast sea of people, where do you plan to find people?"

    That sentence really stunned me. Yeah, the sea of people, if he really wanted to hide from me, I probably wouldn''t be able to find him for the rest of my life.

    "I will look around, there will be a way, I will leave the matters here to you, Shuo Yue will also be troubling you to take care of him, you know my phone number, if anything happens?" "Call me right now..."

    Zhang Shaowu also nodded his head helplessly: "Alright, what I''m eating is to keep you, your heart isn''t here, you can look for me, if you find me, tell me if you are safe."

    I did not greet the rest of them, but carried my luggage with me and set off on my journey.

    I really didn''t know where to look for him. After walking out of the rain house, I was still stupefied.

    Suddenly, a person''s voice came from behind: "Su Su girl, do you plan to go alone? "It''s very dangerous. Why don''t I accompany you?"

    Hearing the dissonant voice, even if he did not turn his head, he would know who the person was.

    Li He Yue said, "Why are you acting like a fly following me every day? Didn''t I tell you to stay home and recuperate? What are you doing out here?"

    "Don''t say that about me? I am truly worried for you. Even though the situation has been set, we don''t know how many people are hiding from you. I estimate that if you are alone, there will be less danger. In this situation, you dare to travel alone. I know you have the guts of a master, but I really don''t feel at ease. "

    "But you''ve just recovered from your illness, isn''t it hard for you to follow me around? Alright, let''s hurry up and go back, don''t talk nonsense here! "

    After that, no matter what I said, he shamelessly insisted on following me. I really had no choice. I felt that she should follow along, so I didn''t care about him anymore.

    As he thought about it, he got annoyed again along the way.

    "Ai, we can''t blindly search for him. We have to come up with a plan. Based on your understanding of him, where do you think he will go after leaving this place?"

    "I''m not too sure either. He rarely tells me about his thoughts. Every time, he gives me the feeling that I''m the center of attention."

    "That''s a really good man. I feel like I''ve already lost on this point. Then, where have you been that your memories are very deep?"

    If Li He Yue asks this, please give me a reminder. That''s right, I will always follow this direction to search for her.

    "The two of us have been there before, and we have very deep memories. Let me think... At that time, because of a certain reason, we stayed there for a period of time. Later on, we even teased if he really did stay there, that would be a pretty good choice бн "

    If I were him, I would definitely look for one that has a deep memory for the both of us. I feel that this Butterfly Valley you mentioned might very well be his target!

    Hearing him say this, I felt that it was very possible. Anyway, I don''t know where I should go to find him. Let''s go to Butterfly Valley first and try our luck!

    "Alright, then we''ll go to Butterfly Valley first, and then we''ll pay a visit to those two seniors. That old granny once gave me a secret manual, there are a lot of things that I don''t understand, I can ask her about."

    He took out the map, gave us a place to go, and the two of us boarded the train.

    As it turned out, since he had the divine art, he did not realize how difficult this journey was, especially for the Butterfly Valley s, it was extremely difficult to find.

    "Are you sure this is the right direction?"

    "It shouldn''t be wrong. That''s what was written on the map. Based on my many years of fighting experience, this should be the right direction бн"

    I was suddenly at a loss for words. "Alright, bring me along and look for it. It''s your fault for finding the wrong pot anyway."

    I put this huge pot on top of Li and Yue, and when I saw his sad face, I almost couldn''t laugh.

    I suddenly felt very happy to be with him. He was a very humorous person. Even though he didn''t seem to be in tune, he gave people a sense of security.

    I immediately shook my head, rejecting the idea. What was I thinking? I am a man with a husband, how can I come out of a hole in a wall!?

    The more we walked, the more we realized that the scenery in front of us was very familiar, as if we had seen it before. In front of us was a red maple leaf forest, and it was very beautiful.

    "This is the place! This is the Maple Forest from before we entered Butterfly Valley. I know that you didn''t go the wrong way! "

    "Of course, whoever I am can get lost, and I won''t get lost!"

    When Li Jun and Yue Yue heard that they had found the right place, they immediately became cocky. Their previous dejected expressions immediately disappeared.

    He and Zhang Ziyuan were like the extremes of ice and fire; one was passionate like fire, and the other was ice-cold like ice.

    Who would have thought that after passing through that patch of maple leaf forest, they would actually be able to enter Butterfly Valley, which was spring at every season. The scene here was the same as when he had first left, with hundreds of flowers blooming and birds chirping and the fragrance of flowers. The butterflies were dancing around the flowers, and the scenery was very pleasing to the eyes.

    "I say, why do you want to spend the night in a place like this? The scenery is not bad, and it is also very quiet, without any worldly noise or disorder. Not bad, not bad, if the two of you want to go into seclusion, can you bring me along? Rest assured, I definitely won''t cause you any trouble! "

    "You even have the heart to joke around. Don''t forget what we''re here for? I wonder if the two seniors are still living here? "

    He looked at the few wooden houses ahead and saw traces of smoke coming out from them. It seemed like the two seniors were living here.

    "Alright, I got it. Are you here to look for someone? "I won''t forget. How about this, you are all acquaintances. Let''s go in and take a look. I''ll wait outside."

    I nodded my head and became two wooden houses. Walking over, I was actually still very nervous, I hope that Zhang Ziyuan would really keep our promise. Being able to find him here proves that his heart hasn''t changed either.

    "Goldflower, Silvery Leaf, are you two seniors inside?" I am Su Su! " He shouted a few times towards the inside and sure enough, someone pushed open the door and walked out. It was Mr. Jin Hua.

 C221

    "It''s you little girl, it''s really been a long time. What kind of wind blew you here? I heard that you''ve been quite busy recently, how did you have the time to come visit my old man?"

    Seeing how passionate Mr. Jin Hua was to me, I was stunned. "About that, I just wanted to ask if you have seen Zhang Ziyuan here before."

    Because my heart is really anxious, my first sentence is to ask about proper business. It isn''t too late to talk about pleasantries later.

    Mr. Jin Hua was also stunned for a bit, "Zhang Ziyuan, he''s not like that, isn''t he always with you? Why did you come back to me? "

    My heart sank. He really didn''t come here. It seems that it was because I felt too good about myself that I thought that Zhang Ziyuan would come to Butterfly Valley to wait for me.

    "What is it? Did you two have a fight? "No way, I think your relationship with each other is not bad. Just explain what''s the big deal!"

    So he actually thought that it was because of the two of us that separated, "No, no, we didn''t argue, it''s just that we''ve been through a lot of things recently, he''s been severely injured and hasn''t completely recovered. He''s probably in a bad mood, maybe he came out by himself?"

    "Is that so? He really didn''t come to my place. If you''re in a hurry, you can look for him somewhere else."

    I thought that Mister''s reaction was very strange, not to mention his abnormal attitude towards me, and what he didn''t say was also very strange. After not seeing me for such a long time, if I came to visit him, he would definitely let me into the house first and then have a chat with me about some old things, but from the looks of it, it seemed like he was going to chase me away?

    It looks like there''s no problem here, and I don''t know what''s going on, but I''m rather worried.

    "Sir, did something happen here?" As I spoke, I peeked through the crack in the door. I feel like I''m a lot weirder now than I used to be.

    "Um, no, no, nothing''s wrong. My wife is still sleeping, so it''s not convenient to be serious. Aren''t you in a hurry to find someone?" "I won''t keep you any longer бн"

    With that, he anxiously headed towards the house. I finally felt that there was something fishy about this matter, so I stepped forward to stop him. "Mister, please hold on!"

    "What''s wrong, little girl?"

    "Sir, it''s already late. No matter how anxious we are, we can''t leave while it''s dark. We''ll stay here for the night and walk when the sun is up tomorrow. We won''t need to trouble you, right?"

    "Ah?" Oh, no trouble! No trouble! "If you want to live here, I''ll let you have the room in the back!"

    "That''s my friend. Isn''t he standing too far away? Didn''t you clearly see that it was a man? I already have a husband, so I can''t stay in the same room as other men. Can you please leave both rooms for me?"

    "This isn''t appropriate. Actually, I won''t hide it from you. We just took in a patient and he lives in the room next door. It''s inconvenient for him to be afraid of the wind, so we''re sharing a room with him!"

    "Is that so? "I respect mister for being a senior. I didn''t expect mister to lie to fool me, and I didn''t even blink бн"

    "You, what did you say?" Mr. Jin Ye opened his eyes wide and looked at me in shock. I also felt that my words were a bit too harsh and I shook my head apologetically.

    I know that you were forced to do so, but, I was really anxious to see him. I have already found a way to treat him, and if Zhang Ziyuan is really here, please allow me to meet with him!

    Mr. Jin Ye sighed deeply. In my lifetime, I have never seen such a troublesome young man with me and my wife. Every person wants us to lie to each other. Forget it, he''s in the back room. You go find him yourself, it''s not that I''m disloyal, but you told him that you found out yourself, not me!

    Suddenly, he felt that this old man was rather cute. I smiled and didn''t guess wrongly. He was really here and his heart was at ease.

    I waved my hand. Li Jun and Yue Yue ran over excitedly. "What''s wrong, little girl?"

    He''s right here, in the house at the back. You can go to the other side of the house and rest for a while. Once I''ve settled him, the three of us can go back together!

    Li He Yue nodded her head, indicating that she understood. "I understand. Rest assured, I definitely won''t become that 4000 watts'' light bulb!"

    This time, he truly amused me, but I felt that there was a little loneliness in his unhappy tone. I know what he thinks of me, but I can''t give him a response.

    Watching his lonely figure walk into another room, I softly sighed. I felt that I was very ordinary, very ordinary. Why had I been here for more than a year? Was there a lot of interest in this?

    In front of Cao Cao''s tomb, however, he felt apprehensive. He had not seen him for many days, so he did not know how the current situation was. But last time, I clearly saw him alive and kicking, and he even helped me. Why did he have to hide by himself?

    I had thousands of questions to ask, but with the current situation, I hesitated and didn''t dare to open the door in front of me.

    Suddenly, I heard intermittent coughing sounds coming from the inside of the door. I was startled and immediately pushed the door open to enter.

    When Zhang Zi Yan saw me, he was also startled, he never thought that I would be able to find this place, nor did she expect that I would be so persistent to persuade Mr. Jin Ye.

    The current Zhang Ziyuan was half leaning against the fence on the bed, his pale white face and bloodless lips were coughing lightly, his hands caressing his chest, revealing a painful expression.

    Why are you here?

    I didn''t have enough time to answer him, so I quickly grabbed the kettle on the table beside us and poured him a cup of water. I handed him a cup of water and said, "Don''t talk for now, drink some water.

    After talking so much, I sealed his mouth. He was stunned for a moment before looking at me. As expected, he obediently shut his mouth and drank the white water.

    Don''t ask me why I know you''re here. Didn''t you say that the two of us have the same thoughts, and you''re even trying to hide by yourself? Let me tell you, even if you hide at the ends of the earth, I can still find you.

    I have to admit, I''m really excited right now. In fact, if Li He Yue hadn''t reminded me, I really wouldn''t have thought that he would be able to hide in the Butterfly Valley.

    Sorry, I didn''t want to make things difficult for you so I left quietly. I didn''t think too much about it, but I''ve been missing you more and more recently. I''m already regretting it, but the current situation doesn''t allow me to move. You won''t blame me, right?

    Alright, I admit that the aggressive words that I said earlier were all easily broken through by him using gentle and soft words. Looking at his dispirited words, I am unable to continue questioning him.

    That was when we were at the critical moment of the enchantment and we were being disturbed by outsiders. I clearly saw you and you still helped me out greatly. At that time, you were clearly fine.

    Bo, you aren''t seeing things. That''s me. I can''t stop worrying about you. Take a drug to restore yourself to your former state in a short period of time. It''s a pity that the side effects of this medicine are great. After that period of time, I am like trash, unable to move at all бн

    So, in order to help me, you took some medicine, made yourself look like this, and even found a place to hide? Zhang Ziyuan, do you have a heart? What do you think I am? Don''t you know that if you do this, I''ll be sad, sad, and will be searching for you all over the world?

    At this moment, I was really getting anxious. After everything that had happened, I felt as though my entire being had become baffled. Although I said that it was anger that soared to the heavens, I was unable to release it.

    After a while, tears started to fall again. I was quite sentimental after I let go of him. Le Tian''s personality had changed due to this fellow. It was easy for tears to fall from my eyes whenever I let go of him.

    Zhang Ziyuan seemed to be frightened and immediately wanted to get up from the bed and extend his hand to help me shed the tears from the corner of my eyes. Unfortunately, he doesn''t have any strength left. He tried to reach out his hand in vain, but he couldn''t reach me.

    My wife, don''t cry. I know I''m in the wrong. In the future, I won''t leave you. No matter what happens, we''ll be together бн

    When they first met, he had the appearance of a domineering CEO. No one could disobey him. After that, his temper improved a bit and he became a lot gentler to me. However, when it came to matters of right and wrong, he refused to admit his wrongs. Right now, he was actually apologizing to me.

    My punch felt like it was hitting soft cotton. I originally used all my strength, but it seemed to be completely useless.

    Then tell me, how are you doing? Let''s get to the point first, I''m more concerned about that.

    He shook his head lightly. My current situation isn''t too good, my cultivation base of many years will be destroyed. However, I can still save my life. How will I develop in the future? He would have to resign himself to fate.

    Actually, I came here this time to tell you a very important matter. I have already obtained the blood in the Demon General''s heart, now I can save you!

    What? Has the barrier been completed? Why can you still бн

    This matter is a long story, but I feel that the heavens must have given me a chance at survival бн

    I briefly told him about the matters regarding the Demons.

    So it was like that, truly a pity for Demon Lord, at such a young age, fate was no longer under his control.

    However, he had said that he did not regret it. In the end, he was fighting for the peace between the two clans. Originally, I didn''t expect that there would be a turning point. I really didn''t expect that he would really put the matter of the two of us in his heart.

    Zhang Ziyuan laughed bitterly. Could it be that there was destined to be happiness and sorrow in this world?

 C222

    Actually, when he met us, he already regarded us as close friends. That''s right, your current situation, is there any effect from the medicine?

    Zhang Ziyuan shook his head, I am not too sure either, I will probably have to ask Fu Junqing to know. After all, many parts of my body are already exhausted, and I''m afraid that I will be even more difficult to treat than before.

    Then I will bring you back right now and find Big Brother Fu for treatment. Are you really unable to move now?

    Zhang Ziyuan said as he nodded his head. Up till here, I have used up all my energy, I just wanted to reach out and wipe the tears off your face, but I can''t do it anymore.

    It doesn''t matter, I''m not here alone. There''s still one more person following me. The two of us will definitely be able to get you through!

    Who came with you? Zhang Shaowu?

    It was Li He Yue бн

    Why is it him? I remember when he was at the Great Games, he was against you by name. Right now, you two seem to have a good relationship with each other.

    Zhang Ziyuan is a sensitive person, if he knew what Li He Yue was thinking to me, he would probably be unhappy too.

    Un, afterwards, the two of us made contact for a while and moved together a few times. I feel that he is quite shrewd, just saying that it is easy to offend others with his mouth.

    Oh, it seems that I have missed a lot of things during this period of time. Then, I''ll have to trouble him this time.

    Actually, this person was quite strange. The way he expressed his feelings was different from an ordinary person''s. During the early stages of the construction of the barrier, we went to the Xishan''s tomb together. You should know about this sort of thing.

    I don''t have any special opinions towards him. I just think that this person is very scheming. At the beginning, I wanted to remind you to not be with him.

    How did you figure it out? I feel that he has no scheming mind at all, given how easily he offends others.

    I feel that my judgement towards people is rather accurate. Of course, the scheming that I mentioned is not bad, but she might have ten points in her heart and can only reveal eighty percent of it to you. The other two points are the ones that are truly important бн Alright, I won''t lie about things I don''t have any evidence to prove. Call him over, we''ll discuss how we''re going to get back.

    He had never seen or commented on a person in such a serious manner. Normally, he would not put anyone in his eyes. Could it be that Li Jun and Yue Yue were truly extraordinary?

    I went over and called Lee and Yue over, only to see him looking both happy and disappointed.

    I am indeed a four hundred watt bulb, but to be honest, lass, you brought me here with you, otherwise you wouldn''t have been able to send him back.

    I had deliberately concealed the fact that Lee and Yue had been injured in order to save me. Now that Lee and Yue were right between us, I felt very uncomfortable.

    Stop talking about useless things, hurry up and think of a way to bring Zhang Ziyuan back.

    No matter how powerful our magic is, we are still mortals. What can we do? Come on, I''ll carry him, then you help me from the back, and we''ll carry him out!

    As he spoke, he squatted down.

    This is a straightforward person, the problem can be solved to the point, immediately, I did not object, and directly placed Zhang Ziyuan onto his body.

    Not bad, it''s not too heavy. Looks like you''ve lost a lot of weight from the pain you''ve suffered recently.

    I am not an ordinary person, and I don''t have much weight on me. I think that as a Spirit Master, you should also be able to see through it, right?

    Yeah, when I first saw you, I felt that it was strange. Why would a ghost appear in a dignified rain house?

    What? Don''t you find it strange? I asked curiously.

    What''s strange is that in this world, many people have their love history which they have yet to forget about. I have seen too many of them and have gotten used to them.

    Li He Yue saw that his body was still small and his strength was strong, so she carried Zhang Ziyuan on her back all the way out.

    You two wait here for me, I will go and bid farewell to the two seniors. After all, Zhang Ziyuan, you have to thank them for troubling them for so much time.

    Li He Yue nodded. "Then we''ll wait for you outside."

    Pushing the door open and entering the wooden house, I discovered that the two seniors were resting. Even though they saw me enter, they weren''t surprised.

    In this period of time, Zhang Ziyuan has been disturbing you all, and I have come to thank you all.

    Don''t say that, we''re the ones who have let you down on this matter. Originally, this old man had never told a lie in my life, but the child repeatedly begged me not to reveal my whereabouts. I also thought that you wouldn''t be able to find me here so quickly, so I agreed.

    silverleaf granny''s face was also filled with awkwardness. That''s right, we were still advising her, no matter what the problem was, it would have been better if we could settle it together, but we didn''t try to persuade her. I know you''re worried when you can''t find anyone, so I told my old man, if you really come looking for me, girl, I won''t make things difficult for you.

    Senior, both of you are emotional people, senior knows about the things between us, from the very start, I felt that Mister''s expression and attitude were not right, so I decided that it was very possible that Zhang Ziyuan was here.

    I think it''s better if your minds are connected. After all, the vast sea of people is so vast that you can accurately find this place. Old woman, like I said last time, I''m very accurate in my judgement, there won''t be any problems with the two of you.

    With your blessings, we still have some important matters to attend to, so we won''t stay here for long. We''ll pay a visit when we have the time. We''ll go first.

    After bidding farewell to the two seniors, we walked out of the valley. Li Hanyue, who had just been carrying a huge burden for a while, was gradually turning cowardly after reciting it for a long time.

    Looks like my physical strength has decreased recently. There shouldn''t be a problem, why do I feel a little tired бн

    I think it''s because you haven''t recovered from your injuries. Back then, you already lost too much blood. Alright, you put him down, I''ll carry him.

    That won''t do. You''re a girl, your strength is small to begin with, and you even carry a grown man on your back бн

    When he said that, I immediately tensed up. Could the sensitive Zhang Ziyuan hear something?

    But fortunately, Zhang Ziyuan seemed to be heavily injured, his eyes were shut drowsily, and did not seem to have heard the conversation between the two of us.

    Then put it down, let''s take a break, and I have something to tell you...

    Li He Yue was sitting on the ground, gasping for breath. What did she have to say to me?

    I already have a husband, can you stop flirting with me? If he heard me, I wouldn''t be able to tell him with ten mouths...

    You have a husband. Are you registered to be married or are you married?

    None of them, but the relationship has been confirmed and may be married in a short time.

    If you two aren''t an official couple, then I''m not a third party either!

    Hey, I say how thick-skinned are you? I''ve said it so clearly. I won''t forgive you for saying the wrong thing and causing a conflict between the two of us.

    His attitude really makes me angry. I''ve told him many things very clearly, so why hasn''t he given up yet? Could it be that he had evil intentions? Coming to a relationship between the two of us?

    When Li He Yue saw that I was really angry, her entire body was like a deflated ball. She pursed her lips and didn''t say anything.

    Fine, I got it. I shouldn''t have come to ask for you to look for someone with me. Originally, I had spent quite a bit of effort and time, but in the end, I didn''t even get a chance to speak with you бн

    You have to understand that this is not the same meaning. Actually, I see how good you are to me. However, everything has to be measured. If we go beyond that limit, even our friends won''t be able to do it.

    It was an ultimatum, and I hoped he would understand what I was saying.

    Li He Yue took a deep breath and carried Zhang Ziyuan on his back. In the end, he didn''t speak a word and just obediently closed his mouth?

    Returning to Hangzhou, we found that Zhang Ziyuan was truly unconscious. We didn''t expect that in less than a day, his condition would develop so quickly.

    Big Brother Fu, quickly take a look and see what''s going on? Hadn''t he been getting better? Why is it that now...

    The people I cared about were wounded again and again, and my psychological defenses gradually collapsed. It seems that I''m not as strong as I thought. Sometimes, I even ask myself, I''ve said so many things, and although I''ve saved so many people, but I''ve kept injuring the people around me. Is it worth it or not?

    Fu Junqing shook his head, he did not seem to be injured from last time, did he use some sort of medicine to destroy all of his mana?

    That''s right, it''s about the Spirit Formation incident last time. Some people came to make trouble, but he was afraid that I would say something, so he бн

    Fu Junqing is a very smart person, he understood everything halfway through my words. He was also very puzzled about what happened the last time. Why did Zhang Ziyuan, who had already lost all of his mana, display an extraordinary strength at that time?

    Although you have obtained the blood in the Demon General''s heart, it is still unknown whether or not you can make it better.

    Even you can''t do anything? Or, if you need to find some endosperm, just say it out, I''ll go find it.

    I was so nervous I couldn''t speak. I only had one thought in my mind, and that was to make him better, at any cost.

    The reason why things weren''t so simple was because it had the ability to self-heal itself. But now, he had completely lost both his mana and Spiritual Energy. He was like an ordinary person, not even comparable to ordinary people.

    You don''t have to talk to me. Tell me, what''s the worst thing that can happen?

    I can only tell you that the best result is that he will always be unconscious, unless...

    Can you say it all at once? I''m going to die from anger, unless what?

    Fu Junqing had probably never seen me in such a hurry before, so he lightly sighed, unless there was a person with strong magic power who could pour half of his magic power into his body, allowing him to recover.

    A person with high magic power? Am I not? I have inherited all the mana of the previous generation''s rain house Lord. If I remove all the seals, I believe that there is no one in this world who can surpass me.

 C223

    So? You''re going to save him? Fu Junqing seemed to have already guessed my thoughts.

    I immediately nodded my head. Can you help me? I have already thought it through very clearly. Don''t ask me anymore!

    Sigh, alright, Shuo Yue is still unconscious, I probably can''t unseal you anymore. If you really want to split your power with him now, I can arrange something for you.

    Fu Junqing was very efficient, he arranged everything in less than half a day. Twelve o''clock in the morning was the time when Yang Qi was the weakest and yin qi was at their most flourishing. This time was the most appropriate time to cast spells.

    At this time, Li Jun and Yue Yue came to bother me again. Little girl, you have to think carefully. Some people might not even be able to reach 10% of their mana in their entire lifetime, yet you just gave half of it to them?

    Honestly, we haven''t known each other for long, and I think you need to think about it before you say anything.

    When he said this to me, I was really a little angry. Although I knew that he was not a bad person, he pretended that he understood me very well even though we hadn''t known each other for long.

    I may find my words unpleasant, but as a friend, there are some things I must tell you.

    I''m already very confused. If you still want to continue annoying me, then in the future, we won''t even be friends anymore. Let''s call it colleagues!

    Seeing that I was really angry, Li He Yue was afraid that I would cut off all ties with him. She immediately shut her mouth and used her hand to cover her mouth, making a gesture as though she was about to sew up her mouth. She looked at me pitifully.

    Don''t act cute with me, I''m seriously telling you right now, we can be friends, and some things can be said to me, but don''t bother about my personal matters in the future.

    I got it бн I always treat myself as an outsider. Unexpectedly, your relationship has already been deeply rooted and unshakable. I don''t need to have any illusions in the future. Being able to be your friend is also not bad.

    Oh right, you guys can exchange mana this time. I''ll be outside the door, can I protect you?

    I nodded. "Thank you, but I don''t think you''ll be able to finish it in a short time. If you''re tired, then go to sleep."

    It was not even 12 o''clock in the morning yet Fu Junqing had already prepared everything he needed to do. As he looked at Zhang Ziyuan''s tightly shut eyes which were lying on the arhat bed, even though he was unconscious, my heart felt like it was splitting apart.

    In any case, I inherited this mana, so it''s nothing precious to me. Even if we meet some powerful opponents in the future, it would still be the same if the two of us were to deal with them together.

    I made up my mind and took out my sword, making a cut on my arm. Blood kept flowing down onto the surface of the formation laid out on the bed.

    After absorbing my blood, the formation instantly activated and emitted a golden light. The light also became more and more abundant as it surrounded the two of us.

    Fu Junqing walked in at this time. Since it had already been opened, the rest of the things were much simpler. The two of you, as long as you hold it with both hands, all of the mana in your body will be poured into that hand. This formation will help you to complete the conversion of mana.

    Fu Junqing was indeed an expert in this field, everything was in order, without a single mistake or mistake.

    I know, thank you for this бн

    Why are you thanking me? What is our relationship? Furthermore, Zhang Ziyuan is my friend to begin with. You saving him like this also makes me feel touched. I''ll stand guard at the door for you guys. If there''s anything, just call out to me.

    Fu Junqing walked out, leaving the two of us behind in the small room. I found that my power was gradually draining out of me, like a blood transfusion in a hospital, into another person who was talking slowly about the blood in my body.

    As for the other person, he didn''t reject the Fa Li that I gave him. His tightly knitted eyebrows suddenly relaxed. I knew that it was due to the effects of this method.

    He was very happy in his heart. He originally thought that it had been too long since he had any hope of saving them, but now it seems that the heavens still cared for him.

    Time flew by. After an unknown amount of time, my magic power quickly flowed away, causing me to feel extremely tired. However, I didn''t dare to close my eyes to sleep because I was afraid of making a mistake.

    Struggling to hold on, the other hand also grabbed his arm, trying to recall our past bit by bit, let oneself spirit up.

    The formation gradually disappeared. I knew that I had succeeded. I smiled in relief, but I couldn''t hold it in any longer. I didn''t know if I was asleep or had fainted.

    I felt that this sleep was very sweet and soothing, as if the dust had settled, giving me some time to rest.

    I don''t know how long I slept, but I felt that I had woken up. Is he feeling the greatest amount of sleepiness, or is it that I can''t help but fall asleep.

    When I woke up, I was back in my room. It seems that I really did sleep for a long time, my stomach rumbled, and I was hungry to the point of hypoglycemia.

    I am concerned about Zhang Ziyuan''s injuries, I don''t know if he has woken up yet. He hurriedly got out of bed, intending to go and see him. Unexpectedly, I suddenly stood up, only to find that I was dizzy and had fallen back onto the bed.

    Strange, could it be that it was because he hadn''t eaten for a long time that he felt dizzy? Or could it be that I''ve casted magic on my body, injuring it? Or could it be that if that half of my mana leaves my body, it will affect my own abilities?

    His mind was in a mess, and he suddenly felt like he might have slept too much, which was why his hands and feet were so weak when he woke up.

    Just then, someone knocked on the door. Su Su, are you awake?

    It was Li He Yue. She had already woken up, but she felt dizzy and her hands and feet were weak. Just as she was about to get up, she fell back down.

    When he heard my response, he pushed the door open and entered the room. You woke up and slept for three days and three nights.

    What three days and three nights? Was it that long? I''m not hurt...

    Fu Junqing said, this transformation of mana will definitely affect your body and you will need a period of time to get used to it. As for why you were unconscious for such a long period of time, he could not explain it either, he could only wait for you to wake up.

    Where''s Zhang Ziyuan? How is he?

    Don''t worry, it''s quite successful. He''s already begun to heal himself with the power you gave him. It won''t take long. This is also the first time that I''ve seen a creature like charms have such strong self-regulation abilities.

    I can relax now. Oh yeah, I''m pretty hungry. I already have a low blood sugar level, so I''m feeling even more dizzy now. Can you send me something to eat?

    I felt that if I didn''t eat something, I would have walked out of this house.

    Lee ran out of the room like a dog and went to the kitchen to find me something to eat.

    When he saw Zhang Ziyuan, his condition was already much better than it was that day. Although he still had not woken up, I could already tell that he had recovered his ability to repair himself. His body was glowing with a yellow-green light, and it seemed that it wouldn''t be long before his injuries recover themselves.

    I have already used the Demon General''s heart blood that you brought back, his previous injury has already healed, so there is no need to worry.

    Finally, I let out a long breath, lingering in my heart. After such a long time, I finally had a satisfactory ending.

    A few days later, Zhang Ziyuan woke up. I didn''t tell her the truth because I was afraid that she would feel uncomfortable hearing this news.

    I also told the others in advance not to say anything.

    Wife, why are you so unwilling to tell me how I managed to return my cultivation and mana that I have completely destroyed?

    Fu Junqing is returning the favor? Who knows what method he uses, I don''t understand, so you can ask him later.

    I cleverly threw this bundle away from Fu Junqing, I think that someone as smart as him would probably be able to find an excuse.

    Seeing that he still wanted to ask, I changed the topic, saving myself from revealing too much of my identity.

    Right, didn''t we already agree to send that Elder Sister Princess''s soul over to the Fengdu Ghost City so that he could be reincarnated? I plan to leave in a few days. After all, that place isn''t peaceful right now. I will probably need to spend some time.

    I have already recovered quite a bit. Although it is not as good as it was in the past, there are no big problems.

    What I want is his words. I feel that after experiencing so much, I don''t want to be separated from him anymore. It''s as if the two of us are bound together. Wherever I go, he goes.

    Seeing that I had sunk into deep thought, Zhang Ziyuan seemed to know what I was thinking.

    I don''t have it in my heart, but I do feel uncomfortable with it. What did you think at that time? What can''t be solved by the two of us together?

    There are some things I don''t like to say. Although I decided not to pursue this matter anymore before he woke up, the words were already on the tip of my tongue when I couldn''t help but ask.

    Zhang Ziyuan reached out and hugged me tightly. I could almost feel the temperature of his body and the smell of his body.

    I''m sorry, I was in a rush and didn''t care about your feelings. I sincerely apologize to you now, it won''t happen again.

    Don''t think you can send me off with a word of apology, I''m not a brainless person with a big chest...

    I don''t know why, but a big chest without a brain, right? It popped out without even thinking about it. It really had no brains at all бн

    At first, Zhang Ziyuan was stunned, but after understanding what I had to say, he started to laugh, laughed until he was up and down, unable to stop at all.

    Hahahahaha! Big chest without brains! Hahahaha!

    Seeing him smile so happily? My face turned yellowish green. It''s just a slip of the tongue. As for you laughing like that, I''ve never felt like you''re someone with such a low laughing point!

    I really want to slap myself twice. Seeing that guy still laughing so nonstop, I can''t help but threaten him. If I keep laughing, I''ll really get angry. If I get angry, I''ll ignore you!

    Alright, alright, I won''t laugh anymore, okay? Don''t be angry, I just feel that what you said is quite true бн

    What are you talking about? Could it be that I really have a big chest and no brains?

    No, I can only say half right, brainless is indeed the case, but the breasts really aren''t that big бн

    So that day, I was really angry. After that, I didn''t pay any more attention to him for two hours бн

    The next day, when I saw Zi Lang, I told him that we were planning to bring big sister Crown Princess''s soul to Fengdu Ghost City to fulfill her last wish.

 C224

    I''ll be troubling you then. My sister is the spirit of heaven, she will definitely be very gratified. I''ll pack up and leave with you guys!

    Zi Lang was tangled up on his wish for a thousand years, and was about to fulfill it.

    Girl, this time we went to Ghost King''s base camp once again, and we met face to face. After so many times, we still haven''t managed to get any benefits from him, I''m afraid that if we were to meet again, it would be a thorny problem.

    Don''t worry, just like you said, we are old rivals, no one can hurt anyone. If we really meet up this time, I think we will have a headache and he will have a headache too. Shuo Yue is unconscious, but I feel that this Ghost King has always been a huge threat to him.

    Even though I said it out loud, I didn''t have any confidence. Everyone knew the capabilities of the Ghost King and now that half of my Fa Li was gone, if I really met him, it would be hard to say whether I would win or lose.

    Li Jun and Yue Yue insisted on following. I was afraid that they would encounter some awkward situations along the way, so I refused.

    This time, Li He Yue''s expression was very serious, and did not have a mischievous smile on his face anymore. Regarding this matter, I must tell you solemnly, the reason why I am following you is because of Li Sheng.

    Li Sheng? I suddenly remembered the existence of this person. Indeed, he was the previous president of the Ghost Society, and later on I didn''t know what conflicts had arisen between them. He seemed to have been removed from the position of chairman, and went to join the Ghost King.

    That''s right, Li Sheng is a traitor to us. Not only did he betray the organization, he also betrayed his own awareness as a Spirit Master.

    Then was it really because he had a secret relationship with the Ghost King that he was stripped of his position as the guild leader? I was still interested in Li Sheng, because, after all, the entire matter was caused by him. If he hadn''t chased after Zhang Ziyuan and was interested in the Tong Ling Dan in my body, I probably wouldn''t have gotten sucked into this fog.

    He had harbored evil intentions from the very beginning, and had only managed to deceive all the elders and Ghost Society''s high ranking Spirit Master s. At that time, I was only a disciple who was fine, so I didn''t have the qualifications to come into contact with too many top secret manuals, so I didn''t have much contact with Li Sheng. Until later, when he was found out and people knew of his actions, in a fit of rage, he went to the Ghost King.

    In other words, your position before you became the guild leader wasn''t very high? Then why did everyone elect you to be their president?

    I''m a hidden BOSS. My master is one of the four great elders. He secretly groomed me as his successor. For the sake of my training, he did not reveal anything, so on the surface, I am just an ordinary disciple from Ghost Society.

    That is to say, after the incident in Li Sheng''s east direction, the only person who can take his place as the guild leader is you, who was secretly groomed by him? This is too complicated...

    In fact, for a large number of psychic organizations, this was a must. He is not like your rain house or your direct disciples. Every generation of Tower Masters will accept a disciple to be their successor. In the Ghost Society, there was already a struggle for the position of the head of the sect. They all hoped that the members of their faction would become the next president''s successor. Thus, those who reveal their true abilities end up with no good ending. Only people like me who conceal their abilities and hide their abilities will be able to catch them off guard.

    Alright, you don''t need to boast anymore. I already know that you are quite capable, and your personality is truly unorthodox. However, like what I said, we can be friends, but if you do, then don''t blame me for being impolite.

    Li Hanyue, who had a serious face and was talking to me in a very serious manner, immediately turned into a dog''s leg. This person really changed his face faster than he could flip through a book.

    Yes, sir, make sure it''s done, sir! Saying so, he even invited me with an exaggerated military salute.

    However, I have my own considerations regarding Li Sheng. If I am able to see him during this trip to the Fengdu бн

    Including Yue Feng and Fu Junqing, all six of us were sent to the same place by the divine art. Fengdu Ghost City, the small town in front.

    Many things happened in Fengdu. I still remember the last time I came to this town, it was the smallest, but the residents here all seemed to have been possessed by the devil.

    Li He Yue and Zi Lang felt that it was very new, after all, ordinary people could not enter this place.

    In other words, this was the legendary Gate of Hell, the boundary between the human world and the underworld?

    That''s right, when we first came here, we also felt that this place was very mysterious. After coming here so many times, we also felt that it was normal.

    I heard that you guys had fought with the legendary Ghost King at this place before, ignited a light at the end of the tunnel, and stopped him from going out at night when he was at the Middle Yuan Section?

    President Li heard about this too?

    This is big news, not only have I heard of it, but there is also someone who has written down the details. There is nothing in The Psychic World that is not aware of this, everyone is extremely interested in you!

    Thinking about it must have had something to do with that gossipy paparazzi, you mean, from then on? Are you interested in me?

    Li Jun and Yue Yue nodded. That''s right, that''s right. You''re one of the legendary characters.

    I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. I thought it was weird that I had never met that fellow before. Why was he targeting me from the start? So she had heard my news.

    Zi Lang was very serious all along the way. He had initially kept all kinds of curiosity about this world, as if this matter was very serious to him.

    I took out the heavenly sound and gave it to Zi Lang. Um, I know that you and I will think of a way to let him enter the Underworld.

    Miss Su, although I do not know who you are, but I have heard that the Gate of Hell is not a place that ordinary people can reach. Not to mention that there are Fengdu Ghost City outside of it. Even if we can enter the Fengdu, with the many ghosts and deities in the underworld, can we do it so easily?

    Don''t worry, this isn''t the first time we''ve come here, it''s not that big of a deal for us to pass through the underworld, I didn''t think it would be so scary. Lord of the Underworld and us can be considered old acquaintances, if we begged him for such a small thing, he would definitely help us.

    Zi Lang looked at me in shock. You guys have seen the Underworld before, and you know the Lord of the Underworld? What have you been through?

    So, you''re thinking the same thing. I''m sure that a living person entering the underworld would be dead, but in reality, it''s not that scary. I think you can do anything if you have a little bit of it. And let me tell you that Lord of the Underworld is a good person, a super handsome guy, not as terrifying as people think.

    Zi Lang suddenly laughed. Being able to meet you two was really my siblings'' fortune, and if this matter can be completed, I will follow by your side and listen to your orders in the future!

    Don''t, don''t. You are just a Great General, why would you listen to a little girl''s orders? We can be friends.

    Thank you, but there is one other thing. I thought I was thinking too much. Now I think it''s better to tell you. Ever since I entered this town, I''ve felt a chill down my spine, and something bad should have happened. Initially, I thought that it was because I have never been to the gates of hell and that it was just because of my nerves. Now, it seems that someone is following us бн

    Who would follow us? We don''t have any relatives or friends in this town, so why would we follow them? We don''t have any money бн

    Zi Lang shook his head. I''m not talking about normal people, I feel that the one following us should be a ghost бн

    Every time I come to this town, I get scared. After all, in this place, the yang energy was weak and the yin qi was very heavy. The majority of the agaric spirit and grievances would be gathered here.

    But why didn''t the others notice it? Was it resentment? Is it for you?

    Zi Lang had already been sealed for a thousand years. If there really was someone who hated him, wouldn''t that person also be an antique type character?

    It is very possible that during my campaign to the east and west, I killed many people. Countless souls died under my sword, and all of my achievements were made from white bones. I was the same back then, if there really was someone who wanted to take revenge on me, then it must have been the souls under my sword back then.

    We''ll stay here for the night. You must be careful, and let me know if you have anything to tell me.

    Although I said so, but in the evening, I still felt that something was not right, so I knocked on his door.

    However, after knocking for a long time, no one came to open the door. However, the Lady Boss just happened to pass by me and told me that something was wrong as soon as he left. He didn''t stay here for any reason and didn''t stay in this world for a long time, so if it wasn''t for some special reason, he wouldn''t have left by himself.

    I chased after him and ran out. After searching the entire street, he finally saw his figure. That back view was extremely weird. I shouted out his name, but he clearly didn''t respond back to me. I didn''t know if he had done something demonic as he followed me.

    After finally reaching a remote corner, he stopped. Standing opposite of me was a woman in an ancient military uniform. My heart moved but I didn''t say anything. I found a place to hide and waited patiently for the situation to develop.

    I faintly felt that I should already know who that woman was, and why she had come to find Zi Lang. It was better for them to settle things between themselves.

    But, as I was afraid that something would happen to Zi Lang, and that it was due to my mood of gossiping, I hid in the shadows and didn''t leave.

    It''s really you! Long time no see бн Zi Lang''s tone was so gentle that it frightened people. He was originally a Great General whose might shook the whole world, and when he first saw, he was also stunned by his dignity. He had never seen a Zi Lang as gentle as this.

 C225

    A long time? Yeah, it has indeed been a long time since I last saw you. To you, it is but a fleeting moment, but to me, it is a thousand years of wandering in this world. I came to Fengdu to find your soul and ask the questions in my heart. But after hundreds and thousands of years, I didn''t see you come, so I understood that your soul was also in the world, and didn''t come here. But I never gave up and waited for you here quietly. I didn''t expect that the Emperor would not disappoint those who have put in effort. Although it has already been a long time, I''ve finally waited for you бн However, something that I did not expect, you are still alive after a thousand years. Could it be that you are immortal?

    The woman''s voice was fleeting, as though she was faraway. I couldn''t see her face clearly, while I was hiding in the darkness, but the only thing I could be certain of was that this woman should be closely linked to Zi Lang. The reason why he waited here for a thousand years was to ask Zi Lang just one question.

    When I first arrived here, I felt that the atmosphere wasn''t right. I have also arrived here, and I''m being targeted as well? Prosecute me back then. Back then, I didn''t die, but in the prime of the year, I sacrificed my life for my emperor and was sealed away. It was a chance for my seal to open, allowing me to open my eyes and see this brand-new world.

    The woman seemed to be smiling bitterly as she shook her head. ''That was really a coincidence. Perhaps it was a mistake for me to have been waiting for you here all along.

    But now that we''ve met, God has given me the greatest of blessings. What exactly do you want to ask me?

    Zi Lang''s tone carried a kind of indescribable sadness. At the same time, I had also been deeply infected by it.

    The only question I want to ask you is, if you had the chance to repeat it, would you have continued with your choice?

    This question was very serious, and even the voice that was already drifting was sonorous and forceful. It was loud and sonorous, and one could not ignore it.

    This world doesn''t have ''if'', if you really want my dead heart, I can tell you, if time and space were to reverse and return to the time of the past, if I were to be able to foresee the consequences, I might have a different choice. But the current situation, although there are many regrets, I do not regret it at all.

    The woman seemed to be moved by his words. After hearing them, her entire body began to tremble.

    Good, what a lot of regret, but no regret at all. I hope you can keep your thoughts to your heart''s content and carry this all to the end!

    The death of your dear sister, my death, my father''s death, and those countless innocent civilians. Your ambition was to become a tyrant, and that was what you accomplished by stepping on the bones of your loved ones?

    Without a satisfactory answer, the woman seemed to get excited, her voice trembling.

    Wan Er... If you really bear that grudge in mind, I''ll apologize to you here. If that''s not enough, I won''t complain even if you kill me now. However, I hope that you can leave my name for a few days so that I can finish what I have to do and leave it to you.

    Wan Er? This name sounded extremely familiar, it was unknown which book Li He Yue got from the Xishan Graveyard, and she had mentioned this name. It seemed like this woman was undoubtedly the daughter of the Prime Minister of Chu back then.

    It has already destroyed my country. Isn''t this what you want to do all your life? What, you have a obsession today?

    Zi Lang nodded his head, yes, my actions back then had harmed many people. The reason why I came to Fengdu today was to let my sister have a good ending. When she was still alive, she had suffered a lot for me, so I did something that let her down, and even caused him to die. I hope that I can send her soul to be reincarnated. If you continue to chat about this wish of mine, then I will have nothing to linger on anymore.

    That woman did not seem to be unreasonable. He did not become unreasonable because of his thousand years of resentment.

    Alright, I believe you. You have always been a person who keeps his promises. If you go and do your work, I will wait for you here. When this is over, come back to me. We''re dealing with the two of us.

    Zi Lang nodded his head. It has been a long time and I have troubled you, don''t worry, no matter what, I will give you an explanation. I have been out for too long, I''m afraid that others will be suspicious.

    It was only when I saw him about to go back that I remembered that I had been secretly following him and hiding in the shadows to peep at him. He quickly turned around and ran back to the inn.

    Actually, as an outsider, I have no right to participate in this matter. Since this is a feud between them, even if I were to run into them, it would be better to pretend not to know about it.

    He followed me just now purely because he was afraid that Zi Lang might encounter some sort of danger? Afraid that someone would harm him? What if that woman was really his former lover? After all, I had seen the power of love before. Even though there was a deep grudge between them, that woman was unwilling to part with her man''s life.

    Wife, where did you go? I thought you were in danger after not returning for so long.

    Don''t speak so loudly, let me tell you, I just went to follow Zi Lang. When he delivered it, he felt that something was wrong with this place. It seemed that there was someone who was after him at all times. I saw that his behavior was abnormal, so I didn''t follow him out. In the end, I really met the lover before him.

    In other words, the daughter of Chu''s Prime Minister? Could it be that for the past thousand years, he''d been wandering around like a ghost?

    Seeing that his soul was not willing to disperse, and had only been waiting for Zi Lang, it was a pity that he did not know, that Zi Lang had already been sealed in the tomb of Chu, which was why he waited so long.

    ''Poor thing. Then, did there be any conflicts between them? ''

    I shook my head. No, it''s a deal. After this matter is settled, they will settle their own matters. I feel that since this is a private matter between them, I can''t interfere in it and can only allow it to develop.

    Zhang Ziyuan was silent for a moment, if, when they were going to resolve the problem, they were facing each other with swords and sabers, that girl, cannot be let go of Zi Lang, she must kill him, will you also not take action?

    I had never thought about that before. I only felt that since they were lovers, why would they start a fight?

    I feel that as a friend, if the situation has really gotten to that point, I would also come forward to persuade her. After all, I am a Spirit Master, if a lone soul were to use a ghost power to harm a person, I would definitely not sit by idly and do nothing.

    In between, he had to grasp a certain degree of speed. Spirit Master was supposed to solve strange matters, many things that were usually between a girl and a child could not be easily solved.

    For a moment, I felt like the woman from the neighborhood committee at the door was managing the affairs of the family.

    In my opinion, what Zi Lang is doing now, is simply suicidal. After losing him, I have already lost the desire to live on.

    What should he do? How can we persuade him?

    We''ve only known each other for so long, we don''t have a deep friendship even if we say we''re friends. If we''re wrong, it would be more appropriate to not let his sister out.

    It''s really a good idea. If I am to bless him, he should at least be able to hear me. It seems that it is very necessary for us to go and have a chat with that beautiful Elder Sister Princess.

    That night, Zi Lang was dressed neatly, and his expression was normal. He had taken off the clothes of a modern man, and was not wearing the armor he had worn at that time. Instead, he was dressed like a scholar, looking refined and refined.

    I didn''t expect you to have such a refined side. I couldn''t help teasing.

    I was a scholar, and I never thought I would one day lead soldiers to war and invade another''s country. My original wish was to be able to read a large number of books, to be able to take the exam title, and to be a beloved father and mother officer of the common people.

    Then it was no wonder, Zi Lang had read a lot of poetry, and anything that was written down, there was nothing that he did not know. However, the world was unpredictable. His initial wish had not been fulfilled, and he had achieved another career.

    Actually, if the current society were able to make you a director of mathematics, there would still be a chance for you to fulfill your wish. I decided to infiltrate him slowly now and not let him lose his faith in life.

    Zi Lang nodded his head. After coming to this era, it has been a while, I think I have already slowly assimilated into the rest of you and understood this social situation. I still have to thank you all for allowing me to experience something I''ve never seen before when I was reborn.

    We have a long time ahead of us, and actually, we have a lot of interesting and novel things that you have never seen before. When this matter comes to an end, I''ll show you the high technology of our era!

    From the look on his face, he probably thought that I was a very warm-hearted girl.

    He raised his head and looked at the night sky. Coincidentally, there was no light coming from the stars and moon, and yin qi were the heaviest. It seemed like this was the best time to ask Lord of Hades for help.

    As he walked into the Fengdu, a chilly wind blew, giving him a bad premonition.

    As expected, a group of wandering souls appeared out of nowhere and blocked my path.

    Could it be that the king really could not do it? The land had been abandoned for so many years, yet there was no sign of anything unclean.

    They were all lone souls and wild ghosts that looked very troublesome to deal with. Every single one of them had their mouth wide open, as if they wanted to swallow us whole.

    Were these the legendary clawed evil spirits?

    Wife, you are too smart. This kind of thing is very rare, it''s the first time I''ve seen it. They usually died from a particular poison when they were alive. After death, their bodies would gradually rot and turn into a pool of green water бн Their claws are filled with poison. If we were to be poisoned by that poison, the result would be the same as them бн

    So that''s how it is. These words made me tremble in fear. The extremely poisonous claws were right in front of me. A cut was accidentally made last night and I was poisoned.

    I carefully put on the deer-skin gloves. Not only could this kind of gloves prevent poison, it also underwent special refining and was extremely sturdy.

    There''s a total of four of us, and two of us are heavily injured without being able to recover. I also only have half of my power left, and even if Zi Lang''s martial arts are unrivalled, he''s still just an ordinary mortal. If we were to engage in a fierce battle here, our chances of victory would not be high.

 C226

    Thinking about this, I decided to end this mess quickly. If I were to alarm the others and rush in together, we would be at a disadvantage.

    Those poisonous ghosts were fighting one another. Even though it couldn''t be said that they had any moves as they reached out their claws to scratch me, I still found it hard to accept. I felt as though my intense fear was about to strike me.

    Suddenly, a claw stretched towards me from behind. Its speed was so fast that it was almost impossible to dodge. That claw went close to my body and grabbed my clothes. For a moment, he couldn''t tell either.

    Girl?

    Wife, are you alright? Have you been scratched?

    When Li Jun and Zhang Ziyuan saw that something was wrong with my body, they cried out in alarm at the same time. However, Li Jun and, who were rather close to me, immediately ran over to check on my injuries and opened their mouths, preparing to attack my claws.

    Li He Yue''s expression was extremely nervous and her actions were extremely exaggerated. In the eyes of an outsider, he definitely had some sort of special feelings for me, and everything that had happened was recorded in Zhang Ziyuan''s eyes.

    Zhang Ziyuan ran over to my side and immediately opened Li He Yue''s arms that was hugging my body. "Let go of my wife, what are you doing?"

    Although I vaguely sensed that the situation wasn''t going well, the situation at that time was really too critical. Furthermore, I felt a burning pain on my arm. I was probably infected by it, so I didn''t think too much and immediately tore off my clothes to check my arm.

    Fortunately, he was not scratched. His clothes were torn! Seeing that my white and tender arms were still intact, I suddenly let out a sigh of relief and climbed up from the ground.

    They surrounded him again. Everyone, be careful! I shouted loudly. Seeing that the situation wasn''t going well, I pulled out my sword.

    This time, when he turned around to look at Zhang Ziyuan, he discovered that his expression was extremely ugly.

    Seeing that my sword techniques were not mature, Zi Lang shouted loudly, The sword in your hand is a famous sword, but sadly, you cannot use it, give me your sword, I will take care of them!

    Indeed, I have never learnt any martial arts, and even my magic is half-way out. Even if I were to hold a peerless sword in my hand, it would still be like scrap metal, and I wouldn''t be able to use any tricks.

    Zi Lang''s shout reminded me that he is a martial arts expert, so I threw the sword over.

    Indeed, when a peerless sword landed in the hands of an expert, its power increased by a thousand times. I felt that this sword was truly tailored for him. When it was used, it seemed to be filled with vigor and elegance.

    Most importantly, his martial arts skills were so high and his swordsmanship so proficient that it left me dumbstruck. I almost believed that he was a scholar who had read a lot, but where did he get this powerful martial arts skill from?

    He spun around, a treasured sword flying in his hand. In the blink of an eye, he had already hacked down those lonely ghosts'' sharp claws.

    He was too handsome! I couldn''t help but shout.

    Now that the poisonous claws have been removed, the rest is easier to deal with. The four of us worked together and finally made it through the first obstacle.

    Zi Lang was furious, but his expression did not change as he handed the sword over to me. Young lady, this is truly a good sword, but it is a pity that this sword has not been developed to half its power yet.

    I took the sword and blushed, a little embarrassed. I had never learnt any martial arts. Even if it was a treasured sword in my hand, I would speak nonsense. Who could be as proficient in using it as you? If this sword has no special meaning to me, I really want to give it to you!

    Zi Lang waved his hand, don''t say it like that, you are just lacking in practice, if you are interested, I can teach you some sword techniques when I have the time. In this way, the use of the sword became even more fluid. The most important thing was that this sword was not something an ordinary person could use. It required a considerable amount of Fa Li to be fully utilized. You are naturally strong, so I am afraid you have not been able to obtain it for a long time, so you have not used it as you wish. If you can really bring the power of this sword to ten percent of its power, you would be invincible, but on the contrary, if you were to give it to me, you would be like scrap iron.

    After Zi Lang said this much, I finally understood what I lacked.

    If you really are willing to teach me, I will definitely teach you well. Although my Heaven Rooting Bone is not good, I will work hard. When that time comes, don''t find me stupid.

    Because of the Space Abyssal Sword, Zi Lang and I were having a hot conversation, were the two people at the side together? Looking back now, I felt that the atmosphere was very strange. Only now did I remember what happened just now бн

    My heart sank at that moment, and I thought, This is bad! Li He Yue could not hold back her emotions for a moment, and revealed her feelings in front of Zhang Ziyuan.

    Well, our position isn''t safe. Why don''t we finish what''s in front of us first and then talk about the rest?

    Zhang Ziyuan''s face darkened, it''s fine, my wife, don''t worry, I will still care about the bigger picture. Before everything is settled, I will not do anything to her, but after that, I cannot guarantee anything!

    Zhang Ziyuan had always been a very calm person, even if he was truly angry, he would normally not reveal it.

    However, looking at his expression today, it was clear that he was afraid that it would erupt in silence. However, since he had said so, he was someone who understood the general situation.

    Li Jun and Yue Yue also had subtle expressions. It was hard to tell if they were depressed or angry. She just looked at me embarrassedly, probably thinking that she didn''t manage to fulfill the promise I made. You didn''t hold back your emotions during your free time, so I''m sorry.

    Alright, let''s continue walking forward. If we wait any longer, it will be too late when the sun shines. I coughed softly to ease the tension.

    I don''t know where the ghost that was blocking us came from, but Zhang Ziyuan said that this ghost should have been domesticated. Otherwise, this kind of rarely seen claw evil ghost wouldn''t have appeared in groups like this.

    That is to say, someone wants to go against us.

    Sure enough, walking to the great hall of the Ghost City, there was an unexpected change in events.

    That call for electricity was as though someone had modified it. The entire decorations and decorations seemed to have changed. Looking at it carefully, I felt that it wasn''t good.

    We quickly left through the main hall and arrived at the gates to hell. I felt that the atmosphere here was really strange, as if something bad was about to happen. I said to the others.

    Before he could finish his words, I heard the sound of a machine turning. What time is it? Countless stacked iron cage were tightly wrapped around the center, it was as if we had just been caught by a little bird in a cage and tightly tied up here.

    What was going on? Li He Yue extended her hand to pat those iron cage s, but unexpectedly, she didn''t know what kind of spell was used on the iron cage. It was as if he was electrocuted, his whole body spasmed as he collapsed to the ground, as if he was suffering from a great pain.

    I didn''t expect you to be so clever with your calculations. In the end, you were still branded in my hands. This iron cage that has been customized for you, can suit your needs.

    The arrogant voice suddenly appeared, this man was Li Sheng, who had been missing for a long time.

    It''s you? I didn''t expect you to be so stubborn here! Is there any point in attacking us? Could it be that you really want to obtain the Tong Ling Dan in my body before you give up?

    We are old acquaintances, let''s not beat around the bush when we speak. Originally, this time, you guys were the ones who walked into a trap, and I have never asked you to come. What, you''re still unwilling to be caught by me? If you have the ability, then flee? Also, Li He Yue, I didn''t expect you to be pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger. At the beginning, I thought you were just a small disciple, but it turns out you are the elder''s trump card. How about it? Does it feel good to be electrocuted?

    Li He Yue took a long time to recover before he could finally stand up. Li Sheng, I came here this time for you. Today, if I can''t make you work on the spot, or take you back, then I won''t deserve to be this president!

    You are not worthy to be the guild leader, what are you? What did you do? What experience? A twenty-something year old yellow haired kid actually dared to sit in this position? Is it because of the elder''s recommendation of you? To tell you the truth, you can''t even compare to one of my little fingers. If I wanted you to die, it would be a piece of cake!

    It has to be said that Li Sheng''s move is extremely vicious. Even in our dreams, we would never have thought that this hall from the past would actually be filled with such a large mechanism.

    A stray dog dares to bark like this? If you have the ability, then let me out and we can fight one on one and see who''s the most suitable for being the guild leader. Li He Yue was so angry that I could feel her trembling.

    If I let all of you out, wouldn''t my preparation of such an exquisite cage be in vain? Enjoy it here!

    After saying that, Li Sheng activated some sort of mechanism? Numerous small fortresses appeared around the hall, you all extended countless crossbow arrow, and every week the crossbow arrow would be facing us.

    He didn''t expect that after going through so much, the small boat fell. If he really died here today, he would die with grievances.

    Zi Lang said to me softly, Young lady, lend me your sword, maybe we can still have a chance of survival!

    I don''t know what she wants to do, but I obediently handed the treasured sword over to him. After all, this was a situation that I had never expected, but as the disciple of the number one mechanical master in the world, if he died here, I would feel extremely ashamed.

    I started to observe my surroundings. This iron cage mechanism is definitely not inside, if I can''t get out, how can I open up this cage?

    If I am at the mechanical technique, unlocking this mechanism will probably be a piece of cake. After studying the mechanical technique for such a long time, if he really died here today, it would be a disgrace to his master.

    Zi Lang, do you plan to use this move earlier to cut off the iron cage? I whispered.

 C227

    I think we can give it a try. After all, this is all we have left, and the rest are just flesh and blood. It won''t be that easy to loosen these iron fences.

    As he said that, he turned around and slashed at the iron cage that was as thick as his arm. After that, a scene as fast as lightning occurred, and at any moment, I thought that I was on fire.

    The biggest problem was that the iron fence did not budge an inch, and the Space Abyssal Sword did not seem to be injured, but Zi Lang was the one that was injured.

    He seemed to have suffered an extremely heavy impact, as blood continued to flow from his palm. It seemed that this strike was extremely powerful, but the iron fences and treasure swords were unable to harm anyone.

    This was terrible. The material they used seemed to be fine iron. This kind of material could not be cut down by ordinary weapons, especially those that were this thick. It seems that in order to capture you, that person has spared no effort. This kind of refined iron is already extremely difficult to obtain, and he even collected so many in one go.

    So you can''t get rid of these bars with my sword? Then what should he do?

    In an instant, the crossbow arrow s on the wall all shot towards us. We were right in the middle of them, like lambs that were waiting to be slaughtered, we couldn''t escape even if we didn''t dodge.

    Actually, I''m not afraid of death, but I''m really afraid that I''ll die in a horrible way.

    If I was really shot to death by these crossbow arrow, I think that there would be a lot of bloody holes on my body.

    At this time, Zhang Ziyuan and Li He Yue blocked me on both sides, tightly protecting me in the middle.

    At this moment, they didn''t have any hostile thoughts towards me. Instead, they naturally protected me. This moved my heart greatly. It seemed that they truly treated me well.

    Before he could think about anything else, the crossbow arrow flew over like raindrops. I gradually closed my eyes. This scene was too tragic, I didn''t dare to look at it.

    Just when I thought that I was about to die here, the situation changed drastically. Zi Lang held onto my treasured sword, but I don''t know what ultimate skill he used, but I felt that there were sword auras lingering in the surroundings, tightly protecting us in the middle.

    When the crossbow arrow touched the sword light, they all fell to the ground. Feeling that something was wrong, I slowly opened my eyes.

    It seems that I still have not completely understood the Great General himself. This is a sword technique that is even more powerful than profound magic. I have decided that if I have the time, I will definitely learn it from him.

    After the first round of attacks ended, the crossbow arrow seemed to have already used up all of its energy and the sword aura also slowly disappeared.

    Zi Lang gasped for breath, it was as though this blade and sword like battle had consumed all of his energy, causing the Space Abyssal Sword to fall to the ground as he slowly squatted on the ground.

    "Zi Lang, how are you?" I immediately squatted down to check on him. His face was pale and his lips were bloodless.

    "I''m fine, I just used too much of my internal energy, and my body feels a little uncomfortable right now. If there really is a second round of crossbow arrow, I''m afraid I won''t be able to run away from you guys!"

    For a moment, I felt that I was extremely useless. At this critical juncture, I still need someone to protect me. I am obviously the tower lord of rain house, so I should be the one to protect everyone!

    "Don''t worry about it. Take a rest first. I''ll take care of the rest!"

    I made my decision and suddenly stood up. "Li Sheng, you really want us to die here, how vicious are you? If you really want me to die here, even Tong Ling Dan will not be able to get us!"

    Li Sheng had trapped us here, he felt extremely proud, and his attitude became more and more arrogant: "Who says I can''t get it, you won''t be able to do it for a long time, when you''re dead, the Tong Ling Dan will naturally leave your body, and then it won''t be too late!"

    "Don''t think that''s too beautiful. Now that I can freely control the Spirit Communication Technique in my body, I will use my own skill to destroy it. Even if I die, you will not be able to obtain it!"

    Zhang Ziyuan looked at me in shock, but he immediately realised that what I said was not the truth, it was just a scam.

    "Did you trick a three-year-old child? I didn''t even know that there was a so-called Tong Ling Dan in my body, but I don''t believe that I could destroy it myself! "

    "Whether you want to believe it or not, since I''m dead, it doesn''t matter. Rather than letting you have it and bring disaster to the world, why not walk out and completely put an end to the evil thoughts of you evildoers?"

    Seeing how determined I am, Li Sheng''s suspicious personality surfaced, her eyes seemed to be hesitating, I knew that he was slowly beginning to believe it.

    Just seize this opportunity to have a psychological fight with him. I don''t believe that I can''t deal with him, this bastard.

    As I was thinking, I sat cross-legged on the floor and started circulating my magic. It was as though I was really going to destroy the Psychic''s Head in my body.

    Seeing my seat, he seemed to really believe me, and immediately shouted, Stop, what is there to discuss!

    What is there to discuss? You want to put us to death, right and wrong, why am I having such a hard time thinking about it? To leave you such a precious thing? I said it deliberately.

    Li Sheng rolled his eyes, as if he was thinking about something, "Then why not this way? I promise you, you will fill in that Tong Ling Dan and give it to me, and I will let the others go, what do you think?"

    Actually, the culprit behind all of this is the so called transparent one in my body. However, up until now, I still don''t know what this Tong Ling Dan is actually used for. I didn''t even notice it.

    "I believe in you. I''ve already given you the thing and your second round of crossbow arrow s have already come over. What can we do to resist them?"

    "My biggest goal is to obtain the Earth Ling Dan. I don''t care about anything else, but what do you want me to do before you believe me?"

    Li Sheng felt that he had hope, and discussed it with me.

    "I won''t believe you, unless you let the other people go, I''ll stay, and then you kill me. The Tong Ling Dan will naturally be given to you!"

    "Wifey, what are you talking about? I won''t just watch you die. Don''t make any deals with him, even if you die, we will die together! "

    If Zhang Ziyuan really wanted to act, he would also be a film empress. His face was filled with nervousness and panic, as if he was really afraid that I would agree to his request.

    "I''ve always known how you felt towards me, and I hope that we can be together forever. However, there''s no other way. I hope that you can live well under today''s circumstances бн"

    I was almost moved by my own confession of love. Under normal circumstances, I would not be able to say these words of love. On one hand, my skin was thin to begin with. On the other hand, I didn''t have any similar experience. But I noticed that it wasn''t hard to say it, and he said it naturally, as if it were just the two of us at this moment.

    Li Jun and Yue Yue were listening from the side. Their faces had also turned sallow. They didn''t know if they had really given up on me or if they felt like they still had a chance to win.

    "Alright, since the two little lovers have finished talking, it should be time to do some serious work, right? But how can I trust you? If I release these people, then I will be able to turn the tables around. I will not be a match for your alliance! "

    It seemed like this person had a very suspicious personality. He probably wouldn''t fall for her trick so easily. If she didn''t do something that would remove her worries, then this matter would be very difficult to accomplish.

    I secretly used my own Spiritual Energy, forming a endosperm in my body. Slowly, he spat it out.

    Li Sheng''s eyes were smeared all over his head, he never thought that I would really be able to use this endosperm so freely.

    This Tong Ling Dan, I have already taken it out of my body. Without this endosperm, I estimate that I will not be able to live for long, you can release him now right? "Then this will be yours бн"

    I pretended to be weak, my voice trembling. He better believe that this is the real Tong Ling Dan that I''m holding in my hands.

    The people around me, join hands with me and act together, the effect will be even more realistic.

    As expected, Li Sheng started to believe it, "Alright, wait a moment."

    It was unknown what mechanism he had activated, but the cage opened with a rumble.

    I continued to grumble in my heart. This old fox doesn''t seem to completely trust us. What''s the meaning of opening the door for him? Doesn''t he intend to make us release him all at once?

    The others can come out, but this girl, please stay in the cage so we can cooperate.

    Cooperation with you my ass, now I feel disgusted when I see you. I grumbled about my strength in my heart, but on the surface, I pretended to be weak.

    "Don''t worry about me, let''s go!" With my current condition, I won''t be able to live much longer even if I were to leave. I will drag you guys down as you all have more important things to do, so hurry up and leave! " I was almost moved by my own words. I decided that I must act in the future and take a movie as a queen or something!

    Zhang Ziyuan had been cooperating with me this whole time, refusing to leave with tears and snot flowing down his face. Everyone else probably even had goosebumps. But don''t say it, these words are very pleasant to hear and very touching.

    The other two were smart people as well, and quickly dragged Zhang Ziyuan out.

    Zi Lang''s acting was even more exaggerated. He first shot me a glance, indicating that he already knew all of my plans, and then pretended to be angry himself.

    "Alright, we''ve just met and we don''t have much to do with each other. I''m here to help you guys, so if I lose my life because of this, you''ll be letting us down!"

    "Yeah, if you don''t want to leave, we will all be turned into hedgehogs!" Li Jun and Yue Yue also chimed in.

    With such a tacit understanding and realistic performance, the arrogant Li Sheng at the side finally believed this.

    "Alright, I''ve already released him. Give the Tong Ling Dan to me, and then you can have them take your body away and bury it properly!"

 C228

    Sure enough, he still refused to change his mind. His biggest goal was to get the Tong Ling Dan and he could ignore everything else. Looking at his joyful expression, I couldn''t help but wonder in my heart, just what is this Tong Ling Dan? What''s the use? He had to obtain it at all costs.

    His complacency did not last for more than a few seconds. The three people who had just exited attacked him together бн

    Li Sheng alone was obviously not a match for the three of them. She raised his head to look at me, and I quietly swallowed the endosperm back into my stomach. The weakness I pretended to be previously was also gone, and only now did I realize that I had been tricked.

    "You, you actually dared to lie to me!"

    "Don''t sound too bad when you''re talking. We''re just acting, and that''s all. It''s so unpleasant to be deceived, isn''t it?" Before I could finish my words, the cage that had been opened rumbled and fell again, trapping me inside.

    The crossbow arrow on the wall had been replaced with a new set. The crossbow arrow by my side was fully equipped and ready to go.

    "Even if I don''t get the Tong Ling Dan, I can''t let you leave this place so easily today. How about it, the feeling of becoming a hedgehog doesn''t feel good, does it?"

    The result was the same. I couldn''t get out of the cage in the end, but to my relief, everyone else did. I was the only hedgehog.

    Since everyone else had already left and no one was protecting me, this feeling wasn''t too good. I became the target of the entire audience.

    Wife! Zhang Ziyuan never thought that the situation would have such a drastic change. He was so shocked that he opened his eyes wide.

    All three of you were isolated from the cage, if you want to save me, it will be even more difficult.

    Li He Yue grabbed onto Li Sheng''s neck with one hand. "You bastard, what kind of hero would it take to kill a woman? If you have the ability, you can fight it alone with me. Quickly release it!"

    Li Sheng, who had already been restrained, was not anxious at all. He seemed to have seen through the hearts of the other three people, and he concluded that if I was within his grasp, none of them would dare to do anything to him.

    "Don''t worry, we just agreed on it. Why did you suddenly change your mind? Don''t forget, that little girl used her own life to save you three.

    Seeing how confident he is, I get angry in my heart. However, there''s nothing I can do about it. He has already become a caged bird, so it will be even harder to get out. Countless crossbow arrow shot out arrows in unison towards me. To be honest, they said that they were not afraid of being fake.

    Next week isn''t just me, but also Long Feng and the other two. I can understand how I felt back then, but now, I can only save myself.

    Thinking this way, I decided to give it a try. My hand tightly gripped the Kong Ming sword and used all of the mana in my body to place on the sword hilt. In an instant, a yellow light appeared on the sword.

    This situation has never happened before. Ever since I obtained this treasured sword, it has become more convenient to use it. However, this is the first time that I have been able to incite the cyan and yellow light coming from his body.

    It seemed like the Great General was right. For a mortal, even if his sword skills were good, using this treasured sword would still be normal.

    As for me, I am the owner of this world-famous sword, if I am unable to bring its power to full use, I would be shaming the face of rain house, the previous tower lord.

    Thinking about this, it further stimulated the potential in my heart. Even though half of my Fa Li had disappeared, I felt that the Spiritual Energy was becoming more and more abundant, and the sharp sword in my hand was also becoming more and more convenient. I jumped up and swung my sword towards the iron cage that was as thick as my wrist.

    Based on my previous experience, this clash should be the result of me dying together with him. If I were to say that this sword is truly damaged, it would be worth it to be able to bring back a sliver of my life.

    It felt like another burst of violence, loud and ear-piercing, something he never expected to happen. After a burst of sparks, the three pillars that I had set my eyes on suddenly broke, and a huge hole appeared in the cage.

    It happened in just a few seconds. It was unbelievably fast. When I saw that there was a gap in the cage, I immediately got out. After I got out of the cage, I escaped from the range of the ten thousand arrows. The moment I took it out, I didn''t know how many crossbow arrow shot into the cage. I turned my head to look, still in shock.

    Seeing that I was out of danger, Li Yue was overjoyed. She grabbed Li Sheng''s neck and left, right, and left, and gave him a dozen slaps on his face.

    Li Sheng didn''t think that his meticulously crafted metal pillar would actually be able to slash at me. He opened his mouth wide in shock. He didn''t know if it was due to shock or from the beating, but he stood there dumbfounded.

    "You bastard! I told you to trap us, we almost lost our lives! Do you know what we''re talking about? You lunatic!"

    From the looks of it, his personality was still rather childish and he didn''t know how to hide his feelings. When I thought back to his actions just now, it shouldn''t have been intentional, I just couldn''t help myself from doing so.

    "Enough, stop hitting him. After a while, he''ll become a pig head." After what happened just now, I was a little afraid and almost said goodbye to this world.

    Zhang Ziyuan was dumbstruck, he did not say anything for a long while, and probably he did not react as well, walking over and hugging me tightly, almost to the point of strangling me to death.

    "My wife, you really scared me to death! Can you not do such a dangerous thing in the future? "

    "Alright, alright, I''m fine now, am I not?" If I hadn''t said anything dangerous just now, the four of us would have become hedgehogs! Fortunately, at a crucial moment, this treasured sword was actually so powerful. It was as if it had awakened, and its might was extremely great!

    "It''s not that this sword has awakened, but that the Spiritual Energy in your body has awakened. He found the true way to use this sword, which is why his power has risen to an even higher level." Zi Lang explained to me.

    "I think it''s possible that the same thing happens when a person is facing death. To stimulate one''s potential, a person has to be forced to a certain degree before they can truly go all out! Well, how should I deal with this guy? Since this is your sect''s business, I won''t interfere. Do you want to clean up? Or do you want to bring him back for discussion? "

    Of course, I can''t casually dispose of it, I must definitely bring it back and throw it to the Senate, let''s settle this with those old and inexperienced people. How about this, we''ll first lock him up in a place, and then when we come back we''ll take him away, otherwise we''ll be a burden if we don''t bring him along.

    I nodded my head, but looked left and right, where was the hiding place in the Fengdu''s Gui City? This was their territory to begin with. If someone were to come and save him, then wouldn''t all their efforts have been for naught?

    Suddenly, a flash of inspiration struck him. He thought of a way to observe his surroundings. This hall had clearly been modified according to the mechanical technique, and there were many places that were different from before. It seemed like he had modified quite a few places, and it was not just adding this kind of cage, but also placing some crossbow arrow s on the walls.

    "You guys wait a moment, I''ll go study it first." After saying that, I quickly found the mechanism to control the cage. I realized that this spectacle was not as simple as just opening and closing. It seemed like he had said some other complicated things.

    I turned on a few mechanisms and tried them. There was an unexpected result. So the cage was divided into several sections. It seemed like he had made sufficient preparations.

    "Look, the smallest cage is only big. We have to put it inside and I can guarantee that it won''t be able to escape."

    Li He Yue nodded: "Good idea, let''s do it! Who told them to have all this crap for me? Let this fellow have a taste of being imprisoned! "

    "What are you doing? Let me warn you all, this is the territory of the Ghost King, when he comes out later, you guys won''t even be able to eat properly! "

    "You are truly a worm of a hundred feet, yet you refused to surrender. Take a look and see just what situation you are in, yet you still dare to threaten us. Spare us the trouble and worry about yourself first, okay?"

    After we stuffed Li Sheng into the smallest cage, we clapped our hands and went around to the back of the main hall to start working. If we kept delaying, it would be too late when the sun rose.

    I was still quite happy that Li Sheng got caught this time. After all, he got rid of one of my mental troubles and left him in this world, thinking about the Tong Ling Dan in my body all day. If this goes on, it will be troublesome.

    What I didn''t expect was that Ghost King still hasn''t appeared. It looks like the disease in his body hasn''t completely recovered. If not for Li Sheng, he would probably be an empty city in this Fengdu due to his obsession with my Tong Ling Dan.

    If we don''t get rid of this Ghost King, it will always be a disaster. One day, when he recovers his health and comes back again, he will pose a huge threat to us.

    "Girl, what you mean is, if Li Sheng is allowed to reveal the location of the Ghost King''s hiding place, why don''t we catch him all at once?"

    "That''s right, that''s what I was thinking. Since we''ve captured him, of course we have to gather some useful information."

    Li He Yue was silent for a moment: "Speak, if you trust my Ghost Society, then leave this matter to me. After all, the Senate still has some methods, if you want to force out some confessions, you can do it. At that time, I will definitely tell you all, we must work together to eliminate the Ghost King."

    "Of course I believe you. Then it''s a deal."

    While I was talking, I had already reached the gates of hell. This was a place that I was extremely familiar with, and in order to prevent the strong ghost power from being used by someone, I lit up the illuminating lamp here. That was truly a soul-stirring battle. Even though there were many obstructions, the final result was still good.

    The door to the ghost realm was naturally tightly shut. Today, it wasn''t a Middle Yuan Section. I shouted loudly towards the door: "Lord of the Underworld, it''s me. I have something to discuss with you, can you show yourself?"

    Zi Lang was stupefied, you screamed at the ghost door a few times, the high and mighty Lord of the Underworld, can actually come out to meet you?

    "I''m not sure if he''ll come out to see me. Let''s give it a try. If he really doesn''t come out, then we''ll go in and find him." Zi Lang gave me a shocked expression. Maybe when I was discussing these things, I felt extremely relaxed, and didn''t feel any darkness in the eyes of the people.

 C229

    Actually, I am quite afraid of the Lord of the Underworld. If I am not in this place, he would be out for quite a long period of time, since the last time I came.

    But I didn''t expect that after I shouted the second time, a figure had appeared in front of me. It was tall, handsome, and very young.

    "You really came out? I was afraid you wouldn''t be there, or wouldn''t come out to see us. "

    The Lord of the Underworld was still as suave and courteous as before, just like a gentleman from the upper class. No one could imagine that the gentle and harmless person in front of them was the Lord of the Underworld that was in charge of the Underworld.

    "How can I not see my old friend''s visit? I am very depressed to be here. I am very happy that you all are here to visit me." "Tell me, what is it this time? I feel that every time something happens, you guys will come and find me. It really is fate."

    I smiled in embarrassment. I have given you trouble this time, but it was not a big deal this time. The big sister of my friend who has been wandering around the world for a thousand years has been sealed away and lost the opportunity to reincarnate. I have come looking for you.

    That is to say, it is very easy for you to send a soul to be reincarnated. This is what the Spirit Master should do anyway, respect the reincarnation process. Where was his soul? Please come out quickly.

    Zi Lang didn''t seem to have expected that things would go so smoothly. Perhaps the heavenly sound s had taken them out from his bosom.

    My sister was once sealed here, and now, as long as he leaves this heavenly sound, his soul would become ethereal, as if it was going to scatter.

    So that''s how it is. Your sister has been in the world for a thousand years. Why are you still alive?

    There were also some things in this world that even the Lord of the Underworld would be curious about. His sharp eyes immediately saw that this person should not have entered the reincarnation cycle before.

    Back then, I chose to bury my emperor in the graveyard. There was a type of Curse that sealed itself, and with the help of these few friends of mine, I undid the seal and returned to the human world.

    Tomorrow, I will go to Zhu Chi and nod my head, so that''s how it is. Alright, leave the heavenly sound in your hands to me, I will send your sister back to the reincarnation cycle.

    Thank you very much. In the legends, you are an impartial judge who doesn''t care about matters. I didn''t expect you to be a good person. My last request, can I bid farewell to my sister?

    Yes, you can let your sister leave the heavenly sound first. The yin qi here are very heavy, and their yang energy is very weak.

    The only one who could open the heavenly sound was me. I walked up and helped him open the heavenly sound, and that beautiful big sister Crown Princess slowly floated out.

    Where is this place? Could it be that he had already arrived? He felt the Crown Princess''s aura grow weaker and weaker.

    That''s right, we have already reached the gates of hell, in front of us is the Underworld. We will immediately send Rebirth and Rebirth. It''s our last chance, say our goodbyes to your little brother, don''t forget some things you have to warn him about. I deliberately reminded him.

    If I hadn''t met all of you, perhaps I wouldn''t have had the chance to reincarnate. I would have only been a ghost sealed forever.

    Crown Princess thanked us, and turned to speak to his brother. Little brother, our mortal fate has come to an end, it is time for us to separate. I only wish for one thing, you are still young, you must live on resolutely. In the future, big sister won''t be able to take care of you anymore. Take good care of yourself.

    Big sister, I killed you with my own hands, as well as a lot of innocent people. I have long since lost my faith in living. I don''t know what my goal in living is. None of the people I wanted to protect were protected, and I failed to live my entire life бн

    Indeed, he no longer had the willpower to continue living. He felt that his entire person was very negative. If his sister could not persuade him, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    Crown Princess shook her head, no, your life has just started and it''s all just a coincidence. Since Chen Mingyu had sent you this era, why didn''t you enjoy this time of year? Do some things you want to do. In this era, there is no longer so much force to do what you want. He just so happens to be the era where you open your arms and live for yourself. Growing up to be this big? Big sister has never begged you for anything before, but now, I want you to promise me one thing. Live well, use your eyes to see this beautiful world for me, okay?

    Zi Lang never thought that her elder sister would see through her thoughts, I was stunned for a moment, elder sister, what''s wrong?

    I watched you grow up, little sister Morrow. What thoughts do you have that I don''t know? If you want to atone for your crimes, then live on and die.

    Zi Lang was silent for a moment, then solemnly nodded his head. Okay, sister, I promise you, from today onwards, I will begin my life, and live it up to my worth.

    Although he didn''t show it on the surface, I knew that he had always felt guilty. There were some regrets that even time couldn''t erase.

    But since he promised his sister to face life properly, he should keep his promise.

    Crown Princess nodded, her voice becoming more and more uncertain. I know that you have always been a person who keeps his promises, since you have promised me, you will definitely do it. I can relax and go there. Oh right, find a girl that you like. I feel that the temper of the girl right now suits your taste.

    Elder sister, what are you talking about бн Great General''s face had actually turned red.

    Crown Princess smiled, he hoped that his brother had a good attitude and would be able to face his future life.

    Alright, it''s about time. If we continue delaying, I''m afraid we''ll miss an hour. Girl, come with me and forget the past.

    Lord of Hades formed a seal in his hand and a crack slowly opened up on the door to the Nether Realm. The Crown Princess was unwilling to part with him as he looked back to see his only family member in this world. He seemed to be on the verge of tears, but unfortunately, he had no tears to shed, so he could only turn around and enter the door that was separated between the Yin and Yang.

    The door of the Netherworld slowly closed. I knew that this matter had already settled down, and the big rock in my heart was put down. No matter what, the result of this matter is always good.

    I reached out my hand and patted Great General on his shoulder. He just stood there, stunned.

    Your sister''s fate is over, she will become the most important memory in your life. Don''t forget him, but don''t become your obsession either.

    I understand. I remember his last words in my heart. That is what the dead mean. Don''t worry, there are some things that you won''t worry about. What you remember in your heart is always something warm.

    I nodded. ''Great rivers and mountains, you still have a chance to enjoy them. Right, the matter is over.

    Zi Lang seems to still have something that was difficult to say. I know clearly that he was still worried about her old relationship and I still have some things to do. Can you wait for me for a day? I''ve thought it through, if rain house Tower can take me in, I''ll follow by your side. Although I don''t understand magic, I still have the ability to protect myself.

    It seemed that although he had opened his eyes and was prepared to start his own defined life, he would not avoid anything that needed to be faced with and resolved. But what is certain now is that he will no longer try to solve the problem with a negative attitude.

    Okay, I''ll wait for you. When you really put down everything, can we go back together?

    I said I would wait at the inn, but in reality, I was still worried. Although I feel that this isn''t a good idea and I shouldn''t get involved in a lot of things, as a friend, especially a friend who has already promised to enter my rain house, I must ensure his safety.

    I followed him quietly without telling anyone, and he was back in the ruins between the last time and the woman.

    I have solved the problem, you come out, I will settle the dispute between us, Wan Er?

    To be honest, when the woman named her name, it was pretty nice, it was very gentle and graceful. Xiao Cui, Wan Er, if she wasn''t a lady from a noble family, then she was definitely a girl from a small family.

    But now, a girl''s name is becoming more and more difficult to listen to. I have to reconsider whether I should change my name to a girl''s. Would Zhang Ziyuan be happy?

    As expected, the woman revealed her figure after hearing his shout. Her figure floated as she landed on the ruins.

    Congratulations, you got what you wanted...

    Actually, I came here to advise you that when we''ve said everything, you might as well let go of all the unpleasant things and start another life of your own. Once you enter the cycle of reincarnation, you will no longer have any memories from your past life. Everything will be blank and blank. From zero onwards, you will no longer have any worries or worries.

    I don''t want it! Hearing this persuasion, the woman''s reaction was extremely intense. If it''s like you said, what''s all I''ve been through? Forget all my memories at once? I can''t do it!

    However, a thousand years had passed, and there was nothing in this world that time could not erase. I''ll let you handle whatever you want to do today, but you can''t destroy yourself. Your soul is really drifting now. No matter what day it comes, your soul will scatter and dissipate between heaven and earth бн

    So what? If you really make me forget everything, even forget you, then I would rather have my soul scatter бн

    What are you doing here? You, I, am now separated by Yin and Yang. It''s impossible for me to be together, and I have to let go of the things I can''t bear to.

    It''s impossible for us to be together. Fine, let me ask you, were your feelings for me fake? The only reason why you approached me is to obtain information from our Chu Country, and then use it?

    Zi Lang shook her head, no, you think too much. At the beginning, I did not know about the astonishing developments in the future, and I did not even know that you were the daughter of Chu''s Prime Minister.

    Why was it so low? Head, you''re looking into my eyes and talking? I''ve been thinking, could it be that our meeting was arranged from the very beginning? You''re letting me live in guilt this way, it was me who harmed my country!

 C230

    Zi Lang at first thought it was possible, but due to the guilt of always lowering his head, he suddenly raised his head and stared straight at the woman in front of him. Let me say it again, I did not use you to gather any information. I''ve always been a man of my word, and I dare to take responsibility for every word I say. If you don''t believe me, then use your own method to resolve it бн

    My own way, that''s good. Today, I will kill you and my people will take revenge. Then, the two of us will enter the cycle of reincarnation and become a ghost couple.

    I saw the killing intent in her eyes since long ago, and I knew that he wouldn''t let go of his enemies and his lover so easily, but I didn''t think that he would really want Zi Lang''s life.

    If it was before, I could still agree to it, but now, I have already agreed to my elder sister''s request.

    Pu * * y! Speaking of so many nice things, you''re just being hypocritical. You want me to let you go so that you can lie to me! I won''t believe you anymore. I won''t listen to any of your words!

    Zi Lang had a troubled look on his face. Wan Er, I remember that you didn''t have this kind of attitude in the past. Not only are you considerate, you treat everyone with kindness. Why? Will hatred make you like this?

    It was you who had done something that let me down. It was you who had made me become like this, but now you were acting like a good person instead.

    I don''t think we''ll ever be able to convince each other, because it''s a dead knot. How about this, if I don''t retaliate, I''ll owe you three moves. If I die, then it''s over. If I don''t die, then you don''t have to pester me anymore, okay?

    Zi Lang must be crazy, if the other party was also in so much pain, he would die in three moves, and that would be the end of him. I also saw helplessness in his eyes. He was trying to find a balance between redemption and survival, but the girl in front of him was pressing on him step by step, making it hard for him to breathe.

    Alright, this is a good idea, let''s do it!

    At this moment, my heart started to tense up. Since the situation has developed to this point, should I help? Putting aside my grudges, as a Spirit Master, I have the duty and responsibility to prevent this from happening.

    But as a friend? I knew very well that Zi Lang definitely didn''t want me to stop him. If he didn''t have to settle this matter using their own methods, he probably would have left behind a regret in his heart for the rest of his life.

    You prepare yourself, I am going to launch my first move. Remember, you are not allowed to dodge or retaliate. This is what you owe me!

    Hearing the woman''s tone, it seemed like he did not plan to stay put. Zi Lang stood there obediently, and did not even try to dodge. It was likely that he did not even plan to use his internal energy to resist.

    I calculated the level of that girl''s ghost power. After all, when he was alive, he was a woman with decent martial arts skills, and after thousands of years of cultivation, her current skills are enough to kill me with one move.

    In an instant, a green ball of light was drawn in the woman''s hand, looking eerie and terrifying. When the ball of light hit Zi Lang''s body, I was so scared that I quickly closed my eyes.

    If something really happened just because I stood by and watched, then I really couldn''t let it go. But I was really conflicted. The first blow had landed solidly on his body.

    After hearing the loud sound, my heart slowly sunk. I thought to myself, This is bad, Great General is after all, a body made of flesh and blood, even if we don''t die this time, we would at least be severely injured.

    Then, he heard the sound of someone falling onto the ground. I slowly opened my eyes, Zi Lang had been knocked three to four meters away, he was lying on the ground and spitting blood, he looked extremely miserable.

    Are you satisfied? After spitting out the blood foam from his mouth, Zi Lang held his chest tightly.

    I won''t be satisfied until I hit you three times. The woman didn''t seem to expect that Zi Lang would still be awake after receiving such a heavy blow. His expression seemed to be saying, "Why haven''t I beaten you to death yet?"

    When he was about to make his second move, I couldn''t hold it in any longer and ran out of the room. I waited until I was between the two of them, and then I shouted, Please stop, you''ll kill him!

    My appearance shocked both of them. They probably never would have thought that I would appear here at this time.

    Who are you? What right do you have to care about the two of us? Get out of the way, or we''ll beat you up!

    I am a Spirit Master, although the two of you have grudges between you, I do not have the qualifications to meddle, but you are a powerful ghost person, so I cannot just sit by and watch.

    Is that so? So you''re a busybody. In that case, you want to fight me?

    Miss Su Su, this is a matter between the two of us, please do not interfere, cough бн

    From his voice, it was clear that he seemed to have sustained serious internal injuries. At the very least, his internal organs were bleeding.

    If I don''t interfere, you will be beaten to death. Don''t you forget what you promised your sister? You already have no hope of living, she agreed to his unreasonable request бн!

    This is what I owe him, I should repay him. After all, my hands are drenched in blood and after death, I will go to hell as well бн

    Why do you always live in the shadows of the past? Not to mention that a thousand years had passed, but even if yesterday''s incident happened, what could possibly go wrong? I believe that there is retribution in this world. You have been sealed for a thousand years, and God has treated you like this бн

    In a punishment, it was the best thing that could happen if you were reborn in the world now.

    The reason you were able to say those words so easily was because you didn''t have that blood debt!

    To put it bluntly, he had met all the agaric spirit before, and they were suffering unimaginable hardships. The resentment on my body was too heavy, and that was why I became a agaric spirit. The Spirit Master should maintain the order of the yin and yang realms! We are together, and although not in black and white, we really have to come up with a truth, but I hope, too, that there is no evil in this world.

    I have my own perseverance, they have their own year. No one can convince anyone with what happened just now. If that''s the case, if I were to make a move, it might be more appropriate for me to do so.

    Don''t hurt her... Zi Lang''s breath is weak, but she''s still worrying about it. I''m almost touched by the woman''s safety.

    Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing. I''m not a simple and crude Spirit Master, I won''t find a suitable home for every reborn wraith.

    Since my return from Spirit Master, my heart has been filled with responsibility.

    Zi Lang heaved a sigh of relief, and slowly fell to the ground, as if he had already used up all of his strength just to say those words.

    My words were very light, but in reality, my heart is really tangled up when I face a vengeful spirit that wants to fight back but is unable to kill him.

    Especially this source spirit in front of me, I reckon that if I were to take out any magic tools, he would immediately have his soul scattered. It seems like I need a special method to subdue him.

    After waiting for a long time, I realised that I had really underestimated the girl in front of me. Because I didn''t dare to use any powerful magic tools against him, my limbs were bound to mine.

    I don''t know if the people at that time all admired martial arts, a prime lady of the Prime Minister''s family chased after such a high level of martial arts. That move from before had already revealed a considerable amount of strength. Now that it was me, he would be even more unscrupulous as he greeted me.

    While dodging, I was thinking of a way to deal with her. After grinding out a set of Anchor with both hands, I thought that I could first lock it down and then settle the rest of the matters. However, I didn''t expect that he would move so quickly.

    If a person did not dare to use spells and encountered a martial arts master, he would only be at a disadvantage. One did not pay attention, I do not quite sweep a leg, kicked the leg belly, all of a sudden I was trembling in pain.

    As for the girl, I''m not talking to you, you can already see that I''m being merciful, I''m fine tonight, why are you being so ruthless, are you trying to kick me to death? I told you, I''m doing this for your own good, treating me like your enemy, and I didn''t kill your entire family!

    I didn''t expect that my words would backfire. It was as if he had released all of his resentment onto me. For a moment, I could only resist and didn''t have the ability to retaliate.

    Wan Er, this girl is really a good person, you must not hurt her. Zi Lang struggled to get up.

    I don''t want to implicate anyone else. I''ve already said everything about the two of us, so what''s the point of him coming out and joining us? So what if you''re a Spirit Master? It''s not like I did anything evil. If you have the ability, then go ahead and beat me to death!

    This daughter of hers, was extremely ruthless in her attacks and words, she was no different from a tigress. There was a world of difference between her and Xiao Cui.

    I couldn''t help but to feel sympathy to Zi Lang. What kind of eyes does he have for this kind of woman, not even a bit of gentleness?

    I saw that things were not going well, so I had to quickly subdue this woman opposite me. Otherwise, I might be at a disadvantage. He then took out the inescapable net that Shuo Yue you gave me.

    Although he felt that using the Inescapable Net to deal with this woman was a waste, there was no other way. Currently, there was no other suitable magic tool to deal with him. At the very least, the [Inescapable Net] can guarantee her safety, so she won''t be scared out of her wits by my other magical equipment.

    I escaped from the [Inescapable Net] and chanted a few incantations before throwing the incantation towards the woman. The [Inescapable Net] tightly wrapped around him and he was unable to move again.

    What kind of thing are you letting me out of here? If you have the guts, then we can fight one on one.

    Girl, I don''t dare to fight you one on one. I''m not afraid of being no match for you, I''m afraid of hurting you, your lover will blame me. Don''t worry, this thing is called the Inescapable Net, and it won''t cause you any harm. But for someone like you with cultivation experience, to break free is even harder than ascending to the heavens. You don''t have to waste your strength.

    Then what are you planning to do? Subdue me?

 C231

    What are we going to change now, what are you going to change? If you really can''t take this lying down and want to get revenge, he already loves you and left. He''s probably heavily injured now and you''re still not willing to let him go. Or is it because you still have feelings for him and want to be a ghost couple with him?

    I had a profound feeling that the answer behind me was indeed correct. He suddenly fell silent and lowered his head in silence.

    Why did I say something about you? What an awkward woman бн Zi Lang, I will not meddle in the remaining matters, can''t the two of you calm down and settle it? Please don''t make a move!

    Zi Lang nodded. Okay, I''ll have a good talk with him, it''s been troublesome again today бн

    He struggled to his feet and covered his chest with his hands. It seemed that his injuries were quite severe, and his gait was unsteady.

    Wan Er, if you really can''t bear to part with me, you can just tell me directly. It''s fine if I tell you about it, but if you really want me to die, please forgive me. So these two different concepts, you''ve never said what you''re thinking, how can I guess what you''re thinking?

    The woman was still struggling. He might not believe that the [Inescapable Net] was a treasure that was getting tighter and tighter every time she struggled.

    Then tell me, are there any differences between these two situations? If you are unwilling, then you are willing to die for me. If I want to take revenge, but you are unwilling, why is that so? Don''t tell me you are afraid of death? What''s the point of saying something so grand?

    How could an ant care for its life, let alone a human? I''m not telling you the truth. I just want to know, what do you want after thousands of years of obsession?

    The woman suddenly stopped struggling. She was tightly wrapped in a net? I couldn''t see his face clearly, and I didn''t know if the expression on his face was depressed, resentful, or really reluctant.

    I can''t answer your question, because I''m a contradiction myself, just like the contradiction in your heart, I really can''t bear to part with you, but I can''t let go of all of my hatred to be with you, because if I do, the people who will be sorry will be even more, and I don''t really want you to die, I probably just want to find an excuse for myself to relax a little bit бн Obtain, the affection between us, only one person forgets each other, can return to calm.

    Wan Er, Wan Er, I don''t want to forget about each other. Even if we won''t be able to meet again in the future, and we won''t be able to be together, I won''t forget either.

    I thought he was a free and easy person who could see through everything, but I didn''t think that he was the one who was the most scheming.

    In this world, it was like a dead knot. No one knew what they truly wanted, and no one knew how to deal with things and settle them. This was something that everyone was happy about.

    However, the only thing that they were certain of was that they were not willing to forget each other. Actually, the longing they had for each other in their hearts was, after all, the true obsession бн

    Lady, you must think this through. This is related to you, so I advise you to go to the reincarnation and rebirth like big sister Red Cloth. If the two of you are fated, then you will definitely meet each other in the next life.

    The woman shook her head. The reason for the choice was because he knew that the person he loved the most in his life had already entered the cycle of reincarnation and could no longer be found in the mortal world. But I''m different.

    Women are selfish in the face of feelings, selfish almost paranoid, even forgot themselves.

    This woman had a noble background and a domineering personality. She was someone who was born into a noble family and had a better grasp of her own fate. Once things changed in his opposite direction, she began to feel the opposite way.

    We can''t move right now, so why not explain things in a calm manner?

    Why? Why do I always feel like an evil person? I mean, how''s the guy in Shanghai? What''s wrong with wanting revenge now? Why did you stop me? The woman was somewhat hysterical. She started to roar at me, but it was accompanied by a deep sadness.

    I sighed. I don''t want to stop you, I understand your feelings, but this isn''t a solution to the problem. The first thing you need to understand is your heart. If you say that there is only hatred in your heart and you insist on killing him, then I will let you down. Why can''t a psychic see a vengeful spirit harm a person? But if there are other demands, maybe I can help you.

    What kind of results would I want, yes, what would be the best? I don''t know now. What I am sure of is that we must live and die together, and I can''t let him go бн

    Zi Lang was emotionally moved when he heard this, as if she had finally understood what the woman was so stubborn about.

    That is to say, you still love me, right? You don''t want to kill me, do you? If I really die in your hands, then all the tangled matters that you have can be swept away and you can live with me in broad daylight. No matter if it''s a person or a ghost, they will never be able to separate бн

    The woman nodded. That''s right, maybe you understand me better than anyone, but I''m strong myself. I''m willing to be gentle to you alone, and before that, untie the knot in my heart and let go of my hatred.

    Zi Lang seemed to have made a decision. Alright, since that''s the case, then you бн

    I seemed to already know what he wanted to say, so I hurriedly stopped him. You don''t have to speak first, if you believe me, then leave this matter to me, I will give you a satisfactory answer, okay?

    Zi Lang was startled, he did not seem to have thought that I could guess what he was thinking, and nodded slowly after.

    The woman was also taken aback. ''Then how are you going to settle my problem?'' Really, to fulfill my wish?

    Of course I can. Since I can speak your mind, I have a way to help you. Humans and ghosts are different. If the two of you are together now, you will meet with many difficulties and hardships. However, I couldn''t just sit by and watch as my friend died. Thus, I thought of an idea. Lady Wan Er, right? Hold out your hand!

    The woman didn''t seem to believe me. She reached out a hand hesitantly.

    I used my mana to draw a small spell formation on her hand. It was like a deep imprint that was deeply branded into his hand and would never be erased. Similarly, I drew an identical one on Zi Lang''s palm.

    What is this? the two men asked curiously.

    Because you have been floating around in this world for too long. With your current condition, even if you weren''t injured, you probably wouldn''t be able to stay in this world for too long, right? You will be scared out of your wits, so you have to make a choice, a choice that you can make with the person you love.

    You mean, let me reincarnate? No, in that case, I would have completely forgotten everything that had happened in this life. I would have forgotten the person I loved and my hatred for him.

    No, I drew an array on your hand and can store all of your memories on this array. As long as he doesn''t disappear, when you open this array in the next life, all of your memories will be back in your head.

    She looked at me dubiously. Really? You didn''t lie to me?

    I, as a person, never lie, even in Spirit Master, I have my own ethics. If I were to help you, I would definitely help you. If you go reincarnation right now, Zi Lang will use the marks on both of your hands to search for each other in the vast world. Once there''s a reaction, he will immediately find you and wait for you to grow up together with him бн

    What you mean is, we can rely on the mark on each other''s hands to find her next life?

    You''re only in your twenties right now, so when she grows up, you two can still be together. Isn''t this killing two birds with one stone? At that time, there was no obstruction between you.

    Honestly speaking, I am already impressed with myself for dealing with this matter. Why would I think of such a good idea? to solve the problem between two lovers.

    However, when that girl was reborn, it would be a relationship between an uncle and a little girl. It would be quite nice to think about it this way.

    If that''s the case, then I''m really looking forward to it. In this competition, I''m no longer the daughter of the Prime Minister, and I no longer bear the grudge from the sea of blood. Even though there are still memories, I''ve already become someone else.

    What a clever girl, knowing my good intentions, so that means you agree!

    It looks like I have to look for the Lord of Hades again. In such a short period of time, I went twice, but I don''t know if he will be bothering me.

    Zi Lang, you have to wait for me, you don''t want to see other women, do you hear me? If you sense my existence, immediately come find me and open the seal on my hands, we can be together!

    Don''t worry, I will always love you. I won''t fall in love with another woman. In my eyes, you are the best бн

    So, this matter was successfully resolved. I then went to ask the Lord of Hades to send that woman back into the cycle of reincarnation. Furthermore, I secretly begged him to find a good place for this girl to stay. Lord of Hades gave me a mysterious smile.

    Zi Lang expressed that no matter which family he was reborn to, what would happen to his family? He would find him at the first moment and let her be the happiest woman in the world.

    That''s why there are a lot of good men in this world. I feel like I''m a weirdo within the Spirit Master, while everyone else takes the task of defeating Demons and Demons as their own responsibility, yet I choose to be a matchmaker.

    I suddenly felt that I was still too soft-hearted. When I encountered some emotional problems, I would hesitate.

    The man beside me didn''t look particularly good.

    Are you blaming me for not telling you about this? I was going to tell you, but it was too late when I found out, and I didn''t call you from him, for fear of alarming him.

    Zhang Ziyuan said with a cold expression. Then you can also send me a text message.

 C232

    Well, I''ll tell you the truth. I think these things are their private affairs. If we enter it, you will feel sorry for them. The more people know, the more disadvantageous it is for the development of this matter. I followed them because I was afraid that something might happen to Zi Lang.

    Then aren''t you afraid that something might have happened to me? Do you know how worried I was when I couldn''t find you? This place is nothing like the Central Plains. This could be said to be the most dangerous place in the world. If something happened, there would be no place to find you!

    I think that I can be considered an experienced Spirit Master. Under normal circumstances, I can handle the world, so you don''t have to worry too much about me.

    I finally felt a sense of guilt. I didn''t even have the confidence to speak.

    Zhang Ziyuan sighed and embraced me. Then let me ask you, last time I left without saying goodbye, what was your feelings?

    I was very anxious. You were not in good health and you disappeared. I had no idea what happened.

    Isn''t that the end? I can understand your feelings, but can''t you understand my feelings?

    I immediately shut my mouth and lowered my head. Can we not discuss this matter? Oh right, I have a very important matter that I have yet to resolve. We have already agreed that after the agarwood is used up, we will return the remaining wood.

    That means, you still want to go back?

    That''s right, we didn''t know how much we needed back then, so we brought back a little too much. As expected, we brought half of it back, so it''s quite dangerous for us here.

    Zhang Ziyuan thought for a while and said. Oh right, if you guys don''t have anything to use after using it, can you give me one?

    I''m wondering what he wants with his wooden legs. Actually, this kind of wood is said to have a lot of wonders, but many of its functions are unknown to us. However, since he had already spoken, it shouldn''t be a problem for him to find a fodder.

    No problem, I''ll give you one later.

    After finishing our business, we returned to Hangzhou. I found that this place looked more and more like my second hometown.

    I still remember that before this happened, Zhang Ziyuan promised me one thing, that after everything was settled, he would marry me and even go to my hometown to propose marriage.

    After such a long time, the matter finally passed and he didn''t mention it along the way. I don''t know if he remembered, but I was anxious, yet I didn''t dare to say it out loud due to my modesty.

    All the way I wondered if I should remind him of something, or if he had promised me that he wasn''t sincere, that he was just toying with me.

    When we arrived in Hangzhou, we finally had a chance. There was a hotel right in front of our residence. It was the weekend and a couple of newlyweds were getting married in this hotel.

    The firecrackers were very loud when they woke up early in the morning. The groom took the bride to the hotel in a luxurious car. The bride was wearing a white wedding dress, which would cause anyone who saw her to be envious. I''m in my late twenties now, and I long for a big wedding of my own, something I didn''t even think about.

    Zhang Ziyuan saw that I was distracted, wait, what? Didn''t sleep well last night? You''re too tired these days. Rest a little longer.

    I was clearly distracted by the sight of someone getting married, and he couldn''t see what I was thinking.

    This made me even angrier, and I ignored him with a pout.

    My attitude made him even more confused. What''s wrong? Is there really something wrong? Let Fu Junqing show you?

    It''s not that I''m not feeling well. It''s just that the bride''s wedding dress is really beautiful. I''ve never worn it before, so I feel a little jealous.

    If she doesn''t understand anymore, I will ignore him for the rest of my life.

    What''s there to be jealous of? I''ll buy one for you later. You must look much better in it! Zhang Ziyuan was still speaking heartlessly, as if he didn''t understand what I was saying.

    I''m not married, why would I wear a wedding dress? No matter how beautiful she was, she was still a person!

    After saying that, my face immediately reddened. I felt that those words were already very explicit. As a woman, one must be reserved, no matter how reserved!

    Zhang Ziyuan laughed, then started laughing. Alright, I know what you mean, from the beginning you really looked at the newbies, I understood, too many things have happened in this period of time, so I couldn''t stop thinking about it. I still remember what I promised you, I won''t forget it бн

    Then tell me, what did you promise me?

    I promised you, but your hometown proposed marriage to your parents and gave you a grand wedding to marry me, right?

    So it turns out that you have always cared about me. Why did you keep quiet for such a long time? I was angry, even though he said so.

    You don''t need to think too much. My feelings for you will not change and my promise will be kept. This is because my body has yet to fully recover and will need a period of time to recover. I hope that I am in your best condition to propose to you. If you marry me, you will feel that I am the happiest woman in the world бн

    Alright, since my sweet words are coming out, my teeth are going to ache. Alright, let''s talk about it then. Yesterday, my mom called me to hurry me up. He said that he had two more months and that it would be his twenty-eighth birthday soon. If he didn''t marry now, he really wouldn''t be able to.

    Actually, I didn''t expect that time would pass so quickly. It''s already been almost two years since I met Zhang Ziyuan, and in these two years, I haven''t had a peaceful life, so various things have happened.

    I felt that everything about me was just hanging in the air, and I felt extremely insecure.

    This heart floating in the air completely defeated the pace and rhythm of my life.

    It doesn''t matter since I''m already over a hundred years old. No matter how old you are, I won''t turn my back on you!

    That''s not it. You probably don''t understand what I''m thinking. I feel that I don''t really have a sense of security in my current state бн I need a real relationship so that I can give it my all.

    You still don''t believe me, do you? That''s true, I really didn''t give you enough security. I felt that every time I put you in danger, I was helpless to do anything about it. Zhang Ziyuan sighed.

    Why don''t you understand? What I''m afraid of is not danger, I want to be true. I want you to treat me as your wife and be with me in times of danger. Even if you''re seriously injured, don''t leave me.

    At the end of the day, the incident from last time had left a deep impression on my mind. I felt that I had almost lost him.

    Normally, I didn''t have such fervent expectations for him. However, the moment she left without saying goodbye, I felt that if he really left me, then I would feel that the entire world was meaningless бн

    Well, then, we''ll buy a ticket home now, and I''ll propose to your parents. Take all your friends with you and let them bear witness to us, will you?

    That''s right, there was still a day when I was enlightened. Although this day had been waiting for a long time, it still didn''t affect my happy mood.

    Fu Junqing said that there was no need to buy a ticket, he could just send everyone back and let me marry off.

    Zhang Ziyuan had seen great storms before, but on the day before he set off, he was a little nervous.

    To be honest, I''ve never done this kind of thing before. If I had been ahead of time, would I have prepared the betrothal gift first? What would I have prepared? What should I say when I get hired? What are the wedding arrangements? I really don''t know anything!

    Seeing how he was still calm and unperturbed just a moment ago and was now incoherent, I let out a light sigh in my heart.

    According to our rules, we can give you anything you want as long as you feel that you have face. Just say what you want to say. Let my parents feel your sincerity. They will marry you. We''ll have to talk slowly about going to the wedding, but we''re still rather poor, so we don''t need to be too extravagant. It''s fine if it''s simple. Some relatives and friends will sit together for a meal.

    How can that be? What happened to the grand wedding? How about this, the wedding ceremony, I''ll decide for you to be satisfied with!

    Zhang Ziyuan''s face flashed with happiness, but I felt a little bad.

    After returning to my hometown, I suddenly felt powerful and mighty. I brought a bunch of friends with me.

    Those relatives and friends who had looked down on me all looked at me with envy. They probably thought that I had only returned home after having made a name for myself in the city and had made a name for myself.

    I reckon even in their dreams, they wouldn''t have thought that my so-called rising to prominence, would turn into the Spirit Master.

    My mom is naturally happy to see me, but since there are so many friends here, she''s a bit confused. Aiya, I didn''t expect that so many friends would come back with you this time.

    It''s okay, it''s okay. Isn''t there a small inn at the east end of the village? Since there''s probably no one living here right now, I''ll take these friends over there. I will explain the rest, so you don''t have to worry about it.

    My mother is a simple person, warm hospitality, hearing this is not happy, how can that? So you are a guest, these are all good friends you made in the city, if I neglect them, don''t you think that the people in our village aren''t sensible? Let''s do it like this. Today, I will gather all my relatives and make you a delicious meal!

    Aunt, there''s really no need to trouble yourself. Actually, I came here this time to tell you something very important!

    Zhang Ziyuan looked really nervous, with a serious face. Others might think that I had caused some trouble outside, but someone was looking for me.

    What''s wrong? My girl is quite honest. Did she offend you in some way?

    Zhang Ziyuan quickly shook his head. No, Aunt, don''t think wrong, you don''t remember me, the last time I came to your house, I was Su Su''s boyfriend, my name was Zhang Ziyuan.

    When he said that, my mom suddenly remembered something. Ah, it seems to be true. Oh right, you are my daughter''s boyfriend!

    I covered my face and couldn''t speak. My parents were getting older, and their memory was getting worse.

 C233

    "Is this why you have come today? I''ve decided to propose to your daughter and want to marry her. I''ve come here today to give her a betrothal gift, although I have no idea what the customs in your village are. "But I truly like my daughter. If there''s anything that is lacking in etiquette, please forgive me!"

    These words were spoken in one breath, without any change in expression. The faces of relatives, friends, neighbors, and those who wanted to watch the show all changed.

    There was even a girl from the neighborhood who was talking to her parents in a low voice, but my hearing was so good that I accidentally overheard it.

    "Isn''t this Aunt Zhang''s daughter? Why do I remember that she had an ordinary appearance and that her job was very ordinary? Why did she bring back such a handsome boyfriend after just one trip into the city? Is that for real or fake? "

    Alright, seeing that my mood isn''t too bad today, I will let this matter go. Furthermore, that girl looks to be only 15 or 16 years old.

    I guess a lot of people in the village thought that I wouldn''t be able to find a boyfriend even if I entered the city, which was why my parents were in such a hurry and kept pressing me every day.

    Hearing this, my mother was overjoyed. She didn''t expect that not only did she bring a boyfriend, but she also immediately asked him to marry her.

    Looking at the handsome and well-mannered young master of the future, my mother''s face broke into a smile.

    "Aiya, so you guys have developed so quickly. It seems like the last time you guys came back, it wasn''t a long time ago, but that''s good too. My daughter isn''t young anymore. If you don''t get married now, it will all be in your hands!"

    Is this really my mother? To say such words in such a public place, what did it mean to be struck by the hand? I can''t seem to get married...

    Zhang Ziyuan''s face was still very serious, "That won''t happen, Aunt, Su Su is the best girl I''ve ever seen. It was an accident that we met. At that time, I felt that this was the person that I was destined to find. Being with him is the greatest fortune of my life. Please agree to our marriage! "

    He handed me a box. He didn''t discuss it with me, and I didn''t know what was in it. With his unconventional aesthetic, what if there was something strange for him to use as a betrothal gift in public? Wouldn''t it mean that he would let others gossip about him?

    My heart beat like a drum as he solemnly handed it over. Forget it, even if he used something as a betrothal gift, my mother would still be happy if she could marry me out.

    Unexpectedly, my mother took the sandalwood box and opened it on the spot. All the villagers who could see the contents of the boxes were alarmed.

    My hand was already covering my eyes, and when I heard their cries of alarm, I took it off again and examined the contents of the box.

    Looking at the betrothal gift that Zhang Ziyuan gave me, I was confused for a moment бн

    What was dazzling gold and silver were not gold and silver, but jade and jewelry бн Perhaps the people at the side could still not see it, but with a single glance, I could tell that the items inside were all antique treasures and were priceless. Just by taking one out, I would be able to buy the entire village.

    What is Zhang Ziyuan doing? I want to be with him, not take out such a precious betrothal gift, and make my mother feel like she''s selling off her daughter.

    What made me even more surprised was that my mother actually put away the wooden box with a smile on her face, "Aiya, you came all the way here and even brought such a precious gift. Seriously, from now on we are family, don''t be so polite.

    Even if I wanted to, I couldn''t stop him anymore. I went up to him, grabbed his clothes, and whispered to him, "We are all ordinary rural families. We can just take out the betrothal gift, can''t you? "I was supposed to be kept in the city as a mistress by others бн"

    "Don''t talk nonsense, there''s even a betrothal gift after becoming a mistress?" With my posture, I am clearly the legal and proper wife. Who dares to say that you are Little San, I will beat her to death! "

    "But, you are too valuable бн"

    "To me, all of this is just worldly possessions. It''s just a greeting gift for your parents, what is it? "Don''t think too much into it. I can only promise you that you will never go back on your word."

    I turned my head to look at the expressions of my neighbors and friends. Some were happy, some were depressed, some were surprised, and some were even confused. They probably couldn''t figure out what had happened.

    "Oh, child, what is your name? Oh yes, Zhang Ziyuan, right? Look at my brain... When are you planning to get married? I feel that the day to choose is not as good as the day to strike. I will look at the calendar now and see which day is suitable for marriage.

    My mother felt that it was as if she was afraid that Zhang Ziyuan would go back on his word and quickly kicked me out to finish everything. Now that I see a ghost, I feel like I''ve kissed her even more than if I had seen me. I''ve been chatting with Zhang Ziyuan and yet I didn''t care about me.

    "Mom, we haven''t eaten since morning. Can you cook for us first? We can talk later."

    After hearing what I said, my mother finally reacted, "Oh wow, I''m so happy now. I forgot about what I was doing. It''s almost noon, you guys wait here. I''ll quickly prepare some food for you guys."

    When Mom and Dad went into the kitchen, I breathed a sigh of relief. Looking left and right, he felt that he was missing one person, but he couldn''t remember who it was.

    Big Brother Fu, Shaowugo, Yue Feng, Xiao Cui, Zi Lang, everyone seemed to be here, so who was the missing person бн

    Li He Yue, that''s right, how could I have forgotten about him? Only now did I remember that he had brought their traitor, Li Sheng, back to Ghost Society. He had once promised me to get some information about the Ghost King from the girls, which meant that he would still return. If he found out that Zhang Ziyuan and I were already married, I wonder what his reaction would be.

    "Now that my mom is out, you should discuss the details of the wedding with her properly. I don''t think we should waste this opportunity. I feel that it''s already very ostentatious for you to take out such a precious item to be hired. "

    Zhang Ziyuan nodded, "Alright, I will listen to you. Do you have any other requirements? "For example, what do you think a wedding would be like?"

    "Me? Actually, I like Chinese weddings. It''s just that I''m wearing a red cheongsam for marriage."

    "In that case, we have already paid our respects. Have you forgotten what happened to you when you were a child? But since you have such a request, I will fulfill it once more. "

    In the end, Zhang Ziyuan really did fulfill my request. He told my parents that after we received our marriage certificate in the city, we would go to church and hold a Western wedding, but in my hometown, we wanted to hold a Chinese wedding and invite all our relatives and friends to be our witnesses.

    On the night of my wedding night, when I was given the title of the Golden Ranking, I didn''t expect that I would be able to get married! Cough cough, that''s not right. I can also have a wedding day.

    Those were the happiest and busiest days of my life. After all, I was with my favorite people. My best friend was my witness.

    However, on the day of the ceremony, something unexpected happened. Li He Yue came looking for him.

    Furthermore, from the looks of it, he was not here just to congratulate them. He did not come with good intentions, and his face was frighteningly dark.

    That morning, I had the feeling that my right eye had been jumping. Although it was a day of great joy, my right eye jumping didn''t bode well for me.

    I was afraid that others might worry that I hadn''t told them about my bad premonition. I thought that I might be nervous and that something might happen, but by the afternoon, the feeling was getting stronger and stronger.

    Just as the auspicious hour approached, Li and Yue appeared at my house.

    "Li He Yue? How did you find this place? Li Sheng has already been sent back, have you settled the other matters? "

    "If I come to you when things are settled, you will be the wife of someone else. I am not a very dedicated person and I am not a selfish person, but I feel that I have the right to pursue my own happiness. There are some things I want to make clear to you before you get married. "

    I really didn''t expect that he would stop me at this critical moment. After all, they are all friends who went through life and death together. If he was here to snatch the bride today, that would be a huge joke.

    I could only pull him into a corner, intending to explain things to him, "Li He Yue, now that things have come to this point, don''t have any more fantasies. I already said it clearly to you, it is impossible between us."

    "I still have a chance even before you guys pay your respects, don''t I?"

    I found this man to be obstinately frightening, or was there something I didn''t know?

    "What do you want me to say to that? You did this on purpose to embarrass me?! " I wanted him to understand that all we could do was be friends.

    "Then I''ll tell you one thing today. You can make a decision after hearing it, okay?"

    "Could it be that I was right, there really is an inside story behind this?" Time is running out, can you hurry up and say that? I missed the good fortune, I''m going to be laughed at by the villagers. "

    "You may feel good, I am much younger than you, I may just be your brother, and you may even feel that I am making a ruckus, which is very confusing to you. But have you thought about why I have such deep feelings for you? "

    Li Jun and Yue Yue''s heavy expressions were something I''ve never seen before. I didn''t know if he was trying to scare me today, or if there was something I didn''t know.

    "I''ve never felt that I looked down on you because of your age. I respect your feelings for me, but I''ve told you many times that we met too late бн"

    "No, we got to know each other very early, even before you and Zhang Ziyuan. We already knew each other in our previous lives!"

    I was stunned by what he said. In my previous life? Could it be the Master Jun? I finally understood, isn''t Master Jun''s lover the master of the Shaowugo?

    "What are you talking about? Don''t lie to me. Without common sense, people normally won''t remember who they were in their previous life. "Don''t think that you and I have no hope, so you came here to make up a story."

    "Do you think that a dignified Sect Master like me would joke around with you about something like this? You are underestimating me too much, I am the same as you, the Spiritual Energy was sealed and only got unsealed at the right time, how do you think I became the Ghost Society''s President at such a young age? "

    "You aren''t trying to say that you are the previous Sect Leader of the unpolished jade gang, right?"

 C234

    "I feel that this fact is very difficult to accept. Originally, in my opinion, it was a very sad and beautiful story. However, now that I think about it, I feel that I am unable to accept it."

    "You can ask, Ming Zhu passed away twenty-eight years ago, while unpolished jade gang''s previous Sect Master passed away exactly nineteen years ago, and I just so happened to be nineteen this year бн"

    To be honest, when I first met him, I thought that he was already over thirty. He really looks like a mature youth. I didn''t expect that he was only nineteen бн

    "What can that mean? This could just be a coincidence. There were many nineteen years old young men in the world. And what I want to tell you is something that even if you were a deep lover in your previous life and mine in your previous life, I have already forgotten that the person I love in this life isn''t you бн "

    I almost didn''t want to be entangled with him again, I almost didn''t want to know if what he said was true or false, or rather, I didn''t want to know at all, and if it was all true, then what I was carrying with me was a different feeling.

    "That''s right, he is my master''s reincarnation бн"

    Zhang Shaowu? He didn''t expect him to be here. Perhaps he had already seen it long ago.

    "My master passed away nineteen years ago. At that time, he was almost unconscious, and he still couldn''t forget that he was the previous tower lord of the rain house. But the day before his life was about to come to an end, he actually woke up. I know that he is preparing for his future. "

    "What are you talking about? How exactly did you figure out that he''s your master? "

    Zhang Shaowu ignored me and continued with what he just said, "He sealed his own soul, which was used to carry his memories, and decided to take this memory to the next life. He didn''t want to, and from then on, forget the person he loved the most in his life. All of you were blessed by the heavens to have such a powerful Spiritual Energy technique, this will not be difficult for you to do. "

    "In other words, you and I were lovers in our previous life?" I asked in a trembling voice.

    Because he recognized me, he would only notice me, no matter how ordinary I was. She wanted to attract my attention when we met just now, so she protected my life at the most critical moment. She didn''t give up her pursuit for me even when she knew that I already had a husband бн If that was really the case, then everything made sense.

    "Li He Yue, why are you telling me about this at this critical juncture? I''m about to get married to someone I like. What do you want me to do now? "

    I felt very confused, as if I didn''t know what to do next. I felt that I needed a period of time to think about it slowly.

    Zhang Ziyuan is still waiting for me. Could it be that I want to escape the marriage at this time?

    "Ming Zhu, that''s not right. Su Su, I do not wish for you to answer me right now, but you have to consider this matter clearly. I want to keep this memory, so that I can find you and let you know that we can continue our relationship. "

    That''s right, I carried a relationship with him, and then in my life, I met a relationship with him. It seems that I am destined to fail someone.

    "I need to find a quiet place with no one around. Can you all not disturb me?"

    I was still wearing the red graft, and not far away, many of my relatives and friends had come to congratulate me. Originally, it was a joyous occasion, but right now, I feel that I was played a big joke by fate.

    I staggered away and found a remote corner to hide. This was a place that I would run to when I was in a bad mood as a child. I bet no one would have found me if I hadn''t gone out.

    I just lay there quietly, the hustle and bustle and the firecrackers in the distance no longer seeming to have anything to do with me. After an unknown amount of time, I felt that someone was calling my name from outside. As time passed, my ears became blurry.

    After an unknown amount of time, I felt that my stomach had started to starve. I tried my best not to think about him, so I closed my eyes to rest for a while. Unexpectedly, I fell into a deep sleep.

    He just needed to find a place to think, but his mind felt empty. He felt like he had thought of many things, but also felt like he had not thought of anything.

    I was awakened by the cold, my hometown of the temperature difference between day and night, when the night is very cold.

    I woke up with a shudder. The cold wind had cleared my head.

    Oh no, isn''t today a day for me to celebrate? He had been looking forward to it all day long, but he had delayed it all!

    At this thought, I immediately sat up and ran back. When he arrived at his house, he saw that the lights were still on. However, he felt that the guests had all left. It was quiet inside and no one was talking.

    This is terrible. What happened to me just now? Why did he suddenly go into hiding by himself? Zhang Ziyuan will definitely be angry, and my parents, how can I explain this to them?

    He had a series of questions in his head. He planned to quickly come up with a countermeasure, but his footsteps never stopped.

    "Open the door, I''m back!" I shouted from outside.

    The one who opened the door for me was my mother, "Where did your daughter go? Seeing no one on such a joyous day, didn''t you sincerely wish to humiliate me?! "

    "I''m sorry, Mom бн "I really did encounter a few things. My mind was not clear just now бн" I whispered.

    "Sigh, forget it. You can enter now. If there''s anything you need, come in."

    Hearing my mother say that, my heart warmed, but thinking about Zhang Ziyuan, I was a little afraid to go in, so I didn''t know how to explain it to him.

    "Um, is Zhang Ziyuan still inside?"

    I don''t know why you left, but since you''ve disappeared, I guess he''s angry. You, such a good husband, let him go just like that, what will you do if you can''t get married бн "

    "He left? Where did he go? Did he say what he was going to do? Did he really get angry? In my impression, he was tolerant of me no matter what happened. "

    "At the beginning, he thought something had happened to you, that you were under threat, and then a bunch of us went out to find you. After searching for a long time, he couldn''t find anything. "Later on, the friend that came with you secretly chatted with him for a while, then his expression and attitude changed and he didn''t even look for you anymore. He said that he had something to do and left first бн"

    Sure enough, he knew the truth of the whole matter. He roughly understood what I was thinking and thought that I had escaped the marriage. Damn it, I didn''t know what was on my mind. I just went into hiding.

    Inside, I found everyone still there.

    Li Jun and Yue Yue were also there. The anger in my stomach was all because of him, but I didn''t have any stance to harshly criticize him. After all, he was the person who protected me for his entire life.

    "Su Su, you''re back. I''ve been waiting for you. You should already have an answer in mind, right? "

    I nodded. "Yes, I already have my answer. Although I forgot about the matters from my previous life, I still have to thank you. You were able to protect me for so long, waiting for so long. However, there was really no way to force matters of the heart. You can blame me, forget the past, and say that I was ungrateful. "This time, the person I truly like is another person, and the person who wants to be with him is also another person. I hope that you can also be a bit more at ease бн"

    Actually, it wasn''t difficult for me to say those words. This was what I was thinking at the moment. It is a pity that just a moment ago, my entire mind was in chaos. If I had gotten these things straight earlier, we would all be happy today.

    Li and Yue looked at me for a long time, as if they were going to stare at a hole in my body. "Alright, I understand."

    "Now that I understand, I''m going to find my husband. Although I''ve missed the day of great joy, that doesn''t affect my determination to be with him. Please go ahead."

    After saying that, I turned around and walked out. It was a vast sea of people, and I didn''t know where he went, but I still had the confidence that I would be able to find him no matter where he went.

    "You don''t need to look for him. I have an appointment with him, six o''clock tomorrow morning, top of Wolong Mountain."

    "top of Wolong Mountain, what are you guys doing there?" Loulan Mountain, which is located behind my village, is not very high, but if you go to the top of the mountain, you will still be able to see the small mountains.

    "You can''t have agreed to watch the sunrise there, right?"

    "Of course not, it''s not like we''re having a hard time. Yesterday, I already explained the whole thing to him. He said that even so, he didn''t want to give up on you. We had an appointment to have a duel there, whoever wins would have the right to speak бн "

    It was so shocking that my lungs were about to burst, "Are you guys sick? What kind of things can be solved by a duel? Besides, don''t you ask me? "I am a living man, not a thing. Who am I to decide in a duel?"

    "Miss Su Su, don''t be anxious, that is not what we meant. Actually, the fact that we want to duel is unrelated to your right of ownership. We are just a contest between men. "

    What was this contest about? Didn''t I escape the marriage yesterday? It''s not that I don''t want to marry him, it''s that there''s something wrong with my head yesterday. Today, I''ve thought it through, I''ll go and find him now, and by the way, don''t keep thinking about battling, it''s too boring!

    "Stop for a moment!" Su Su, do you think that the two of us are fighting on impulse? You''re wrong, the two of us are going to fight in the end, and you''re stopping us this time, it''s not guaranteed that there won''t be a next time, so just let us settle the matter between us, okay? "

    I don''t even want to talk to him anymore. It''s just a matter of men, isn''t it? If the two of them had really started fighting, what kind of stand would I have to take?

    "It''s all because of you. If you didn''t tell me about this, then the Hu Zhou net would have told me that yesterday''s incident wouldn''t have happened. Yet you had to tell me an hour before my wedding. Is that what you want to see? "

    I didn''t want to hurt him. It wasn''t wrong to like someone, but now that their conflict had escalated, I had to resolve it my own way.

 C235

    Li He Yue was confused by my words. He probably didn''t expect me to question him like this either. He still has confidence in our relationship. He just forgot. I don''t remember anything.

    You''ve misunderstood me. I really don''t have any other intentions. Actually, my heart is struggling. I want to give up because the current you is different from the past. But without your telling me, I got the news from someone else that you were going to get married. Do you know how I felt? If I don''t come over immediately and tell you the truth, I will regret it for the rest of my life. Sorry, I didn''t expect this result.

    I realized that my speech might be getting heavier, but I didn''t want to explain anymore. Right now, my primary goal is to find Zhang Ziyuan, I want to tell him that I want to continue with our unfinished wedding ceremony.

    It was raining heavily outside and the thunder rumbled. I rushed out without looking back. I was still wearing the set of red graft and even if someone behind me called out to me, I wouldn''t even hear a single word.

    I ran through the fields and the mountains, calling my husband''s name, but there was no answer.

    The rain had completely dampened my body, and there was nowhere to hide from the rain. There was no one to be seen, either. I crouched dejectedly on the ground with my arms wrapped around myself to protect myself from the downpour and the cold wind.

    Zhang Ziyuan, I know you haven''t given up on me, you just feel that these two feelings of mine have become unstable. Perhaps you think this is a conversation between you and Lee and Yue men, but don''t you want to ask me how I feel?

    He kept blaming himself. The more he thought about it, the more wronged he became. Cold water flowed down his face, but he couldn''t tell if it was tears or rain.

    Hunan, feel oneself have cover, block the rain to me wash.

    My heart was in ecstasy. Was it Zhang Ziyuan? Could he be somewhere nearby?

    I hastily raised my head and felt that the person holding the umbrella in front of me was Li He Yue.

    Looking at my disappointed expression, the other seemed to have guessed what I was thinking. Don''t go against your body, you can see him tomorrow morning, there''s no need to rush to find him, go back and rest first. If you rain like this, you''ll easily catch a cold.

    No, it will be too late in the morning. It can be said that he is the most infatuated man in the world. He can preserve the memories of his previous life, and continue to search for the Master Jun. However, fate had played a huge joke on her.

    In the end I followed him back, for the rain was so cold that it had extinguished the enthusiasm in my heart.

    I''m sorry to worry you, but it''s getting late, so go back and rest. Tomorrow morning, we can go to the top of the mountain together and talk to the two of them.

    Zhang Shaowu sighed, I am sorry, I am also responsible for this matter, I have long seen through it, I should have told you. My thought was to wait and see, and then I thought there was nothing wrong with it, so I didn''t explain it to you.

    You don''t have to blame yourself. It has nothing to do with you. I didn''t even drink the wedding wine...

    At this moment, his mother was tearing up. As long as he could return safely, anything was better. Anything can be solved by people, so don''t put it to heart. Hurry up and take a hot bath. If you stay in the rain for such a long time, you will catch a cold.

    It was rare for my mother to understand me like this. My heart felt warm as I nodded and prepared to take a bath.

    What do you want to rest for? I lay down, but I couldn''t fall asleep. After all, I had experienced too many things today.

    In the middle of the night, I really started it up. Thinking that everyone might have fallen asleep, he did not disturb anyone. He got up, looked for some antipyretic medicine, and drank it.

    After a long night of this, I opened my eyes wide until dawn. At around five o''clock, I got up and thought that they were going up the mountain at six and I was afraid I would oversleep.

    However, when he woke up, his body really wouldn''t listen to him. Not only was he sore all over, he also felt that his fever had gotten worse.

    However, this matter was handled without delay. If he did not follow top of Wolong Mountain today, who knew what the result would be?

    With these thoughts in mind, I reluctantly put on my clothes and stuffed a bunch of antipyretic pills into my mouth, trying to look as normal as possible. Only then did I walk out of the bedroom.

    For one thing, I was worried about my parents and friends. And for another, if they found out, I would have a fever and would definitely stop me from going out.

    What''s wrong? My daughter, your face is so ugly. Did you catch cold from the rain yesterday? Let me see! When my mother looked at me, she felt that something was wrong. It really was my mother.

    I quickly used my hand to block it from touching my forehead. It''s fine! I was just yesterday. I had too many things to do, so I didn''t have a good rest. I was just a bit tired.

    My mother looked at me doubtfully. After all, my face might be a little red. If there really is any place that feels uncomfortable, I should quickly tell her.

    I''m really fine, Mom. I''m really sorry for causing so much trouble for you the moment I got back бн

    I said this from the bottom of my heart. After all, my original intention was to get married so that my parents would have some face. But I didn''t expect yesterday''s mistake to turn the wedding into a farce.

    In the future, my parents would probably not be able to lift their heads in front of the villagers. However, they didn''t blame me for things that they didn''t expect. So this is what a parent is like. When it really comes to matters, they are the ones who truly care about you.

    What are you talking about, girl? Don''t talk about it. After all, she''s almost thirty. Her words seem much more mature, but you will always remember it. Mom, this is your eternal safe haven! Oh right, I made a hot breakfast. You can leave after eating. You didn''t eat anything last night.

    If I want to come back, I will definitely eat it. I won''t be able to make it in time, I''ll be leaving first!

    I don''t even know how to explain this matter to my parents anymore. Initially, I felt that I had let them down just by finding a damned husband. In the end, another lover from my previous life appeared бн Forget it, I will explain it to them later after the current situation is over.

    Little Su Su, your face is really ugly. Is he sick? The others seemed to see something wrong with me.

    Zhang Shaowu used his hands to feel my forehead. Why is it so hot? No way! The temperature is probably over 40 degrees and you''re going to the hospital!

    Don''t say any more! Can you not let others know? The sun is about to rise. First, let''s take care of this morning''s matter. I''ll definitely go see a doctor, okay?

    I told him in a pleading tone, because he was the only one who knew about it. He must also know that I had to go today.

    He sighed, I know, if you''re not allowed to go today, you will definitely be worried, even if I tell you to go to the hospital you won''t be able to rest in peace, but your body right now, you probably won''t be able to hold on until you faint.

    I shook my head. This way, others can tell that my body isn''t feeling well. I''m really fine, but my body is still strong and strong, so it doesn''t matter if I hold on for a bit.

    Even though I said that, I was already dizzy before I reached the top of the mountain. His whole body had no strength. He could only rely on his willpower to keep himself from fainting.

    Initially, the morning in the mountains would be as cold as water. When the dew hit my body, I felt even more uncomfortable.

    When we arrived, the others were already waiting for us, but there was no one there.

    Su Su, your face isn''t good, did you have a fever? Li Jun and Yue Yue also asked this. I guess my illness is too obvious, I can''t continue pretending anymore.

    Wasn''t it because I was drenched from the rain yesterday? It was all because I was too willful. I ran out in the rain and didn''t bring an umbrella with me. Since I''m already sick, why don''t you hurry up and finish the battle?

    Li He Yue had a strange expression. Actually, I did not tell you yesterday that the one who suggested this duel was not me, but Zhang Ziyuan. I never thought of going head to head with him. After all, we were at odds.

    He was the one who suggested it. Why? In my eyes, he is not such a person.

    I think he thought he knew the truth, and that he was wavering between the two of them, and that was why he tried to escape the marriage yesterday. He loved you so much that he didn''t want to give up. He wanted to use this method to prove that he was the one who was qualified to have you.

    Stupid... Didn''t we already have some sort of tacit understanding between us? Why do you still not trust me?

    As he thought of this, he felt more and more dizzy, as if the sky was spinning and the earth was spinning. In my heart, I kept telling myself not to faint, not to faint. I would have to explain it all to him later.

    But the sun had already risen, and Zhang Ziyuan still had not appeared. What happened to him?

    It was almost eight o''clock. Logically speaking, he wasn''t someone who would break his promise бн

    Li He Yue frowned. It was really weird, what they said yesterday was very good. From my understanding of him, he should be someone who keeps his word. Moreover, this duel was suggested by him. He didn''t have a reason to run away.

    My mind was also full of twists and turns. The biggest possibility for him to do so was that he had already given up on me and completely didn''t want to be in contact with me anymore. Whenever I had this thought, my head would hurt so much that I couldn''t hold on any longer and fainted.

    When he woke up, he had already returned to his home. His parents were by his bed, and he felt much more relaxed. It must be that his fever had subsided.

    How are you feeling? I told you that you are already so sick, so don''t go out. It''s still troublesome. Sun Dongtang''s doctor came over and gave you two injections. I feel that your fever has already subsided. Where else do you feel uncomfortable?

    My mind was in a daze, unable to react to the scene in front of me. That''s right, I have already returned home, moreover, I was about to be married to Zhang Ziyuan. By the way, what Lee and Yue told me afterwards...

    Mom! I feel much better now, so it shouldn''t matter. I''ll go out!

 C236

    Why are you so careless? He had just gotten rid of his fever and had just woken up. Yet, he hadn''t even had a bite to eat before running out again?

    Su Su, you should go rest in bed. As of now, Zhang Ziyuan is already missing, and if we can''t find him, you won''t laugh.

    Missing? How could that be? Yesterday, he had already made an appointment with Li He Yue. This morning, top of Wolong Mountain would meet him. Even if he doesn''t want me anymore, come back and tell me! Unless, something happened to him бн

    Zhang Shaowu frowned. Actually, what I was worried about was this as well, but it was just a night, in order for him to make an appointment this morning, he shouldn''t have gone too far yesterday.

    He had many enemies in the past, but before this, his strength was enough to protect himself. However, ever since he was injured, his skills were far from what they were in the past.

    This is what I''m really worried about. He split half of my mana with his own endosperm, and due to getting injured, he hasn''t recovered to his best condition.

    How about this, you stay here and recuperate while we search for you. When you recover, we can discuss this further, alright?

    In this situation, I could only nod my head. Even if I went out now and had to lie down and come back later, I would only cause trouble for others.

    However, I have a premonition that something must have happened to him. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have gone missing for no reason.

    Although I was lying down to recuperate, my mind was in a mess. I reached for my cell phone and dialed his number.

    He didn''t have a cell phone number before, so since we met, I gave her a card that only I knew the number and only I could contact him.

    I dialed it with trepidation, but was told it was off.

    How strange, was it that a long time without charging had caused the phone to run out of battery?

    Or did he shut down his phone on purpose to let me find him?

    The more I thought about it, the more anxious I became. No, I couldn''t wait any longer. I immediately made a decision. While no one was in the room, he would dress himself and jump out of the window.

    Since it wasn''t completely good, my head felt light and my feet felt light. I flipped out of the window and fell to the ground.

    The fall was so painful that when I recovered, I slowly got up and patted the dirt off my body.

    Originally, he was quite skilled, so he shouldn''t be in such a sorry state when climbing out of the window. What happened today?

    I didn''t think much about it and ran into the mountains. I have a feeling that if I go to him in the mountains, there will be results.

    Because yesterday, if he didn''t go too far, he would have spent the night in the mountains in order to reach the summit early. This mountain was originally filled with Bones and monsters. It turned out that there had been many strange occurrences.

    He walked into the mountains with soft steps. He found that he was much bigger than I had expected. He often came to play when he was young, but due to his parents'' orders, he didn''t head deeper into the mountains. Last time, because of the strange incident with pregnant women, I came here once. I know that this place is not clean to begin with, but the cultivation experience of the monsters here isn''t very deep.

    Since they didn''t see anyone, they must have gone to search somewhere else. The sky was about to turn dark, and they felt a strange sound coming from the depths of the mountains.

    Zi Yuan, is that you? If it''s you, then just respond to me. I''m worried that I can''t find you!

    There was no reply even after a few shouts. I guessed that it wasn''t here. Just as I turned to leave, rustling sounds came from the grass opposite me.

    I subconsciously felt that this should not be him. If Zhang Ziyuan heard my voice, he would respond.

    An indescribable fear arose in my heart. There were monsters that roamed the mountains normally, especially at night. Thus, the villagers would rarely go up the mountains at night.

    Sure enough, after a burst of rustling sounds, a Multi Colored Tiger appeared in front of me.

    The tiger was four times bigger than the rest of the animals in the zoo. It should be a tiger with a strong attack and a bloody mouth. It kept roaring at me as if to say, he hadn''t eaten for many days.

    I''m not afraid of demons or ghosts, but I''m only afraid of tigers. Especially such a ferocious and tall tiger, the moment I saw him, my legs had already gone completely limp, and I couldn''t move a single step.

    A bad feeling filled my entire body, and I felt that I should be starting to burn again.

    When someone fell ill, I started to feel dizzy again. Ever since I came back home, I kept my personal weapon, without any weapons that I could use.

    I don''t have anything to start a fire on, and my body is still weak and powerless. If no one comes to save me, I''m afraid I won''t have much luck today.

    What was that? Tiger, I''m really thin, I don''t have much meat on me, even if you eat me, I won''t be full. How about this, let me go back, I''ll bring you a wild boar tomorrow!

    I must have been scared silly. I discussed it with the tiger, and if he understood me, then I would have died for nothing.

    Although I don''t know if he can understand what I''m saying, but looking at his expression, it''s obvious that he doesn''t want to let me go. That''s right, there''s nothing to eat in this mountain.

    I suddenly had the thought of simply letting the tiger eat it. That way, I wouldn''t have to face a lot of annoying things.

    This thought only appeared for a second before the tiger pounced on me and I subconsciously dodged.

    I started to mock myself. It''s still better to be afraid of death. Using my body to feed a tiger isn''t suitable for me to do.

    This tiger''s movements are very fast and violent. Although I have practiced light labor for a few days, I can''t compare to Yue Feng at all. After dodging for a few times, he felt his feet slip and his legs buckle. He then sat on the ground, as if he had fallen to the ground.

    It was a will to survive. I took out a rune from my chest pocket. No matter what rune it was, I''ll use it first.

    In a hurry, I took out a Intense Curse. I chanted an incantation and the incantation flew towards the tiger''s face, igniting a raging flame in the air.

    This rune was personally made by me and its power is incomparable. This thing isn''t an ordinary fire, but a true fire of Sanmo that can burn through everything.

    The tiger saw a ball of fire and flew towards him. It immediately turned around to dodge, but the flame still burned his butt.

    Perhaps because of the burning pain, he let out a blood-curdling scream, and his entire body was violently swaying back and forth. He immediately lay down and did a few rolls to extinguish the fire on his body.

    I was secretly shocked. This tiger''s IQ was really high until its body caught fire and was extinguished after a few rolls. I thought that this rune would be able to deal with it, but I didn''t expect that it would only burn its butt.

    This infuriated him even more. From the looks of it, he wouldn''t rest until he tore me apart.

    He snarled and ran at me again, and this time I really couldn''t avoid it. Due to the fever, my hands and feet were ice-cold. Just now, I cast a spell and used up all of my strength.

    After seeing the tiger pounce towards me, I quietly closed my eyes.

 C237

    Forget it, I just can''t avoid it this time. It seems that I was unlucky today.

    Never would I have thought that I would actually be eaten by a tiger at such a young age. Forget it, this way no one can find my corpse, Zhang Ziyuan wouldn''t be sad.

    He closed his eyes and waited for death. He didn''t expect that it wasn''t the tearing pain, but the tiger''s pitiful cry.

    Could it be that there was a hunter here? When I saw that the tiger wanted to eat it, I saved it, but I can''t бн

    I carefully opened my eyes and wanted to see what was going on. I didn''t expect to see a young and robust figure.

    This person did not look like a hunter, but he held a very hard spear in his hand. This spear was a rarely seen weapon in rural areas.

    This person also looked very ordinary. His body was covered in fur, and even his face was covered, making it difficult to discern his facial features.

    The tiger had been nailed to the ground by the spear and was unable to move.

    At this moment, I realized that I was covered in cold sweat from fright. I started to turn around, intending to thank the Huntress.

    "This big brother, thank you. Are you from the village?" How come I''ve never seen it before? "

    The elder brother hunter turned around and looked at me before taking off his mask. Sigh, he is actually quite handsome. I thought he is a country bumpkin. From the looks of it, she seemed to be a celebrity.

    "Miss, Saturday night is very dangerous. You must not go up the mountain at night. Fortunately, I met you, otherwise you would be a snack for the tiger."

    Taking a closer look, this person sounded somewhat familiar, and his voice sounded very familiar as well. Could it be that he had met him before?

    "I came here to look for someone. Oh right, did you see a young man around your height? "He went missing. It''s been a day already, and I was very worried. That''s why I came to find him."

    The hunter frowned and wiped the blood off his spear. He was a young man about my height, "What is your relationship with him? From the looks of it, this is just an ordinary girl. Aren''t you afraid of worrying about your family after doing such a dangerous thing? "

    "The person I''m talking about is my husband. We were originally about to get married, but I didn''t expect that there would be a mistake. I think he was angry with me, so he ran out. I planned to find him and explain everything to him. "

    "Oh? So it was your husband? Seeing that you worked so hard to find her, and almost became the tiger''s plate of food, let me tell you, I have indeed seen such a person, and he has indeed come up the mountain. "

    I heard his words and my eyes lit up. "Really? Then where did he go now? Can you take me to him? "

    "However, you must first answer one of my questions. I feel satisfied with the answer and will only guide you to see him."

    This person is so strange, why is he still answering the question? Could it be that she had really seen Zhang Ziyuan before, and she was even familiar with the matters between us? He even said that he appeared to protect me. Otherwise, even a hunter wouldn''t be running around the mountain in the middle of the night.

    "Ask! I know what I''m going to answer you for. " Right now, I have to stabilize the person in front of me. I have a kind of premonition that if I want to find Zhang Ziyuan, he will definitely be the only one to break through.

    "Sigh, I won''t beat around the bush. Actually, I just want to ask you this. Since you called him your husband, which means that you were determined to be with him, then why did you escape the marriage?"

    As expected, he knows about our affairs, and even knows Zhang Ziyuan.

    I kept my cool and planned to pass my thoughts to him through the Hunter in front of me. Perhaps he would be able to forgive me.

    "At that time, I was indeed entangled with this person, and that person was married to me an hour ago. He told me that we were lovers in our past life, and at that time, I didn''t know what was wrong with me, my mind suddenly became very chaotic. I suspect that it was the memories of my subconscious that occupied my mind. "Then my entire person became confused. However, that was not my own thought. When I came to my senses, I am also very regretful. A good wedding is about to be ruined by me бн"

    The hunter nodded, "Alright, then I will tell you the truth. Zhang Ziyuan and I do know each other, I know all about your matters."

    I was shocked. "Ai, then you should have known each other for quite a long time. He just arrived at my hometown not long ago. Could it be that you''ve met him somewhere else?"

    "Don''t forget, what kind of identity did Zhang Ziyuan have before he died. At that time, he was the eldest young master of an outsider. This, in and of itself, was his hometown. As for me, I am a cousin of his from far away, so my relationship with him has been quite good ever since he was young. "

    "Ah?" Are you related by blood? "Then don''t you also бн"

    "That''s right, I''m the same as him. I don''t know what was wrong with my brain at the time, but after I died, I didn''t reincarnate properly, and instead started cultivating on my own in the mountains." I have been chasing after the tiger spirit for a long time. It''s going to be winter soon, I think I can really peel off his skin and make a good pair of clothes. Moreover, his cultivation time is not long and he still can''t transform into his human form. I didn''t expect to see you being attacked by it here.

    To be honest, he had a lot of information, but he had never heard from Zhang Ziyuan that he had such a distant relative.

    Then what about Zhang Ziyuan? Was he really angry with me and avoiding me? Furthermore, after knowing him for such a long time, he had never mentioned that he had a cousin.

    "Aiya, don''t misunderstand me. He didn''t intentionally hide this from you. The two of us had just met. I''ve been training in this mountain for quite a while, afraid that others would be afraid, so I haven''t shown myself yet. "But who would''ve thought that when I saw that kid running up the mountain by himself that day, some sort of madness went through me, causing me to appear and recognize him."

    "That is to say that none of you knew about each other''s existence before?"

    The hunter nodded, "That''s right. When we met that day, we realized how similar our encounters were. It''s just that he is a ghost cultivator while I am an earth elementalist."

    "What is an earth elementalist?" Could it be that the two of you have different training methods? "

    "Of course it''s different. My cultivation method is very orthodox, absorbing the essence of the nature and the sun and moon, slowly condensing in my body. endosperm, if you cultivate well, you can become an Earthly Immortal. As for him, he is a little lacking in unorthodox methods. I don''t really understand him, but I don''t know what kind of fortuitous encounters he has, which allowed his mana to advance by leaps and bounds. However, it is said that he recently suffered a heavy injury. Inner One suffered an extremely heavy injury, and his ghost power are also very few in number. "

    "After talking for so long, you still haven''t told me where he went. However, I''m relieved as he is not in any danger right now."

    "Little girl, you''re not bad. When I heard him talk about it just now, I thought it was some big deal and let him daydream about it." From the looks of it, you seem like a pretty good little girl. Alright, I''m quite satisfied with this cousin of mine. "

    As he said that, he placed the dying tiger onto his shoulder. The tiger looked like it weighed a thousand pounds, yet he easily carried it on his shoulder. His strength was truly great.

    "Come with me. This is the first time we''re meeting. I''ll deal with this tight-eyed tiger and give it to you as a greeting gift."

    I hastily waved my hand. "Don''t, don''t. With such a large item, there''s no use for me to take it. It''s better for you to give yourself some clothes to wear during the winter!"

    My heart felt warm, I never thought that this big cousin was so considerate, I have never seen Zhang Ziyuan who had a family, looking at how he obtained the recognition of his family, I am really happy.

    I was taken to a remote place in the back mountain by him, and only then did I realize that I had never been to this place before. Walking towards the back, there were actually a few simple thatched cottages, and it seemed quite like it had happened already.

    "Brat, hurry up and thank me!" I''ve brought your wife! These past few days, you''ve been making me patrol the mountain every day. Isn''t it because I''m afraid that something might happen to him if he comes to find you? "Are you relieved this time?"

    So that''s how it is, Zhang Ziyuan was afraid that I would encounter danger when I went up the mountain, that''s why he called his cousin to patrol the mountain.

    "Ah, that''s right. I forgot to tell you, it''s not convenient for him to move around right now. You can go in and find him."

    My heart was in my throat, and I knew that something must have happened to him. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have missed his appointment with the top of Wolong Mountain.

    I immediately ran into the thatched cottage to see if he was hurt.

    "Zhang Ziyuan!"

    "Wife, you''re so loud, it gave me a fright бн"

    He was sitting cross-legged on the ground. It was too dark to see his expression and expression, but his voice was very weak. It seemed that he was really injured.

    "What''s wrong with you?" We''ve only been apart for a little more than a day. Why didn''t you call me? Why did you turn off your phone! "

    I asked a series of questions, but Zhang Ziyuan shook his head, "I''m sorry for making you worry. My phone got broken, so I had no choice. I never thought that after I got injured, my Fa Li would be greatly reduced and I would be no match for them. Fortunately my cousin suddenly appeared and lent a hand to me, but still allowed them to escape. "

    "Seriously, if you discover that something is amiss, come and tell us immediately, what does it matter if you are in danger alone? However, what''s strange is that didn''t they already get sealed? How did they get out again? "

    "I''m guessing that they are all fish that escaped the net. Back then, they were very angry at the peaceful resolution of this matter, but since their master decided to do so, it is not appropriate for them to directly oppose it. However, I''m guessing that before the formation of the Spirit Formation, they were all left outside and did not want to return."

    "Then wouldn''t these roaming, roaming troops become a huge threat to us? How are you feeling now? Are you hurt? "

    Zhang Ziyuan shook his head, "I just feel like something happened to my endosperm, and I''ll be fine after a while of rest. But unfortunately, everyone probably thought that I had escaped on a date with top of Wolong Mountain."

    "I still haven''t spoken to you properly. What is this duel about? Was it really necessary? "Originally, it was not a big deal. Let me explain it to you, and that will do."

    Zhang Ziyuan looked at my face seriously, I think that my face right now is completely red, "Because at that time, I don''t know what you were thinking, it was all too sudden, and when I found out about the relationship between you and Li He Yue, I wasn''t sure either. "I was afraid that you would run away from the marriage because the balance of your emotions leaned towards his side. However, I was also unwilling to part with you, so I could only use this method to prove my love for you бн"

 C238

    "Can you stop being so suspicious? I thought that after everything that had happened, you had already understood my intentions. Now I''ll tell you in earnest, I don''t care who I liked in my previous life, it has nothing to do with me anymore. "Right now, the person I like the most is you, and the person I want to marry is also you. I don''t care, but when we go back, I want to make up for the wedding!"

    I''m actually a reserved and shy person. I didn''t expect to be so shameless after meeting this guy. When he said these words, he didn''t feel his heart beating any faster, as if he was speaking in a very ordinary manner.

    Zhang Ziyuan''s expression was clearly moved, he did not seem to think that I would say these words to him so bluntly.

    "What is it? You don''t understand me? But then again, I didn''t say anything to you, so even if you escaped the marriage, you won''t be angry with me, right? "

    "I am indeed angry. At the beginning, I thought that you would encounter some sort of danger. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have left without saying goodbye. Later on, when I heard about this matter, I thought to myself, You definitely don''t want to be with me anymore. You made me let my imagination run wild, yet I''m worried about your safety. Tell me, how are you going to compensate me? "

    At this moment, I had already quietly sat beside him, my head leaning towards his chest. I already knew that he would be angry at me, so I had already thought of a solution.

    The first was to act coquettishly. No man could avoid such gentle attacks. I rubbed my head against his chest and intentionally said, "How to compensate is up to you. I''ll listen to you!"

    My attitude also seems to make him stunned for a moment, I was not such a gentle and obedient person.

    I didn''t expect this move to be so useful. He didn''t say anything for a long time. It seems that my warmth made him enjoy it.

    "Alright then. On account of your first offense, hmm бн" "It''s fine if you cook something good for me бн"

    If I immediately avoided her words in my heart, such a light punishment would mean that she had already forgiven me in her heart. I didn''t expect such a gentle attack to be effective.

    As I thought about it, my head started to spin again. It seemed like it was starting to burn again. This was a critical moment in easing our relationship. This repeated fever was really irritating.

    "Wife, what''s wrong?"

    He immediately noticed that something was wrong with me. With his flushed face, he probably thought that I was embarrassed to blush at first. But now, he realised that something was wrong.

    "Your forehead is so hot. If you''re not at home, take a good rest.

    As he said this, he took off his jacket and draped it over my shoulders, making me feel warm inside.

    "I came out to find you last night, but it was raining heavily and I don''t know where you went. You just soaked yourself in the rain for half the night and went back with a fever бн"

    "You бн you really aren''t taking good care of yourself бн" In such a cold weather, there was even rain outside бн "Really бн"

    Even though his tone was harsh on me, it was clear that he was truly worried for me. The second move, the plan of tormenting oneself, the success of the battle!

    Then you must promise me that no matter what, you will not leave without a word! If I get angry, you have to coax me not to turn around and leave!

    "Alright, I got it. Since you''ve become like this, you definitely can''t take good care of your illness in this thatched cottage. How about this, I''ll get my cousin to send you back."

    Hearing the meaning behind his words, it seemed that he didn''t want to go home with me, so I immediately became anxious, "I''m not leaving, unless you follow me back!" You''ve already arranged a betrothal gift with my parents, so I''m your wife. Have you ever heard of the principle of separating husband and wife? "

    "But, my wife, with my current condition, if I were to go back, it would be hard to explain it to your parents, and I can''t tell them the truth. That''s why I''m here. It''s better for me to return after recuperating. "

    "You know that this small thatched cottage''s environment is not good, don''t you need a good environment to recuperate? What if, before your old wounds heal, you catch a cold? I don''t care if you come back with me, or else I won''t leave either! "

    After the third move, I started to act shamelessly. I never thought that my shamelessness would be so great. So it turned out that I had always been living with great respect, making others think that I was a good girl. I had never been so unreasonable before.

    Zhang Ziyuan seemed to have lost his temper because of me, "Alright, I''ll go back with you бн "But бн"

    Before he could finish his sentence, my phone rang. I took out my phone and saw that it was actually Shaowu''s number. They must be worried because I left without saying goodbye and didn''t return for such a long period of time.

    "Hey, Shaowugo, I''ve found the person. You don''t have to worry, I''m fine too бн"

    He picked up the phone, intending to tell them about his current situation. However, there was a burst of noise coming from the other end of the phone.

    "Su Su, something''s happened. Where are you now?"

    These are the people who came home with me, and they are all the best of the best, so I didn''t pay much attention to them. I felt that if something happened to them, they would be able to deal with it, but from the way he spoke on the phone, something really did happen.

    "What!?" "Don''t be in such a hurry, speak slowly!"

    "A Demons suddenly appeared in the village. I don''t know why, but right now, people are panicking. I don''t even know how to comfort them!"

    Sure enough, the thing I was worried about finally appeared. Those few Demon General s were ambushed in the forest and did not stop. They went back to the village.

    "Wait for me, we''ll go back immediately!" After hanging up, my heart was still pounding. It''s different from what I usually come into contact with. After all, the people who live in this village are all my relatives and friends, and even my biological parents.

    "Wait for me here, something happened in the village. Your health isn''t good, so don''t wander around. I''ll come back for you in a bit."

    If something happens, I won''t be able to make him go back. Being with him, I can feel that his aura is in chaos, and his endosperm is about to shatter. Although he seemed to be laughing, I knew he was hurt.

    Although I didn''t say it, from the way I answered the phone and the expression on my face, she seemed to guess that something had happened in the village.

    "What are you talking about? If anything happens, I want to go back with you. Didn''t you say just now that we won''t separate anymore?" Cousin, come in for a moment. We''re going back now. "

    Initially, I had intended to persevere a bit longer. However, after thinking about it, if I met with danger, he definitely wouldn''t be able to trust me and return alone.

    His cousin quickly walked in. "Did something happen?" "How about this, I''ll send the two of you back. If you need my help with anything, I won''t refuse."

    It seemed that the relationship between the two brothers wasn''t that bad. Although they hadn''t met for at least a hundred years, their relationship at that time was much stronger than the current money society.

    Actually, I really hoped that he could help us, because between Zhang Ziyuan and I, one of us was seriously injured and the other was gravely ill, so we probably wouldn''t have much combat power.

    I deeply blamed myself in my heart for the consecutive incidents that had just ended. If I hadn''t been so stubborn about going against the Demons, I wouldn''t have brought this calamity upon my fellow villagers.

    I prayed that there would be no casualties, or I would be guilty for the rest of my life.

    When I rushed back to the village, the scene before me shocked me. Most of the buildings in the village were made of brick, and most of them were built by the villagers themselves.

    Had the situation really gotten to the point where there was no way to deal with it? I ran in the direction of my house, where there seemed to be a racket and all the villagers were gathered.

    Only when they ran over did they discover that there was a huge enchantment built around our house. All the villagers were placed within the enchantment and received strict protection.

    Outside the barrier, more than ten Demon General were crouching and destroying the surroundings.

    I immediately became angry. This is my hometown, and there is actually someone recklessly destroying everything here. You really don''t put me in your eyes anymore.

    Zhang Ziyuan immediately pulled me back, "Wifey, I don''t think the two of us will be able to deal with these dozen or so Demon General s."

    "We have to stop them first. These are all my neighbors'' residences, and they''ve already destroyed them. Didn''t they have no homes? Moreover, these people are here for us. How can we be a cowardly turtle?"

    "Then we have to think of an appropriate method. Our biggest advantage so far is that everyone''s safety is guaranteed. As for the rest, even if they are damaged, we can rebuild them!" However, one of us is injured and the other is sick, both aren''t in the best condition to face the enemy. If we go out, we would suffer heavy casualties. "

    I calmed down and thought that I was really impulsive. I really didn''t think that there would be so many Demon General who could escape.

    "Then we can''t just watch them destroy it? Furthermore, it is clearly just a siege. The people inside can''t hold on much longer and will be trapped to death. "

    "If I''m not wrong, the only expert in this realm is Li Yue and Yue Yue. He has his own reasons for doing so. I''m afraid no casualties are possible. They just want to minimize the damage. Now, we need to think of the most appropriate method to resolve this crisis. "

    After Yi Xiao Han died, Sky Mountain Demon City recommended a new Mayor. This Mayor is also a hybrid of human and demon, but he has a rare strong physique.

    But in regards to the matter of the two races living in peace, it still continued the instructions given by the previous generation of Mayor. In other words? Right now, we are still able to reach a consensus between badminton players.

    "I feel that the only way now is to solve the problem without any bloodshed. If I can get the new Mayor of World Demon City, I feel that these scattered Demon General will not be able to create any trouble in the human world."

    "That''s a good idea, my wife. Your brain is better than mine, and I haven''t thought of such a good method for a long time, but this place is pretty far away from Hangzhou. I don''t know how long the people inside can hold on for."

    Fu Junqing is trapped inside, and under the current circumstances, no one can come out, and no one can come in. Seems like it''s not possible to use his Aphrodisiac, I can only use my own methods.

 C239

    "This way, you two wait here. I''ll go and return quickly. We should be able to make it in time. Before that, do not act rashly."

    "But you still have a high fever right now. I''m just rushing here and there to work for you. I''m afraid your body won''t be able to take it."

    "That''s still better than you. With your current condition, you probably won''t be able to survive in Hangzhou. Listen to me, I only have a fever, taking two cold medicine will not be a big problem. Cousin, I''ll leave this matter to you two. There''s no time to lose, I''ll set off now! "

    No wonder I had a bad premonition two days ago. It seems like catching up wasn''t something between Zhang Ziyuan and I, but rather someone who was obviously secretly following behind me without any of us noticing.

    I also blame myself when I think about it. These few days, I''ve been immersed in the relationship between my children, so I didn''t care about anything else. Now that I think about it, with so many people following me, I shouldn''t have been this careless.

    He felt that his fever was getting worse and worse, his entire body was light and light. Not to mention the pain, he would feel dizzy after taking two steps, but he couldn''t do anything about this situation. If he didn''t go, he wouldn''t be able to solve the problem.

    I went back to the city and bought the last train back to Hangzhou. Fortunately, it wasn''t too far away. The train would be here in about an hour.

    On the train, I was curled up into a ball, shivering non-stop, as if I had fainted. While I was unconscious, I felt someone calling for me.

    I felt that if it wasn''t a passenger, then it was a flight attendant. I didn''t pay much attention to it because it was too unbearable. I fell into a deep sleep бн

    Later on, I thought about how careless I was. People were coming and going on this train, and there were all kinds of people. I fainted just like that. What if something happened?

    When I woke up, I was lying on my bed with what seemed to be a bottle in my hand. I composed myself and looked around. I still seemed to be in the courtyard.

    What was going on? I remember that I was on the train. By the way, I was in a hurry to get reinforcements, so I got on the train back to Hangzhou. I can''t remember what happened after that.

    At this moment, a young male doctor walked in. He wore a white coat and had short hair. He wore a pair of gold-framed eyes, giving him a very gentle appearance.

    "Miss, you''ve finally woken up. You''ve been in a coma for the entire night, afraid that your fever would cause any problems. Fortunately, you''ve retreated." You''re so sick, and you need to see a doctor right away. Why are you still working so hard? "

    Looking at the doctor in white clothes, my brain which had just lost its temperature couldn''t calm down for a while, "Who are you? How did I get here? Where is this place? "

    "This is my private clinic. You may not remember, but I was sitting next to you on the train and I thought something was wrong until I realized you had a high fever. After getting off the train, I will immediately bring you over for treatment. Otherwise, it will be troublesome if you were to look for another patient. "

    I didn''t expect that my luck would be so good that I could even run into a good doctor on the train. "Thank you so much, I feel much better now, saying that I''ve already left, I still have some urgent matters to attend to so I''ll leave first.

    I''ve been unconscious for the entire night. By the count of ten, I have already been out for more than ten hours. The longer I stay out, the more danger I face.

    I really regret that I was drenched in this heavy rain. To put oneself in gonorrhea, do anything is a burden.

    "No, you''re not done yet! You are not allowed to go anywhere right now. If you really have something urgent, you can leave it to me. Also, where are your family members?

    "No, I am the only one who can do this. You can''t even help me!" "Currently, only I am able to enter that place бн"

    Sure enough, it didn''t feel good. The moment he got down to the ground, he felt that something wasn''t right.

    "What kind of place do you think only you can enter? Don''t force yourself! "How about this, I''ll drive you there, you take your time, don''t worry!"

    After I heard those words, I was stunned. I didn''t expect that there would be so many good people in this world.

    "Ah?" Can you really send me there? "

    "Of course, our clinic isn''t busy today, and there aren''t many patients. My private car can take you there. Just tell me the address."

    Then I''ll be troubling you! Now that the situation was urgent, he could only ask his big brother to help first before thanking him.

    I was unsteadily got into the car by this big brother doctor and gave him the address that I wanted to go to.

    "Is this where you want to go?" This was clearly a desolate mountain range with nothing to show for it. "Girl, are you mad? Check your address carefully."

    I feebly got out of the car and looked at the scene in front of me. "That''s right, this is the place. Sorry to trouble you!"

    Normally, this barrier is invisible and ordinary people wouldn''t be able to see it, but I know his location like the back of my hand.

    That big brother is just an ordinary person, it seems that there are some things I can''t hide from him today. When he saw me suddenly slip into a strange space, he would definitely think that I wasn''t an ordinary person.

    I touched the edges of the barrier and poured my mana into that invisible wall. The wall that was originally invisible slowly revealed its true form.

    young doctor seemed to have been shocked. He probably never would have thought that someone had been saved on the train last time, since it was related to the supernatural incident.

    I could only go back and explain, "Don''t worry, I''m not a bad person. I''m doing so much to save more people. Can you wait for me here?"

    The young doctor solemnly nodded his head at me, as if he trusted me a lot. "Don''t worry, with your current physique, I won''t let you stay here by yourself."

    Being able to obtain such a promise made me extremely gratified. Finding the door made from agarwood''s head, I pushed it open and walked in.

    "Hey, girl, why are you here again? Didn''t we already settle the previous matter? "

    Ever since they were sealed, the two humans and demons had never violated each other, so when they saw me come in, the gatekeeping Demons was still shocked.

    "I am looking for your new Mayor. There are some very important things I need you to tell me."

    That gatekeeper was rather easy to talk to, as though he was also a aficionados of peace. Seeing that I didn''t have any more enmity towards him, he turned his head to report to me.

    The new Mayor was also a young man. His skin was very white and he was a hybrid, with a blue eye that had always been black.

    His name was A Ka, half Spanish, with a head of black hair that flowed freely. He was a typical mixed blood beauty.

    "Miss Su Su, welcome to visit us. Ever since the formation of the barrier, we have not been able to see humans again. There are only a few people that can enter and leave, I am very happy to have you pay a visit."

    "Mayor, you don''t visit the Three Treasures Palace for no reason. I don''t know if you have counted the number of people in your city. There are at least a dozen of remnants of Demons that came looking for trouble with me. Furthermore, they followed me all the way back to my hometown. They are simple and kind farmers, so it has nothing to do with this matter. They don''t even know about the existence of demons in this world.

    Speaking of which, I was still quite angry about it, so my tone was a little too serious. When the Mayor heard me, his brows creased, it took a long time for him to understand what I meant.

    "Are you saying that my companions from the Demons are still active in this human realm? Moreover, they are looking for trouble with you? That was really my negligence. Ever since the Great Human-Demon War, I did count them once, but there were many casualties. I didn''t care about the missing people and just thought that they were already dead. "I didn''t expect him to be hiding in the mortal realm бн"

    Hearing the Mayor''s words, he did not seem to plan to stand by and do nothing. Then, things would be easy to handle.

    "Since we have successfully negotiated, we do not wish for any conflict to appear between the two parties. That''s why I did not attack him head on. Instead, I immediately came to ask for your help."

    "Alright, I will not interfere with this matter. However, there are some things I want to explain to you. The numerous Demon General in my city are no longer able to leave this barrier. If his comrades are still willing to listen to me, then that''s fine. But if they have already betrayed the Demon City and decide to do as they please, then he will no longer be a citizen of the Demon City. When the time comes, I will no longer interfere.

    This Mayor called A Ka was extremely clever, he avoided responsibility immediately. That was to say, if he could persuade her to make a move, she would be happy. If she could not, he would no longer have to take responsibility for her actions.

    "In this situation, you can only agree to his request." "No problem, the situation is urgent, quickly come with me!"

    Right now, I am extremely anxious. I wonder what happened to the people trapped in the village? If I didn''t have a fever, I wouldn''t have delayed it for so long.

    A Ka kept to his word and immediately packed his stuff and followed me out.

    When we reached the door, I was touched that the young doctor was still waiting for us.

    Seeing that I brought out a person from heterospatial space, he was not too surprised and quickly said, "Hurry up and get in the car, aren''t you in a hurry? I''ll send you wherever you want to go! "

    Wasn''t this person too calm? I was surprised for a moment. If it was a normal person in this situation, they would have already run away in fright. Not only did he wait here, he even offered to help me.

    "Please take us to the train station, we are going to Tongxian County, a small village under your command."

    "The place you guys are going seems very remote. If it''s a train, then you''ll have to go back to the car after getting off. That will take a long time. How about this, where can I take you guys?" You can save time waiting for the train and going in and out of the station. What do you think? "

    Once again, I was stunned. I couldn''t help but to suspect the young doctor''s motive. He was obviously a stranger, someone he had just met on the train. Why was he able to save a stranger? Furthermore, this stranger didn''t even know the ins and outs of the city, yet he was able to help him without reservation.

    Does this man mean anything to us? If that was the case, I wouldn''t be able to resist anything he did to me while I was feverish and in a coma. Many questions lingered in my mind, but I decided to trust the young doctor.

    "Wouldn''t that be too much trouble for you?" You have so many patients in your hands, and you''ve been going back and forth for so long? Will it hold up your work? "

    "Don''t worry. When you came back, you had already said that you wouldn''t be accepting new patients."

    "Alright, then I''ll show you the way бн"

    To be honest, it would really save us a lot of time, and we''d have to wait at least two hours before we could get a train.

    The young doctor drove the car all the way into the small village. This way, we would be able to get back before noon.

    On the way, the young doctor told us that his name was Lu Xiaojia, and that he had been running a clinic in the outskirts of Hangzhou for many years. I don''t have any other hobbies, but I like helping others for fun. It was only due to fate that we met each other on the train.

    Lu Xiaojia escorted us all the way to the designated location. Sure enough, the scene before us was beyond my expectations. The entire village had been completely destroyed by the dozens of Demon General s.

 C240

    "Heavens, who are these people? "How can you destroy the buildings of these villagers so unscrupulously?"

    young doctor seemed to have never seen such a scene before, and exclaimed loudly.

    "These aren''t people, but demons бн"

    Magic? At this point, Lu Xiaojie still could not fully understand what was going on in front of him. I told him to stay in the car and not get out, just in case.

    Mayor A Ka could not watch any longer, "Stop, what are you all doing?"

    There were some demon dwellers who recognized A Ka, "It''s you? Why are you here? I just can''t get used to it. Why do people have to live in this playworld while we are sealed up? "

    "I''m here to stop you guys from coming. Since we have already concluded a peace treaty with the humans, we can''t go back on our words, where should we put the face of the Demons if you do that?"

    The lord of a city was absolutely right. Today, these magical beasts had given him a resounding slap in the face. If he could not settle this matter today, then his authority as the lord of a city would be swept away.

    "A Ka, who are you? It''s just a half-human half-devil, don''t bother about us! "

    "You haven''t gone back for a long time, right? I''m afraid you don''t know, but do you know about the changes in the Demon City? "

    A Ka took down a ring from his hand. Just now, in the chaos, this ring did not seem to be conspicuous, but the moment he raised it up high, it released a multicolored light.

    "It, it''s the Mayor Ring? You, are you a Mayor now? "

    "The previous Alliance Master died because of a frail body. I have already been in charge of the Mayor for a long time, but you all no longer paid attention to the movements in the Demon City. If you still acknowledge this ring, and even admit that I am your current master, then stop now and don''t continue to err! "" No, it!

    After all, they were a race that was loyal to their master. If one were to say that they were no longer obedient to their master, it would mean that they had abandoned their own race.

    However, one of the brave Demons person did not seem to be afraid of the Mayor in front of him, "You are our master, so what? We can no longer recognize you as our master. "

    These words were from the Demons. They had been rebellious for a long time, but they did not have the courage to say it out loud.

    A Ka had actually already expected such an outcome. After all, the outer army could no longer accept orders, and the other Demon General s could no longer come back to the human world. A Ka, who was alone, could no longer hold up and serve as the face of a Mayor.

    A Ka didn''t seem to be very flustered. From the first time I saw her, I felt that he was a very shrewd person. Perhaps this had something to do with his half-human and half-demon physique. Most of the half-human and half-demon''s intelligence was extremely high. This was one of the reasons why the devil''s intelligence was so high in recent years. After all, no matter how powerful they were, they couldn''t be compared to a smart brain.

    "Alright, since you guys have already said that, I don''t have to leave any face for you. At the beginning, I always felt that we were all clansmen. No matter what, as the leader of this clan, I should always cover up my favoritism towards you. However, the words you''ve just said have truly hurt me бн "

    What he said was extremely sincere, causing everyone present to be moved. The few traitors also quietly lowered their heads.

    "Now, if I ask again, if any of you still listen to me, then step forward and come to my side. I can still accept you. As for the rest, I won''t be polite!"

    Right now, I am also filled with admiration for this new Mayor. He only has one person on his side, yet he is facing more than ten clan members.

    All the Demons s were only one person and did not have any intelligence. The reason why he said that was because he wanted to resolve these issues peacefully without making a move at all.

    Those Demons who were clearly very arrogant a moment ago, began to waver when they heard this. If they didn''t have to, they wouldn''t want to disobey their master.

    Demons, who was the leader of the group just now, felt that something was wrong and shouted at his comrades, "Don''t listen to him. She is alone right now. We can''t go back to our hometown anymore! "If we can''t survive in the Mortal Realm, our only goal is death!"

    The two used different strategies to attack the heart and try to take the rest of the devils under their command. This war of words between them would determine the outcome of the last war.

    "Traitor. He will always be a traitor. Even if he has to live on, he will always feel guilty. Do you want to live with guilt all your lives? Don''t forget the oath made by our Demons, that we will only be loyal to our masters our entire lives, and that is our only hope to survive! "

    After a while, the two of them had begun their battle. A few tall Demons s seemed to be shaken. Although they were still hesitating, they had already moved towards me.

    "Don''t go over, the past is his fault! And the freedom we desire, so that it will never be! "

    My heart is in my throat now, and I don''t know what the final result will be. There are a total of thirteen Demons, so long as half of them still recognize their master, then we have a guaranteed victory.

    Sometimes people move with the flow, and so do demons. They choose based on the choice of most people. This was the situation now. More and more people were being pressured by their masters to come this way.

    However, there were also a few people who did have their own thoughts. They felt that no matter which decision they made, they would not be able to survive. It would be better for them to fight for you.

    Facing those four demons, who refused to surrender no matter what, A Ka also sighed, "You are all my clansmen, so my heart is not biased against them. I hope that you can live a better life. "But I can''t tolerate betrayal бн"

    "Do you think that this ring is only a keepsake? The reason why I''m trying to persuade you is not because I''m afraid that you''ll all ignore me, but it''s because I feel that I''ll give you all one last chance. If you can''t grasp it, I''ll give you all up completely. "

    As he spoke, he raised the ring high up in the air. The light from the ring became even brighter, as if it was about to illuminate the earth under the cold night sky.

    All of the Demons closed their eyes. It was as though they could not bear such a powerful light.

    Only now did he realize, so that was how it was. The so called Mayor''s keepsake ring was not just a decoration, it also contained the power to control one''s own people.

    No one seemed to know of this secret, and for a long time, the loyal Demons people did not do anything as embarrassing as abandoning their own people. This was probably the first time they had met.

    Just when all the demons could not keep their eyes open due to the light, A Ka had already started to take action.

    He shook off the ropes on his body, and the four Demons traitors who refused to surrender were tightly tied up.

    So it turns out that his trump card was not only the ring, but also the many treasures he had. This rope was almost comparable to the might of the Inescapable Net.

    Unexpectedly, the Demon General among them, who was in the lead of all the trouble, was not restricted by the ropes and quickly broke free from them.

    "What are you doing?" Was he betraying me completely? I originally wanted to leave you with your life, but if you continue to be so stubborn, I''ll have to clean up the mess! "

    "Anyway, it''s not like I''m going to end up well if you capture me like this. I understand that your methods to deal with traitors have always been very frightening. I might as well go all out today, perhaps there''s still a glimmer of hope. If it really isn''t anything more than death, then that''s all."

    "How stubborn. Shouldn''t you be punished for breaking your family''s village? We are of the same race, I would rather punish myself than bet on you. Don''t tell me you still don''t understand my painstaking efforts? "

    The current Mayor was making his last effort, he hoped to settle this matter as soon as possible. Those villagers who were trapped inside would probably not be able to hold on for long.

    It was likely that the last Demons had steeled her heart and did not intend to surrender. No one knew where he got the strength from as he turned around and charged towards the area that was already surrounded by the barrier.

    It seemed that when humans were forced to a certain point, they would be able to unleash their limitless potential, and the Demons was no exception. The barrier that they could not destroy no matter what was now like a piece of scrap paper. He extended his fist, and with two punches, a hole appeared in it.

    Actually, it was not surprising. Originally, the creation and maintenance of a barrier required magic power. Since Li He Yue had persisted for such a long time, it was likely that there was a problem with this layer of protection.

    Li He Yue didn''t know how things were right now. If it wasn''t for the fact that he ran out of Fa Li and couldn''t hold on anymore, the barrier wouldn''t have been destroyed so easily. I couldn''t help but worry in my heart.

    However, what made me even more anxious was that this was an unforeseen event that no one expected. He didn''t attack us, but instead turned around and attacked the innocent villagers. They were powerless, so if they were caught, the casualties would be even greater.

    The distance between the two parties is quite far. If we were to stop them, it would be too late.

    As for the barrier, there were still many experts left. They didn''t know if they would be able to withstand such a situation.

    Zhang Ziyuan reacted much faster than me, and when he felt that something was wrong, he immediately rushed out. Coincidentally, when the Demons was tearing the barrier apart, he caught up.

 C241

    "What are you doing?" Stop right now! "

    Zhang Ziyuan grabbed his shoulder and started fighting with him.

    In fact, A Ka still had the faith to protect his own clansmen. He planned to deal with these traitors if this matter were to be resolved peacefully, at least at that time, he could save a few people''s lives and bring them back to settle this by their own methods.

    But now, he realized that the conflict had already escalated. Since he had already taken action, regardless of whether he had hurt someone or not, the right to dispose of was no longer in his own hands.

    Actually, both he and I have a question in our hearts. Since Demons''s two treasures have a 100% control over magic, why is it so? The ring and rope did not seem to be of much use to Demons.

    With questions in our minds, the two of us also rushed over.

    Zhang Ziyuan had not recovered from his injuries and only had half of his Fa Li left. Now that he was fighting with someone, he was at a disadvantage.

    The enchantment had been torn apart, and the experts inside had also rushed out. In order to let the only traitor of Demons to be under their control, the few of them fought on wheels, intending to subdue it completely.

    But she never would have thought that at this time, the Demons who was stubbornly resisting seemed to have been struck by some kind of spell, and her body was undergoing a rapid change.

    It was as if we were watching a movie. The body of the famous green giant had undergone a strange transformation. But that was a sci-fi movie after all, it shouldn''t have appeared in reality.

    I turned my head to look at A Ka, and he had a face full of shock as well, as if this change in events was outside of his expectations. I had thought that their Demons had the ability to transform itself, but it didn''t seem to be the case now.

    After transforming, Demons became unusually tall and big, as though she was a gigantic monster that had already ripped open her clothes.

    "Mayor, what''s going on? Can you explain it to me! "

    They didn''t have a deep understanding of this race, so they could only turn to their Mayor s for help.

    A Ka shook his head, "I don''t know, this kind of thing has never happened before. We don''t have the ability to mutate. Could it be? What happened to him the day after tomorrow? "

    I suddenly recalled that time in the forest, I met a Poison Corpse. Could it be that he was also poisoned by some poison, or it could be said that he was not a pure Demons in the first place.

    The transformed Demons had even more destructive power than before, and had completely lost all sense of reason. All he wanted was to destroy them, to grab onto whatever he saw.

    My heart is already in my throat. Looking at the situation, there isn''t any internet access to begin with. If this gigantic monster were to soar into the sky, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    At this time, Yue Feng was still more clear-headed. He carried me with one hand and said, "Big sister, I''ll push you up to him. Quickly take care of his eyes, as long as he''s blind, you won''t be able to find the right direction."

    What was even rarer this time was that Zhang Ziyuan didn''t act like the previous times, knocking over Cu Tanzi. At this time, he seemed to have thought it through clearly, I am his man, no matter what happened, nobody can snatch it away.

    Yue Feng took me and flew straight to the head of the tall monster. Only then did I take a closer look. The blood vessels on his body were bulging and his muscles were lined with veins, as if they had been injected with some strange drug. Step by step, the sci-fi movies came back to me.

    Forget it, let''s hurry up and finish it first. My parents are still in there. If there are really casualties, then I will blame them even if I die.

    I took out my sword and stabbed at the monster''s eyes, but I still didn''t know what to do.

    My mana is already half gone, my grasp of the Space Abyssal Sword doesn''t seem to be as nimble anymore. Last time in Fengdu, I was able to completely open its seal and maximize its power. But now that it''s in my hands, it''s only an ordinary treasure sword.

    It never managed to pierce its vitals, and I was anxious. Zi Lang seemed to have noticed my current situation, he raised his head and shouted at me.

    "Miss, you have never been trained in subtraction. In this situation, if you can''t pierce it firmly, his huge body will be blocked."

    Yes, but the situation was urgent. Originally, they had wanted to ask him for some swordsmanship, but they hadn''t had the time to do so because of the wedding. However, it was too late for them to learn it now.

    "How about this, young lady. I''ll teach you a few chants. This is an inner force skill that my family does not pass on. Try it on."

    To be honest, I feel that this method is too unreliable. Not to mention, I have never come into contact with any martial arts or mental cultivation method.

    The question is, how can I concentrate and learn a martial art under these circumstances? I was originally swaying left and right on Yue Feng''s shoulder, feeling dizzy. My confidence in myself being able to learn a set of martial arts at this critical juncture was close to zero.

    However, Zi Lang just ignored my situation and started to recite the chants in his mind loudly.

    I have also read martial arts novels and yearn for those high and mighty kung fu skills, but I always feel that those who learn martial arts not only have the best stocks, but also require decades of continuous hard work in the cold and summer.

    Although there are still some spells in my current situation, can those mental cultivation methods really be of use in critical moments?

    Alright, I can''t let him off the good will. Since he has already read it aloud to me, I will listen carefully. After all, he was from someone else''s family. He must have already made up his mind to recite it in front of the crowd without hiding anything.

    "The heavens and earth are in a state of panic, my heart is moved бн"

    He started reciting, but I couldn''t hear anything. What kind of martial arts technique was this? Why does it feel like it''s similar to the Three Character Classic I recited when I was young?

    I was still thinking that Zi Lang would be disappointed when he heard it, but I didn''t expect that he would recite those mental cultivation methods so loud. Not only did I hear it, I also memorized it.

    It''s really strange, but when I memorized the words written in the Book of Heaven, a miraculous change happened to my body. It was as if a warm current was carrying my dantian, then flowing around from my dantian to my limbs and lily.

    At this moment, I felt that the movements of the huge monster in front of me had gradually slowed down. It no longer dazzled me like before and I couldn''t find any place to attack.

    Right now, his eyes have become a big target. I pat Yue Feng''s shoulders as I eat and point at his direction, Le Bee''s speed has always been very fast, I originally couldn''t compare to it, but now I feel that I can already keep up with Yue Feng''s speed.

    What kind of concept was this? Could it be that Zi Lang''s so-called martial arts mental cultivation method was something that he received through brain waves?

    I feel that this matter is too ridiculous. I have to ask him about it later. Right now, my first goal is to blind this giant monster.

    In that instant, I felt that the treasured sword in my hand had become much more useful. I quickly tore off the two eyes of my opponent. He cried out miserably as both of his hands covered his own eyes.

    The gigantic monster, which could no longer see anything, kneeled onto the ground with a loud sound. At the same time, it collapsed a few houses and I closed my eyes. Forget it, it was going to get so bad anyway. It was certain that he would be able to rebuild it.

    When I thought about how I brought this trouble to the villagers, I would probably be responsible for rebuilding the houses. My heart felt as though it was splitting apart. Heavens, how much money would that cost бн

    Following the wails, the giant monster''s body gradually shrank until it returned to its original size. It was still wailing on the ground.

    A Ka led his subordinates and quickly controlled the Demon General traitor.

    "I''m really sorry for troubling you. I didn''t expect your swordsmanship to be so high that you could take down a traitor like me!"

    Listening to A Ka''s tone, I understood. Even though I have subdued this Demon General, he still hopes that I can retain control over my own people.

    If his actions were to get out of hand, our group of villagers wouldn''t be able to get anything good out of it. He struck first to gain the upper hand. Alright, I can understand why the current Mayor protects him so well.

    "I just want to know why he became such a terrifying monster."

    A Ka shook his head, "I really don''t know, but don''t worry, I will definitely give you a complete explanation for this matter! "In addition, I will be responsible for this incident and all the troubles and losses that your village has suffered."

    My heart is cheering, not bad, I was waiting for you to say that, I know that a dignified Demon City like you does not lack money.

    "Then I''ll first count the number of casualties and losses. You go ahead, I''ll tell you after I finish cleaning up."

    A Ka nodded, "How about this, I will send this person back first. My subordinates will stay here to help you. "Don''t worry, I''ve already downloaded a spell. You don''t have to worry about us attacking you guys again."

    In the end, Mayor was the one who thought it through. My guess is that A Ka felt that this time''s loss was huge, and would definitely not stand by and watch. He probably went back to his house to get the money.

    Sigh, it''s a sin. Why do I only think about money бн

    The count was not bad, and there were no casualties. Other than a few superficial wounds, the rest were still unharmed.

    It was said that it was fortunate that Li He Yue had set up that barrier in time in order to minimize their losses.

    Li He Yue, on the other hand, had already used up all her energy and fainted.

    Looking at his ashen face, I sighed in my heart. If this wasn''t my hometown, he probably wouldn''t risk his life to protect these villagers. I could tell that he really did use all of his strength.

    Zhang Ziyuan also sighed, "You can stay here and take care of him, I''ll take care of the rest."

    Hey, what happened? Zhang Ziyuan actually said that. He''s not even afraid, what will happen between Li He Yue and I?

 C242

    "Big Brother Fu, it''s really been hard on you. After walking for such a long time, you guys actually managed to endure it."

    "It''s all because of this barrier. Li He Yue had the hardest time of all. I wonder why she was so desperate this time?"

    "Then how is he now?"

    "Not particularly good. He completely exceeded the limits of his own physical strength. Just now, when the outside world was in chaos and the barrier was being torn apart, he was completely unable to hold on and collapsed." I''m afraid that he will be like Shuo Yue and will never wake up again. "

    The people around him were injured one by one. Now, there was another who was still unconscious from exhaustion. I hope that I can have a chance to catch my breath, but too many things have happened recently, and I have offended too many people.

    I felt so guilty that I couldn''t breathe. Actually, it happened so suddenly, I still have a lot of things to tell Lee and Yue. I wanted to tell him that although we were once lovers, that was a lifetime ago.

    I wanted him to give up completely and find his own happiness, but before I could do that, he was still unconscious.

    Su Su, there are a lot of things that I need you to take care of outside. Don''t be so sad, he will be fine. Zi Lang walked in and advised me.

    I nodded. If there''s anything you want to say, let''s go out and talk about it. Don''t disturb his rest. I feel like my whole body has changed after hearing your chant.

    Zi Lang didn''t think that the chant would have such a huge effect on me.

    This mnemonic chant is inherited from my family, and is a shortcut to open the Ren and Du meridians in the human body. Back then, I only met you because I didn''t know anything about swordsmanship, so I tried to read it to you.

    I nodded my head. At that time, I did indeed feel that I had become a martial arts expert. Facing such a huge monster, I was no longer afraid. The whole time seemed to have slowed down before my eyes. Furthermore, my speed and strength had increased a lot, but strangely, I no longer felt that way after that strike.

    You must be drunk, then I guess. When the situation is extremely urgent, you should burst forth with the hidden potential in your body, which is why you are able to completely fuse with the chants I''m reciting.

    So I didn''t really learn it, but was it an instantaneous burst?

    Don''t worry, if these techniques suit you, I will continue to pass them down to you until you are able to use them as you wish. Also, I promised to teach you sword techniques last time, and I will not go back on my words.

    At this time, Zhang Ziyuan had already finished his accounting mission.

    How about it? Was the loss huge?

    This is what I''m concerned about the most right now. Even though there''s no internet access, and this village is mostly poor, but the houses they built with great effort have been demolished just like this. I''m sure they''re complaining about it, because if I don''t give them a good explanation, I won''t have the face to live in this village anymore.

    Zhang Ziyuan shook his head and sighed. You shouldn''t have asked me, what did I lose? You should ask me if there''s anything that''s not broken...

    In other words, the entire village was destroyed? My voice is already starting to tremble. This time, the goods really made a huge hit.

    I think so. Actually, I feel that the current situation is quite good, so there''s no need for me to repair it.

    Originally, he was kind enough to try and persuade me, but why does this sound so sour to my ears?

    How about this, I''ll go out and discuss with my neighbors. After all, this is their home, and it''s ruined. I feel that I''m quite sorry for them бн

    In reality, many people weren''t clear about the relationship between me and this matter. They thought that their village was really unlucky to be targeted by the demons.

    A lot of people still have to thank me. Only by calling in reinforcements can the situation be resolved. There is a crisis in front of us, but many smart ones have already noticed that something is amiss.

    Why was I the only one who wasn''t there when everyone was present? Furthermore, how did I know where to find reinforcements? In the end, the scene of me leaning on Le Feng''s shoulder and bravely fighting attracted the attention of quite a few people. They looked at me suspiciously, waiting for me to explain.

    Well, I''m not a celebrity, actually, this has something to do with me бн I know, we are all honest villagers, so we shouldn''t be causing so much trouble for you. I will take care of all the losses here.

    Most of them were still listening to my words of consolation. They didn''t have any intense feelings, just thought that it was an earthquake. Besides, I have already promised them a new home, and many of them are already in ruins.

    However, the Village Chief was able to discover that something was wrong. Furthermore, there were my parents. Actually, they had already noticed that these friends of mine were not simple people.

    Little girl, tell me the truth, what exactly is going on? What the hell are you doing out there? Did you offend these people before they came back to take revenge?

    I really didn''t know how to explain myself in the face of the Village Head''s questioning. Tell them the truth, and these honest people probably won''t be able to handle this kind of pressure, moreover, once my parents know the truth, they will definitely worry about me day and night, but I won''t tell them the truth. If I were to casually tell them a lie, it would be difficult for me to live.

    Village Chief, actually, it is indeed related to me, but don''t worry, I did not do anything that would let the heavens and earth down! I''ve been doing good outside all this time. Don''t ask me again if I haven''t done something bad.

    At this moment, tears suddenly flowed from my mother''s eyes. She reckoned that he was physically and mentally exhausted from all the trouble he had caused over such a long period of time. In order to take care of me, he hadn''t slept for many days.

    My daughter, I''ve raised you to this age, and I''m not looking for anything else. I just want you to be safe and honest. When you said you were going to work in the city, I didn''t stop you, but why? How did you get involved in so many things?

    Faced with my mother''s question, I couldn''t hold it in any longer and tears fell from my eyes. ''You don''t believe me?'' If I really had evil intentions in mind, I wouldn''t have stood up straight just now and saved you!

    Then explain it to Mom, okay? You''re going to keep worrying me!

    The situation was already chaotic enough, and the Village Head and Mother were not willing to let me go. Furthermore, my cold and fever had not recovered and I was already feeling unwell. My head was starting to spin.

    There are still a lot of things I need to do. How about this, I''ll explain everything to you, but you let me solve all the problems, okay?

    When my mother saw my haggard appearance, she didn''t have the nerve to press me anymore. I really didn''t expect this, I thought that I would never have the chance to tell my mother about the things I said in Tibetan. However, I didn''t expect such a thing to happen. If I knew earlier, I would have completely eliminated the hidden danger before marrying Zhang Ziyuan.

    After settling down all the villagers, I need to have a talk with A Ka. After all, he promised that he would take revenge on the matters that he caused.

    No casualties, that would be great, nothing else is a problem, I will help you rebuild your home. My Demon City has quite a lot of financial resources and we can also expend manpower. Right now, I will immediately send these people from the Demons who are still stuck in the outskirts to help you clean up the destroyed buildings. And then I''ll buy you something new and build a new house.

    With his promise, I felt relieved. After all, this isn''t a small project. Even though the village is not big, there are at least a hundred households. If I were to rebuild them all at once, it would take a lot of effort.

    A moment ago, my hometown had suffered a devastating blow, and my own life was hanging by a thread. But the next second, when I mentioned that I wanted to rebuild my hometown, everyone got excited.

    They didn''t complain at all. Instead, they walked into the ruins together to clean up the ruined houses.

    The loss list was immediately reported. Every household had it, so I decided not to let them suffer any economic losses. I would compensate them even if it was a straight line.

    Zhang Ziyuan was sorry, we agreed to come back together and fix the unfinished wedding, but who would have thought that such a thing would happen again.

    Don''t apologize to me anymore. From now on, between the two of us, if there''s anything, we''ll face it together, okay?

    Even though I''ve suffered a disaster of annihilation, I''ve gotten rid of a knot in my heart and gained a heart of gold. If that''s the case, I''m not losing too much money.

    Unexpectedly, in the village, a pregnant woman who had been pregnant for almost nine months was born prematurely due to this disaster.

    Many people rushed to take him to a hospital in the city. The situation appeared to be very critical.

    Let me do it. I will definitely complete the mission! At this time, Yue Feng revealed his extraordinary strength and immediately carried the pregnant woman and rushed out. He estimated that with his speed, it wouldn''t be long before he would reach the town''s hospital.

    The pregnant woman who gave birth to the baby was a distant relative of mine, and because we were worried about her, a few of us decided to go to the town hospital to see her. Since we were born prematurely, the situation was very critical.

    But just as he was getting close to the hospital, Zi Lang seemed to have met with something unusual. His expression became very strange, but there was a sense of joy in his expression.

    What''s the matter with you? Did he run into someone familiar?

    Miss Su Su, ever since I approached this month, I felt that the formation in my hands seemed to be constantly pulsating бн

    What is that? I also jumped in excitement because the formation on his hand is the same as the one his deceased lover used. If she felt something was amiss, it meant that his lover''s reincarnation was in the vicinity!

    In other words, he was most likely born in this maternity hospital?

 C243

    It''s very possible that I feel that the magical formation is about to be activated!

    Zi Lang reached out his hand for me to take a look. Indeed, the array formation that I placed on his palm could not be revealed initially, but right now, it was clearly imprinted on his palm.

    Don''t be too anxious. Since you already have a guide, I will definitely help you find that child.

    As a lady, as long as I go through with it, I just didn''t expect this to be such a coincidence. It was almost effortless to find the reincarnated child.

    When they arrived at the hospital, the doctor was told that the pregnant women who were born prematurely were in great danger. If they failed the exam, they would die.

    The pregnant woman''s husband softened at once. Doctor, you must save my wife and children.

    The doctor shook his head, took out a list, and asked the husband to sign it. We are not completely sure, because we are not a big hospital, and the medical conditions are not that good, so you must make a choice. If the situation is critical, are you willing to protect the adults or the children?

    The husband immediately collapsed onto the ground, crying while covering his face. The husband''s elder sister came forward and said, "Don''t be like this, you have to be strong, your wife still needs to rely on you. Under normal circumstances like this, it''s better to protect the adult, the child will eventually have one."

    I felt sick inside. Originally, there was no internet, but I didn''t expect that the villagers or the eight-month-old pregnant women would be so frightened that they would be born prematurely. If there really is a problem with this child, then I will feel guilty for the rest of my life.

    At this time, Zi Lang pulled me to the side, his face extremely ugly.

    Miss Su, I бн

    What''s the matter with you? Is there something wrong with you? This is the hospital, and I don''t think you''ve ever been here before. The doctors here are just like your former teachers. But now that the medical conditions are very advanced, don''t worry.

    Zi Lang shook his head, it''s not that I''m not feeling well, but the direction that the array formation on my palm is pointing towards, is the maternity ward.

    What? I opened my eyes wide and looked at him in fear. Could it be that the reincarnation of Miss Wan Er was actually happening on this peasant woman?

    For a moment I was too shocked to speak, which meant, if the peasant woman had a child in her womb, wouldn''t it be unborn? So they would part forever?

    Zi Lang, don''t worry. Medicine is really advanced right now, there''s no guarantee that anything will happen to him. I don''t even know how to comfort him anymore. I can''t even feel confident in my own heart when I say what I feel is coming out of my mouth.

    You don''t need to comfort me. Although I came here a thousand years ago, there are some things I understand. Just now, the pregnant woman''s family had decided to protect the adult бн

    I couldn''t help but sigh in my heart. There were many things that happened by coincidence. I didn''t know why, but I coincidentally happened to meet one another and just happened to miss it.

    Don''t worry. Even if we miss this opportunity, we will still have a chance. As long as this formation is not destroyed, you will eventually meet each other again бн

    I was praying that mother and son would be safe. I never thought that the feeling of waiting outside the delivery room would be that tense.

    Zi Lang no longer spoke and tightly held onto the array in his hand. He could feel that if it grew stronger and stronger, it would mean that the will of the newborn baby was very strong and that there would be no danger. However, if it could not truly be extinguished, then it would mean that the unborn child had no fate to see this world.

    Standing outside the delivery room was a person who was waiting with different thoughts. They were all waiting anxiously for the result that could make them be happy or heartbroken.

    I felt that the atmosphere here was really weird. I almost couldn''t breathe. However, I was anxious to know the result as soon as possible, so I hesitated and didn''t leave.

    Because Zhang Ziyuan was busy settling the situation in the village, he did not come with me. I feel that right now, I don''t even have anyone I can rely on.

    My suppressed mood vanished with a loud cry.

    Congratulations, mother and son are safe!

    The doctor seemed exhausted. His face was covered with sweat, but his expression was one of joy.

    These short words weighed a thousand pounds to us.

    Zi Lang let out a long breath, and his tightly clenched fists relaxed. The wall leaning on the hospital gradually slid down, and he sat on the ground.

    It''s a girl, congratulations, but the baby is weak from preterm birth and needs to be kept in a thermos for a while.

    Thank you, thank you. It doesn''t matter if it''s a man or a woman, as long as they are born safely, the heavens are opening their eyes!

    Looking at the excited husband and the Zi Lang who was already paralyzed on the ground, a strange feeling suddenly arose in my heart. I reckon that the farmer would never have imagined that his daughter''s husband was actually the big handsome youth beside him.

    I was amused by this idea of mine, said the rabbit, wiping her eyes, to find that she was laughing with tears in her eyes.

    After that, the baby was carried out. The whole family gathered around the baby as if they were looking at a treasure.

    Zi Lang was probably a little nervous because he didn''t dare to look if he didn''t want to. I grabbed her hand, pulled her up from the ground, and squeezed her into the middle of the crowd.

    The baby girl looked very beautiful, but Wan Er''s shadow could still be seen between her eyebrows. It was her!

    A man doesn''t cry easily, but today, I saw two men, one crying loudly, one secretly crying, one tearful, one extremely happy.

    The life of this world was just so mysterious. It carried all the joy, joy, anger, and sorrow with it.

    It was only today that I deeply felt what I, as a Spirit Master, wanted to do.

    On the way back, Zi Lang was still tightly holding both his hands.

    Alright, stop looking like this. Look, this is such a coincidence. The lover that you are waiting for is actually my hometown. Being so close to her, you can slowly watch her grow up.

    I was trying to lighten the mood, so I made a joke in a relaxed tone.

    Thank You...

    What? Why are you thanking me? You might as well thank those hard-working doctors. I didn''t help much.

    I don''t mean that. If I hadn''t met you at the time, everything would have been different...

    So I said, this is called fate, if fate, then it''s fine, if fate doesn''t, then it''s fine. There''s no need to thank me, you also helped me a lot. If I were to say thank you, I would be thanking you.

    Did I ever tell you that this kind of personality of yours is very contagious? "" No, no.

    Hearing Zi Lang''s words, I felt embarrassed and shook my head. No one had told me before, but there was someone who had told me that I wanted to be careless. If what you said was simply nonsense, then you guys should be talking about the same thing бн

    This time, the man with the depressed expression was finally amused by me and laughed out loud. Only then was I able to calm down. Now, I could focus on dealing with the matters in the village.

    I''m not a carpenter or an architect or anything. A Ka had done his best in this area. Not only had he bought the materials, he had also invited the architect and some workers to help him rebuild the building together.

    As a result, the efficiency was much higher, and not long after, the entire village was restored to its former glory.

    Those bachelors who did not have the money to build a house, and were able to get benefits this time, instantly had two floors of small buildings.

    Those villagers who did not know the inside story always felt that they had benefited from this disaster. Not only did they not lose anything, they even renovated their home.

    I was relieved to see that no one in the village complained.

    That night, my parents and I finally moved into our new home. It felt a lot warmer than before.

    This time, Mom finally locked me in the house, planning to ask me about this matter. I had a bad premonition. If I don''t fool him this time, he might not let me out of the house.

    Mom, to be honest, I''m not young anymore, and I found a husband I like. There are a lot of things you should just turn a blind eye to, since I didn''t do anything bad.

    Before my mother could say anything, I made the first move and finished what I had to say.

    Of course, these few words couldn''t get rid of the old man. Mom took my hand and sat on the bed, saying sincerely, "My daughter, I don''t really care. I don''t care if you can become outstanding or not outside. You don''t have to find a rich and handsome person to be with." As long as I''m your age, I only need an honest person. Tell Mom clearly, what exactly happened?

    As expected, what should have happened still came. Sweat started to roll down my forehead. I was wondering, if I were to tell him everything from the beginning, would I be able to get her understanding as well as her approval.

    Or maybe he was worried about my safety and didn''t quite agree with my current career, so what should I do?

    Mom, Zi''s words are weird and disorderly. Actually, there are some things that I don''t want to tell you. It''s just that it won''t do you two any good if I tell you about it.

    When I said that, Mom was unhappy again. What? You are our daughter, do you still want to hide your matter from us? If that''s really the case, then don''t go out of your house, we''ll watch over you everyday!

    Alright, mom is someone who keeps her word. Although it is easy for me to leave home, my parents are still my parents, so I can''t let them worry about me.

    Alright, Mom, I''ll explain everything to you. Actually, Zhang Ziyuan was not an ordinary person бн

    Mom''s face was flashing with an unusual light, as if she was listening to a gossip. ''Right? The first time I saw him, I felt that he wasn''t an ordinary person, and I guessed correctly.

 C244

    I nodded furiously. Well, Mom, your eyes are like torches and your eyes are like gold. Nothing can escape your eyes!

    I decided to change my strategy. First, I would stabilize my mother.

    Then tell me immediately, what exactly is the child? Where do you live? Who are their parents?

    Looking at my mother looking at me with a face full of gossip, I groaned in my heart. Oh my god, you are really mocking me for speaking nonsense.

    I told him with a serious expression, ''Then I''ll tell you the truth. Actually, my husband is not Chinese!

    If I say this, I won''t be able to get my own other lies out of my mouth! Without a beginning, without an end, just casually say it out and then how do you want to make it up?

    His mother was also shocked. Could it be? From the looks of it, he clearly spoke Chinese, and he spoke Chinese quite fluently.

    Ah, yes, it''s like that. In fact, he has Chinese blood in him. He''s a half-breed. Well, yes, that''s it, and then what? His family was in a very mysterious island country! Although this island nation was very rich, no one in this world knew of their existence!

    In fact, I can''t really believe what I just said. It is simply a fantasy, but my explanation would make my mother believe it more than those weird things.

    Yeah, at least you didn''t lie to me. I''ve never heard of such a miraculous thing. How did you get so lucky? He made a rich and handsome man?

    Mom''s expression was also very serious, and I thought she was beginning to believe me.

    Ah, it''s like this. His country is rich, and my husband is a prince of that country. But where there is power, there is strife! After Zhang Ziyuan''s father died, in order to stop it, a few of his uncles tried to take over the throne, so he thought of a way to destroy it.

    I decided that if I don''t become a Spirit Master anymore, I will change my line of work to write novels. To write such a dog-shit story, I will definitely praise it and cheer it on!

    When I heard my mother''s words, I was stunned for a moment. At the beginning, I was skeptical, but gradually, I started to believe it.

    That is to say, those big guys who came to make trouble were the political enemies of that island country?

    That''s right, that''s right, that was the reason they came here, to kill Zhang Ziyuan! For example, the reinforcements that I brought over, you saw him solve all the problems the moment he arrived, and even said that he wanted Zhang Ziyuan to go back and take over the throne!

    Mom suddenly understood. Aiya, if that''s the case, my daughter, don''t you want to be an imperial concubine? Then you really are a phoenix from a branch, and Mom is really too happy. I thought you were a crow, but who would''ve thought that one day you would actually find a prince!

    I secretly gave Mom a Like. This imagination is really rich!

    Yes, yes, if Zhang Ziyuan can go back, then I will be the queen of a nation!

    This Spring and Autumn Dream seemed to be real!

    Those so-called friends who followed you here, they must be the prince''s guards. If it weren''t for them, I estimate that the entire village would have suffered. And the one who can carry you and fly around, that speed is really fast. Oh right, my girl, when did you become an expert?

    Ah? That''s right, when did I become an expert? Oh no, this question was not made up...

    Can you talk about this tomorrow? Mom, I''m really sleepy right now. I want to go to sleep. I haven''t slept well for such a long time. I feel a little dizzy. I haven''t recovered from the cold yet бн

    This trick worked well. Mom saw that I didn''t feel well, so she didn''t pursue the matter, but I felt sure that with his brain, he would be able to figure it out.

    I also know that it must be very dangerous for you to be with such a prince. It is also normal for you to learn some self-defense skills, but I didn''t expect you to be so dignified.

    Sure enough, I didn''t need to go through so much trouble, he could even arrange it himself бн

    Then, mother, since things have already come to this, do you agree with us being together or not?

    His mother sighed. Which mother didn''t want her daughter to marry a good family? Actually, I don''t wish for you to be rich or rich, as long as you are happy. I feel that this man treats you well, I feel that this is enough бн

    Mom''s words were very kind. He was really thinking for me. Then mom, can you help me keep this a secret? We can''t reveal his identity yet. One day, when we really take back the power and become the imperial concubine, I''ll definitely take you in and raise you up for the rest of the year!

    Mom quickly nodded. Although I''m a rural woman, I know my limits. Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone!

    At that time, everyone in the village knew that this calamity had to do with me, and it wouldn''t be easy to be a person then. I didn''t expect that mom would still be reasonable.

    Then you should hurry up and rest. This house has just been built and you can finally have a good night''s sleep!

    Just as my mother walked out, Zhang Ziyuan finally came in. I have already been outside for half a day and you guys have been chatting for a long time, what did you all say?

    For the sake of whispered conversation, these topics cannot be told to you.

    I know even if you didn''t say it, you must be talking about me. Tell me, how did you arrange it for me? Don''t tell me he''s talking about me, the CEO or something?

    Even though Zhang Ziyuan didn''t hear us clearly from the outside, he could probably guess what was going on.

    Stop being so smug, who said that you were a CEO? I didn''t put you on such a high pedestal, I am only talking about you, you are a prince of a certain country бн

    Then I told him everything I had lied to my mother about, and couldn''t stop laughing when I heard it.

    It''s so late, don''t laugh, it''s bad if you disturb the neighbors!

    No, hahahaha, hahaha! You are too interesting, my wife, I didn''t expect your imagination to be so rich, hahahaha!

    Wasn''t I still trying to make this lie go round? What do you want me to tell him? She definitely wouldn''t believe me if I were to say it to be too small. If I were to tell him the truth, it will definitely make her worried. If we were to leave in the future, it would be hard for them to eat and sleep. I''m already so old, I really don''t want them to worry. I can only say this.

    Ah, acting like a prince? I have never held such a high position, how can this prince behave like this?

    Zhang Ziyuan looked at me in confusion.

    Weren''t you a member of a big family? It was some kind of gongzi, actually it was almost the same, but the prince''s way of doing things was a bit higher than those of other gongzi, so it was alright to just look at him!

    Zhang Ziyuan laughed involuntarily, what kind of prince would emerge from this country? Hey, if one day you were to tell your mother that I have already taken over the power of my own country and become king, would you really send your mother to some island to retire?

    Since it is such a long time ago, don''t think about it anymore. I think that now is the time to pass the test and don''t let her worry about it.

    There was a very reasonable famous saying, "When a person makes up his first lie, he will use 10 thousand of them to make a circle. Only then will the first lie not be seen through."

    I feel that the current situation is as though I have fallen into a trap. If one day my mother were to find out something about me, I''m afraid that I won''t be able to hide this matter anymore.

    But am I lying in good faith? He didn''t think about lying to me in the first place, he just wanted to hide it for now. If in the future, everything that Mom did know, I don''t think he would blame me.

    Yes, you are a good mother! Oh right, everything has come to an end. Let''s talk about what we should do now, right?

    What should I say? Wasn''t it time to undress and go to bed?

    Zhang Ziyuan''s smile became weirder and weirder, giving me a bad feeling. Originally, we were going to have a wedding, although there were some problems, but it''s only a three-way job. You sent me an official wife, so what should be the steps after the wedding?

    At this point, no matter how foolish I was, I could tell what he meant. Are you saying that we''re going to the bridal chamber?

    As I spoke, my voice became smaller and smaller, and my face started to turn a strange red. I shouldn''t admit that I was just shy.

    In fact, the two of us hadn''t been together once or twice, and he''d already finished me off before we''d known each other for long.

    Even though I just got married, I''m already an old couple. Why am I so shy? Just being like a big girl made him seem a bit pretentious.

    Um, are your wounds all healed? If not, it''s not suitable for strenuous exercise.

    Zhang Ziyuan was amused by me once again. You said that bridal ceremony is a strenuous exercise, then I have to see how well the two of them can do!

    This person didn''t reveal his true nature as a hoodlum. He thought that he had already become better!

    Since there''s no longer time to think about it, Zhang Ziyuan already slowly leaned over and gently kissed my lips.

    That gentle movement was like a pool of water, causing me to sink into the depths of the lake. I was unable to extricate myself, and the stiff body from before had now been stretched out.

    At first, I was still very nervous, but after his careful actions, I was especially touched. I felt that at this moment, yes, he truly treated me as a treasure.

    What was very different from the first time was that he now truly regarded me as his wife.

 C245

    This was a type of feeling that was protected by the palm of someone''s hand. It was difficult to describe with words. He moved more and more slowly, as if it were a tender torture, which I enjoyed but could not extricate myself from.

    "Wife, you''re really getting more and more beautiful бн"

    "Don''t you feel guilty saying that? "I feel like I''m getting darker and darker from running all over the place. I had an ordinary face to begin with and now, my face is covered by white. Now, there isn''t a single white face left."

    As I said those words, I was indeed a little disheartened. Just a moment ago, after looking in the mirror, I saw that as I grew older, my face seemed to have aged quite a bit.

    But Zhang Ziyuan was different. He was now the leader, and he was immortal. He would not leave any imprint on his face because of the changes in the passing of time.

    If this goes on for ten or twenty years, the gap between us will grow bigger and bigger. When I become a old granny who droops to old age, he will still be a young Zhang Ziyuan.

    Even though it was a little too early to worry about them, the fear in my heart enveloped me and made me absent-minded.

    "What''s wrong? Aren''t you happy that I praised you? "I''ve never lied to you. In my eyes, you are the most beautiful woman in the world."

    "Then what if I''m old? What if he gets ugly? " I can''t hide anything from myself. I was thinking about it just now, and now I can''t help but blurt it out.

    Zhang Ziyuan was startled at first, but then he seemed to understand my thoughts.

    "I understand. You think that you will slowly age while I don''t. This way, the gap between us will get bigger and bigger?"

    I nodded slightly. "When you forced me to marry you, I was only a child a few years old. But now, 20 years have passed and I''ve become older than you бн"

    Zhang Ziyuan laughed until my hair stood on end. I don''t know why, but he seemed to be in a very good mood today.

    "I knew that you would be worried about this. Don''t worry, I''m not immortal. While I''m cultivating, I will slowly get closer to the habits of humans. I will even sleep slowly like you. This is my own choice, I wish to live and die with you бн "

    What? I opened my eyes wide and looked at him in disbelief. He has already reached the highest level in the cultivation of ghosts. He would actually give up the dream of an immortal and a normal person for me?

    "Why are you doing this?" It is already a blessing from my previous life for us to be husband and wife in this life. Why must you insist on living and dying together? "

    "You don''t understand? "What I am determined to do is not to live and die with you, but in a world where there is no you, I have no taste in life at all бн"

    Of all the love words in this world, the most beautiful would probably be this, but I knew very well that if these words came out of Zhang Ziyuan''s mouth, it would no longer be considered sweet words. It was a promise from him, a promise that weighed a thousand kilograms.

    I believe he meant it.

    After saying that, his deep eyes fixed at me, as if he couldn''t bear to look at me anymore. I embarrassedly turned my body to the side. "These clothes have already been stripped off. Now they have been changed to clear water. What''s the use of just looking at them!"

    I gently bit my lips with my teeth. After saying those words with a red face, I wished that I could bury my entire body under the blanket and never dare to look at him again.

    Zhang Ziyuan immediately understood the meaning behind my words as if he had received encouragement, and pressed down once again.

    It was a good night, a night of spring rain, and the leaves outside were wet. I was completely immersed in a warm embrace, unable to extricate myself.

    The next day, I got up, and my eyes darkened. I went out to eat breakfast, but my mother caught me red-handed.

    "Why didn''t you sleep well yesterday? Didn''t you say that a fever isn''t a headache? "

    I don''t know how to explain this to her, but can it be that she directly told him that we had a wedding night?

    "Oh, my house was full of cockroaches yesterday, so I didn''t sleep when I played cockroaches бн"

    This time, Zhang Ziyuan, who was standing beside me, burst out laughing again.

    Right now, my ability to lie to my mom is getting greater and greater. Originally, I would blink a few times, but now, I don''t even need to draw up a rough draft. I can directly say whatever I want.

    Zhang Ziyuan, this person is also getting more and more joyous, originally he always had a straight face, never having the slightest expression, but now, when I say a few words, she was laughing, laughing until his hair stood on end.

    "Ah, that shouldn''t be the case. Why would there be cockroaches in the newly built house? "No, I''m going to the city to buy some insecticides today. I''ll spray them back and forth!"

    After Mom left, Zhang Ziyuan whispered to me, "Is it really appropriate for you to keep on fooling around with him?"

    "Can you pay attention to the use of words? What does it mean to be fooled!" If I don''t talk about cockroaches, then did she say she had sex with you yesterday? "Then do I still have the face to see her today?"

    On my mother''s side, it was finally over. She didn''t continue asking me what had happened.

    After breakfast, I went next door to see Li He Yue who had awoken.

    Ever since he woke up, there weren''t many problems with his body, but I felt that his mental state was a little strange. I don''t know what sort of stimulation he received so he wouldn''t be able to explain himself even after asking Big Brother Fu.

    "President Li, how do you feel? "Thank you so much, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable. This is my neighborhood, and even my relatives and friends. I will not thank you so much. If you need anything in the future, just say so!"

    Judging from his mental state, he was indeed in a bad mood. He didn''t know what to say, so he decided to go for a break.

    When Li He Yue saw me, she had an expression on her face. Did she have to be so distant from me?

    Eyebrows...

    In fact, until that day, when he told me the truth, I never knew how to face him.

    I always felt that I owed him, but I didn''t have any idea how to repay what I owed him.

    "If you''re still not feeling well, then rest a bit more. This is my second cousin''s home. My second cousin and his wife are well, so you can stay here and rest in peace бн"

    Seeing how I was ignoring him, the light in Li He Yue''s eyes suddenly went out. "I''m fine now. Ghost Society still has some matters to take care of. I need to go back immediately."

    Although he said that he had some important matters to attend to, his expression was clearly written on his face, "My heart is dead right now, I must find a place to hide and heal my wounds."

    Initially, I had intended to let him recuperate here due to his poor health. However, after thinking about it, perhaps the matter between us, after settling down in time, will instead be resolved better. It would be good for both of us if we don''t meet again for the time being.

    After that, I nodded and followed his words. "Since you have something urgent, I won''t keep you any longer. How about this, I''ll send someone to escort you back so that you won''t be in any danger along the way." He estimated that the environment would be better after he recuperated.

    I''m afraid Li He Yue didn''t expect that I didn''t even say a word to persuade her to stay. Although he was determined to leave, the disappointment on his face couldn''t be concealed.

    "Alright, there is one more thing that I wanted to tell you, but too many things have happened in the past few days, I haven''t had the time, about Li Sheng бн"

    "Li Sheng, did you really get something out of his mouth?"

    Li He Yue nodded, "After all, he is one of us. Even if we want to get something from his mouth, we still can''t blow it away. Actually, I came here this time with one of my main purpose, which is to tell you these news. "

    "Did he find out about the whereabouts of the Ghost King? Or is it some Ghosts''s weakness? "

    Although the Ghost King was no longer in control of the Fengdu Ghost City, he was still a huge threat. With his current injuries, he would probably be in hiding to recuperate. If he were to recover in the future, he would probably become a difficult character to deal with.

    If we can take advantage of his injuries to find his resting place, we still have a glimmer of hope that we can deal with him.

    "That''s right, it is the hiding place of Ghost King, but I suggest you, even if you know about this, do not carelessly touch it, after all a skinny camel is bigger than a horse, even if Ghost King is heavily injured, all of you are still not his opponents, what need is there to seek death?"

    As expected, Li He Yue did not exaggerate, she had seen the power of the Ghost King before. Even though he was heavily injured, we were no match for him. If not for his previous relapse, we would have been completely annihilated.

    "Even though he said that, we are, after all, the leaders of the Spirit Master. If we do not deal with him, and if we were to come back in the future, the ones who will suffer will still be those innocent people."

    Li He Yue shook her head and sighed, "I am just advising you, if you insist on going, I won''t be able to stop you, so I will definitely tell you the location. But please forgive me, I can''t be with you anymore. "

    Looking at his eyes, it was as though they had turned into a pool of stagnant water. Could it be that my refusal to be with him had given him such a huge blow?

    Then he pressed a piece of paper into my hand. "The address is on it, and since it''s confidential, I won''t tell you about it directly. Burn the note as soon as you see the address, remember."

    That''s right, this was the Ghost Society''s secret to begin with. With such a strict organization like his, it was probably forbidden for him to spread the secret without permission.

    He actually travelled thousands of miles to come precisely to tell me this news, but never would I have thought that I would marry Zhang Ziyuan without notifying him in the slightest.

    In the face of danger, he still chose to step forward and spare no effort to protect my family and friends.

    Li He Yue was indeed a rare true man.

    I reached for the slip of paper, unfolded it, read it, waved my hand, and threw it into the nearby stove.

    Thank you, Lee and Yue...

 C246

    Hearing me call his name again, his expression suddenly brightens, and it''s not as cloudy as before.

    "No matter what, we are best friends. Don''t worry, I won''t pester you anymore, but I can''t control my heart at times, so if necessary, we shouldn''t meet again."

    I was relieved to hear that from his mouth, because he had let it go. However, in my heart, there is indeed some unhappiness. After all, it is a love affair from my previous life. If I were to end it like this, no matter how hard I try, I will feel helpless.

    "In a while, I will get Yue Feng to send you back. He is very fast, and without your bumpy journey, his injuries will worsen."

    "Thank you. Even though you and Ming Zhu have different personalities, they are both kind and good girls. It''s very rare for a person like you to exist in a society like this."

    This was the biggest compliment to me. I gratefully looked back at him and said, "Then we will part ways here."

    Li He Yue left. Originally, he thought that Zhang Ziyuan would feel better, but he never thought that he would feel uncomfortable.

    "The matter between you two hasn''t been resolved yet, so why did you leave just like that?"

    "The two of us have already understood each other. What else is there to solve? Can you not be so petty?"

    "You really misunderstood me. I am not mocking you when I say this, I am sincere. I feel that, rather than leaving behind eternal regret, it would be better to explain this matter clearly. "

    I shook my head. I don''t think it''s necessary anymore. How can I explain the feelings of my previous life?

    I had a nice chat with him, but for a second I felt strange inside my head. It had happened once before, on the eve of our wedding, when Li and Yue had told me about it.

    This feeling was very strange. It was as if he had thought of something that he had forgotten for a very long time. In this chaotic state of mind, a figure that looked exactly like Li Jun and Yue Yue appeared in front of him.

    Do I know him? Why was he so familiar with it? Looking at his smiling face, his heart felt warm again.

    I hugged my own head. No matter how Zhang Ziyuan called out to me, I had already turned a deaf ear to him. Scenes of what happened before my eyes continuously surfaced one after another.

    I don''t know how much time passed before I finally regained consciousness. What happened to me?

    Looking at Zhang Ziyuan opposite me, my face is filled with concern. Looks like I don''t know what kind of sickness I had this time.

    "Your appearance just now was very scary, as if your consciousness wasn''t yours. Although you weren''t unconscious, your eyes were empty. You never had this kind of situation before, could it be because your fever wasn''t treated well enough to burn your brain?"

    I shook my head. I don''t think so.

    "Then what is the situation? When I called you just now, you didn''t seem to hear me. I was very worried and was about to go find someone, but then you woke up. "

    I intentionally pretended that nothing had happened and said casually, "No need, I think I just have been too tired during this period of time and will only rest for two more days. Oh right, before Li Jun and Yue Yue left, someone wrote a small note on it saying the whereabouts of Ghost King."

    Don''t know why? The moment I mentioned this name, the scene in front of me replayed itself. Li Jun and Yue Yue were a person that I couldn''t get rid of. I thought to myself, ''Could it be that the memories of my previous life have returned?''

    "Oh, he actually gave you such an important piece of information? What''s written on the note? "

    "There are five words written on it, Constellation Sea Poison Pool бн"

    My geography wasn''t that good, but when I saw those five words, although I deeply engraved them in my mind, I didn''t know what kind of place it was.

    Zhang Ziyuan frowned, "With Ghost King there, this matter will not be easy to handle."

    "Why do you know him?"

    He nodded, "I''ve never been there, but I''ve heard of this place before. I heard that he is far away in the Western Regions, and because he is rich in poisons, it is easy for them to poison people to death."

    "Producing poisonous substances, isn''t that the same as the seedling border?"

    "More or less, but there are still big differences between the two places. Although the seedling border is overflowing with poisons and there is even a Gu King, it can still be considered as a beautiful scenery and pleasant climate. Thus, there are still a lot of local residents there. However, the Constellation Sea was different. The climate of the Western Regions was originally not that good, and that area was even more careful. Because the Constellation Sea itself is poisonous, and as time goes by, the sea water rises, and even the air is poisonous. "

    This sounded like an extremely dangerous place, "How can Ghost King get there?"

    "Although there are few signs of life, there is still a gigantic poison king that lives there."

    After hearing the two words "poison king", my mind suddenly recalled that acute earthworm who was chasing after us, and my body couldn''t help but shiver.

    "Why does this sound so sinister?"

    "Not only is it sinister, it is also a very large poisonous insect. Furthermore, it is a insect with a human face. It would not be an exaggeration to say that it is the king of all poisons."

    There are too many monsters in this world. There are all kinds of poisonous creatures that are hard to deal with.

    "So that means that the reason the Ghost King was able to hide there and recuperate is definitely related to the King of Poison, or perhaps the two of them have already teamed up?"

    Not to mention the Ghost King, even the King of Ten Thousand Poisons is not someone that can be dealt with. The climate of the Constellation Sea is not something that ordinary people can pass through, so I advise you to give up on this idea. "Su Yun said.

    This Ghost King still had some brains, he knew that someone would take advantage of his injuries to make a move on him.

    But when faced with such a confidential clue and we don''t take the initiative to attack, don''t tell me that we''re at a disadvantage бн?

    But after activating the acute earthworm again, I started to hesitate. What kind of difficult monsters have I dealt with, but this poisonous thing is the only thing I don''t dare to touch.

    "If you''re really afraid of being poisoned, then I have a way." It was unknown when Fu Junqing walked in, but he probably heard our conversation.

    "You have a way? "Speak!"

    "Since there are poisonous substances in this world, they can be used as backup to cure poisons. All living things in this world are related to each other. One thing equals another."

    "According to you, do you know where the antidote is now?" I asked.

    Actually, I''ve heard quite a lot, according to the legends in the martial arts world, there are many things that can cure a hundred poisons. However, I have never tried to find out which clues were true and which were false.

    Fu Junqing nodded, "I know of a type of thing called a Amaryllis sanguinarum Maxim. Its fragrance is very unique and I can smell its fragrance even from five kilometers away. If he could use it to make a scented bag, he could use it to avoid all kinds of poisons. Even if it''s the King of Poison, he has to give way for a bit. "

    "In this world, there really is such a magical thing. Then, where does this lotus flower grow at? "Is it good?"

    "I know where this lotus flower is, but I want to ask you first. You have decided to eliminate Ghost King first?"

    I smacked my lips, "I feel that there are some things that must be done. It''s too much to say that a gentleman can do something but not do it. I just faintly feel that not only him, but also someone who will be a huge threat in the future."

    Fu Junqing nodded, "If you are determined, I will spare no effort to help you. Although the name seven-step lotus flower sounds nice and feels very holy, the place she opened is beyond ordinary, in Netherworld Valley бн "

    I was also surprised when he said this was the location, I have heard of this Netherworld Valley before. It was said that that place was even more terrifying than the underworld''s underworld.

    Some people who had committed heinous crimes in this world were extremely afraid of going to hell after death and thus escaped Ox-Head and Horse-Face''s pursuit. And this Netherworld Valley, was specially designed to contain these evil spirits.

    "Strange, why would the seven-step lotus flower you mentioned open in that kind of place?"

    Fu Junqing shook his head, "I don''t know about that, but there are many legends about this seven-step lotus flower. I don''t know if any of them are real or fake, but the only thing I''m sure of is that the scented packets it makes can cure a hundred poisons if they are placed on your body. Moreover, this is the only seven-step lotus flower in the world. If you want to take it, you can only go to Netherworld Valley. "

    Constellation Sea, Netherworld Valley? If I were to say that he was a difficult opponent, I wouldn''t hesitate in the slightest. However, the fearsomeness and eeriness of the surroundings caused me to halt in my tracks.

    At this moment, a chaotic scene appeared in my mind. I felt that I was abnormal like this. The situation happened more and more frequently, and sometimes I was unable to control myself.

    This time, in my mind, I could hear a few words coming to mind. It was so sweet, I felt like I was being hypnotized, and it was only a few seconds before I woke up.

    "I''ve decided. I want to go to Netherworld Valley and get the seven-step lotus flower."

    Why did he make such a decision in the end? For myself, I don''t understand.

    "Miss Su, what''s wrong?" There was something wrong with me for a split-second, and you told me the answer right after that, didn''t you? Who controlled your consciousness? "

    Fu Junqing observed more carefully than anyone else, although my mind was in a mess, in just a short moment, he already noticed that something was amiss.

    "To be honest, this kind of situation has happened several times. Recently, I feel like there are always some fragments in my mind. Moreover, these fragments can actually affect my emotions, senses, and even judgement. There hasn''t been such a situation before."

    Fu Junqing looked at me for a long while, as if he had understood something, "After Li He Yue told you about your past life, you started experiencing situations like this right?"

    "That''s right, it''s exactly like this. It''s because the things he told me at that time caused my mind to be in a mess. That''s why he made the decision to run away from the marriage."

    "If I''m not wrong, your memories from your previous life should be waking up soon бн"

    What? This is yet another explosive piece of news for me. Indeed, the reason why my consciousness is temporarily out of control is because I recalled something from the past.

 C247

    Because people like you are born extraordinary. You guys have inherited the magic power and Spiritual Energy from your past life. Once you wake up, your memories will also wake up after a period of time. Only, at that time, this matter gave you too much of a shock, and it hastened the awakening of your memories.

    That is to say, my memories are destined to awaken. It has nothing to do with Li He Yue, he just increased his speed.

    That is to say, from now on, I will have more and more memories, until they fill my mind and fully awaken me?

    That''s right, it should be like this. At that time, what you will wake up from your search will not only be your memories, but also your many hobbies and feelings бн

    If that was the case, then wouldn''t I no longer be myself, but have completely become my previous life, Jun Mingzhu?

    If my thoughts and feelings will change, then will the people I like change as well. That''s why I''ve been thinking about Li He Yue over and over again these past few days. Could it be that it has something to do with the awakening of my memories?

    A series of questions ran through my mind, but there was no answer. The result made me deeply afraid.

    Was there a way in the Big Brother Fu to prevent the awakening of this memory?

    Fu Junqing was surprised. Why did he stop it? Master Jun is the most famous Spirit Master in the previous generation. The various skills he grasped are far beyond the reach of ordinary people. If your memories could fully awaken, then that would be ten times more than what you are capable of right now. Why don''t you do it?

    In the eyes of outsiders, this is a good thing. To be able to bear the memories of my previous life is a great blessing, but to me, if I were to forget the person I love from then on and fall in love with someone else, I would rather not wake up.

    Then tell me, is there any way?

    Fu Junqing shook his head, there was nothing he could do about it. He was just a doctor, not a therapist, maybe even a therapist could not solve this problem. I think there are a lot of things, just let nature take its course, don''t be too demanding.

    Zhang Ziyuan also lowered his head and did not speak further. Perhaps the worry in his heart was the same as mine. Although he didn''t like to talk normally, he was smarter than anyone else.

    Fu Junqing pinched his chin, that meant the decision you made just now was to implement it!? Now that you have made up your mind, I will help you.

    So to me, what is sealed in my body is not only the powerful Spiritual Energy, but also the memories of my previous life. There really isn''t anything that is perfect in this world. I tightly hold my head, trying my best to stop thinking about the past. Sometimes, I really can''t control myself.

    Zhang Ziyuan was silent for a moment, then raised his head and gently said to me, "Wifey, if there comes a day you no longer love me, just tell me directly бн"

    I didn''t expect him to say this to me. I didn''t even know how to answer. I will only love you alone for my entire life. In other words, when the time comes, I will definitely tell you бн

    I can''t promise anything, because I can''t control myself now.

    When I didn''t answer, he didn''t force me anymore. He quietly embraced me and put my head against his chest. I felt the warmth of his chest.

    I know, his heart is also bitter. There are many things, but he feels that this is the most perfect time, yet he has to make a mistake.

    No one said anything. The whole atmosphere was terrifyingly quiet. After a long while, I finally opened my mouth and said the most important promise of my life.

    Zhang Ziyuan, you will always be my husband, and I will also always be your wife. We agreed to live together, grow old together, live together with me, and never leave each other.

    After saying this sentence for a long time, there wasn''t any movement from behind. I wasn''t someone who would make such a heavy vow. I seemed to have heaved a long sigh of relief upon hearing it.

    Originally, I thought that he wouldn''t answer me anymore. I only felt that one or two drops of something warm had lowered my face. Thinking it was raining, he looked up and saw that the sky was clear and cloudless.

    When he turned around to look at Zhang Ziyuan, his silent tears were already flowing down his face, but he persisted and did not make a single sound.

    A man does not shed tears easily. There was another sentence after that, but it was not to the point of being sorrowful бн

    I didn''t know what the tears meant. I reached out and wiped them off his face, but they were warm. It was as if it had come from the heart and still carried the warmth of the heart. It had never changed бн

    The next day, I bid farewell to my parents, ready to leave again. At this time, I secretly made up my mind. Whether it was my parents, relatives, friends, or innocent people I don''t know, I will protect them all. I am a Spirit Master.

    Zhang Shaowu left without a sound again. He was always elusive, even if it was just him and the rest, the leaders of the gang were probably very busy.

    Out of the things that should be left, the only one who could set off again, other than Zhang Ziyuan, was Fu Junqing.

    In fact, in my heart, I really admire the Big Brother Fu. No matter how big the risk I take, he will closely follow me.

    Netherworld Valley is a heterospatial space and not in the space where we live. My divine art is useless.

    Ah? Furthermore, there are places you cannot reach, so how can you reach the Netherworld Valley?

    In fact, believing in the Netherworld Valley was easier said than done. Every time there was no light from the stars or the moon, a few weird people would appear at a common noodle stall on the street.

    If it was an ordinary person, they would go and do their business. After they had eaten, they would coax others to leave. However, if it was a special person, there would be some sort of code or code that matched each other. Thus, they would know that the person they were waiting for had arrived.

    It even had to do with the code language. It was so mysterious. It made him look like a spy.

    The price is that you have to give them a treasure that is worth a city. If they do not like this treasure, they would still try to coax you to leave. If they set their eyes on it, they would take you in a small boat and enter the Netherworld Valley.

    Fu Junqing explained in detail, if not I would have thought that this was some kind of fantasy.

    "You know so well, could it be that you went in there before?"

    Fu Junqing shook his head. Of course I have never gone in, those who want to go to Netherworld Valley are either ghosts or people who have thoughts about Amaryllis sanguinarum Maxim Hua. However, I once had a good friend. I heard that the lotus flower was extremely beautiful when it was in full bloom, and its fragrance was extremely fragrant all over, so I looked forward to it.

    What happened to your friend?

    Fu Junqing laughed bitterly, of course he did not get the lotus, otherwise, we would have made this trip in vain. However, when he came out, he seemed to be afraid of everything inside the Netherworld Valley. He was extremely fearful and would not reveal even a single word. I suspect that something terrible has happened to her. In fact, someone even forced him to promise not to spread it.

    That is to say, until now, we are still an unknown number of people. We only know the method to enter the Netherworld Valley.

    There was one more thing that he was sure of, seven-step lotus flower s were not so easily obtainable. Actually, I suggest that we pay a visit to my friend first. If his lotus flower still harbors illusions, why not ask him to go with us?

    I think it''s a good idea. After all, he came by once, and a lot of things are familiar.

    Fu Junqing nodded his head, that''s good, now I will send you guys over, she is currently not going out of the door, and does not know what he is doing at home, you can probably find his if you go.

    Although divine action isn''t omnipotent, it''s absolutely impossible for one to not have one. In the blink of an eye, he has already brought us to the front of a Old Mansion.

    He did not know who the people living inside were, but looking at the Old Mansion, they looked extraordinary. The people living inside were definitely not ordinary people.

    A Hua, are you there? I have some business with you. Fu Junqing shouted.

    The biggest characteristic of Old Mansion is that other than their presence, there are no doorbell. If I want to inform the people inside that I''m here, I can only yell.

    Who would have thought that there would actually be someone who came to open the door, Fu Junqing! I didn''t expect that you would come. You are such a busy person, yet you actually thought of coming to see me.

    The person who opened the door was a mature young man. It could be seen that he was not very old, but he had deliberately dressed up to look like he had gone through the vicissitudes of life. The clothes he was wearing were unkempt, not even his beard was shaved, and his hair was messy and scattered on his shoulders.

    A Hua, I really haven''t seen you in a long time, what have you been busy with at home? Fu Junqing did not want to get straight to the point, so he exchanged a few words.

    As for me, I don''t have any important work to do like you. I''m just busying myself. The ancestors only left this little bit of property, so I might as well starve to death. Right, who are these people? Your friend?

    After a long time, he still did not know what A Hua was actually doing. He entered the house with him, and after seeing the room full of clay sculptures, he finally understood, he was actually a master of clay sculpture.

    Not bad, your works are becoming more and more famous. Honestly speaking, looking at your sloppy appearance, I never would have thought that you would become a great artist one day.

    Don''t flatter me, it''s already good enough that you can eat your fill. Look at me, this depression has no one here.

    Looking at its appearance, it was indeed sloppy, probably only artists were like this, but what puzzled me was why a clay master would be so interested in seven-step lotus flower s.

 C248

    Su Su girl, this is my old friend, Zhang Yi Ying. As you can see, he is a clay sculpture master.

    Master Zhang, I have heard a lot about you! Right now, my words are getting more and more polite. Although I have never heard of him before, I still couldn''t help but say a few words of courtesy when I saw senior.

    However, when that person spoke, he did not pay attention to his manners and liked to be straightforward. What did he have to say to that for a long time? I estimate that no one in this world has ever heard of me.

    Actually, we came here this time to ask senior for guidance. It is said that you passed through the Netherworld Valley because of that seven-step lotus flower, but I don''t know what exactly you experienced inside?

    Since she doesn''t like pleasantries, I''ll just go straight to the point and say what I''m here for. I don''t think he''ll mind.

    Master Zhang squinted his eyes and looked at me strangely. Your little girl is also interested in seven-step lotus flower, but I don''t think you should go to Netherworld Valley''s place. Many people can''t go to that place until they reach the end of their road, but if you go in, there won''t even be a corpse left.

    Since the Master Zhang said it was so scary, then you have to explain it in detail иC in the end, what did you see inside?

    I guess you also know that after I returned from Netherworld Valley, you never mentioned anything about it. You don''t need to ask, I won''t tell you either, I just want to advise you to give up on this idea.

    After Master Zhang finished speaking, he immediately continued with his work, no longer paying attention to us, he was sitting on a workbench, facing a patch of mud, as though he was facing an exquisite artwork, he started to make his move.

    He was unhappy about the fact that he had pouted his lips, but then he thought again. Could it be that the things in the Netherworld Valley were truly terrifying, and he did not even want to mention it now?

    In that case, he definitely wouldn''t want to take the second trip, so we didn''t come here for nothing.

    Fu Junqing was naturally unwilling to give up. He lightly patted the Master Zhang''s shoulder from behind. Isn''t that seven-step lotus flower something you yearn for? He gave up so quickly?

    In fact, the seven-step lotus flower that I wanted was just a model for me to use for clay figurines. I had already seen it before, so it doesn''t matter if I get it or not as long as I know its appearance.

    That is to say, you saw the appearance of this lotus flower back then? So, did you come back with any clay figurines according to his appearance, why don''t you let us take a look at them?

    Nothing can escape your eyes, you bastard? Well, if you want to see it, I''ll show it to you.

    Fu Junqing smiled craftily, others didn''t know that I still didn''t know you, you can, indeed, inject vitality into your clay sculpture. You just wanted to create that initial lotus flower and turn it from a clay sculpture into a real one.

    When I heard these words, I was shocked. The Master Zhang wasn''t just an ordinary master sculptor, all of his works were lifelike, as if they were real. I just glanced around a moment ago and was amazed at his work.

    What I didn''t expect was that he had the power to turn corruption into magic, and this sloppy looking man in front of me could actually inject life force into his clay sculpture. This was unbelievable.

    Actually, I forgot to introduce Zhang Yi Ying to you two. Other than being a clay sculpture master, he is also a divine rod. Old Zhang, why don''t you show them a few moves?

    The relationship between Fu Junqing and the Master Zhang did indeed seem to be quite good. The two of them were carefree and often teased each other, but they did not get angry at each other.

    To be honest, I don''t think this little spell will work at all, and it''s no use for me. If you want to see it, I''ll show you some of it.

    Master Zhang walked to the front of a finished work. It was a lifelike little bird, the colours on it were very vivid, the feathers on each of its wings felt like they were real. If you looked from a distance, you wouldn''t be able to see that it was a clay sculpture.

    What shocked me the most was that Master Zhang did not know what he had said in front of his work. It was probably an incantation, but that clay little bird immediately gave life to it.

    Miraculously, I couldn''t help but exclaim. In this world, there could actually be such a person. You really can''t judge a book by its cover. When I first saw her, I thought she was just an artist.

    I couldn''t help but praise him as I stretched out my hand and the little bird obediently landed on my palm. It even twitched my palm a few times.

    It was just a small trick to embarrass himself бн

    Master Zhang, don''t be so modest, I have really broadened my horizons. I originally only knew how to live and die from sickness, I didn''t know that there really was someone who could turn a dead thing into a fresh life!

    This made me think back to the mechanical technique and the atony that I had encountered before. That kind of craftsmanship also made me amazed, as it was simply a pinnacle creation of modern science. I didn''t expect to have a new view of the world today.

    There''s only specialized attacks in the field. I think the two of you aren''t ordinary people. You must also have some unique skills, that''s why it''s like this between people.

    Even though I didn''t ask, I was still wondering in my heart, how could someone like him, with such a unique skill, be so down and out? If I had the ability to live in this Old Mansion, I would have been rich since long ago.

    Later on, I thought that maybe I didn''t understand this senior''s intentions, but he might have felt that it was his way of doing things to keep a low profile.

    That''s right, I just said that I would let you see the seven-step lotus flower that I made. Come here, in the secret room at the back, I don''t dare to lay out these things.

    I never thought that there would be a secret room at the back of Old Mansion. But to someone like me who specializes in mechanical technique, the construction of this secret room is mediocre.

    After opening up the secret chamber, I felt my vision widen. The items here weren''t on the same level as the ones outside. Even though they weren''t alive yet, the items placed there were no different from the real items.

    Master Zhang, I truly admire you, I''m not lying. Oh right, are you going to create these things? What for?

    Me, it''s just a hobby, I don''t have anything else to do, so I made a clay sculpture. After saying that, he opened up a secret compartment in the secret chamber.

    You still have a secret compartment, how much treasure is this for it to be so well-kept. Could it be that he really gave life to the seven-step lotus flower, making it into a real one?

    When I saw what was inside the secret compartment, I really thought that the seven-step lotus flower had appeared right in front of my eyes.

    It was indeed too realistic. Every single leaf, every single petal, every single vein felt like it was a real, real life.

    But when he carefully touched it, he discovered that it was still mud.

    I didn''t succeed. Although I felt that I had done it so vividly, that it was exactly the same as the real thing, but for some reason, I just couldn''t give him a fresh life. The current seven-step lotus flower could only be a clay figurine.

    I couldn''t help but be disappointed. So this treasure had a unique side to it, since the Master Zhang was unable to turn such a high level unique skill into something alive, then the Netherworld Valley must go this time.

    I will trouble you this time, if you are truly unwilling to tell us what exactly happened to you in Netherworld Valley, then we will not force you.

    I made the gesture of wanting to leave, but Master Zhang was indeed shocked. In other words, you all still intend to go to Netherworld Valley? Do you want to think it through? The people who went there were either extremely fierce or extremely fierce. They were evil ghosts that even the Netherworld Kingdom did not dare to accept. As long as they entered, they would be doomed.

    To tell you the truth, I have a very important matter that I must do. I need the help of the seven-step lotus flower.

    But even if you enter the Serene Ming Valley, getting that lotus flower will be even more difficult.

    We came here to inquire about the situation, and since you are not willing to say, then we will take our leave.

    Master Zhang sighed. Alright, the road ahead is dangerous, so I can only wish you all the best. I have a very deep relationship with you, if you really can''t come out from now on, I will be sad!

    Fu Junqing rolled his eyes at him. Can''t you say something nice? If we get it, we''ll definitely show you first, so that you can make a clay sculpture of the real lotus flower.

    The Master Zhang gave us a meaningful look. Maybe she was sure that we wouldn''t be able to get anything.

    My mood isn''t good. I didn''t even get a single useful clue, but the pressure I got from him wasn''t good. From his attitude and speech, I could tell that the Netherworld Valley was scary, and it wasn''t easy to get hold of the Amaryllis sanguinarum Maxim Hua.

    Zhang Ziyuan seemed to have seen through my thoughts, don''t think too much, what dangerous place is there in this world, what terrifying place we have yet to pass through, we are already here, why would we be afraid of a mere Netherworld Valley?

    It seems that the only one who supports me unconditionally in this world is the man beside me. I quietly took his hand and squeezed it, feeling the warmth of his body for an instant.

    Actually, I''m just a woman. I also have fear, and I''m also afraid. I usually look casual, but there are a lot of things that I really can''t take.

    No matter what decision you make, I will support you...

    If a husband was like this, what else could he ask for? If there was really someone, regardless of life or death, who supported you and was with you, no matter how difficult the obstacles were, there would be no frightening thing in this world.

    Big Brother Fu, let''s wait quietly for the stars and moon to go out that night бн

 C249

    Alright, I will choose to take care of this matter. Don''t worry, just adjust your condition and it will be fine.

    Everything was ready, all that was left was Dong Feng, this Dong Feng was a priceless treasure.

    Fu Junqing said that normal treasures would not enter the eyes of the boss, if he could make this deal, then it would have to be something from the heavens or the earth.

    Other than the Kong Ming treasure sword, the only other treasures that we can take out are fire phoenix s. However, these two items were left behind by the Master Jun, and can''t be given to anyone else.

    After thinking about it, Zhang Ziyuan suddenly remembered something and conjured a short knife from his hands.

    I know the short knife here. Back in the desert, among the Gaochang''s labyrinth, there was once another palace filled with treasures. At that time, I felt that if I entered the treasure mountain and returned empty-handed, wouldn''t I be at a disadvantage? Where would everyone meet? I still remember, that was the dagger Zhang Ziyuan was holding.

    You mean you want to use this dagger? But none of us know where it came from. If it doesn''t meet the standard and it doesn''t count as a rare treasure, wouldn''t we be able to enter?

    Although I don''t know where this dagger came from, but looking at the decorations on its body, as well as the cutting gold and jade cutting the steel like mud, I determined that it wasn''t an ordinary treasure. That''s why I decided to take him.

    I nodded my head. Looks like we can only try our luck this time and bring this short knife along. Let''s try it out.

    Now that the tickets were settled, he had to wait for the right moment.

    That night, the stars and moon really did have no light. It seemed like Zhu Yun had blocked their path, so they had no idea if it would rain in the latter half of the night.

    Fu Junqing brought us to a place, and from the looks of it, it seemed to be a ghost market.

    Late at night, everyone was still doing business, but they refused to light the lamps. The lights were out, so how were they supposed to pick things to buy?

    He went straight to a noodle stall. There was not a single person eating noodles, but there were still a few waiters who were busy doing something. I know that these waiters were doing business with the Netherworld Valley.

    Fu Junqing brought us to sit at a table made of eight fairies, and called the servants over.

    I followed him in silence, knowing that he was now beginning to whisper. I didn''t dare to speak carelessly for fear of affecting the code.

    The shop assistant''s eyes lit up. Knowing that the business had arrived, he excitedly walked over and enthusiastically replied, "Three bowls of plain noodles, right?" What bowl? What do you want? What dishes are there?

    I was curious. Why buy noodles? What bay? Could this be part of the code language?

    If you want a thick porcelain bowl, you need to give the dead people some soul-sending noodles. If you want two or three pieces of meat, you will have to pay for it.

    Calculating the time, this atmosphere was extremely strange, the words that Fu Junqing said caused my hair to stand on end, and even sent chills down my spine. Although I knew that it was only an insinuation, coupled with the pitch black atmosphere, it was still extremely terrifying.

    What''s wrong with me? He hasn''t gone to the Netherworld Valley yet? He was the one who backed off first, so he hurriedly braced himself and coughed lightly.

    The surroundings were eerily quiet, and I could clearly hear the sound of my cough. A few strange vendors by the side turned their faces to look at me, causing goosebumps to rise all over my body once again.

    There was a long wait. No one said anything. They just sat there quietly. They didn''t even get a cup of tea.

    While we were waiting, another person came from the distance, walked straight to the noodle stall, and sat down at our table.

    Boss, I want a bowl of plain noodles too.

    That day, he was still unwilling to reveal anything and even advised us not to go to the Master Zhang s of the Netherworld Valley. I didn''t know why he actually followed us here today.

    I looked at him in surprise, for neither of us could speak, and although he understood my surprise, he smiled and shook his head, indicating that he would explain it to me later.

    If you came early, you might as well come at the right time. When Master Zhang just arrived, the waiter came out again.

    We all knew that this business deal had been completed. The originally arrogant waiters immediately treated us as guests and respectfully welcomed us.

    It was really hard to imagine why this group of people would open the heterospatial space''s Netherworld Valley to survive.

    Was it really a small dark room? I felt darkness in front of me, grabbing onto Zhang Ziyuan''s hand tightly, I didn''t know what those people were up to.

    I don''t know, but after walking for a while, the lights suddenly lit up, making my eyes dizzy.

    When my eyes adjusted to the light, I looked up and around me, at a place that was very different from the whole atmosphere of the Ghost Market.

    The decorations here were magnificent, like a luxurious palace. The people who lived here were all the upper class of society.

    The furnishings in the surrounding area were all high-end goods. There were even some priceless antiques.

    Now I understand that the master of this place really likes to collect ancient treasures, so to be able to enter the underworld is not something that can be done with money, but rather, it is something that he has to give his all to.

    It didn''t take long before I saw this master of mine. Although no one introduced him, I could tell from the first glance everyone knew that there was no one here with a higher status than her. His aura was exceptionally strong.

    This is an extremely beautiful woman, with an outstanding appearance and temperament, and a graceful figure. I can''t even compare to one ten thousandth of his figure.

    I never thought that the one who manages this dimensional passage would be a super beauty.

    Hello, my guests, I have always been very hospitable. Please take a seat and let us have a chat.

    This woman had wavy hair and green eyes. The clothes she wore were very different from those of ordinary people. I guessed that she was not from the Midlands.

    The woman was sitting on the throne, holding a cute Persian cat in her hands.

    My name is Azshari, Persian, or rather, a Persian merchant. Don''t look at me with such a shocked expression, I will feel embarrassed. Since it is just doing business, then I will just take what I need. You all know my rules, so hand over the treasure you brought!

    Indeed, those who like rare treasures will always be women. If we knew that the owner of this house wasn''t a man, we wouldn''t have taken that dagger. But now, it''s too late to regret it.

    Zhang Ziyuan took out a dagger and handed it over.

    I know this situation, if we don''t say something, it would be very awkward. Sorry, time is short, we might actually take out this thing, but we don''t know that the owner here is a woman. Please be magnanimous and let us pass.

    It''s always right to say some good words, but that woman, touching the blade in her hand, doesn''t seem to have heard my words at all.

    Oh, where did you get this dagger? The woman was playing with the dagger, but her eyes were fixed on Zhang Zian. It seemed that what interested her the most was not the treasure in her hand, but the person in front of her.

    I don''t know what Zhang Ziyuan was thinking in his heart, but when I saw that woman''s eyes, I felt uncomfortable all over. It seemed to be a kind of wild wolf that had been starving for a long time, looking at the little sheep''s eyes.

    Although I am not comfortable with it, I decided to not show it on the surface and explained respectfully. We found this short knife in the Gaochang''s labyrinth.

    Aiya, I actually have never spoken to this little brother of mine again. Why are the women beside me so noisy whenever you don''t open your mouth?

    As she spoke, the woman swayed her waist. What he called Persian dress was very exposed, from top to bottom, it was exposed in many places. Although it revealed her excellent figure, it seemed to me that she was truly shameless.

    What he said infuriated me even more. Boss, since you''re an open businessman and a customer, do you still care about talking to anyone else? If you think I''m being noisy, why did you let me in?

    It was then that the Persian woman noticed my presence, turned to me, and smiled. Oh, what a sharp-tongued little girl, what is it? Are you two lovers? Don''t mind me, sister is like this, uninhibited, but seriously, this boyfriend of yours really has quite the taste.

    Zhang Ziyuan turned around and gave me a warm smile, telling me to be at ease. He wouldn''t have any interest in other women.

    Say it first. Whether the treasure I gave you will work or not. If so, quickly send us there.

    Little girl, there are many things in this world that can be changed without personal strength. To tell you the truth, the treasure you brought was the king of Persia, one of a million rare treasures. Back then, the Persian Kingdom had fought with Gao Chang, but because they weren''t familiar with the terrain and weren''t used to the desert, they came back defeated. This dagger, which symbolized the authority of the king, was left behind in Gao Chang Kingdom. If it were anyone else, they would not have noticed it. Coincidentally, you met a Persian merchant who knew what was good for himself.

    I couldn''t help but be shocked. When Zhang Ziyuan first went to get it, I didn''t think that this item was worth much, it was just a normal dagger.

    However, he never expected that this seemingly ordinary dagger would actually belong to the Persian Kingdom, the king of the Persian Kingdom. I suddenly felt a little regretful. Giving these things to her wouldn''t be worth it.

    In my eyes, no, not only is it a rare treasure, but it is a national treasure that has been lost for hundreds of years in our country. Thank you so much.

 C250

    Forget it, since we are able to enter, let''s not bother too much about the gains and losses. The dagger is on us, it''s useless.

    However, I have something to say. If it were anyone else, I would have cut the crap. However, all of you are young and full of vigor. It would be a pity if something really happened inside. Especially since there was a handsome guy who was one in a million бн

    That lady was too shameless, she said as she caressed Zhang Ziyuan''s face with her claws.

    From the looks of it, does he have his eyes on Zhang Ziyuan?

    Zhang Ziyuan, however, quietly dodged the claw. Boss, we are just business relations, we have heard your advice, and are grateful. However, we have very important matters to attend to in the near future, so we cannot delay any longer. Please lead the way.

    The woman''s attack failed. She seemed to be depressed. She bit her lips and seemed to be unwilling. She was thinking of a plan for the next step.

    Alright, then I''ll let you in first. If you are alive, and are able to come out alive, I''ll definitely give you a welcoming reception.

    Don''t worry, I won''t kidnap you away. It''s just that this intersection is very strange, and normal people cannot see you. If I send you in, I will only untie your restraints.

    Once a person falls into absolute darkness, their heart would have no bottom, and they would not know where they would be taken. He could only feel his heart beating rapidly. He was extremely nervous.

    I searched everywhere with my free hand, but couldn''t find Zhang Ziyuan''s hand. I was a little terrified at that moment.

    Zhang Ziyuan, Big Brother Fu, where are you? Is it still near me?

    Don''t worry, I''m still here. Wife, don''t be afraid.

    Lady Su Su, I''m still here.

    After walking for an unknown amount of time, he felt that there was a staircase beneath his feet, and someone was helping him down the stairs.

    As I went down the stairs, I felt that I had not moved, and that my blindfold had been taken off.

    The person who sent us off has already left. It seems that we have already reached the place.

    The person who took off my mask, was Zhang Ziyuan.

    Their men had already left, leaving the door in place without making any sound, presumably until we discovered it ourselves.

    He didn''t tell us anything and just told us to wait. Luckily, your brain worked really fast. If it were me, I''d probably need half a night!

    Alright, my wife, I know that your IQ isn''t high, so don''t show it off too often бн

    Zhang Ziyuan suddenly started to joke with me. In this kind of situation, people who are in the mood to joke around are definitely not ordinary, and I was also infected by his emotions. The deep feeling of fear from earlier has already decreased by a lot.

    After calming down, we looked around us. The place we were at before was a long passageway. We probably came down from the stairs at the front. Looking back, we saw that it was actually an iron gate.

    I think they want us to open this door ourselves, I think the one behind this door is the Netherworld Valley. Fu Junqing said.

    To be honest, I still felt a deep dread in my heart towards the scene behind this door. From start to finish, that late arriving Master Zhang never said a single word, as he planned to come here with us and tell us what exactly happened here so that we would be mentally prepared. It''s good for him, not saying a single word at all.

    I couldn''t help but ask, Master Zhang, you have come here before, so you should at least tell us some things to take note of. Don''t turn back and let us go in, if we run into any traps or traps on the wrong path, wouldn''t that be a waste of time?

    Master Zhang sighed, sigh, I already said, this place is not a place for people, and you guys just won''t listen, I followed you, I''m afraid that you guys will take a detour, if you encounter danger, don''t worry, you guys will follow me, I will introduce the situation inside, which you guys won''t understand.

    With his words, I had a better idea of what was going on. I thought he was scared by the scene from last time.

    But what I find strange is that it doesn''t seem to be the same place as the last time I came here...

    What? Didn''t you go in through this door last time?

    Master Zhang shook his head, no, although he was also wearing an eye patch last time, and I couldn''t see the way clearly, I clearly remembered that when I was wearing the eye patch, I was on a boat with a prize holder on it. The small boat walked for a long time before finally reaching a place.

    After thinking back for a long time, I am sure that he wasn''t on a boat just now. He was walking all the way. In other words, this isn''t the same path as the last time.

    But I think the problem isn''t too big. It should be the same woman as last time, or if they changed the construction route, or if they refurbished the route. Forget it, let''s open the door to see what''s going on inside.

    It turned out that he had never touched a door before. I wanted to go over and push it open, so I was hesitant.

    Wife, let me handle this. How can I let you personally take part in such a dangerous matter?

    Ever since Zhang Ziyuan knew that my memories could awaken anytime, his attitude towards me hadn''t changed. On the contrary, he seemed to be even more considerate towards me.

    This really moved me. What he was doing now was not to worry about losing me anytime and anywhere, but to show me his utmost care and concern within the limited amount of time we were together.

    He held me close behind him and tried to push the door open with both hands, but it wouldn''t budge.

    Weird, why can''t I move бн If this deal has been completed, there should be no reason for them to make it difficult for us, to find a door that we can''t open.

    How about this, let me try... For some reason, a strange scene appeared in my mind. This was clearly different from what I had thought before.

    How could a little girl like you open a door that a man like him couldn''t open? The Master Zhang shouted.

    Let me try, maybe I don''t need any brute force to open this door, there might be a mechanism nearby, my research on the mechanical technique might be helpful.

    Master Zhang looked at me strangely. You are proficient in mechanical technique, who did you learn it from? You aren''t learning it from Old Man Yao Guang, are you?

    I almost couldn''t laugh when I heard this. That senior, even though the mechanical technique is very strong, he''s not as old as you think.

    It really was him. Aiya, don''t be fooled by his outer appearance. Actually, he is very old, but he just doesn''t want to be seen from the outside.

    Master Zhang was truly straightforward, he could not hide any secrets and revealed everything.

    Senior is a man of honor, and he has never tried to coax a little girl. From his tone, it seems that he has a deep relationship with senior?

    As I spoke, I looked for the mechanism for this door. As expected, this was a time when the mechanical technique was flourishing, and many rich and powerful people, as long as they had some conditions, would look for some mechanism masters to create mechanisms for themselves.

    I discovered that there were many patterns on the door. Although it was messy, there were still some patterns to be seen.

    I quickly found the pattern and clicked on the button. There were many circles on the door. As expected, the Emperor was opened.

    Aiya, he really is the old man''s disciple. In just a few minutes'' time, he opened such a complicated mechanism door. To be honest, I''m a little envious of him.

    I''ve only just started learning the Clear Palace Technique, so it''s not too complicated. Don''t make a fuss about it.

    Fu Junqing heard what the Master Zhang said. It seemed like there was some hidden meaning behind his words. If you''re envious, then you can just accept a new disciple. You''re not young anymore, and don''t know when you''ll be able to get away with it. If you don''t have a single successor, then you''ll be letting down your entire family.

    I want to accept it ah, if I can''t find the right one, then it''s because my talent is too stupid, or I''m not interested in my art at all. Young people nowadays are all very impetuous, who would be willing to sit down quietly and make a wooden sculpture?

    I find it strange that he would say that. No, it can''t be, I feel that anyone who looks at that amazing consummate skill praises it endlessly. Your disciple should be easy to accept.

    Don''t you understand? Furthermore, the last disciple cannot tell him that I have always been hiding my skills. After all, I cannot let many people know about my skills. Otherwise, if everyone comes looking for me and wants to do some activity, the world would be in chaos.

    I then understood why he had such nimble hands, but was still in such a predicament.

    Fu Junqing would immediately go with the flow. Then, what do you think about this lady? In any case, he already knows a lot of your secrets, and you also told him. There''s no need to be envious, just directly include them under your command.

    That''s right, if you put it this way, you want to come under my tutelage as well? I already have a disciple here!

    Just like that, I foolishly took another master as my master, even though I am really interested in this supreme technique of clay sculpture. However, he had a feeling that he was in a hurry to acknowledge a master under these circumstances.

    Only later did I understand the intention of you, Fu Junqing, making me take you as my master in such a dangerous time. Master Wang was famous for being protective of others, but when he was alone, he could not see anything, and could only feel free and at ease. Once he had a disciple, he would become the world''s most protective master!

    If we were to make this a deal before entering the Netherworld, then after Master Wang entered the Netherworld Valley, he would wholeheartedly help me without a shred of concealment.

    The older the better, the more correct it proved to be.

 C251

    Sure enough, the door was easily pushed open after the door was opened.

    However, the scene behind the door was something that I would never be able to see on earth.

    This scene was somewhat similar to the Underworld, but upon closer inspection, there was a huge difference.

    This place was like the world''s poorest slum, with buildings and buildings that were almost destroyed, but there were still people living in it.

    Everyone, whether they were people or souls, was dressed in rags. The entire scene was akin to the ruins after a war. As for the refugees, they were all naked, waiting for their relief.

    At this time, Master Wang explained to us, do you see, in fact, this is the world, the most miserable and destitute portrayal. Although all the spirit bodies here had gained freedom, they no longer had any dignity.

    There were also people in the mortal world who had committed heinous crimes. In order to escape from the law, they had fled here. Not only did it lose its dignity, it even lost the ability to do anything about it. Here, there were even those ghosts who had escaped the pursuit of Ox-Head and Horse-Face. They had done all sorts of evil deeds while alive and received a great deal of condemnation. They were afraid that if they were captured and returned to the Underworld, they would inevitably be sent to the eighteenth level of hell. Their fear of the underworld forced them to flee. Although the conditions here weren''t very good, it was still much easier compared to the harsh punishment.

    It was only after his explanation that I understood who it was that had fled here. He was an extremely vicious person who had committed a heinous crime. He was someone who had even lost his soul and reason.

    So I said, this place is extremely scary. They sometimes attack new arrivals at will, especially if they are well-dressed like you.

    Do we have anything to eat? What''s the use of them attacking me?

    To be honest, the scene before my eyes made me feel extremely uncomfortable. This was completely different from the feelings I got from facing these lonely ghosts. There was a feeling of suffocation here that made me feel despair.

    It was as if all the ugliness in this world had gathered here. All the dark and dirty ones were placed in front of me without any concealment.

    What makes me so curious is that the holiest lotus flower in the world would bloom in such a dark and horrible and ugly place.

    Where are we going? Looks like this place isn''t small. Where did you find the seven lotuses last time? Show me the way?

    Why do you think I came with you? I was afraid that you would go the wrong way, which would increase the risk of your being attacked. Follow me, but we agreed that my clay sculpture wasn''t bad, but its attack power was weak. If someone really attacked us, you guys would be the ones at the front.

    Naturally, lead the way. I will observe the surroundings at any time.

    So it turns out that this Master Zhang''s fighting strength was not that strong. Then back then, he was quite bold. He didn''t have any defensive abilities, yet he dared to charge into the Netherworld Valley by himself. Truly lucky and lucky.

    Following his footsteps, they passed by a very simple house. In that house, there was a young man in ragged clothes sitting there. It was unknown how long it had been since he washed his face, making it hard to see his face. He was holding a bowl in his hands, probably for the sake of begging for food. It was really pitiful, as he couldn''t eat his fill here, nor could he wear anything warm.

    As we passed his house, he suddenly rushed out and blocked our way.

    This action of his really gave me a big fright. Originally, my heart was always tense and I didn''t know how much danger was hidden in the darkness. His heart almost jumped out of his chest when he suddenly rushed out.

    What was he trying to do? Robbery? We have neither food nor money! I shouted.

    The outburst of the tramp can stand in front of us and let us pass without speaking or doing anything. That''s why we don''t know.

    At this time, Master Zhang whispered to us, I feel that this person''s final goal is for us to bring her away, he feels that the few of us dressed decently, so our status shouldn''t be too low. In my opinion, he must be a fugitive who escaped from the outside world.

    I took a closer look at the homeless person in front of me. His appearance wasn''t that vicious, and his face was still somewhat handsome. However, his entire body was dressed in shabby clothing, making it difficult to see his actual appearance.

    It seemed that the conditions here were indeed arduous, and every part of the place gave off a sense of despair. Unless it was absolutely necessary, no one was willing to stay here forever.

    I carefully took a step forward and said to the homeless person opposite me, "Um, we really have something to do after entering this place. We can''t take you away. Sorry бн"

    Does the man on the other side understand what we''re saying? Hearing that I rejected him, he shook his head and immediately kneeled on the ground, kowtowing like we were desperately trying to kowtow.

    This really gave me a fright. I couldn''t afford to take such a big gift. He reached out to help her up, but I didn''t expect that when my hand touched his body, he would suddenly hug me tightly.

    At that moment, I panicked. I didn''t know what happened as the people beside me tried their best to pull him away. But I was still shaken, and I felt a great sense of dread at the moment he held me.

    Although the vagabond was pulled apart, he still continued to howl with all his might, as if he was angry or silently begging. This commotion was too great, it attracted the attention of the surrounding people, and a lot of people gradually gathered around, as if some of them were here to watch the commotion.

    This way, we''ll immediately attract the attention of this kind of people. Let''s hurry up and leave, otherwise, we really won''t be able to get anything!

    Master Zhang reminded us, he is after all, the old driver and is more familiar with the situation here.

    What was going on? I complained as I walked.

    The Netherworld Valley was a subdistrict, and the place they just entered was a slums area. They were all isolated ghosts that had no power or influence here, and no one to support them. They really could not hold on and looked for their backers. Let''s go quickly. Once we''re out of this area, they won''t be able to enter as they please.

    Was this place also divided into classes and ranks? At first, I thought that the entire Netherworld Valley was like what I saw before my eyes, like a ruined slum.

    The Master Zhang continued to explain, if we continue to walk forward, it would be downtown, also known as the Black Light District. The people that lived there were all not ordinary people, they all have some ability, and they even formed gangs, which was why there were many gangs appearing. They were fighting each other for territory, so that place was also the most dangerous.

    This scene sounded like a scene from an ancient movie in Hong Kong, like a gangster scene fighting for territory to form a gang. It seemed that regardless of where one was, whether one was a human or a spirit, human nature would never change.

    Unskilled civilians were also ostracized. The stronger their abilities, the better their lives and chests would be.

    Then, we will ignore everyone and ignore everyone. Then, we will quietly walk through that place, wouldn''t there be no more danger? Fu Junqing asked.

    I say, after all these years, you are still so childish, how can things be so simple? If the slums that we passed through make you feel despair, then entering the downtown area, what you feel is endless suffering from a fate worse than death.

    How could it be so terrifying? Do you think we passersby are going to join in on their gang fight?

    Master Zhang shook his head. Those places of theirs could be considered to be the evil side of human nature, they simply cannot allow strangers to invade their territory. If we force our way through, it would probably be very difficult, so I think that we should adopt a lenient policy this time.

    Why does it feel just like a gang of gangsters? Right, did you pass by here the last time you were here? patted Master Zhang on the shoulder.

    The last time I came, I didn''t know the way. I walked a lot of wrong paths, and nothing happened when I passed through the slums. However, I was stopped by someone. However, once they reached downtown, things wouldn''t be so simple. Running away wouldn''t solve the problem. At that time, I didn''t know what was going on. When I arrived at a place called Big Brother Sang''s territory, Sang was a monster that was half human, half ghost. It was said that in the mortal world, there were many evil deeds that could not be done.

    Half human, half ghost, how could such a creature appear? Was he really half-dead?

    Master Zhang shook his head. I am not sure, but his strength is indeed the strongest here, and his methods are also the most sinister. He also has the most subordinates, so the last time I was here, I hit the jackpot and placed in his hands. I don''t want to recall the details anymore, but what I want to advise you is, yes, this person must be careful.

    I thought for a moment and said, then let''s go around his place, won''t we?

    How could it be so easy? His place was too big. No matter how he walked, he would always pass through the areas under his jurisdiction. I feel that rather than moving around and touching the other bosses, it would be better to just get rid of one of them and make it work twice as hard.

    I''ve already written out the only treasure we have on us. Even if we give him money, he won''t be able to spend it here.

    There was another sentence that I had hidden in my heart and did not dare to say out loud. If this boss was lustful, we would not have had it either.

    There is a rule here, of course. Although the boss here is extremely vicious, they still follow the rule. We will follow the etiquette in the martial arts world and send in a greeting letter first.

    Go straight to Sang? I feel that this method is not impossible, but the question is, when do we have the time to do it again?

    Master Zhang was silent for a moment. Did you all bring ID cards?

 C252

    Alright, the conclusion is that we did indeed bring the ID cards with us. Zhang Ziyuan, you all have a fake ID card.

    Walking forward, I feel that the architecture of the commoner district is a little different from that of the medieval London.

    As a matter of fact, on the way here, I found that there was no lack of foreigners. Even the Lady Boss was Persian, so it was not unusual for a few Europeans to appear.

    There are benefits to bringing the old driver, if not for Master Zhang coming out, we really might not have been able to handle it.

    When they arrived, Master Zhang shouted loudly, attracting everyone''s attention. Amongst them, Ah Sang''s subordinates surrounded them.

    Who is it? You can''t just walk in here!

    Master Zhang seems to be very familiar with the process, your boss and I are old friends now, this is the second time we have visited, and we have brought a few new friends over too.

    That little brother didn''t seem to be a human. He was a monster with a human body and beast head. He probably came here to seek refuge because he couldn''t survive in the mortal world.

    Wait a moment, I''ll go and report. As he spoke, he took our name card, or rather our ID card, and left.

    He didn''t know if the boss here was also busy. He didn''t know how long he had waited, but his legs were already numb from standing. It was only then that he returned.

    You four, right? Go in, the boss is waiting for you!

    I didn''t expect it to go so smoothly. I cheered in my heart. It seems that I have already succeeded in half of the incident.

    As we walked, Master Zhang reminded us in a low voice, don''t be happy too early. Perhaps, our ending will be even worse. There might even be nothing left of us.

    Master Zhang is an experienced person, I believe everything she says, the excitement in my heart disappeared, and fear filled my mind.

    The man in front led us to what looked like an underground casino.

    He didn''t expect that there would be a place for entertainment here. When he passed by, he realized that there was a small bar nearby.

    This Ah Sang was the owner of this underground casino. His business was huge, and half of the business here belonged to him. The Master Zhang continued to explain.

    But in this place, what was the use of earning money? You can''t buy anything here. Or do they want to make enough money here to get out?

    The people who came here were all at the end of their road. No one wanted to leave. Although they couldn''t spend money here, they had their own currency. Many civilians can earn money on their own labour here and then spend it in recreational areas.

    It was really pitiful to think about it. In a place like this, everyone was at the end of their road. Furthermore, there was such a strong concept of class. Just what rank did one have to be at?

    The poor residents of the slums by the door just now did not seem much different from these people. Because of the different levels, they didn''t have the right to spend money here, or even earn money. He could only wait for the passersby to give him some leftover food so that he could get some warmth.

    I finally understand why that commoner blocked my way just now. I don''t think he wanted anything from me. He wanted us to take her downtown.

    The few of us went down to the smoky casino. The atmosphere here made me uncomfortable. These people were desperate for a moment of pleasure and pleasure, and didn''t want to know where to go tomorrow or the day after.

    The smell of alcohol, the smell of cigarettes, the noise of people, it felt like a haven for the desperate. He had never been to a casino before, so he didn''t know if all the casinos had the same atmosphere.

    There was a large table in the middle with a dozen or so people surrounding it. It seemed like this was a big situation. Some of them were holding their breath, while others were howling loudly.

    Our boss is not here. He is on the third floor and wants me to lead you there.

    The third floor was not the third floor of the basement, but the third floor of the basement. The third floor was not the third floor of the basement, but the third floor of the basement.

    Compared to upstairs, the environment here was much quieter.

    The eldest was a middle-aged knife-scarred man, with a face full of beard that looked very old. Moreover, his hair was in a mess, and his entire face seemed to have been covered by his hair, making it hard to see his face.

    Even if you want to see me, I haven''t had a new guest here for a long time. It seems that you guys have quite the guts. Was it running for his life?

    Master Zhang walked up a few steps. Ah Sang, do you still remember me? Many years ago, I came here for that peerless seven-step lotus flower.

    The boss thought back. If you put it this way, I seem to have seen you before, but there''s no time in the mountains, and I can''t remember how much time has passed. Why? Didn''t he still keep that lotus flower in his mind? Was it because of him this time?

    That''s right, I only came here for one reason. Last time, I was under the care of my boss, and although I didn''t manage to reach my goal, I didn''t come here for nothing after taking a look at my true appearance. But this time, I brought a few friends. They are real.

    Asan lit a cigarette, sunning himself, and the smoke from the small house made me want to cough. It seemed to be poor quality, too, not particularly good.

    In reality, that thing wasn''t of much use to me. You guys just took it, but the problem is, the thing isn''t something that I''m supposed to mess around with. There are people guarding it from above, and strictly speaking, even if I wanted to move it, it would be very difficult.

    Master Zhang sighed, I know your rules here, the three regions do not interact with each other, and I will not break yours, but I want to ask of you for your help, as long as you let us pass, we can settle the rest ourselves, and this will be your greatest kindness to us.

    Oh? So this is your goal бн If it was you, it would be easy. After all, you''ve been here, so I won''t make things difficult for you. However, the three people behind you won''t be as easy. Everything has to be done according to my rules.

    I cursed in my heart. I knew that this matter wasn''t that simple, it seems that he still intended to make things difficult for us. I didn''t know what kind of rules he would have.

    Fine, boss, feel free to speak your mind. If we can accept it, we will definitely follow your rules!

    Otherwise, we wouldn''t even have the qualifications to speak with Boss Zhou. Maybe his personal abilities aren''t as good as ours, but strong dragons can''t suppress local tyrants, so when we get to their territory, they will have to say whatever they want.

    I have arranged three rounds. If you accept the challenge straightforwardly, I will let you go once you win two rounds. I will not make things difficult for you! In addition, I''ll inform the brothers on the other territories to take care of you as well.

    Master Zhang came back and whispered to us, what about it? I have already done my best to achieve such an outcome. If you still want to continue, then I will agree to it.

    Fu Junqing said firmly. Of course I agree to it, we have already come this far, would we be forced to retreat after a few rounds?

    But you have to understand, they are people from here. Even if we have the advantage, we might not necessarily be able to win. Do you know the consequences of losing?

    I blinked curiously. What''s the result? At most, we won''t go over. We''ll just go back the way we came?

    How can it be so easy? Once we lose, they will seize us all and ride us all, and we will become his slaves, never to leave!

    Damn, isn''t his rule a bit too unreasonable? We don''t even want to stay here, why should we be their slaves?

    Even though I thought that in my heart, it is still the other party''s rule and I am unable to change it. However, it is true that the only way to pass these three rounds is through here.

    Fine, promise them!

    My friends said they were going to fight. Boss Asan, draw the path, and we will follow.

    That''s right, it''s been a long time since I''ve seen such a bold person. My first sentence is naturally a gamble, since I''m the one who runs the casino here, I don''t want to lose and I also like to gamble big. First, who will bet with me?

    Sure enough, he was asking us to go to the game table with him. It''s a pity that I''ve never come into contact with these things before. I guess that I won''t be able to make it out in this battle.

    Zhang Ziyuan stood out. Let me do it, I had come into contact with it when I was young, although its technique was not high, I could still play with it twice.

    My heart instantly rises to my throat. In front of this old gambler, he was definitely going to die!

    But right now, he was the only one who could make a move like this.

    Alright, I like straightforward people. Please come with me!

    It turned out that there was a gambling den on the third floor as well. The Eldest Brother opened the door to the side, revealing a huge gambling table.

    Actually, no matter if you win or lose, all of you have earned it this time. I don''t just have a table on the third floor for any random person, it must be an esteemed guest that has the right to go up to the third floor.

    Zhang Ziyuan smiled in return, then I am truly honored, what are we betting on?

    Since the other party was the dealer, it was only the dealer who chose to play?

    How about this, we can play it simple. If the rules are too complicated, I''m afraid you guys will say that I bullied you guys. Do you see this bridge in front of you? Let''s compare the number of points. We will each take out six cards and guess the size of the points in the opponent''s hand. From this, we will determine whether the opponent has a lot of points or our own points.

    You''re right, I like this rule. It''s simple and straightforward. We can quickly decide who wins or loses, but I have a request. If someone here washes the cards, I won''t feel at ease. Can you let my wife do the reshuffling? Don''t worry, he doesn''t understand these rules and won''t cheat.

    Yes, please! Boss, you extended your hand and made a gesture for me to shuffle the cards.

    Heavens, I''ve come into contact with this kind of thing all my life. It''s impossible for me to shuffle the cards!

    I walked over to the gambling table and stood there for a while, not knowing what to do.

 C253

    My wife, don''t be afraid. I have everything.

    It was only later that I understood what she meant when she told me to shuffle the cards. Over there, Big Brother Ah Sang only smiled and nodded his head, "That''s right, you''re not lying to me?" He was indeed not proficient in this way. If he couldn''t feign anything like this, then it was true that he wouldn''t reshuffle. Lass, let me teach you to play all the cards again. Then you can break up the order, fold it into three rows, and split it between the two of us.

    It was actually quite easy to do what he asked, so I gave them two sets of cards.

    Actually, I really hope that I can understand the profoundness behind this. When dividing the cards like this, it means that I have cheated for Zhang Ziyuan.

    There were six cards in front of each of them. Both sides seemed to be deep in thought about how to open the bet, but neither side said a word.

    The boss secretly opened his cards and revealed a sly smile. It seemed like he was confident of winning, and when he looked at Zhang Ziyuan, his brows were furrowed, as if the cards in his hands were not easy to guess.

    The person who comes is a guest, I am the manager. You can start first, I will follow you!

    Zhang Ziyuan hesitated for a moment, then I guess that the points in your hand must be bigger than mine, I bet my little!

    I was surprised when he did this, although I had never placed a bet before, but I finally understood the rules of this episode. If it was said that he took out a deck of cards with very little points, he would naturally guess that the other party''s points were definitely higher than his, and vice versa.

    Is that so? That''s really embarrassing. I also guess that since my points are small, your points are bigger than mine бн

    What''s the situation? In this way, the match would be decided?

    Zhang Ziyuan smiled, although I do not like to gamble, and am not a gambler, but this time, I am happy, go!

    The two of them pulled out the first card and turned it over. Zhang Ziyuan said it was six, but the other party said it was two points бн

    At this moment, my heart really rose to my throat. So it turns out that Zhang Ziyuan''s points was actually this huge, then why did he have to guess that his points were even smaller than the other party''s? Or could it be that the first card was only a smoke bomb, and the next few were the killer''s trump cards?

    The boss had already started to relax. He understood that the other party was a newbie who couldn''t gamble.

    He already had an 80 chance of winning.

    Sometimes, young people must know how to restrain themselves. If it was a desperate bet, it was very possible that they would fall in a small ditch.

    Ah Sang could not help but become pleased with himself and started to teach Zhang Ziyuan, who looked much younger than him, a lesson.

    Then do you believe that I am older than you?

    I really can''t see it. Actually, I always felt that being young was a form of capital. I think highly of you.

    The two of them chatted nonchalantly, as if it had nothing to do with the bet. They only wanted to distract each other''s attention.

    The second card was flipped and coincidentally, Zhang Ziyuan still had six points in his hand, while the other party had three points.

    I simply covered my eyes and didn''t dare to look anymore. If this goes on, I will lose the first round.

    Young man, what do you say?

    Zhang Ziyuan still maintained his indifferent expression. I want to tell you something, unless it''s the last moment, no one will know who will win, so don''t be happy too early.

    When he said these words, the other party would feel a great sense of guilt. After all, if an ordinary person was in this situation, they would have long since kowtowed and admitted defeat. As for him, although he saw that his points were at a disadvantage, he still had a bright smile on his face.

    Right now, Zhang Ziyuan had a total of twelve points, while the other party only had five.

    Continue? My heart is about to jump to my throat for Zhang Ziyuan''s third card, four points.

    Although it was a bit less than the previous two, it was still a big card.

    The other person flipped open the third card, six points.

    I nearly cheered out loud. When I reached Chapter 3, I finally managed to change the route. It seems that the final outcome is still unknown.

    But in the current situation, Zhang Ziyuan was 18 points, Ah Sang was 12 points.

    After careful calculation, he found that the gap between the two was still that wide. If the last three couldn''t be turned around, then he would definitely lose the first round.

    As he flipped through the cards one by one, he had already reached the fifth chapter. My math is not good, but is the number calculated accurate? I repeatedly calculated the number of points that the two had before deciding that Ah Sang was currently at 22 points while Zhang Ziyuan was at 23 points.

    He was probably going to lose this time. If it weren''t for the points on the last card, the difference would have been huge. This small gap seemed to have truly returned.

    How about it, young man? How did he feel about betting with an experienced gambler?

    He smiled at the last card separating them, one.

    It''s over. My mood has already dropped to its lowest point. I''ve completely lost бн

    However, I didn''t complain at all to Zhang Ziyuan; after all, he did his best. Besides, there were still two more rounds to go. Perhaps the other party was more proficient in gambling, and it would be difficult for him to do so with something else in his place.

    The four of us are truly capable. We know a bit of all kinds of skills. I don''t believe that I will lose to him in the final two matches!

    But, something unexpected happened. Zhang Ziyuan smiled, boss, until the last moment of the matter, no one will know what the result is. As I said earlier, don''t be happy too early, the outcome is still unknown.

    As he spoke, he picked up the last card and held it tightly in his hand. Zassler looked at him with a strange expression, not knowing what to do.

    Zhang Ziyuan firmly held onto the last card, and flipped it over before smashing it onto the table. Everyone opened their eyes wide, and looked at the two of them.

    Although the end result was already expected, the tense atmosphere couldn''t be relieved no matter what. This so-called mind reading map was like this. Until the last moment, it was always unwilling to admit that it had already lost and would never have the chance to make a comeback.

    However, when everyone saw the last card on Zhang Ziyuan''s hand, they were all stunned.

    What was going on? His eyes were wide open as he looked at the last card in disbelief. He originally already had 24 points in his last situation, but Zhang Ziyuan, who already had 24 points, no matter what kind of card he used, had already lost.

    However, he never expected that the card he turned over would have nothing on it.

    In the next second, everyone reacted. Zhang Ziyuan was holding onto the card tightly, and used all his strength to smooth out the points on the card!

    This move was truly amazing. Most likely, no one had expected him to do such a thing.

    How''s the boss? Let the number of people count these points. In the end, whose is more and whose is less?

    The boss in front of him finally understood why Zhang Ziyuan was so adamant on betting on him after seeing his cards.

    It seemed like he had planned this from the very beginning. In front of an old gambler, he was bold enough to play such tricks.

    However, this boss was used to calling the wind and summoning the rain. Most likely, no one in the casino would dare to win it. At this time, their faces had already turned completely black.

    Don''t you think this is cheating? There is a rule for gambling. If you have your own way of doing things, I will lose uncomfortably.

    As the boss of a casino, you should understand one thing. I don''t believe it at all. When you were building the village, you didn''t get into trouble?

    Besides, our previous rules only bet who was the strongest and we didn''t say that we would follow the rules. The current situation is that my points are smaller than yours, and I guessed right. Can''t you afford to lose? If you insist on not admitting defeat, then I will rush to your casino right now. I want to see how you will use your cheating skills to deceive so many people. Let them lose everything, let them lose all their reputation!

    He truly had an imposing manner! He''s been around me too long, hiding all the light that belongs to him, and now, he''s finally showing his face, showing off his domineering CEO side!

    Don''t say it, I still quite like this side of him.

    My face has already completely turned into a infatuated state, with blood and saliva flowing from my nose. Thinking that this outstanding man in front of me is my husband, I couldn''t help but laugh happily.

    Ah Sang smiled. Well, young people have their own pride, I can understand that. But I can do what you can.

    He picked up a card that had six points on it, extended his hand and wiped off all the points on it.

    Oh, no, all your cards have been turned over. I couldn''t help but shout. I couldn''t let Bai Yi''s victory come to me. He flew away just like that.

    Ah Sang smiled and shook his head. Do I have a witness here? Is there a camera? If not, who can prove what time was my card? Now that he''s a whiteboard, I can say, Him! No! Yes!

    Furthermore, it was the overlord of a region. He was truly too shameless. Not only was he unable to afford to lose, he even acted in such a disdainful manner.

    I wanted to explode, but Master Zhang stopped me, and told me in a low voice that he mustn''t fall out with him at this moment, this is his world after all, we cannot differentiate between the wind and the waves, we must follow his footsteps, and make him convinced of his defeat, only then will we have a chance to go over.

    Fine, I really want to fight with this rascal in front of me. However, the surroundings are filled with his men. Even if I say anything, he wouldn''t listen to me.

    Just as I was about to take over from him, where he had already lost, Zhang Ziyuan suddenly laughed and stood up.

    That''s right, there is already no one who can prove the number of points you have for that card. Since these people are my friends, they will naturally speak for me. So what?

    Ah Sang was completely dumbfounded. Evidence? What a joke! How could there be such a thing?

    Zhang Ziyuan smiled, he walked in front of Ah Sang and picked up the six cards in his right hand, the evidence was all on the table, what do you think?

    At this time, I was also extremely curious. I rushed over to the table and saw that the six cards that belonged to Ah Sang were deeply branded on the table.

    This time, the boss was really dumbfounded. What was this? Who did it? When did this happen!?

    I think, boss, you have to admit it this time?

 C254

    Later on, I understood that Zhang Ziyuan had left himself all the escape routes from the start. Since he planned to use the last card''s points to obtain victory, of course, he had to prevent the other party from giving him a taste of his own medicine.

    As such, he had already made a preparation the moment the bet had begun. He had deeply engraved the 6 cards'' points he got from his opponent on the gambling table, so that he would never have the chance to turn the tables again.

    Deep admiration, my own husband, is indeed a wise and courageous talent, I am very satisfied in the heart!

    At this time, Ah Sang finally accepted his fate. He was the boss here, his words had to be spoken, otherwise, his prestige would be swept away.

    Alright, I''ve lost this match, you guys win! But don''t be too happy too early, there are still two matches left.

    Initially, the gambling house was his specialty. In the end, he had already lost his specialty. Who knew where his confidence came from? He even thought that he would be able to turn the tables in the next two rounds.

    To think that it would be a competition. Naturally, he wouldn''t fall short of one. How about we compete in kung fu instead?

    Sigh, isn''t this what they were hoping for? I can''t believe there''s no one in this world as skilled as the four of us.

    I wrote all my feelings down on my face, and when he said it, I felt happy.

    That boss seemed to be able to tell that we are someone who knows our stuff and that we aren''t simple, so he added a condition to this competition.

    Since this is a fair duel, both of us don''t use spells, how about we fight it alone?

    You sure are a chicken thief! Without magic, how would I know how to fight? Looking at the boss'' appearance, he must have been a desperate person before he escaped here. If he didn''t use any spells, none of us would have been able to win against him.

    I, who was still happy a moment ago, instantly felt discouraged.

    There''s no helping it, the rules were set by the other side. We can only obey, but this time, the one who stepped in isn''t the boss himself, but one of his henchmen.

    He shouted down the stairs, probably in a language we didn''t understand, and a moment later a burly man came up.

    A two meter tall man is probably four times my height. I feel that if I were to fight with him, I might as well fight with this thin and shriveled boss in front of me.

    He was my favorite bodyguard. He was good at judo and wrestling and boxing, and the police were wary of him in several countries before he escaped here. I didn''t expect to meet such a valuable talent.

    Master Zhang discussed with us in a low voice. What should we do? I can''t use any spells. Amongst us, who could be a match for this burly man? I think anyone who goes up there is waiting to be beaten up!

    The four of them looked at each other, but did not say a word. I am extremely regretful that I did not bring Zi Lang here, I feel that if there is anyone in this world that can defeat the other party, it would probably be that Great General.

    Right now, it was indeed not a good situation to be in. Master Zhang was just cloth cloth cloth, it would be impossible to fight with clay figurines. Although I am still considered powerful, but if I do not use any spells, I would simply be a piece of trash. I don''t think they can agree to let my only girl play with this big guy.

    What about Fu Junqing? If any of them had been injured in this fight, I would have felt sorry for them.

    Just then, someone shouted from below, a language we could not understand.

    Oh, someone''s coming again? I don''t know what the wind is today, but the important guests have arrived one by one. Forget it, I can''t deal with all of them.

    From the way the boss was speaking, it seemed like we weren''t the only ones here today. Other than us, who else would be so bored that they would run off to such a place?

    Then he thought again, if the other party was also after him, what about the seven-step lotus flower? Didn''t we have another target to fight over?

    The questions and worries in his heart increased. Before he could react, a person casually walked down the stairs.

    I thought there were a bunch of people, but I didn''t expect there to be only one person, so when I saw his face, I was taken aback.

    Li He Yue? Why did you come back here? I blurted it out.

    The person who came was indeed the President of Ghost Society, Li He Yue. Wasn''t he already heavily injured? And I have already sent him back at Yue Feng. Why did he appear here again?

    So you guys are also here. It''s been a long time! Li He Yue''s attitude seemed unfamiliar, making it impossible for outsiders to tell that these people had once shared a common tribulation.

    I see his attitude, and you think it''s better not to show more affection and personal relations in this situation. Although he was worried about the state of his body, he suppressed the urge to ask.

    He was unconscious for three days and three nights. After waking up, he didn''t have much time to recuperate before returning. According to the daily calculations, it was impossible for his body to recover so quickly.

    Could he have brought an injury? And for what reason, did he come to Netherworld Valley at the same time he sent me that note from Constellation Sea?

    Many questions lingered in my mind, but now was not the time to ask him. The most important decision had yet to be made and the second match was about to continue.

    He saw our relationship from the first moment. So you know each other? What a coincidence! Today''s gambling was truly exciting!

    Oh, from the looks of it, the two of you have already started a bet? How about it? Who won the first round? The meaning behind Li He Yue''s words was very clear. Could it be that he had come here once before?

    How shameful, after being the King of Gamble for so many years, we actually lost to this kid. It''s alright, we still have two more rounds to gamble.

    Li Jun and Yue looked back, and the burly man standing by the door also seemed to understand something, so it was like that, that''s good, our two teams can just form a team, and that would be very efficient. After that, how would they split the loot? Shall we do some more research?

    I didn''t understand what Li He Yue meant, but Master Zhang seemed to have understood what he meant. He secretly pulled on my sleeve, implying that I shouldn''t speak anymore.

    Since that''s the case, I, as a newcomer, am too embarrassed to bask in your glory. How about this, how about I go for the second round?

    If I had been suspicious just now, I would have completely understood now. Li He Yue was obviously trying to stand up for us. With the situation of the four of us, it''s not suitable for us to fight.

    This time, I am completely grateful to him in my heart. He is really the same as the Sect Master of the unpolished jade gang back then, no matter what happened, he would always rush in front, afraid that the person beside him would encounter danger.

    That''s why I had a different opinion of this man in my previous life.

    For some reason, when I thought about all of this, my mind started to fall into chaos. Many scenes appeared in my mind, but I was still unable to form a complete story.

    At this point, I really want to ask, how is your injury? Would forcing himself to fight like this have an impact on his body? But this way, it will expose our relationship, and also cause Zhang Ziyuan to misunderstand.

    So, I only said one thing to him, be careful!

    What he had never expected to happen was just this simple sentence. Suddenly, a different emotion appeared in his eyes. He looked back at me but didn''t say anything. He just solemnly nodded to me as a promise.

    I don''t know Li He Yue, I only know that she is born with a plentiful Spiritual Energy, just like me, she is a high class psychic, if I don''t use techniques, I don''t know if he is a match for this burly man in front of me.

    In addition, he had only recovered half of his physical strength. His body was not at its peak condition. The risk in this match was quite high.

    Li He Yue walked up to the burly man and cupped her hands in greeting. This seemed to be a rule in the martial arts world, it wasn''t strange for people to act courteously towards others.

    From the looks of it, Li He Yue is also a aficionados of the martial arts world? Usually, it was hidden, not revealed?

    In the next moment, both of them started attacking each other. This time, I was almost certain that Li Jun and Yue Yue were indeed a peerless master!

    I secretly rejoiced in my heart. It was fortunate that he came. Otherwise, none of us would be able to pass this trial.

    Looking at the strength of that burly man, I sucked in a breath of cold air. Those two hands of mine really had the ability to split apart mountains. If they were to hit someone, they would probably be killed.

    However, Li He Yue was extremely nimble, and I felt that his Qing Gong was no weaker than Zi Lang''s.

    But facing such an enemy, it was as difficult as ascending to heaven. There were several times when he almost revealed his own magic. However, the rules clearly stated that if someone accidentally used a magic during a competition, it would be a violation of the rules. A violation of the rules was the loss of this competition.

    However, I don''t care about the outcome of this competition anymore. I just want him to have a peaceful ending. If that''s the case, why not let him use his magic earlier?

    Li He Yue seemed to be very stubborn. It seemed that she really wanted to win this match. He jumped up and straddled the man''s head, playing with him.

    This really made that burly man anxious. It was only then that we discovered that he was not a brainless warrior who only had muscles and strength. He was very proficient in fighting, fighting, and skills.

    In this way, Li He Yue is completely at a disadvantage. I can''t resist letting her directly break the rules or just admit defeat.

 C255

    However, that fellow was still very stubborn. After suffering a few solid blows to the ground, he did not give up and stood up to continue.

    Master Zhang whispered in my ear. From the looks of it, he was risking his life. If this goes on, I think he''ll be killed.

    Master Zhang''s words surprised me and I immediately told Ah Sang. We admit defeat for this match. Stop under your command!

    I have a feeling that things are not over between us, because my memory is coming back, and we need a long time to redefine our relationship. If Li Jun and Yue Yue really died here, then I would feel that my heart was empty, and I would not be able to find what I once had.

    Zhang Ziyuan frowned. In my opinion, he was courting death. He felt that there was no hope for him to be with you, so why not die in front of you and let you remember him forever бн

    Ah Sang heard my words and shook his head. "You guys won''t be able to make the decision. If the people on the field admit defeat, it will be over, but there''s no other way. They are still persisting. This is something we can''t decide."

    He seemed to have developed a kind of cat and mouse mentality. He liked to look at us like ants on a hot pan. Even though he knows that his friends will be in danger if this goes on, he is unable to stop us.

    Damn it, what was he going to do?

    In a split-second, Li and Yue were thrown by the burly man onto the wall. I felt my heart skip a beat as I rushed over to help him up. I whispered in her ear, "You lost. Don''t stand up anymore. Rest well!"

    Li He Yue also told me in a weak voice that this competition is extremely important. Although I know that the chances of winning are very small, I still have to go all out.

    With that, he fainted. His body wasn''t fully recovered, and after this battle, he couldn''t hold on any longer.

    Now I understood what he was thinking. Damn, he wanted me to owe him as much as I could, so that even if we couldn''t be together, I would feel guilty for the rest of my life. He really didn''t expect him to be such a scheming person, yet no one could hate him.

    Alright, there''s no other way. You''ve lost the second match. Now, we are evenly matched. This final match is very crucial.

    Actually, he didn''t really care about letting us go. He just made a rule that if he lost in these three rounds, then he would lose all face.

    Seriously, Brother Sang, I think you''re having a hard time.

    It was as if he hadn''t expected me to speak to him like that. He paused, then asked, What''s wrong with me?

    Our goal is the seven-step lotus flower, this thing does not belong to you nor is it in your territory, rather, it belongs to this place, the noblest society. You spared no effort to stop me, but what you were protecting was something that the aristocrats of the upper class had. Don''t you think that this is not worth it?

    What are you calling that? Making the graft clothes for others, in the end, you were just playing with us for a bit, without getting any benefits. If I''m not wrong, those upper class aristocrats are basically trying to step you into the mud, looking down on you. Even though you are being used like this, you are still playing around so happily, so, I am unable to see through you.

    What I said really stunned him and he didn''t say anything for a long time.

    Not to mention being a sharp tongued girl, she even knew how to attack a city. I was almost persuaded by you.

    Shouldn''t you be persuaded by me? If you let me go, and I go after the so-called nobles, I''m sure that''s what you want to see, or that some kind of agreement has been reached between you, but I don''t think they''ll give you too much, and you''ll be dismissed as a beggar.

    I really did not realize that you were such a clever woman. I would like to ask you, if I were to help you, what kind of benefits would you receive? After all, you are outsiders. If you obtain what you want, you will return to your original world. You don''t know how terrifying this place is, nor do you know the level concept here. I can avoid disturbing the nobles of the upper class, but if I were to offend them, I think you would be able to guess the outcome.

    In other words, if you allow us to pass after losing these three rounds, you would be offending a noble?

    I slowly tried to guess what he was thinking. I tried to think of what I could say to move him and help us. I''m starting to feel that we won''t be able to win this third round, because all the rules are in the hands of the other party. If he doesn''t want us to win, then we will definitely lose.

    Since you''re so smart, why do you need to ask me? Come on, let''s continue with the third round!

    Although I didn''t touch him, I could already feel that his mind had become unstable. After all, he was used to the weather outside. Although he was still the boss in the downtown area, but he had to be suppressed by the aristocracy everywhere.

    I could tell from her eyes that there was a trace of unwillingness, but, after such a long time, his rebellious mentality has been gradually suppressed. It''s sealed at the bottom of the box, if he wants to wake up, it won''t be that easy.

    Alright, then tell me, what are the rules for the third round?

    The rules for the third round were even simpler. Furthermore, it was all based on luck. Wasn''t this too fair?

    He took out a revolver from the box beside him. It was a very old gun and no one was using it now.

    He took another round from his pocket, put it in the clip, and began to turn the wheel of the pistol.

    I think you guys are not gamblers, but you should know that Russian roulette games, right?

    From the moment he took out his gun, I already knew that things weren''t going well. As expected, he harbored such thoughts.

    The Russian roulette was a wager between the desperate. A bullet was placed somewhere on the pistol, and both sides took turns to shoot each other on the temple. Unknowingly, they had already become ghosts.

    He was indeed a desperate person, the things he gambled on were all different. Alright, since that''s the case, I''ll gamble with you! Originally, I was the one who was determined to go to Netherworld Valley. If, something were to happen to me because of my determination, I feel guilty.

    Wife! No, let me do it!

    Those who have already gone on stage cannot take on another match. This is also my rule. It seems that there are very few people I can assign you.

    The boss said and called for another person to come down. That person''s upper body was naked and he was covered in tattoos. He was a fugitive under the orders of the king. People like him were not afraid of death.

    Ah Sang was quite a schemer. Even if this gamble ended with them losing, his own life would not be in danger.

    Fu Junqing discussed with me in a low voice. Thinking about it, if he lost this battle, then there would be no difference between dying and not dying. Anyway, if he wanted to become their slave, then that would be a life worse than death.

    You said that if I lost, there would be no difference between dying and not dying. Do you think a girl like me can stand his insults?

    I stopped them once again. This bet was getting more and more dangerous, and this was a real life-and-death battle. I didn''t know much about firearms, but I felt that he must have done something with his gun. It was impossible for these strange people to leave their fate entirely to the heavens.

    If that''s the case, not only will I die, everyone will lose.

    What can be done to win the Russian roulette.

    My mind was racing. If I could understand my emotions a little bit, I would still be able to come up with a plan.

    Have you decided? Alright, I already felt that you weren''t simple just now. I really wanted to gamble with you fair and square. I didn''t expect that this battle would be so eye-opener.

    Fair? This is what you said. If you really have this intention, then show me your sincerity and let me know where the notary is.

    Ah Sang smiled bitterly. It has been a long time since I''ve dealt with someone like you.

    He took out the bullet again and tossed it and the gun at me. How about this, you load the bullet so you won''t suspect me of having cheated? Maybe you don''t know about Russian roulette, but I''ll tell you the truth, this kind of thing can''t be faked.

    Who cares? I can''t even sleep with what he''s saying now anyway. Picking up the gun and the bullets, I put them in and kept them for myself. I don''t think the other party would mind having some extra hands and feet.

    Now, I have another request. Since you said that you would fight with me in the end, then don''t do it by pretending. There''s no point in watching from the side.

    Ah Sang was stunned, he did not expect me to raise such a condition. He was actually quite scheming, this was a life-and-death game, he would definitely not dare to play it himself.

    He was silent for a while, and just when I thought he wouldn''t agree, he smiled at me, "Okay, I''ll agree to your request. I''ve been a gambler for my whole life, and everyone calls me the Gambling King.

    Then, I threw it back to him. ''Okay, you are the owner of this place. You can go first and give me a demonstration!''

    Asan calmly raised his gun and squeezed the trigger on his temple. He was really bold, he didn''t even blink.

    However, according to the probability, the possibility of the head being blown off after the first shot is still very small. The later the shot is, the greater the danger.

    If you throw the gun at me again, I''ll feel my hand start to tremble. Honestly, if you say I''m not afraid of death, then that''s a lie.

    Even if there are too many hardships and dangers, I give myself a strong confidence that I can make it through them. However, this time, the 18 degree machine has been completely given to fate, if I were to lose the bet, it would be losing my life. This is the first time I''ve experienced such a feeling and I feel extremely displeased.

    Wife, if it''s really no good, then we''ll turn around and go back. Don''t bet with me this time бн Zhang Ziyuan''s voice also started to sound wrong. He was truly nervous. What was the usual danger? He can even stand in front of me, but this time, I have to rely on myself.

    I put the gun on my temple, closed my eyes and pulled the trigger.

    Fortunately, the second shot also had no bullets.

 C256

    I felt that it didn''t take long before my clothes were drenched in cold sweat.

    For a moment, I wanted to throw the gun to the ground and get out of there. It was like a self-defense function, and I couldn''t help it, and I resisted the urge to force myself to endure. This was our last chance.

    I threw the pistol back. It''s your turn!

    The atmosphere at the scene was extremely tense. Everyone was silent, as if they could even hear the sound of a needle dropping on the ground.

    Ah Sang took the pistol and smoothly pressed it against his temple. I''ve never seen a girl as daring as you. I was wondering what kind of person would have the courage to come to this Nether Limitless and what kind of person they would be. Today, I have gained some insights. What''s your name? No matter if you die today or if I die today, I have to let them know whose hands I died to.

    My name is Su Su, just an ordinary Spirit Master.

    Alright, I''ll remember. No matter what the outcome of today''s battle is, you and I will always be equally matched heroes.

    He pulled the trigger again. This time, there was no sound. My body was covered in cold sweat. I hadn''t even been hit by the third shot. If this goes on, I''ll be in danger.

    He still returned the gun to me and made a gesture of invitation. With a one-third chance, if I''m lucky, I can win. If I''m unlucky, I might lose my life in the next shot.

    At this time, Zhang Ziyuan could no longer hold himself back, he rushed forward and said that he had pressed down his spear, and I will replace you in the next shot!

    Ah Sang shook his head. No, this is against the rules, betting with me that the girl will be joining them, but I do not approve. If you are afraid of death, you can call a halt at any time, and then you will lose.

    I struggled furiously in my heart. It was much more unbearable than facing so many monsters and ghosts. Even though it was the same danger, at this moment, there was a deep sense of fear. Perhaps after this spear attack, I would really have to bid farewell to the world and the person I love.

    I turned to the other three. If you''re really dead after this shot, you''ll have to find a way to get out of here.

    Then, he released Zhang Ziyuan''s hand and quickly pulled the trigger towards his temple.

    Everyone''s heart was in their throats, including myself. This was a feeling anyone who had never experienced before could experience. I swear, I don''t want to experience it again, a second time.

    After three seconds of silence, there was still no sound. My mind was completely blank. I know, I''m not dead...

    I opened my eyes and closed them tightly. A smile appeared on my face. "Boss, it''s your turn бн"

    Here''s the fifth shot, and I bet Assan will shoot himself in the next shot and end his own life. After all, I don''t believe that his luck is so good with a 50% chance of success. The bullet is really in the sixth slot.

    Asan''s hand trembled as he touched the gun, his face turning pale. He knew that the chances of him being killed in the next second was very high. Even though he was once a fugitive, even though he had once gone under the sea of fire, when faced with such a straightforward threat, who would not be afraid of death?

    His hands trembled as he raised the gun, but instead of aiming it at his head, he swung it from side to side.

    This was indeed a gamble that determined life and death. Moreover, this was a rule that he had set himself, so he could only obey it.

    I thought he had Parkinson''s. Just as he wanted to mock him, he suddenly put down the gun in his hand.

    I admit defeat... You are, indeed, more courageous than I thought, and I am convinced of my defeat.

    A wry smile appeared on his face. I know that it isn''t easy for a character like him to admit defeat.

    Everyone let out a sigh of relief. I suddenly felt that it was really good. There was almost nothing that was impossible, and what humans lacked was always self-confidence and courage.

    Thank you very much. In that case, you''re willing to let me pass?

    Sit down and talk. Not only will I let you pass, I''ll help you get what you want.

    This happiness came too quickly. The notorious head of the underworld who was rude to us a moment ago, how did she suddenly become our ally in the next second? That puzzled me.

    You don''t need to doubt me, I am sincere in my alliance with you. In order to express our sincerity, I will first find a doctor to treat your friend''s injuries. He seemed to have already been severely injured, and his condition is very bad.

    As he said this, he called in a doctor. He wore a white coat and gold-framed glasses. Why would there be a doctor in a place like this? Wasn''t this place filled with vicious people?

    You can rest assured that this doctor and I are best friends. He was sentenced to death by a court because of a medical accident. After his death, his vengeful spirit would never disperse, so he came here to be taken in by me. His medical skills are superb, don''t worry.

    After hearing what he said, I sighed in my heart. It turned out that those who were forced to flee here were not all extremely vicious people. There were also some who suffered injustice and were unable to wash away their grievances.

    Hello, just call me the Ghost Doctor.

    He carried Li and Yue to a bed and carefully treated her. Looking at his serious expression, I believed in his sincerity.

    However, there were still some questions in his mind, so it was best to ask them clearly.

    Don''t blame me for being too talkative. I still want to ask you, you are the boss here, why did you offend the upper echelons of your society and help us?

    Are you really too paranoid? Didn''t you tell me the reason earlier? What you said isn''t false, it''s all from my heart. I don''t like those idiots who call themselves society for a long time, what is the difference between me and them? He had to do it based on their expressions! The reason why I am insisting on finishing these three rounds is to test if you have the qualifications to cooperate with me!

    Alright, this method of probing is really too dangerous for you. You might even die if you don''t know who we are.

    Only a person who doesn''t care about life and death, who can put himself out of his sight, is a true hero that I admit to being. What made me ashamed was that I was the one who gave up first. I didn''t expect that the person who I admired so much today would be a girl.

    He said it so sincerely that it didn''t seem fake at all. It seemed that he could still believe it.

    If that''s the case, then tell me, how are we going to cooperate? What do we have to agree on before you can help me get what I want?

    Actually, the cooperation between us is very simple. I can first introduce you to the noble areas in the Netherworld Valley. In fact, I did not understand why there was such a huge difference between me and those nobles at the beginning. After interacting with them a few times, I finally understood that they relied on the treasures in their hands to be at the top of the Netherworld Valley''s food chain.

    Treasure? Are you talking about the seven-step lotus flower? Actually, I also had this kind of guess. Ever since I knew that the entire Netherworld Valley was divided into three levels, I have always wondered what they used to do this level with.

    What kind of method had he used to suppress the people from the other districts when occupying the nobles?

    That''s right, the one they rely on the most is the seven-step lotus flower that is worthless in my eyes. This lotus flower can release its power. People in the upper class use the power of the lotus flower to suppress us.

    If we want to obtain that lotus flower, we will have to clash with those people?

    That''s right, you''re quite smart. This is also the reason why I kept stopping the passersby who want to pass by me. Furthermore, I wanted to have three matches with them. I want to choose from among them, the most outstanding people will work together with me, and in the end, all of those upper class scum will be killed in one fell swoop, and the person who works with me will be given to me with both hands, as a congratulatory gift for our cooperation. This way, we''ll each take what we need.

    So that''s how it is. This explains why we were stopped in the city even though we were trying to obtain someone else''s treasure.

    I nodded. "Alright, we''ll each take what we need. After we finish, we just need to obtain the Lotus Walk and safely escape from here. The rest is all yours."

    He seemed to have been waiting for this day for a long time. Not to mention that very few people had come here, even if they had come here before, they wouldn''t be able to cooperate with him, so our arrival gave him great hope.

    This is the scout I sent out, a map of the entire Aristocratic District. This place isn''t really big, and there aren''t many people here, all of them are from Amaryllis sanguinarum Maxim s, and they are tightly guarding the palace they live in. We cannot barge in at all, otherwise, the world will be destroyed.

    Then what method is there for me to enter? Listening to you, the seven-step lotus flower are placed in the palace that they live in?

    Right, so our priority right now is to get into this palace and find out the exact location of the lotus flower. Once he is brought out of the aristocratic district, everyone will lose the protection of his protection and become vulnerable.

    It is precisely because you have a deep imprint of a commoner that you are unable to enter, right? So you need a few collaborators to enter and help you coordinate with each other?

    That''s right, in fact, the Tianhua Palace already has a spy, but unfortunately, its only function is to send messages. If he really wanted to take action, he was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to shoulder this responsibility.

    If you go in, I''ll arrange everything for you. When the time comes, you can contact my spies and then discuss how to act.

    Fine, I''ll believe you this once. You send us in, and we''ll take responsibility for the rest.

    We quickly came to a consensus. Since we have the same interests, working together with the Demons is something that we do not care about. Moreover, this boss of a gang doesn''t seem to be an evil person that cannot be forgiven.

    After all, he wanted to be the boss of the Netherworld Valley.

    We plotted all night, not missing a single detail.

    Leave your friend here. Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to him. I will only keep him here to recuperate. That was his last promise to us before we left.

 C257

    After making sufficient preparations, we set off. I don''t know what time of the year it is or what time of the month it is.

    I don''t know what kind of existence this dimensional realm is, but I can confirm that the people here have been exposed to the sun for a long time, and even their skin feels a little sick.

    According to the directions on the map, we accurately found the Aristocratic District. To be honest, these three areas were too different. When they reached the region where the upper class society was located, they did not look like a gloomy and terrifying Netherworld Valley at all. Instead, they looked like a magnificent imperial garden.

    The architecture here was unique, with some Arabic and some European styles mixed together. I reckon it''s because the people who escaped to this place have all kinds of countries and races, so they''ve all fused their cultures together, which is why they have this weird looking building in front of them.

    However, these buildings were indeed grand and magnificent. He really didn''t know what kind of people lived inside.

    This large imperial garden was guarded by two guards with guns. They looked solemn and serious.

    Please stop, this is not a place you can casually enter!

    Just as we were about to enter, one of the guards stopped us. This was within our expectations.

    We are here to find a maid called Tranquil East. He is working here for a long time, and we came to him. We have already contacted him.

    Oh? Are you the new servants? Wait here for me to go in and ask!

    After this brawl and a deeper understanding of him, I was no longer impressed with Asan as a brave, but mindless outlaw. It was only after you had a deeper understanding that you knew that he had set up many spies and plans for himself in order to achieve this goal.

    He was actually a very meticulous person, and he was very accurate in his judgement. He had told me that from the moment he first saw us, he had a feeling that the person he had been waiting for all these years had finally arrived.

    That guard came out with a gun. That''s right, the lord did say that there were four servants who wanted to help us today. It should be these four people. Three men and one woman. Asian. Alright, you can go in now. The person you are looking for is waiting for you at the front. You must communicate with him first.

    The guard was kind enough to remind us that we nodded in acknowledgment, bowed to him, and went in.

    In front of him stood a girl dressed like a maid. She was plain looking with pockmarks all over her face. She also had a pair of strange eyes and two braids that made her look very old-fashioned.

    This movie was completely different. In fact, as a spy, spy or even spy, his appearance should be ordinary, even ordinary. This way, he wouldn''t attract his attention and could accomplish his job better.

    The handsome men and women in the old movies were good at being spies, but only to satisfy the tastes of the audience.

    You guys aren''t coming anymore, I''ve been waiting for you guys for a long time. I''m Li Li who came here to receive you guys, and I''ve already gotten the news about the current situation.

    Although this woman''s appearance was not impressive, there was a shrewdness in her eyes and her tone of voice sounded simple and capable. I guessed that he must have done the relevant work before he escaped here.

    Sorry to trouble you, we are not familiar with anything here for the first time, so what should we do first?

    First of all, you don''t have to be too nervous. In fact, this place isn''t as scary as you think. The people here are arrogant and never take anyone seriously. After that, in three days, there will be a grand banquet. Since I don''t have enough manpower, I will be entrusted with it. It just so happens that you guys have come. This is an excellent opportunity. During last year''s banquet, we could have done a lot of things!

    This was the legendary coincidence that I came early. I didn''t expect that after arriving here, we would have to hold a grand banquet. That was why we were able to sneak in as servants.

    That means we''re supposed to be disguised as helpers, right?

    Yes, you can come over first. I want to tell you about the areas and missions that you are mainly responsible for. This way, you will be able to move around here without any restrictions on your surveillance and movement.

    Master Zhang frowned, so where was the seven-step lotus flower?

    I looked at him incredulously and said, Master, haven''t you ever been here before? And you''ve seen that lotus too, so why don''t you know where it is?

    Master Zhang shook his head. I have indeed seen it before, but I only found out later that what I saw was only a fake and not real. So, after a lot of effort, I still can''t make a perfect lotus clay sculpture.

    The people inside were also scum like that. Now that they found out a fake one, it was probably because they were afraid that someone would try to rob them.

    Li Li nodded her head. That''s right, there''s no need to talk about you guys, I have worked here for such a long time, and I have never seen where the lotus flower that everyone spoke of is бн

    If we say it like that, then things are going to be troublesome. We don''t even know where the things are. In just three short days, how can we complete the mission? I cursed in my heart.

    That is to say, we need to accurately find that lotus flower''s treasure and steal it on the same day of the banquet within three days? Fu Junqing dragged his chin.

    Li Li nodded his head, that''s right, it''s exactly like this, you only have three days, your entire plan is to steal the seven-step lotus flower that day, and the entire Tianhua Palace will lose the protection of the gods. And that''s when Asan will charge in with his men and wipe them out!

    His wishful thinking was indeed right, and he was not an ordinary person either.

    After that, Li Li brought us to the locker room and gave each of us a set of clothes to change into.

    I''m still a steward here, and I can assign jobs. So, girl, you follow me and take care of the personnel here. This way you get to know more people, so it''s easier to get information. Uncle, because of your image, I''m afraid you won''t be able to go to a very elegant place. You can go to the wine cellar at the back and manage all the wine and the wine set. These two little brothers, their image and temperament are still alright, you can be the deacons. Like this, our spies spread throughout the entire Tianhua Palace. This way, we can guarantee that we can find the thing accurately within three days.

    When all four of us were dressed, I couldn''t help laughing.

    Perhaps the difference between our image and our status was too great. Once the four of us put on this kind of clothes, we would feel as though we wouldn''t even know each other anymore.

    However, what made my eyes light up was still Zhang Ziyuan. Although he was also wearing a suit and tie, he had never worn this kind of stylish deacon tailcoat, making him look really pleasing to the eyes.

    Wife, what happened to you? Was there a fire recently? Why did it start bleeding from his nose?

    Heavens, why can''t I control it? This obsession of mine can''t be cured no matter where I go.

    I hurriedly found a reason. Perhaps it was because I was too tired from the last two days, especially after those three matches. My mental strength was truly exhausted, and my nose was bleeding normally.

    I blushed myself, all right? I could whisper the truth to him when there was no one around, but it would be better to lie now.

    After receiving our respective assignments, we split up. I followed Li Li and he told me a lot of things to pay attention to when working here.

    By the way, is there often a grand banquet here?

    It wasn''t often. Usually, there would only be banquets or garden parties when there were happy events. This time, it was the First Lady, who was extremely powerful and powerful, who was waiting for her youngest son for the full moon. There was such a grand banquet.

    The Netherworld Valley was a very strange place. Why were there different levels of people here? When they arrived at this place, everyone was a nobleman. They all felt that even if a child was to live past the full moon, there would still be a big banquet going on.

    That''s right, that person was the First Lady! As she spoke, Li Li pointed to a balcony on a tall building. There were many beautiful tulips under the balcony, all of them in different colors. It also showed how noble the owner of this room was.

    Behind the balcony stood a beautiful middle-aged woman. Although she looked to be in her forties or fifties, she still retained her charm.

    There was no trace of age on his face. His skin was smooth and smooth.

    This person was probably the first lady that Li Li had mentioned.

    Li Li, why is that middle-aged woman called the first lady? If it was said that everyone here was under the protection of the seven-step lotus flower, why would everyone here have a different identity and rank?

    Actually, what you can see here is that there are all sorts of things in the world, such as the upper class, such as ugliness and beauty. This First Lady didn''t have such a high status in the beginning, but she was actually the smartest woman I''ve ever met. She was tactful, and any man would have to bow under her skirt.

    Indeed, this was a common occurrence in the real world. The society we live in is originally a society of freedom and equality. Hmm, why do we have to be divided into different classes? Some people live in the clouds and don''t have to worry about status, but some people are stepped on in the mud.

    Perhaps some people would think that the world was unfair to begin with, but it was undeniable that the upper class of a real society relied on their own brains and hard work. Those people were the elites among elites.

    Thank you for explaining so much to me. I suddenly understood a lot of things. Even if I were to leave this place, I can still enjoy a lifetime.

 C258

    Right, actually, there was something that I was curious about. I just didn''t have the nerve to ask, why did you come here?

    I wonder if Li Li will be angry if I ask him so bluntly? Or maybe he had some secret she didn''t want to divulge to anyone.

    However, people have their own curiosity. Once they become familiar with someone, they have no choice but to talk about it.

    Li Li''s expression did not seem to reject them, he remained silent for a while. Actually, I was also doing intelligence work in the past, specifically, I am a spy in the Interpol, so I am not the bad guy you think I am.

    I felt that since they were in this kind of situation, what he said shouldn''t be a lie. I thought then that it was really surprising, for Interpol, who should be a good person on the righteous side, why was it that the Netherworld Valley was forced into a corner?

    However, the world was not only in black and white, it was also not so clear. Perhaps there were some so-called gray areas and some so-called black and white.

    Did you suffer any injustice?

    How? He was a spy. He didn''t have a proper position to begin with. Now, there were two-sided and three-sided spies everywhere. Every single spy was like a ticking time bomb. You would explode if you didn''t know where. As for me, I happen to be that three sided spy.

    I didn''t know much about espionage. I had read a lot about it in novels and movies.

    Seeing my blank expression, Li Li couldn''t help but laugh. Why? Don''t you understand? To put it bluntly, I was an Interpol agent myself, but in the course of a mission I fell in love with a hostile gang leader. Women are all emotional, and I believe you can understand it as well. Thus, in that situation, anyone can guess the ending.

    So, you have indeed betrayed your faith and become a bad person?

    Li Li laughed bitterly, what did it mean to be a good person, and bad people? Was there really a definition? Is it the bad guys who break the law?

    I think it''s basically like this in my view of the world. At least, the law is moral.

    You''re still too young. There are some things you have to go through to understand the complexity of them. That''s right, I did betray her, but I stole a lot of information about that dark faction and secretly sent it back to Interpol бн

    Ah? What are you doing this for? Didn''t you fall in love with that man? I don''t understand the woman in front of me, but from his shrewd eyes and cold expression, I also felt that his previous appearance shouldn''t be like this.

    It was in love that I ended up like this, in the midst of your own duty. Both sides are traitors, and neither can tolerate me. That''s why I came to this place.

    After he said this, I seemed to understand that she was a spy of the dark faction, but she had fallen in love with her enemy. She struggled painfully under the pincer attacks from both sides, not knowing what choice she should make. Perhaps in the end, because of his weak stance, he became the enemy of both sides.

    He couldn''t tell if this kind of woman was smart or too stupid. He wanted to take both sides into account, but unfortunately, this wasn''t an easy world to compromise on.

    Looking at Li Li''s lonely expression, I didn''t ask again. I knew that this must have been an extremely painful experience for him, that she was able to tell me in such a slow manner must have been due to a lot of determination.

    That''s why, after I entered the Netherworld Valley, I met a large portion of people who weren''t even able to help themselves. They were not traitors or villains, but the world could no longer contain them. They were incompatible with that world.

    By this time, the First Lady had closed the balcony window.

    He went in. Do you remember his face? If you were to say that you want to find that seven-step lotus flower, I believe that you can use it as a way to break through.

    However, if he directly asked the First Lady where the treasure was, he probably wouldn''t answer, right?

    You really are a straightforward girl. You don''t even know how to turn the corner. If you ask him directly, he definitely won''t tell you. However, if you have any tricks up your sleeve, perhaps you can get the truth out of him бн

    Seeing Li Li''s sinister expression, I suddenly realized something. You aren''t thinking of making a move against that full moon kid, are you? I definitely won''t agree to that. I have my bottom line when I do things. If you touch my bottom line, then our cooperation ends here!

    Li Li suddenly laughed out loud. A girl like you is really interesting, you are truly someone our boss has his eyes on. Yes, that''s what I mean. Unlike you, I''m a person who would do anything to achieve his goals. In the current situation, if you don''t start with the First Lady''s child, do you have a better idea?

    I shook my head. For the time being, I don''t have any, but I still have three days. I feel that I can find a way! If I find an unsuitable method, promise me to not touch that child!

    Fine, I''ll do as you say! Girl, you really don''t fit in with us here. With your personality, you probably won''t be able to survive here.

    I slowly thought about what he had said. Maybe we were really two different people, with different ways of thinking and doing things, and now we were only working together for a while, but we couldn''t be permanent friends.

    In my eyes, everything I said was for protection, not for harm.

    This is my final bottom line as a Spirit Master.

    But he never thought that it would be so difficult to gather information in this kind of place. It was no wonder that Li Li, an international top-notch intelligence agent, couldn''t gather any information regarding seven-step lotus flower s here.

    Two days passed without any progress, and the others did not provide any valuable clues.

    Although I told myself that there was still a day left, I panicked. However, something had happened at this moment that had almost destroyed the entire plan.

    At the top of the pyramid, there was a foppish young man who spent his days drinking and spending his time together. His name was Eastmount. It was said that he was originally the eldest young master of a wealthy aristocratic family. However, when he was alive, he killed and looted, committing all sorts of crimes. In the end, he received the harshest of punishments.

    He understood that for someone as vicious as him, there would naturally be nothing good to eat after death, thus his soul had fled here without him knowing.

    However, even here, he still did not change his bad habits. Amongst the notorious Netherworld Valley, some people''s scalps still felt numb whenever they mentioned him.

    He had seen him from afar a few times, but because he felt that this person was extremely lecherous and lecherous, he had no intention of stealing any information from him.

    But on this day, in a long corridor, I went with him to the opposite side.

    I was carrying a plate of dessert to the First Lady''s bedroom, but that guy just rushed at me and knocked over my plate and pushed me over.

    Hey, how can you be like this? This is for the First Lady!

    And what about the First Lady? You stinking woman, pointing fingers and pointing fingers, do you think you have any status?! Hey, are you new here? I''ve never seen him before, so he looks quite handsome бн

    Maybe the lustful eyes were staring straight at me, and I suddenly felt that something wasn''t right.

    I hastily stood up to pack my plate before turning around, intending to escape. I really shouldn''t get too close to this kind of person, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable.

    However, this young master felt that he had encountered something particularly interesting.

    Miss, don''t go! How about a drink with me!

    As he spoke, he used his octopus hands to wrap his arms around my shoulders. I felt a flash of nausea and slapped her away.

    I''m sorry, I really have urgent matters to attend to, please forgive me!

    little girl, don''t refuse a toast and drink a forfeit. It''s your fortune that I like you, you never inquire about it, and if you reject me, then you won''t be able to rest here in the future!

    As he spoke, he came over and tried to put his arms around me. I felt sick inside, and I felt like things were going to go wrong. If I were to teach him a lesson at this very moment, my identity would be exposed. I would not only fail to find out where the item was, but I would also be imprisoned here.

    I looked around, and when there was no one there, I shouted for help.

    In the end, they really did call for a few players. Unexpectedly, when they saw this situation, not a single one rushed forward to help and quietly retreated.

    I shouted in my heart that things were not going well. It was really a dilemma. If he didn''t retaliate from beginning to end, he might have to suffer a loss today.

    Coincidentally, Zhang Ziyuan was not far off, and immediately rushed over upon hearing my call.

    Normally, he would have been a more rational person than I was, but today''s situation was way beyond what he could bear.

    This disgusting fatty seemed to have really angered him. You bastard, stop right now! You''re looking to die, aren''t you?

    Although I was still very happy that he could come out and save me, but then I thought, if he did that, wouldn''t we all be exposed?

    Just when I thought Zhang Ziyuan would teach that fat ball a lesson, something unexpected happened.

    What kind of servant do you think you are, to dare to meddle in this matter? Get out of the way, or else you''ll be on your way!

    These threats didn''t cause Zhang Ziyuan to be moved at all. He stood quietly in front of me, protecting me without batting an eyelid. I didn''t dare to say anything as I stood behind him. I didn''t know what actions he would take next. Forget it.

    In broad daylight, please have some self-respect!

    That fat ball''s temper did not seem to be very good, as it had messed with his good fortune, he was naturally furious. His fat body twisted, and threw a punch towards Zhang Ziyuan.

    It seemed that we were going to fight. I secretly channeled my mana and prepared to help when the fight started.

    But what I didn''t expect was that Zhang Ziyuan didn''t dodge at all and that fist directly struck his chest, knocking him back a few steps.

 C259

    I seemed to be scared silly by the scene in front of me. What did that mean?

    But in the next second, I understood Zhang Ziyuan''s intentions. Someone was trying to harm his wife, he would definitely save them, but he didn''t use such an extreme method.

    He played the meddling deacon, with his chivalrous heart, but he was powerless, so that he could save me without revealing his identity.

    But this way, he is going to suffer, and the fat ball hit him hard twice in succession, and I feel a pain in my heart.

    This won''t do. If this goes on, we will be at a disadvantage. With the two of us working together, I don''t believe we won''t be able to beat this useless trash.

    Just as I was about to rush over, Zhang Ziyuan grabbed my hand and shook his head towards me.

    But I think I''ve lost my mind by now. I flung Zhang Ziyuan''s hand away, rushed forward and hugged onto the fat ball''s waist. I didn''t use any Fa Li at all. I was only holding on to it with brute force. After this incident, I felt that my strength was quite strong.

    Zhang Ziyuan ran over and also threw two punches onto Fatty Qiu''s face. Although he only used normal strength, he still punched the fatty until he cried out in pain.

    There were many people who did not dare to help, but when they saw that the situation was getting worse, they came to stop them.

    The conflict that was about to erupt was pulled apart by a few people.

    As long as it was a conflict, they had to find a fair person to resolve it. And in this place, the only person qualified to resolve it was the First Lady.

    He seemed to have just woken up, holding the month-old child in his arms. The baby was extremely chubby and adorable.

    What''s wrong with you all? We are the elegant upper class, we are the nobility, how can this kind of vulgar thing like fighting happen to us? This is such a disgrace to us nobles!

    It was not clear what the First Lady''s character was like. If he favours the nobility, we may suffer.

    From the moment I entered the First Lady''s palace, I began to act, hiding and crying as if I had been greatly wronged.

    Alright, don''t cry too, this girl. Tell me what it is, I will make the decision for you.

    My lady! I was originally a servant here to help. I have a family and a husband here because of this person''s insulted innocence.

    As he spoke, his tears fell like rain. Even Zhang Ziyuan looked at me with astonished eyes, not knowing that I still had the ability to act.

    Oh, is there such a thing? Then tell me, who was the insulting person?

    I pointed to the side, still angrily returning the ball. At that time, I didn''t know that person''s name, but judging from his audacious appearance, his status shouldn''t be low.

    It was him. I was working fine, but it was too sudden and blocked my way. I even knocked over the dessert I was supposed to send into your room. They started to do things to me, with the intention of cheating on me...

    The First Lady frowned when she heard this. Dongshan, is there such a thing?

    So it turns out that this bastard was really relying on his strength to bully others in the Eastern Mountain. I won''t do this. If I don''t teach you a lesson today, won''t I be able to vent my anger?

    Aunt, this kind of small matter can make you personally step in. It''s just two servants, it''s nothing big. Don''t worry, leave it to me!

    So, this Dongshan is actually the First Lady''s nephew?

    Since they are related by blood, dealing with such matters naturally won''t protect us.

    That means, you admit, what you did to them? It was impossible to guess what the First Lady was thinking, but his tone was aggressive. It had the demeanor of a queen.

    There''s nothing for me to not admit. I just thought that this young lady''s looks are rather decent, so I went up to tease her a little. What is it?

    Then why did you fight? There were so many people around. Were they all standing around to watch the show? Didn''t anyone go up to persuade him? The First Lady was clearly angry.

    Originally, it wasn''t that big of a deal, but in the end, this brat just went up and tried to meddle in other people''s business. Who knew where he came from? I was hit twice by him! Look at my face!

    Ah, this is too infuriating. Why is the villain complaining first? Could it be that there was no right or wrong here?

    Dongshan, I don''t care about how you usually are, but these few days, there have been a lot of guests and a lot of friends. Can''t you just calm down for a while? Do you want to give me less?

    Auntie, I really don''t know. They''re new servants, otherwise I wouldn''t have been so ignorant. In the worst case scenario, that girl will stop provoking me in the future, but I will never forgive that brat for beating me up!

    How can you be like this? If you didn''t tease women first, why would there be people who would stand up to injustice and draw their swords to help? And you were the one who started it, look!

    I pointed at Zhang Ziyuan, two wounds on my face.

    Come on, I don''t want this to get out of hand. After all, sometimes it goes well. Well, this girl, since you''re so upset, I''ll give you some compensation. Tell me what you want, and I''ll do my best to fulfill it. As for the rest, since the two of you were fighting with each other and caused injuries to each other, I can''t say much about it.

    Aunt, is this matter really going to end like this? Dongshan was still unconvinced.

    What else do you want? If you''re really interested in any girl, I''ll do it for you! This maid from outside, don''t get involved with her, or don''t blame me for being rude!

    This madam really only knows how to settle matters peacefully. Only now do I understand what everyone means by ''his methods are brilliant''. He had settled the matter like this, and in the first place, both sides had comforted him. Even though he seems to favor either side, in reality, both sides have suffered a loss and no longer dare to speak anymore.

    He was truly tactful. Very few women could do something like this.

    What''s your name, girl? Where did it come from? If you have any requests, just tell me. Even though you''re here to help, you don''t belong to our group. Since you''ve been bullied, I can''t just ignore it.

    I told him everything in advance. My name is Su Su, and I am the younger sister of the big boss in the city. Knowing that you''re going to have a big date and lack of manpower, boss asked me to help.

    The First Lady nodded. It was that brat, he was rather filial. The first time I saw her, I felt that this kind of person and my own thoughts had made him the boss of the downtown area.

    Since your identity is also not ordinary, I should not be so negligent. Otherwise, I really wouldn''t know how to deal with that fellow who called me here to denounce me for his crimes.

    From the looks of it, the First Lady still had some reservations towards Boss Asan.

    Then, can I propose any condition? At this moment, I felt that an opportunity had come. If I didn''t firmly seize this opportunity, then everything that happened afterwards would be for naught.

    You are also an obedient little girl. Don''t worry, I will keep my word! He was holding a one-month-old baby in his arms, and it seemed as if he was asleep. He patted the baby gently as he hugged it.

    Everyone here knew that the First Lady had given birth to a son, a fat white son, but no one dared to ask who the father was.

    I think it''s a very mysterious thing.

    I heard that there''s a very beautiful flower blooming here. This seven-step lotus flower never had the chance to see her true face, if I could personally see it, it is said that this is the most beautiful flower in the world.

    Oh, you are interested in this lotus flower? Do you know what this lotus flower means to me?

    When I made such a request, the First Lady had a strange expression on her face, and I knew he was beginning to doubt my identity. he asked, deliberately trying to trick me.

    I have heard that this lotus flower is your most genuine portrayal of yourself, noble and holy. I heard that from the moment the First Lady appeared in Tianhua Palace, the lotus flower blossomed to perfection.

    Now I also learned to lie, do not even need to draft, which woman does not like to hear praise words? If I say so, it will be the First Lady who will take my word for it.

    Sure enough, women were all the same, and the shrewd First Lady was no exception. If he had said five points back to me, it was now down to three.

    Not bad, a little girl like you knows how to talk. You have sharp teeth and sharp tongue, but I like to listen to you. However, an ordinary girl like you wouldn''t be able to create any trouble. If you insist on taking a look at that seven-step lotus flower, I can satisfy you.

    Victory was just around the corner, and I was about to find the whereabouts of the lotus flower. My expression was abnormally excited, and so was my heart.

    Really? From the first moment I saw her, I thought she was the most beautiful woman in the world. Thus, he began to yearn for the legendary lotus flower. I just want to see what a lotus-like lady, a lotus-like lotus looks like бн

    From the look in Madame''s eyes, I was sure that he believed me completely.

    Then come with me!

    Zhang Ziyuan had already left. Before he left, he gave me a look and told me to be careful of my safety.

    I nodded my head to show that I understood. I have to find out where the item is before I can think of a way to get it.

    What surprised me the most was that the legendary lotus flower was in the First Lady''s bedroom.

    He directly brought me to my own room, and I couldn''t help but be puzzled, in this room, Li Li said that she had already cleaned it countless times, but she never found anything suspicious.

    What I didn''t expect was that the First Lady would go straight to a bookshelf on the wall. The bookshelves were filled with books, many of which I hadn''t even heard of before, and he would pick out three of them and move them in a certain order. The bookshelf would slowly open.

    It turned out to be a secret chamber! No wonder Li Li hadn''t found out where the lotus flower was even after such a long time. So it was because of the First Lady''s concealment.

    My heart thumped in nervousness. I was originally good at designing mechanical technique s, but the ingenuity of the secret mechanism room''s design far exceeded my imagination.

    There were so many books on the bookshelf, who knew which ones to move? What was the best way to open the secret chamber''s mechanism?

    He really didn''t know who was the person who designed this mechanism. Who was able to come up with such an exquisite and elegant mechanism?

 C260

    What? Was he dumbfounded? I didn''t expect that there would be such a hidden mystery in my room, but there was no other way around it. There were many people staring at the lotus, and if I didn''t keep it properly, I wouldn''t be able to keep my position as the First Lady.

    I only felt that it was extremely interesting, I didn''t expect that after moving a few books, there would be another world behind the bookshelves.

    Very few people know about Zhen Mi, only a few of my trusted aides know about the existence of this secret chamber. You''re really lucky, I felt that we were fated to meet each other as soon as I saw you, the way you talk I love to listen to you, so today I will let you experience the greatest secret of Tianhua Palace.

    I felt really honored. It seems that I had gotten lucky from this disaster. Initially, I thought that with such a mishap, if I didn''t manage to handle it properly, we would all be exposed. Unexpectedly, it was precisely because of Dongshan''s harassment of me that I was recognized and noticed by the First Lady.

    The items in the secret chamber were quite colorful. There were all kinds of rare treasures here, and even in the outside world, there were not many that could be found.

    Looking left and right, there was no trace of the seven-step lotus flower. She had hidden herself so deeply that nothing could be seen in the secret room. This woman''s shrewdness was truly extraordinary.

    I have to put on a show. I can''t seem too anxious about the current situation, it would be easier for me to be found out. He could see even the slightest trace of a woman as shrewd as him.

    How about it? How are my things?

    The First Lady was, from the bottom of her heart, vain. She loved to show off, including her looks, her wealth, and everything else.

    I naturally wanted to go along with her words, I have never seen so many treasures in my life, madam, you are simply my idol. I originally only knew that women are subordinate to men, but now that I see you, such a noble and noble lady, this is my role model.

    Now that I''m home, the First Lady smiled proudly.

    That''s right, women had to rely on themselves, what was the point of living off men? Right, didn''t you want to see that peerless lotus flower? He''s actually in this room, but I don''t think you''ll ever know where he is even if you beat him to death.

    This woman really knew how to keep people in suspense. Could it be? He still doubted his own choice. Ever since I entered, I said that I had looked over everything. There weren''t any lotuses at all.

    I can''t compare the Madam''s ability to collect things. I really can''t guess where he is, so don''t play with me.

    I couldn''t help but reveal an impatient look. After all, tomorrow is the day when the grand show will happen. If I don''t get my things before then, then I won''t have another chance after that.

    Today, I want to confirm where the lotus flower really is.

    Do you see the bonsai over there?

    Actually, I had already noticed the bonsai since I came here. The flowerpot was meticulously carved and extremely beautiful, but there was only a withered floral branch on the entire bonsai.

    I thought it was some kind of rare breed, but it died from feeding.

    Could it be that the withered floral branch was actually the seven-step lotus flower? From the looks of it, the lotus had already withered. Could it be that the rumors in the outside world were not true and the lotus no longer existed?

    Yes, ma''am, but it seems to me to have withered.

    That lotus flower had a spiritual nature. It knew how precious it was, and many people wanted it for themselves. So, that was one of the methods she used to protect herself. She was good at disguising herself.

    As he spoke, he used a small knife to cut open his finger and dripped his blood on the already withered floral branch.

    Then, a miraculous scene appeared. The withered floral branch gradually bloomed, as if it had a fresh life of its own. I could not help but exclaim, "The wonder of the Creator, how many spiritual flowers exist in this world."

    The flower gradually bloomed, with seven petals. Its entire body was snow-white, and its yellow stamens flickered with a white light. Those who were determined to dodge could not open their eyes.

    How magical! Could this be the legendary seven-step lotus flower?

    This sentence was heartfelt admiration, those who have never seen it will never understand its magic. Thinking about using the petals of this flower to make a scented sachet, my heart still doesn''t feel good.

    That''s right, you didn''t expect it, right? Even if there was someone who could accidentally barge into my place and break their brains, they would never have thought that this withered floral branch was actually the one they were looking for.

    Then, I have a question. Then, why did you use your blood to irrigate it? Would it awaken in full bloom? What if it was someone else''s effort?

    I have to clear up this question. If someone else''s blood is useless, then it would be useless to bring the bonsai back. It would be a complete waste.

    Actually, I had also accidentally acquired this seven-step lotus flower. At that time, he was just like before, a withered floral branch. He silently collapsed in a corner.

    It was because it was truly too inconspicuous. It did not attract anyone''s attention, and they naturally would not have thought that it was such a miraculous flower.

    But at that time, a strange feeling emerged in my heart. Perhaps, there is some fate between me and this flower. I have always believed that this withered floral branch would definitely revive and blossom into a beautiful flower. So, I used the flowerpot to transplant it back. For a long time, no matter how much I poured water on him, he didn''t react at all, until one day, unwittingly, I cut open my own finger, and fresh blood flowed onto the floral branch. Suddenly, I saw the most magnificent sight in the world бн

    This entire story sounded like a legend, and the lady in front of him had once truly loved this flower. He was like this lotus flower''s natural master.

    Gradually, I felt a sense of guilt. I felt like a despicable thief.

    That is to say, he has feelings arising from your care for him over the years, so he only recognizes you as his blood and sweat?

    I don''t think I have tried anyone else. However, I believe that such a spiritual flower would not be easily taken away by others.

    The First Lady caressed the petals with her hands. The lotus flower might have sensed something and slowly withered, turning back into a withered floral branch.

    It was truly magical, as if this lotus flower only recognized one master in its entire life. After knowing the whole truth, I felt extremely depressed, not to mention that even if I stole this lotus flower, I wouldn''t be able to make it bloom.

    I felt sorry for him to be separated from his master. Moreover, this was clearly a flower with life and spirituality. If its petals were turned into a scented sachet, wouldn''t that be killing him?

    Back in my room, I was still considering this question. Perhaps, it was time for us to change our plans?

    However, things had already gotten to this point. It was impossible for him to back down now бн

    Then I heard someone knock on my door, and it occurred to me that we had agreed to meet at this time to discuss the countermeasures.

    How is it? I heard that there was an accident this afternoon, but it was a blessing in disguise. So, you asked Madam for a favor: as long as you look at that precious lotus flower, you should be able to locate it. Li Li was very anxious.

    I nodded my head. I had indeed seen it. I knew where he was currently, and I also understood the reason why so many people were begging him but not able to.

    What? Is that place difficult to break through? Fu Junqing asked.

    I shook my head. Actually, it was still very easy to obtain a lotus flower. However, it was truly very difficult to obtain a lotus flower in full bloom бн

    Facing the curious gazes of a few people, I told them everything that I had seen and heard in the secret chamber.

    This way, Zhang Ziyuan also frowned, what should we do? Even if we get what we want, we will only be a withered twig and a broken leaf, there is no use in it at all?

    From different angles, the things that we think about are different. Li Li and us think differently.

    What''s there to worry about? As long as you steal something, the entire upper class will lose the blessing of God. At that time, everyone here will become prisoners. What was a mere First Lady? I gave it to you? Use as much of his blood as you want!

    But I don''t know why, but when I heard Li Li''s words, I felt like my heart was in a panic.

    A child that had just reached the full moon was about to lose his mother and home. From then on, he would be displaced and his fate would no longer be under his control.

    As for a spiritual lotus flower, its fate is even more tragic. Not only does it have to be separated from its owner, but it is also made into a scented sachet by us.

    In fact, the whole thing had been completed in one go. There were no surprises. But why is it that when I think about it, I can''t bear it?

    Li Li was once a spy, her ability to read words and observe the situation was superb. When he saw my expression and my silence, she could roughly guess what I was thinking.

    Don''t think too much, this is a society where the strong preys on the weak. You have to listen to those upper class people thinking, why don''t they think for us, these people who live in abyss of suffering? On what basis do they occupy eighty percent of the superior material condition of society? This was simply an unfair world. Could it be that when you were bullied by that fat guy again, there wouldn''t be any resentment in your heart?

    That is true, but it was my intention not to take part in your quarrel. I just want what we want.

    No problem, this is how we work together. As long as you help us steal something, you don''t have to care about the rest. What should not have happened here on the day of the dinner would be a thing of the past.

    That day, we worked out a detailed plan. The rest of us were responsible for creating some kind of conflict, delaying the First Lady''s actions. I used the opportunity to clean her bedroom.

    Li Li''s current location is indeed very convenient for us to move around. Furthermore, I have already completely memorized the position of the three books on the bookshelf just now.

    But this night, my heart was always uneasy, and I was unable to sleep for the entire night.

 C261

    Feeling restless and uncomfortable, I decided to get up first and have a chat with someone.

    Zhang Ziyuan and Big Brother Fu''s room is just next door, so I knocked lightly on their door.

    What''s wrong? Not sleeping at night? There were still a lot of things to do tomorrow. If you can''t rest well, it will involve a lot of energy. Zhang Ziyuan said.

    We were originally husband and wife, so we should have slept in the same room, but in order to avoid suspicion, we slept separately.

    I think about what happened during the day. I feel that if I do that, I will definitely have a bad conscience бн

    I don''t wish to fight over such matters personally, but there''s no other way. If we don''t work together with the big boss of the downtown area, we won''t be able to reach this goal with just the strength of the few of us. Or if you tell us that you have completely given up on the seven-step lotus flower, we will respect your opinion.

    I shook my head. I felt that I was the one who had involved these people, making it difficult for them to dismount from the tiger. If I were to say that I would give up at this moment, then the risks that these people had taken before would be completely meaningless.

    I don''t know now, but I don''t think there''s anything in the world that''s perfect. There''s no absolute right and wrong, right and wrong, right and wrong. I just don''t want to implicate the innocent.

    Zhang Ziyuan gently grabbed onto both of my hands. Although there is no way to achieve perfection in everything, I feel that after our efforts, will we be able to solve the problem perfectly?

    Then tell me, how should I settle the conflict between the two great regions of the Netherworld Valley so that I won''t harm anyone?

    Since there was a fight, there would be casualties. This was something unavoidable in the first place. People could not learn to live in peace with each other, which was why there were levels, which was why there was killing. He was just thinking that the people in the Netherworld Valley were not actually unfamiliar with each other. Some people were only able to enter due to the great grievances they had suffered in the mortal world. Don''t think this world is too simple, too beautiful...

    The meaning of his words was that he was trying to persuade me. If I wanted to achieve great things, I had to be unrestrained. If I wanted to be a good person, in the end, I would only achieve nothing.

    When he returned to his room, there were many things he could not figure out. After experiencing so many things, my ability has yet to rise to the level of being able to do as I please. There are many things that I am helpless about.

    Perhaps, since I haven''t tried, I shouldn''t give up so easily. Perhaps, I can do what others think is impossible. I''ve made up my mind. I''ll be lying on my bed today, and I''ll be sleeping today. I must get some rest before I have the energy to fight a tough battle tomorrow.

    The next morning, everyone was busy because the grand dinner party was about to begin in the afternoon and would last until midnight.

    At that time, the entire Tianhua Palace would be bustling with noise and excitement. They might not have realized yet that this last ecstasy was their final resting place.

    In the morning, I also followed some maids to do all kinds of cleaning.

    It was 9: 30 in the morning, the agreed time. At this moment, two maids in front of the house began to argue with each other. Although I don''t know the reason, but I can guarantee that this was Li Li''s masterpiece.

    The First Lady, who was originally in her room caring for her baby, was also alarmed by the ruckus. She was actually a very responsible head. If there was even the slightest movement, she would do it herself, making the most fair decisions.

    Not surprisingly, he walked out of his room and I waited at the corner of the room. Once he was held up by the chores, I would attack the seven-step lotus flower in his room.

    Wearing the clothes of a servant, carrying a bucket and a rag, I gently opened the First Lady''s door, disguised as if I wanted to clean it for him, and locked it tightly behind me.

    There was no one around when I first came in, and I hope no one saw me.

    Actually, the secret chamber was very easy to open. I easily opened it, but what surprised me was that when I entered the secret chamber, the potted plant that was properly placed in the corner yesterday was gone!

    What had happened? It should have been in this secret chamber yesterday, so why was it suddenly gone? Could it be? Madam still did not believe in the truth, so after showing him the magnificent flower, she moved on?

    I didn''t have any confidence in that moment. Today was my last chance, but with such a mishap happening, my entire plan was messed up.

    I kept telling myself, don''t panic, don''t panic, I''ll definitely find something. I flipped left and right and searched through everything. I really couldn''t find any trace of that potted vegetable.

    The appointed time was only half an hour. I looked at my watch and saw that it was about to end. They won''t be able to hold the First Lady for long. You won''t be able to come back there and you''ll find out who you are.

    There was no other way. I could only leave the secret chamber. I planned to discuss it with the others before proceeding with the next step.

    But unexpectedly, the moment I came out of the secret chamber, I saw the First Lady standing there in front of me. I was taken aback and immediately took two steps back.

    You really do like things to be wrong. I didn''t believe you yesterday, but I kept having the feeling that you weren''t a bad person and didn''t have any heart, so I treated you as one of my own. But I didn''t expect you to disappoint me бн

    Not good, I''ve been discovered бн Although the plan was meticulous, there was a mistake in the most crucial part.

    Madam, don''t misunderstand me. Actually, I just wanted to take a look at that beautiful flower. I didn''t want to steal it, and I have no other reason for doing so.

    In order not to implicate anyone else, I was prepared to fight to the death for not admitting to it. Since I didn''t bring anything out, it wouldn''t be a crime of theft.

    Do you think I have the IQ of a three-year-old child? I''ve seen countless people in my life, and I can clearly see the thoughts and intentions of the person facing me. Why do you think I''ve climbed to my current position? Just based on his appearance? Women, do not be so confident about your looks.

    That is to say, you suspected me from the beginning? If he knew our plan from the beginning, wouldn''t we be clowns? He saw everything and waited for us to take the bait.

    The First Lady shook her head. The first time I saw you, I felt that your eyes were clear and transparent. A girl with this kind of gaze will always have a bright heart. It''s just that I feel that your request to me is too obvious. I was going to try you, but I didn''t expect you to actually fall for it. Actually, I''m very curious, what do you want this lotus for? I don''t believe you''re one of those selfish people who just want to take it for himself. Or maybe, you are from downtown?

    As I asked the last question, I sucked in a breath of cold air. It turned out that he had never trusted Sang. Even if they worked together, there was still a strange estrangement between the two of them, allowing them to guard themselves against each other.

    Yesterday, I was secretly happy that I finally got what I wanted. I didn''t expect that someone would tell me today that this place is actually more complicated than I imagined.

    Looks like my lie is unable to fool the bright eyes of the other party. I might as well just admit it. Actually, this is also good.

    Actually, I am from the outside. My goal is that seven-step lotus flower. Everything was my own idea!

    The First Lady did not get angry, but laughed instead. Why do you need to take responsibility for yourself first? Actually, even if you didn''t say anything, I already know that if there wasn''t a spy here, how could a foreigner like you be able to get in here so easily? He obtained my trust, this is simply impossible. Besides, all of my friends are from Asan. Whose people are you? Isn''t it obvious?

    At first, she did not want to implicate others, but from the looks of it, the First Lady should have grasped a lot of relevant information. It was no longer possible for her to take responsibility for the whole incident, and her plans for today were about to fail.

    But I also know one thing. If it wasn''t for some other reason, you wouldn''t be willing to be used by Ah Sang. Speak, what reason do you have? If I think it''s acceptable, I''ll let it go.

    This condition is indeed very tempting. After all, our ultimate goal is to obtain the seven-step lotus flower s, and then retreat safely. Preserving one''s strength was the biggest goal.

    Actually, I am a Spirit Master. I don''t know how much you understand about this profession, but what I need to do is to maintain the balance between the yin and yang. It was for the sake of dealing with an unscrupulous Ghost King, that we couldn''t wait to get the seven-step lotus flower and use it as a scented sachet so that we could enter the extremely poisonous Ocean of Constellation.

    The First Lady frowned. So you''re saying that what you want is not for your own personal gain, but for your own.

    I only spoke of my purpose. I didn''t want to mention anything else!

    The First Lady smiled. "That''s right, you''re an interesting girl, you don''t want to bite anyone else, I didn''t expect a little girl like you to be so loyal, but don''t forget, this matter is already obvious. Whether you say it or not, it doesn''t make sense anymore."

    If you can''t get my statement, no matter how much you try to guess, there''s no proof. You don''t have to force me anymore. I really won''t say anything.

    What I''m feeling right now is not that I want to protect anyone. After all, I can''t even protect myself anymore. However, I have to do what I promised. Since my deeds have been exposed, it would be disloyal of me to reveal the plans of others.

    Alright, I won''t force you, you can say it even if you don''t want to. Actually, I can tell from your eyes that you aren''t lying. You are not a girl that can speak, I can accept your reason, I can even give you a piece of seven-step lotus flower''s leaf!

 C262

    I was surprised to hear that. Why would the First Lady do that? It was obvious that I was still his prisoner. He could have dealt with me however he wanted, but why would he be willing to help someone who betrayed him under such circumstances?

    I know there''s no such thing as a free lunch. Since you promised me that, you must do something for me, right?

    I am quite afraid of a woman who is so shrewd.

    The First Lady nodded. You can understand that, but believe me, I''m not trying to take advantage of you, it''s just that I''m not going to sit back and wait for someone to threaten my regime. It''s human instinct, not right or wrong or good or evil, and I want you to understand.

    You don''t have to report to me about what you''re doing. I don''t want to know so much. Just tell me what you need to do.

    I was no longer in a position to make the right decision. We had started out in a downtown alliance in Asan, and we had each taken what we needed. I didn''t want to betray him in such a situation out of loyalty.

    But if, at the First Lady''s request and seduction, I had betrayed Sang, I could have done so to maximize the benefits, but what about the account I had been sticking to? At that time, did I also become a two-sided fence-sitter?

    Don''t think too much into it. Your goal is nothing more than to obtain the lotus, so your methods are not worth worrying about, are they?

    I just want to know one question right now? This lotus flower of yours is human. If I take one of his petals, will it affect him?

    The First Lady smiled. You really are a kind girl, yet you''re still concerned about the life and death of a flower even at this time. Under normal circumstances, it only has seven petals, which is why it''s called the seven-step lotus flower. But if he suffers any damage, such as losing a leaf or two or losing a petal, he would sink into a long hibernation period. Then he would heal himself, and when he recovered, he would wake up again.

    This was the spirit of the world''s creatures, the seven-step lotus flower was truly a treasure of the world.

    I was silent for a long time before finally making up my mind. Say it, just what do you need me to do бн

    I don''t know what Lee was feeling when she was a two-sided spy. But at this moment, I felt as if my heart was blocked by a big rock. I couldn''t get up or down, so I felt very depressed.

    Perhaps when a person was condemned by his conscience, they would ask themselves whether they were right or wrong. However, once they did this many times, they would become accustomed to it, and would not even be able to feel that something was amiss.

    Li Li could already tell that something was wrong with me, but I guess even if he thought hard enough, she wouldn''t have thought that there was a common understanding between me and the First Lady.

    How''d it go? Did you get anything? he asked anxiously. It was, after all, his last chance.

    I nodded. There was no difficulty. As he spoke, he took out a withered flower from under his skirt.

    I felt that it would be a bit conspicuous if we were to take the flower pots along with us, so I only stole the floral branch.

    Li Li''s expression was extremely excited. After all, he had endured here for so many years, and was finally about to achieve her goal.

    Well done, boss did not misjudge you! In this way, they would lose the blessing of God and would be unable to withstand a single blow. In the afternoon, the sky above Tianhua Palace changed. Don''t come out, lest you cause unnecessary trouble. In the afternoon, if you want to help, we will naturally welcome you. If you don''t, then just wait for the fruit of your victory!

    He ran away, excited, I guess, to give away the news.

    At first, if I told him directly that the whole plan had failed due to the failure of the plan, I believed that nothing would change. But like this, I betrayed my comrades with my own hands and tricked him as well.

    Sitting on my bed in my room, I kept thinking over and over again about where I had missed the whole thing, but I couldn''t think of anything.

    Wife, are you there?

    Zhang Ziyuan quietly pushed open the door. It seemed like I had my wish immediately and left the room with the things in my hand.

    Um, I have something to tell you, don''t be nervous!

    Zhang Ziyuan frowned, what''s wrong? Are you regretting it again?

    I shook my head. Right now, it''s no longer a matter of whether we regret or not. We no longer have any choice left. The entire plan has been exposed бн

    What? Should we run? This way, the few of us will be in great danger! Zhang Ziyuan was shocked.

    Listen to me first. Things are not as simple as being exposed бн

    I told him about what happened in the secret chamber earlier in detail.

    So that''s how it is бн Actually, in my opinion, there is nothing wrong with this. The battles in the human world are like this, the victor is the king, the loser is the thief. There were no eternal friends, no eternal enemies.

    That is to say, you don''t find it inappropriate to betray your former comrades?

    I don''t know what you''re thinking. Maybe I''m not thinking as much as you are. Furthermore, the situation now was not something we could grasp. We did not betray our former comrades, but instead sent the First Lady to an unusual place. So it was clear that Asan was no match for the First Lady. Even if he did not fail this time, one day, he would die at the hands of the First Lady.

    I nodded. Well, in that case, I''ll follow his plan. Please tell the other two.

    Alright, don''t be too nervous. I think that you''ve really exhausted yourself over this period of time. After all, you''ve encountered too many things.

    What did you say? You''re the one who''s been helping me, okay? Originally, you didn''t even want to take the risk and came with me бн

    I found that there were many things in the world, and I couldn''t care too much about them. Everything was not going according to its plan, and accidents would always happen.

    The afternoon banquet would be held on time. This place was really like a paradise for humans. Everyone here only had the luxury and enjoyment left.

    The banquet was truly grand, and everyone gathered in the large front garden, where they drank and sang, as if the world had no troubles for them.

    After everyone had a good time, the First Lady finally appeared. She was holding her one-month-old baby in her arms, and everyone couldn''t help but go up and congratulate her.

    He was a chubby little boy. He would be like the First Lady in the future, beautiful, but intelligent.

    That''s right, he looks quite attractive now. He can still chat when he grows up. All of the girls here will fall for him.

    It was hard to tell if these words were true or false, but of course, these were all pleasantries, and the First Lady would not recognize them.

    Only I know how preoccupied he is beneath the surface of his laughter and chatter.

    You''ve said all that you can to praise him. If this child really fails to live up to your hopes when he grows up, won''t you all be crying?

    Then, they heard a few outspoken laughter. On the surface, it was really peaceful. They might not know that this was the place where the peace was hidden.

    If I guessed correctly, Zan had already sent people out to ambush us, or perhaps he had come in person. From the last time I had played face to face with him, I could tell that he was a complete gambler, even though he also knew what it meant to avoid risk. However, when something that would move one''s soul really did appear, he was not stingy enough to personally make a move.

    Moreover, he had endured for more than ten years. For this very moment, what reason could he not personally witness it?

    Madame, there is a request for an audience. The attendants below reported to the madame.

    Who was it? Are you really here to congratulate me?

    Yes, downtown Sang...

    The First Lady''s expression did change. It was as if he had not expected this, but in reality, everything was under his control.

    If he really came to congratulate me, wouldn''t it be rude if I didn''t meet him? Lead the way!

    Perhaps the plan had officially begun at this very moment.

    The few of us quietly followed the First Lady to a spacious drawing room. Ah Sang was really well-behaved as he sat there. Perhaps, he was scared by these people. Subconsciously, he thought that his bloodline was not as noble as theirs.

    Zan? Why are you here? Didn''t we already agree? Don''t meet me unless it''s absolutely necessary. Even though you''re the only person in the downtown and slums who can enter the noble district with my permission, I hope you can identify yourself?

    Ah Sang laughed, really laughed very happily, maybe he thought to himself, I''ll let you be arrogant for one moment, and then, the next, I''ll make you kneel and beg me to cry.

    First Lady, you think I''m here to see you? Did he really come to congratulate you? I''m only here to tell you that you won''t be arrogant for long. Perhaps you still don''t know that the so-called Protector God that you locked in the secret chamber has already disappeared!

    If you''re here to congratulate me, I might be able to welcome you, but if you''re here to threaten me, then I can squash you like an ant! Don''t forget, it''s my friend who said the boss of the downtown area. Without my support, you are still a pile of mud that can''t support the wall!

 C263

    Speaking of which, it was already a public disagreement.

    The two were the bosses of one side, so they should be on par with each other, but if they really fought, what would happen? Obviously, no one else was around, could it be that the First Lady was going to do it herself?

    If they really did attack, which side should I help? This question has been on my mind for a long time. Perhaps watching them struggle against each other is the most sensible thing for me to do. That is to say, the biggest winner in the end should be me.

    He didn''t know why he had become so tactful. Or perhaps the dispute between them had nothing to do with me.

    Sure enough, neither of them had a good temper. Since they had already fallen out, why not make a move earlier?

    I finally understood that his strength isn''t just based on his brain and intelligence. If they were to fight, none of them would be willing to give up.

    In the back room that day, the First Lady told me about her past.

    He was a noble to begin with, and was born with a noble bloodline. It was no wonder that he was so elegant and noble here, not inferior to others at all.

    Unfortunately, because of a dispute, his family had fallen into a dispute with the underworld. When he was still young, his family had already fallen into a trap, and she had been adopted by the underworld boss.

    Although the boss treated her quite well, but as he grew older, the boss only used it as a trading tool.

    He kept using her, wanting to maximize the benefits of the chess piece he had cultivated.

    In the end, she couldn''t bear it any longer. The feeling of living in darkness, he was a person who aimed for the light, so he secretly planned a rebellion.

    He was someone who dared to take responsibility for his actions. If he won, he would be able to stand up for himself for the rest of his life. However, if he lost, he would die a graveless death.

    In the end, he still did not think about his light. He only thought that fate was playing a joke on him, and just when he thought that his life was at stake, he felt like a person was brought to Netherworld Valley.

    The First Lady still hadn''t figured out who that person was. She only knew that the man was deeply attracted to her and wanted to save his life.

    It was the same man who, before dying, had poured all his blood into the First Lady. From then on, the First Lady was no longer a normal person.

    There was no other way. Without power, it was impossible to gain a foothold in this place. From that moment on, the First Lady became someone who lived for herself.

    He felt that he was younger and prettier, with fairer skin, but he would never be able to see the light of day again.

    The price of reaching the top was too high. Perhaps people like me would never understand the sadness behind her smile.

    But the blood of the dead did make the First Lady a peerless expert.

    Ah Sang''s kung fu skills seemed to be quite good as well. With every move he made, he revealed the kind of fighting style that risked his life in the underworld.

    However, the only thing he did not have an advantage over was that he was surrounded by the First Lady''s guards. If he was alerted, he might not be able to escape.

    I was watching two people, both of whom had trusted me and wanted to work with me on important matters.

    At this time, there was already a ruckus outside, as if the night meeting had reached its climax with colorful fireworks in the sky.

    When he saw the fireworks outside the window, a proud smile appeared on his face.

    There are some things you''ll never be able to imagine, First Lady. You''ve been in this position for too long.

    Hearing him say that, I understood that the fireworks he would release at the peak of the tide were the signals he gave to his subordinates.

    After all, I''ve asked around before. There are quite a few items in the noble district which were transported from the other two places. Especially downtown, where there is a special fireworks workshop, I think it must be the work of Zan.

    The First Lady also seemed to have guessed that the fireworks were strange and that you should know about these things. I didn''t only rely on luck and that lotus flower to climb from nowhere to where I am now.

    What you''re relying on doesn''t matter anymore. The only thing you have to worry about now is how you will end up. Perhaps at that time, you will regret not dying but instead flee to Netherworld Valley.

    At this time, there were some odd sounds coming from outside. In fact, there were even some shouts of battle faintly sounding out.

    The nobles, who were in the midst of a drunken stupor, seemed to have noticed the approaching danger. The noisy banquet immediately came to a halt.

    Noticing the change in the situation outside, the fighting in the reception hall suddenly stopped. It was as if the fight between them was just a spin-off for the whole situation. It didn''t matter who won or lost.

    Just as the big boss was feeling pleased with himself, Li Li rushed in. Boss, we were ambushed! Hurry up and leave with me. If we don''t run now, all of us will die here!

    The boss was stunned. What happened? Wasn''t everything going according to plan?

    The first lady saw Li Li rushing in and was surprised. So you are that spy, you have done a good job of hiding yourself, I have been investigating for a long time, but you did not let me catch you at all.

    Li Li seemed to understand as well. The whole thing had already been exposed, her only thought now was to escape. He picked up her boss'' hand and liked to rush over. She had time to explain it to you, but the people who came in were already controlled by an invisible force and surrounded!

    Asan was a man who refused to admit defeat. Why? Did something go wrong with the plan?

    The only thing I can be sure of is that the seven-step lotus flower is still in their hands and is currently in bloom. It is probably the Lotus'' power that allowed the people here to be fearless and gain protection.

    Just why was this happening бн He had been planning for so long, and he had been waiting for an opportunity for so many years. He had finally found a partner that was suitable for him, but who would have thought that he would fall into someone else''s trap?

    Li Li thought about it, the only possibility left was that those people had betrayed him!

    You mean those four people? I''ve never missed anyone in my life. Those four are on the First Lady''s side.

    First Lady, he said, shaking his head gently, you have not been betrayed by anyone.

    He didn''t know what to feel for Ah Sang, but he would probably feel like he was carried up into the clouds and then thrown down heavily onto the ground.

    Even if I die, I will drag you down with me! Smelly woman, come with me to hell today!

    Boss! Li Li probably never thought that her boss would actually give up on running away, and wholeheartedly wanted to kill the First Lady.

    She had suppressed this tone for too long. If he failed this time, then he would never be able to say another word or two. If that was the case, he would truly be suffering a fate worse than death.

    Li Li knew that she could not dissuade her boss, she could only hope to end this quickly. He also pulled out her own weapon and attacked towards the First Lady.

    When two people fought against one person, the First Lady was at a disadvantage. After all, he had just recently given birth, so his stamina might not have fully recovered yet.

    With two fists unable to contend against four hands, he gradually fell into a disadvantageous position and was kicked out.

    At this moment, I was still conflicted. However, when I saw the situation unfold, I rushed out without the slightest hesitation. When these two people wanted to continue their attack.

    It''s you? You have indeed betrayed us. Forget it, if I lose, I will believe you foreigners!

    You''re wrong. You didn''t lose because you trusted us, but because you were no match for the First Lady. His intellect is beyond your imagination. You always feel that you are no worse than anyone else, and why you are only a middle-class person. But don''t forget, there is always someone more powerful than you.

    What do you mean? I have plotted for so many years, and I don''t think that they have input. If it wasn''t for you revealing our plan, they would have guessed it!

    Not only did he not accept his defeat, he even pushed the blame for it onto me. It was truly lamentable.

    Forget it, he didn''t understand it even if he was told. After all, he was a vulgar person, and he always felt that the rules of this world were like him being a hoodlum. There were many truths that he did not understand. Even if you just ignore it, I won''t say anything about it. But what I didn''t expect is that you would actually protect me.

    The First Lady patted the dirt off her body in a graceful gesture, as if she were born with it. No matter where she went, she always made herself look like a very upper-class aristocrat.

    Li Li seemed to be a rational person here. He pulled her boss and ran out, but no matter what, there was still a mountain to be seen.

    You''re letting them go like this? I asked doubtfully.

    Of course not, I had already expected that he would come looking for me ahead of time. Moreover, his obsession with me had already surpassed everyone''s imagination, he was hoping for me to come to Huzhou, but what they did not expect was that their own actions would be exposed.

    I suddenly shivered. All along, I had underestimated this woman. Perhaps fate was unfair to her, but she used her wisdom and wits to achieve a breakthrough. This was an unfair fate.

    It was already chaotic outside. The First Lady tidied up her appearance and gracefully left. There were some things that had to be done by him.

    We stayed in the reception room, and I didn''t want to go out. The conflict outside had nothing to do with me, and I didn''t want to know what the First Lady did with the prisoners. I sat quietly in the reception room, waiting for the First Lady to wake up and tell me that things had been settled and we could leave Netherworld Valley.

    I didn''t expect that we would encounter such a huge problem this time бн Master Zhang was actually a coward. Although he had the spirit of adventure, when facing a real threat, he was still terrified.

    Big Brother Fu teased him. How about it? The last time you came, it wasn''t so exciting. With the rest of us, your life will never be boring.

 C264

    Initially, I had the guts to think that if I had nothing to do when I was full a few years ago, I would have lost one of my brain after running to Netherworld Valley. I never thought that there would be someone even crazier than me бн

    The Master Zhang was really a fast talker, he never hid his words, as if he wanted to say something.

    Ever since I became his last disciple, I found that this middle-aged uncle is still very cute. He doesn''t talk to familiar people without thinking.

    Seeing that I was not speaking, Zhang Ziyuan was also a little worried, the matter had been successfully resolved, regardless of the process, the result is still very satisfactory, after all, we have completed an impossible mission.

    I nodded. Yeah, there were times when I thought I wouldn''t be able to get the lotus petals. At worst, we could think of something else. But, although today''s ending is joyful, why can''t I be happy?

    Zhang Ziyuan patted my shoulder. Everything you met with was black and white, and even though there were some difficult and tangled matters, you could settle them all by yourself and bring them to perfection. Perhaps, this is the first generation, you are really meeting them for the first time.

    That''s right, before I came to Netherworld Valley, you said that all kinds of people lived in this place, and I didn''t believe it at first, thinking that the terror here was on the surface, so I wasn''t afraid at that time. But I know now that its horror lies in its untouchable heart.

    Perhaps, I am really too simple, I have never come into contact with the dark side of human nature.

    It wasn''t until the First Lady pushed the door open and came in that I remembered how much time had passed.

    You guys are still here, and I was looking for you everywhere! Don''t worry, everything has been properly handled. Your safety can be protected. Come out with me, will you? Don''t you want to share the fruits of your victory with me?

    In fact, madame, this dispute has nothing to do with us at all, and we both know that we are only cooperating and taking advantage of each other, and I hope you will keep your promise and give us what you owe us, and I think it is time for us to leave.

    Perhaps it was because I was in a bad mood, but the words that I said had a hint of gunpowder in them.

    The First Lady was such a clever person, he could probably see the knots in my heart.

    Don''t worry, I''m a man of my word. I keep my words, or else I wouldn''t be in such a high position. I hope you won''t take the events of the past two days too seriously. After all, not only is it the Netherworld Valley, it is also a very common thing in your human society. Humans had to experience all sorts of things before they could truly objectively view the world they lived in.

    Perhaps the First Lady was right, and I shouldn''t have been so awkward. After all, this was just a springboard.

    We walked out of the reception hall. It was still the same outside, perhaps killing to stop was the Netherworld Valley''s eternal rule.

    The banquet continued. Those nobles did not lose their interest in the party because of the sudden change. Instead, they became more and more excited. Perhaps, the victory just now had taught them that all future matters were unpredictable. Living in the present moment and enjoying the happiness right before their eyes was the most important.

    In fact, I always wanted to know what had happened to Zan and his men.

    The First Lady saw that I was silent, and probably guessed what I was thinking. I had already imprisoned Sang, but he was too ambitious. Even if I didn''t kill him, I wouldn''t have allowed him to return to the city. But don''t worry, I''ve released everyone under his command, not a single one of them has been harmed.

    What? I was taken aback. Such a unique First Lady would actually release all of her former enemies back? Did I hear wrong?

    Do not doubt what I have said. When you go back, you can see that I did not kill anyone. But what I want to tell you is that I did not say it out of my own body and mind.

    Maybe I still don''t understand what he meant by strategy. Maybe he really does have his own skill to be able to sit in his current position.

    Even though you said that, I still want to thank you. You still agreed to what I said that day in the secret chamber.

    That day in the Chamber of Secrets, I agreed to cooperate with the First Lady, but the only request I had of him was not to harm innocent people.

    I''ll take your thanks. In fact, you''re a very happy girl. Although it seems to me that you are a bit stubborn and adorable, when I am with you, I feel extremely at ease. I no longer need to calculate with you; I can wholeheartedly give up my body and mind.

    What about Zan? What are you going to do with him? Actually, I still feel guilty towards this person. After all, I formed an alliance with him first. It can''t be said that he betrayed me. In the end, it was partly because of me that he failed.

    I''m really sorry about him. He''s giving me so much trouble and headaches, and if I let him go, I wouldn''t be able to sleep or eat. I wouldn''t leave myself such a time bomb. But just now, I came up with an idea. It would be better for him to choose his own way. If he wants to be free, then he might as well go with you guys to the outside world.

    Will you let him go?

    Why didn''t I look at it? The outside world has nothing to do with me. What''s the result? It has nothing to do with me. Perhaps this was another form of punishment for him.

    So there really is a way to do both. Alright, then take me to see him. I''ll ask him if he''s willing to come with us.

    The First Lady nodded. "Then I really have to thank you for helping me deal with this problem. This is someone that cannot be killed, cannot be left alive, cannot be released, cannot be locked away." However, what I want to remind you of is that he''s a troublemaker. Be careful not to go out and cause trouble for you.

    I bitterly smiled, but in my heart, I was thinking, "What big trouble is there?" Once we''re out of here, we''ll go our separate ways. We won''t know each other.

    When he saw Sang, he had not expected it to be like this.

    What are you doing here? This time, I don''t admire the First Lady, but I do.

    He seems to have a great deal of grudge against us.

    Now, I don''t want to explain anything to you. I don''t think you''ll believe me, and I don''t want to hear it. I only want to say that I didn''t betray you. I''m here to convey the First Lady''s intentions. He gives you two choices: stay here forever, or follow me out into the world.

    He can let me go. Can you take me with you? Could it be a trap?

    What other trap could it be? You''re in this position now, and the worst that can happen is death.

    Do you know what kind of person I was before I fled here?

    I shook my head. Ever since I entered the Netherworld Valley, I have heard many stories about these people who fled here. In the stories I''ve heard, there are 80% of the people here, not all of them vicious.

    Ah Sang smiled bitterly, my mother is a normal human, he lives in Hua Xia, which is your country. As for my father, he is a vampire бн Originally a Spanish aristocrat.

    Vampires, these kind of creatures really exist. I''ve only heard of them before. I''ve seen them in movies, but I didn''t expect them to actually exist in this world.

    You don''t have to be too surprised. In fact, vampires are already a rare species. Right now, other than me, the other vampires have probably all been killed by the Vampire Hunter.

    No wonder he had never seen one before. It turned out that it was already very rare, yet he had actually seen one alive with his own eyes. This trip was truly worthwhile.

    Did you escape the Vampire Hunter''s pursuit to come here?

    That''s part of the reason, because I''m a half-breed myself, and the vampires I bring with me are not orthodox. This way, the family on my father''s side is very unwilling to acknowledge my identity. They think I defiled the blood of their family. But Vampire Hunter doesn''t think that way, they want me to cut the grass off its roots. Although half of my bloodline is human, I am their target. I came to you from London, England, and could not sleep or eat. At that time, I did not have much ability, as a vampire, my fangs had yet to awaken, and I had no ability to resist. He was just a child who hid from place to place, unable to live in peace.

    I looked at him in a daze. Alright, I admit it, how could it be true? After the Netherworld Valley heard that everyone''s background was this miserable. This emotional card is really against the rules.

    If someone like me, whose mind was not firm, heard about the memories of Asan''s childhood, would they turn against him?

    At that time, when I arrived in Hong Kong, I was taken in by a kind boss and became what you might call an ancient misfit. I didn''t reveal my identity to anyone, of course, and at the time I didn''t show any signs of being a vampire. I accompanied that boss to his death, creating his own land. Just when I thought that my life would continue like this, my ability as a vampire suddenly awakened бн

    Hearing him say that, I was also shocked. Then, do you have to drink human blood everyday in order to continue living? Will this hurt the people around you?

    Actually, I hate this race of vampires! It was really annoying! He made me have no family ever since I was born. Both my parents thought that I was a monster! At that time, I swear, if one day my abilities as a vampire were to awaken, I would personally pull out two of my fangs!

    I heard my teeth hurt, but I was afraid of pulling them out... He felt that every visit to the dentist was painful. If he could pull out two of his teeth, what kind of experience would that be?

 C265

    So, you really pulled out two of your teeth?

    Actually, I already had a bunch of brothers of my own. I was close to them, and all the warmth I''ve lost since I was born came back to them. I really can''t hurt them because of me. If I want to stay with them, I have to hide my vampire identity. But if I didn''t think of it, even if I didn''t have the fangs, the Vampire Hunter would still come looking for me. Their purpose was to cut the grass at its roots, whether I was half human or not, whether I still had fangs or not.

    I felt a wave of nervousness in my heart and asked, What happened after that? What happened? Did they take you away?

    Ah Sang shook his head. The people the Vampire Hunter had found to help me escape was my own group of brothers. For this, they paid the price with their lives. At that time, I really didn''t know what was the point of life, but afterwards, I understood some things. If my ability didn''t awaken, I would never be able to protect the people around me.

    Although I didn''t quite understand his feelings, I felt that this was a strange circle. He harmed the people around him because of his identity, but because of his cowardice and incompetence, he was unable to protect anyone.

    So, you awakened your ability? Sitting across from me, I thought, is a living vampire. This species has long heard of it, I just thought it was very cool. However, after meeting it in person today, I felt a sense of fear from within.

    That''s right, I let my ability awaken. It was just an ability of a vampire, but I refused to drink human blood. Even though I had an overwhelming desire to drink human blood, I felt extremely resistant to it.

    Then how are you going to survive? If a vampire left their blood, it would mean that they didn''t need to eat anymore.

    I don''t know how I got through it, but it''s been a habit ever since. It''s a pity that the Vampire Hunter still forced me to the point of no return. I could only take my remaining brothers and escape into the darkness of this place бн

    It was as if he had told a very long story. It was as if he had lived his entire life. What he meant by that was that if he went outside, he would be a great threat to the outside world.

    As for himself, he would frequently encounter competition from the Vampire Hunter.

    Those Vampire Hunter should be Europeans, I don''t think they will come all the way here to capture you. I said what I thought.

    You''ve underestimated them. They won''t let go of any part of the world. As long as there are vampires they''re interested in, they''ll come all the way here.

    Are you afraid?

    Asan stood up from the ground. His hands and feet were restrained, and his chains were clanging. However, I didn''t even feel that he was in a sorry state. In fact, I felt that he was born with an unyielding and rebellious air.

    The reason I told you all this is to give you all a precaution. If I leave this place, it will be very troublesome and possibly dangerous for you all. However, I did not say that I would not be able to choose бн

    There has never been a person who ran into the Netherworld Valley who was willing to go out again. After all, even though it is dark here and it is filled with fear and darkness every day, to them, escaping to the outside world would be even more dangerous.

    We have more than enough trouble, so we don''t care about adding another one. There are too many lice to be afraid of biting!

    Well, then, you can go back to the First Lady. I can leave at any time, without taking anything that belongs to him. But I''m going to take someone with me...

    Do you like people?

    It''s Li Li...

    She never thought that the two of them would be such dedicated lovers. Li Li also understood that the outside world was much more dangerous for him, and if she went out, there might be only death waiting for him. However, they seemed to be accustomed to relying on each other. They couldn''t leave each other, and even if they were in danger, they would still support each other and help each other.

    Alright, even though I didn''t say it out loud, I still felt a little fearful in my heart. Looks like there will be a lot of trouble in the future.

    The First Lady kept her promise and gave me a petal. Big Brother Fu looked at it and confirmed that it was true.

    In any case, we are grateful to you for giving us such a gift. But I just hope we won''t meet again.

    Some people, when you see him, prove that trouble and danger are not far off.

    After leaving the Netherworld Valley, he felt like he had been reborn. It was as if he was dead, alive again.

    When we saw the Persian beauty, her beautiful eyes were wide and round, as if it was unbelievable that we could come out alive.

    I''m so surprised! In all these years, very few people have been able to come out alive. I didn''t expect that not only did you guys set a new record, you even brought two people with you. While he was speaking, his eyes kept looking at Zhang Ziyuan.

    Zhang Ziyuan was also a polite person, this business deal was successful, the cooperation was happy, I hope that we will not meet again in the future.

    What a smart person he was. This sentence was a double entendre. On one hand, he really didn''t want to go to that sinister and terrifying place. On the other hand, he wanted to tactfully reject the beauty''s invitation.

    The beauty was disappointed, but she was definitely not a person who was willing to give up. In the face of Zhang Ziyuan''s silent rejection, she decided to go for broke.

    Alright, but my thoughts about you aren''t that simple. From the moment I first saw you, I already felt that you were the man I wanted to see. If you''re still interested in my appearance, why don''t we talk?

    I stood at the side with a face full of black lines. I couldn''t help but punch the woman''s face until it swelled up. I saw that he wasn''t asking such a shameless question.

    Zhang Ziyuan seemed very embarrassed. Miss, I have already said it clearly, it is not that you are not beautiful enough, but that I already have a wife.

    I suddenly realized that Zhang Ziyuan is even more shameless! Who admitted that he was a good, single-minded man? He felt so good about himself!

    The Persian beauty looked disappointed. All right, but I''ll always wait for you, until the day you change your mind.

    I can''t help but want to yell over, who the hell would call it a change of heart? If Zhang Ziyuan really likes you, then let''s call it a red apricot coming out of the wall, alright? Alright, I feel that my description isn''t quite right бн

    After finally leaving Netherworld Valley, I felt my entire being lightened up. It seems that there are a lot of people who are blissful but unaware of their fortune. Only those who had been harvested from the environment for a period of time knew how precious it was to breathe free air.

    The only thing I need to do now is to take a warm bath, lie down on my bed and take a good rest, and then forget about all the unpleasant things that happened these past few days.

    But when I really lay on the bed, the scene that I thought about was actually so real. It suddenly occurred to me that although people often have unpleasant experiences, they are also a part of their own life, which cannot be denied or erased.

    From another point of view, he is another kind of life fortune. Perhaps after many years, when I recall back to the stories that happened in the Netherworld Valley, I can start laughing and talking about them.

    When I saw Zan again, I was surprised. He had cleaned himself up, no longer the image of a fugitive. He had changed into clean clothes, his hair was neatly trimmed, and the beard on his face had been shaved.

    From the looks of it, he was actually a handsome and extraordinary young man. Furthermore, if one looked closely, they could vaguely see the essence of him, a mixed bloodline.

    As for Li Li, I don''t dare to recognize her. She is a beautiful European girl with fair skin and a high nose bridge. I have to admit, with her figure and looks, she can go to Hollywood and become a celebrity.

    You, who are you? Are you really Li Li? In my memory, where did that girl with a face full of pockmarks go?

    Ah Sang laughed out loud. She is Li Li, my girlfriend. She made him work as a spy in the Aristocratic District for such a long time.

    Therefore, as a spy, he had to master and familiarize himself with many different skills. The cosmetics was one of them. As for the cosmetics, I feel that it''s very confident. How about it, you all didn''t see it right? The original Li Li was disguised.

    Damn, I felt like my world view has been discovered again. I originally thought that the so-called cosmetics was just a type of advanced makeup technique. It could disguise a person as various types of appearances, but what he didn''t expect was that the truly outstanding cosmetics could change a person into someone else. It could even change a person''s voice.

    Seeing that I had opened my mouth wide and was so shocked that I couldn''t speak, Li Li laughed even more. There was no need to be so surprised, but in reality, there was no difference between talking about this magic. Give it to you?

    Ah? Isn''t that your unique skill? Can you give it to me?

    I think that for a profession like yours, the cosmetics should be useful as well. Tonight, you can come to my room, I think you''ll be able to learn the basics after an hour.

    He felt that this happiness came too quickly, he had been able to learn the cosmetics in my heart for a long time, if it was the case, then he could perfectly conceal the inadequacies of my current appearance, and disguise himself as an especially beautiful woman. That way, Zhang Ziyuan would not hate me anymore.

    He couldn''t help but smile at his own thoughts.

    Actually, my original plan was to split up with the two of them after I told them about it. However, after that, I gradually got familiar with them. It doesn''t feel too loyal to bring it up again.

    Forget it, this world was already strange to them. If I were to separate from them, perhaps they wouldn''t even have someone to look after them.

 C266

    In truth, Master Zhang had made this trip worthwhile, he thought that the seven-step lotus flower she was about to see, had finally gotten what he wanted.

    Ever since he came back, he had trapped himself in his room. We all knew that he wanted to use his clever hands to make something that was exactly the same as the seven-step lotus flower.

    Seeing how excited he was, I didn''t have the nerve to dampen his enthusiasm. Actually, he could always turn a dead thing into a living one. However, after knowing the principles behind it, he could understand that it was actually just like magic. Everything was fake.

    The so called living merely uses some mana and the principles of the mechanical technique to let the stationary things move. But in the end, he was unable to truly give those things life.

    Just like the seven-step lotus flower, it was a type of plant that had life force, something that could never be copied. Just like a human''s life, it could never be replicated or repeated.

    Maybe, before the Master Zhang mastered this technique, he had many beautiful fantasies, but I hope that he would understand this principle in the future.

    Big Brother Fu, I have already gotten the petal, I am afraid, it won''t be long before he leaves the body, and he will slowly lose all his moisture and wither away. Should we make it into a scented sachet as soon as possible?

    Fu Junqing nodded his head, that was what I thought too. However, I am afraid that this flower petal alone has a limited number of scented sachet to speak of. I can only try to make as many as I can without affecting the effect.

    There is a limit to the number of people. That is to say, if we are to go to the Constellation Sea, we won''t be able to send out all of our members. We won''t even be able to send out a few.

    Big Brother Fu, I will leave everything to you!

    Asan was a vampire, and I didn''t dare tell anyone else, for fear of causing unnecessary panic. Furthermore, from his observation, what he said was the truth. Normally, he didn''t need to drink human blood, but when he had no other choice, he would use the blood of animals to replace it.

    I feel a lot more at ease this way.

    Actually, the two of them had a straightforward character, so it was actually very easy to get along with them. I am also a very soft-hearted person. If they need my help, I will not decline.

    That night, Li Li indeed gave me the cosmetics, it was truly a very mystical technique. I had just learned it, and felt that I had already grasped many of the secrets, and with the outer court''s deeper understanding, there was still the possibility of turning a woman into a man, and a child into an old man. All of these are possible.

    On this day, I finally used the cosmetics I just learned, and prepared to give Zhang Ziyuan a pleasant surprise.

    I''m dressed like a seventeen or eighteen year old girl. The skin on my face is white and tight, and my appearance is also much younger. If one didn''t look carefully, one wouldn''t be able to tell that this was me.

    As a result, when I first entered the room, Zhang Siyuan was stunned for a moment. This girl, who are you? Why did you call me here?

    It was only when I looked into those big, confused eyes that I realized he really didn''t recognize me.

    I felt a bit of regret in my heart. After all, I was the person who was the most familiar with me. Even though I had disguised myself, you should have remembered my eyes and actions.

    However, looking at his blank face, I felt an urge to tease him.

    This little brother is quite handsome. You don''t need to worry about who I am. I just need to know who you are. Can you let me in first?

    I really wanted to burst out laughing in my heart, I don''t know how did I become so unruly. Could it be that I want to use this method to test Zhang Ziyuan''s sincerity?

    I''m sorry, girl, there''s no friendship between us. My wife would have misunderstood if I invited you in. Sorry, if you have something to say, you can say it at the door.

    Ah? Why was there such a righteous man in the Orange Garden when I was there? No, in my opinion, men are all the same, and the difference between a wife and a wife is very big.

    Don''t be so sentimental? In any case, your wife isn''t here right now, so he won''t be able to see what you''re doing. I''m just going in to say a few words to you, don''t think too much.

    I tried to change my voice and manner so that I could not be seen.

    But unexpectedly, Zhang Ziyuan is more cunning than I thought.

    Well, if you''re sure my wife won''t be back now, come in.

    I felt a surge of anger. Look! He was also acting this way, making sure that he wasn''t here right now, then he would do whatever he wanted!

    I pretended to be very happy as I quickly entered the door. I felt like a lunatic. I was struggling with myself and then eating my vinegar. Why bother?

    At the beginning, I felt that this sort of thing was rather interesting. At least I could tease the other party a bit, but I didn''t expect that your heart would become displeased.

    The reason is, after I entered the room, Zhang Siyuan actually locked the door from the inside. What was his heart at ease with?

    I almost blurted it out. In order to expose him, I decided to put up with it for the time being.

    Lil ''Bro, you''re so annoying. Why did you lock the door? What do you want? I made my voice so coquettish that I felt a little sick.

    Don''t you know what I want? Are you thinking differently from me?

    My heart seemed to miss a beat, my heart mixed feelings, I do not know what it was like.

    He felt like his voice started to tremble. "Little brother, didn''t you say that your wife is about to come back?" Aren''t you afraid of him catching you?

    Don''t worry, my wife is very magnanimous. He wouldn''t care about this sort of thing. But for you, I am becoming more and more interested. Say it, what''s your name? Where are you from? How old are you?

    I feel light on the top of my head now. I feel that life is meaningless from now on.

    You, guess, guess right, I''ll tell you! Already incoherent бн

    Alright, let me guess. If I''m right, what do you want me to do tonight?

    Well, guess what, I''ll say it was wrong! Humph! It turns out that on the surface, you look like a well-dressed person, but it was the same thought that went down your mind. Today, I will expose your true colors! I won''t let you have the guts to betray me and go find another woman!

    Alright, then I''ll keep my word!

    I guess you''re twenty-eight this year, right?

    Zhang Ziyuan, are you blind? My face right now is obviously only that of a teenager. You can even guess that I''m 28 years old.

    Your birthplace is in Zhejiang, an unknown small mountain village, where the mountains and water, the environment quiet.

    Ah? Could it be? He is the legendary divine rod? He knows how to judge a person''s appearance? Why, look at my age and my hometown so accurate...

    As for your name, I''m guessing you must be surnamed Su бн

    Alright, I admit that I wasn''t the one who tricked him this time. Still, he tricked me бн

    You already knew it was me. Why didn''t you say so earlier? So annoying. I''ve been raising this show for such a long time for nothing, and my heart has been in turmoil for a long time as well бн

    Zhang Ziyuan exposed my conspiracy in front of everyone, and laughed out loud, who would have thought, at this crucial point, you still want to make fun of me? However, in the beginning, I really did not see it. I did not expect your cosmetics to become so high.

    I''m not happy. So when did you see me?

    Don''t you have too little confidence in our relationship? We''ve been together for such a long time, yet I still don''t understand your every move and behavior! As time passes, you will naturally know that it was you who pretended to be it. When I let him in, I recognized him.

    So, if you don''t see that it''s me, you won''t let a strange woman into your room?

    Zhang Ziyuan laughed and sighed. I think it''s not that you don''t trust me right now, it''s just that you''re a little childish, and that''s true, too many things have happened recently, so the pressure on you is too great. It''s understandable for you to be interested in things for a moment, but let me seriously tell you, other than you, I will not have any interest in other women in this world.

    Alright, even though I was made a fool of by him this time, I am still rather happy in my heart. At least, it confirms his sincerity.

    You haven''t said it yet. What do you think of my new appearance?

    I have a lot of thoughts. Since the sun has set over the Xishan and the sky is already dark, I will naturally do what I need to do. And don''t forget, you''ve already promised me that if I can tell you your name, residence, and age, you''ll have to listen to me tonight бн

    F * ck me! This was a trap, a trap! Actually, I should have reacted when he said that.

    Forget it, I''m willing to accept the loss. If you really like it, then I''ll keep my face hidden forever!

    Wife, there are some things you might not understand. Love a person with your heart, and you won''t care what she looks like. Perhaps your wool right now is indeed younger and prettier. However, this is only your false image and is not the real Su Su. No matter how you turn into, I like it from the bottom of my heart.

    Oh, if you say so, then I''ll go and take off my makeup. This thing''s face is really quite itchy. If I''m not used to it, then it would be quite awkward бн

    Zhang Ziyuan laughed, and quickly went to take off his makeup, the human skin mask had been on his face for a long time, making it look like pimples.

    Really? Stop talking, I need to get it off!

    As a result, even though it was a Spring Festival Gala night, Zhang Ziyuan was originally a gentle and considerate lover.

    I grumbled in my heart. I''m not made of paper.

    Of course, I can''t say that out loud. I''m still a shy girl.

    But for some reason, every single one of his actions tonight made my heart move. Perhaps it was a confession of true love before going to bed, but I suddenly feel like the past, the so-called love, has finally been truly grasped in my hands бн

 C267

    Two days and one night later, Big Brother Fu finally finished the scented sachet made by the seven-step lotus flower.

    When I held it in my hand, I could smell, without having to put it under my nose, a particularly refreshing fragrance.

    He had succeeded! Although there is only one petal, the seven steps, Lotus, is truly magical. I dare say that if this scented sachet was placed on one''s body, it would definitely be immune to all poisons!

    The smell was too good! He did not expect that a single petal could produce such a magical scented sachet!

    Fu Junqing nodded, the effects of this sachet were extremely great. Not only could it avoid all kinds of poisons, the mosquitoes wouldn''t bite it and the cockroaches wouldn''t come close to it. But unfortunately, a single petal is still too few. Even after racking my brains, I only managed to produce three of these scented sachet.

    There were only three? I was taken aback. In that case, the number of people who could go to Constellation Sea was not limited to three? How could three people deal with the powerful Ghost King? What about the King of Ten Thousand Poisons?

    In this way, wouldn''t the three people who entered Constellation Sea have a narrow escape? They might not even be able to kill those two monsters бн

    Seeing my dejected look, Fu Junqing also sighed, there''s nothing we can do, all we can get is this petal, the only thing we can make is three townships, if I dilute the pollen again, the effects of each scented sachet will be greatly reduced, and then it won''t have any effect on avoiding the poison.

    I actually understand all of these truths, but there is still some distance between this and my ultimate goal of obtaining the lotus flower.

    At this time, Master Zhang walked over. Actually, I have been researching it these few days, if you use my clay figuration technique, can you make another lotus flower. That way, wouldn''t we be able to make as many scented sacs as we want?

    Fu Junqing glanced at him. Then tell me, Old Zhang, how''s your research progress? Can you, in the end, make that clay lotus flower you talked about?

    I''m still in the research phase. I''m not sure if I''ll succeed or not, but I have to give it a try.

    Fu Junqing sighed and shook his head. Forget it, I don''t think that the possibility of it happening is high. Perhaps, he would be able to fulfill his wish. After all, the one he loved was just a puppet.

    What do you mean? Even if I can successfully make a clay lotus and revive it, its petals cannot be made into a scented sachet?

    You are too smart. You have finally awakened, and wasted so much time researching this technique. Don''t you understand that anything that carries life cannot be replicated, cannot be repeated?

    Fu Junqing''s view and mine are similar, but I never thought that although the two of us don''t know what kind of principle was behind this technique, we could simultaneously think of it. It''s impossible for objects that are revived using clay sculptures to have true life.

    I was silent for a while before I suddenly said, "I''ll have three scents, but none of them are good." Even if there are only three slots, I don''t believe that if I don''t turn the Constellation Sea upside down, even if I can''t kill those two monsters, I won''t let Ghost King stay there and recuperate.

    Wife, you''ve really matured a lot when you do things now.

    Huh? I feel that I am a lot more childish, originally a lot of things on a whim, I want to do, but later on I think that it is too much. I''m not even as confident in myself as I was a while ago. In fact, I''m also thinking, if I take such a big risk, is it really worth it to go to Constellation Sea?

    Zhang Ziyuan touched his chin. Actually, the so-called maturity I am referring to is not because you are a tactful person, but because you are more like a proper Spirit Master.

    That qualified Spirit Master, should be... what does he look like.

    Fu Junqing continued, of course he was like the Master Jun, in truth, that Tower Lord was the person that I admire the most in this world! Although her magic power was profound, it never gave people a feeling of superiority. They always felt that he was your friend, that whatever happened to you, he would be able to help. And his biggest characteristic was that when he was certain of one thing, he would never regret or doubt it.

    Zhang Ziyuan nodded his head. That''s right, this was the so called spirit of the Spirit Master. Li He Yue is actually one, and you are also one!

    Speaking of Li He Yue, how was his recovery? When I was allied with downtown, I asked Assande to take care of me. As the medical conditions in Netherworld Valley were too poor, it would affect his injuries. Ah Sang used his own strength to send him out and found the best hospital.

    It was said that the hospital he was in wasn''t far from here, and his injuries weren''t too serious. Fu Junqing said.

    To be honest, under the current situation, I''m really afraid of meeting this person. Although I know that a large part of the reason he''s appearing in Netherworld Valley is for me. Not only that, after this operation, the stage suffered such heavy injuries. I originally felt apologetic, so it was only right for me to visit him. However, I was afraid that the moment I saw him, my memories would quickly awaken.

    I am quite afraid of my own memory, I don''t know why. Could it be? What if one day? If all my memories come back, will the person I love really become Li He Yue?

    Seeing me lower my head and remain silent, Zhang Ziyuan knew what was on my mind. He was injured to save us, let''s go and see her together, my wife, don''t think too much, in the future, no one will be able to change anything, and right now, we are still our best comrades.

    Zhang Ziyuan is the most open-minded man I have ever seen, and it''s not that he doesn''t care about it, he just doesn''t want to change this love he has for me into a bond that makes me feel uncomfortable.

    Hearing his words, I slowly nodded my head.

    It was really hard to grasp Li He Yue''s personality. Sometimes, her shrewdness was deep, but sometimes, she was out of bounds.

    For example, right now, he was already bored and was playing poker with himself.

    You finally came to see me. I really didn''t expect you would be able to come back alive from Netherworld Valley. What happened after I fainted that day? How come I don''t have any impression of him at all? Also, did you get the seven-step lotus flower?

    From the looks of it, he was simply too energetic. It didn''t look like he had yet to recover from his injuries. I asked a lot of questions, but I didn''t know which one to answer first.

    Actually, the things that happened after you fainted were quite abundant, and I couldn''t explain it to you in such a short period of time, but, you can rest assured, you''ve already gotten the lotus!

    Can you not be so perfunctory? Tell me in detail, I am particularly curious. I remember that day, I felt like I was beaten into a pig head. Then I must have lost.

    Forget it, from the looks of it, if I didn''t explain it clearly to him, he would probably want to ask me more, so I had to tell him the whole story in detail.

    When it was over, he blamed himself. I''m so sorry for leading you to such a dangerous place. I promised you at that time, if Li Sheng had revealed Ghost King''s whereabouts, I would have informed you immediately. In order to keep this promise, I sent you that slip of paper.

    Now that he thought about it, why would he use a place like downtown, and depending on the situation? You''re later than we are.

    Li He Yue sighed, and she could not finish her words. Actually, what I wanted was to obtain the seven-step lotus flower and make some preparations before heading to the Constellation Sea. But when I never expected you to be there! I really didn''t think that you guys would know about the legend of the seven-step lotus flower, and that they had gone there earlier than me.

    So Li He Yue was planning to go to Netherworld Valley alone, was he stupid? He went in alone, a problem none of the four of us could solve.

    Can''t you bring more people? I think you should have heard of how terrifying the Netherworld Valley was.

    Li He Yue felt a little embarrassed as she thought, "I really can''t estimate the unknown danger. Luckily I met you, otherwise, I would have been done for!"

    Damn, you are a dignified Ghost Society President, why are you acting like a single commander? Every time I see you going out, you are always by yourself. You won''t be poor, right?

    Li Jun and Yue Yue had a serious expression on their faces. I''m not the kind of person who would talk big when he goes out. I have seven or eight subordinates with me. The weird thing is, I''m free to do whatever I want.

    Don''t you think it''s dangerous to be alone?

    Wasn''t he supposed to be with you? However, if you chase me away, I''ll have to go alone бн

    Looking at Li Jun and Yue Yue''s expressions, I really didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. What do you mean coax you away? If you mentioned the matter of coming to Netherworld Valley in advance, wouldn''t we have become friends earlier? Fortunately, you arrived later than us. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have been as simple as being beaten up like a pig''s head.

    I just feel that after that incident, it would be best if the two of us never meet again, lest it cause unnecessary trouble for you бн

    Have you ever seen me so private? Looking at his sharp tongue, if I said a few words, would you have recovered long ago? Get up and work!

    Li He Yue was stunned for a moment, then she immediately understood what I meant. What you mean to say is, we can cooperate on the matter of the Constellation Sea? That was what he was hoping for! His body was almost completely healed, but in reality, it was only a few superficial wounds.

 C268

    The current situation is that the lotus flower has only made three scented sacs, so we can only finalize three people for this trip to the Constellation Sea. I told Lee and Yue about the details of the situation. I wanted to hear what advice he had on this matter. After all, there were only three people. If all three of them were unable to reach the peak of their abilities, then going there would be a waste of time.

    At this time, Zhang Ziyuan had already gone out to buy something, so there was only the two of us in the entire sickroom. Actually, I know, he felt that it was awkward for me to be with so many people.

    There''s no one around now anyway, so I''ll be frank with you about some things. If you want to talk about these three people, then you need to be a top-notch expert. According to the current situation, the masters of the rain house, Ghost Society, and unpolished jade gang were the best lineup.

    I''m not surprised by what he said. After all, in the eyes of others, these few people are the best of the best. However, there were many specific circumstances that prevented this matter from being accomplished so smoothly.

    In this situation, I have only half of my mana left, and you are seriously injured. Right now, the only ones who were in peak condition were the unpolished jade gang s.

    What about the others? You should know about Zhang Ziyuan''s current situation. He had used half of his mana to save her, but he had never told her the truth. With his current condition, he definitely wouldn''t be the best choice. Then, Shuo Yue, the person with the highest power among us, is still unconscious. Yue Feng''s movement speed is indeed very fast, but in terms of magic techniques and attack power, she isn''t a suitable candidate. After calculating it this way, how many people do you think are left?

    Li Jun and Yue Yue''s current situation was completely different from when they first came here. He was like an experienced commander who understood the overall situation. He placed all the benefits in front of him, giving him the choice to choose for himself.

    After thinking things through, I felt that I had become more and more worried. Initially, every action was done out of recklessness, and every action was filled with danger. However, in the end, I was able to get away with it.

    However, when it really comes to strategic tactics, I can''t bring up a correct point of view.

    Zhang Ziyuan would never let me go to Stellar Sea by myself. After all, based on my understanding of him, even if he didn''t have a lotus flower sachet on him, he would still come with me.

    Li and Yue seem to have understood what I''m thinking, or you can tell me that you and your husband won''t be separated, and then things will be easier. However, the success rate was greatly reduced бн

    I will consider what you have said. You should take care of your health first. In any case, I''ll think of the best way to start.

    I''m really almost done. Look, I feel like I can be lively now. Right, help me settle the discharge registration!

    This kind of character seemed to have returned. This was a person that could flip his face faster than flipping a book. With a thousand grudges in my heart, I had to get him out of the hospital, or else he would pull the IV tube out of his hand and run away again, just like he did last time.

    After Li Jun and Yue Yue left the hospital, they secretly discussed with me for a while. I''ll give you an idea.

    You should first decide on the three most suitable candidates and then set off secretly. As for the others, don''t inform them. This way, they will be able to save a lot of trouble.

    This old fox who had memories from his past life had an extraordinary idea. I will discuss it with everyone before. Who is the most suitable candidate? We can also discuss the best outcome together.

    His way of doing things did indeed save him a lot of trouble, but after thinking about it, Zhang Ziyuan would definitely be extremely anxious to leave because of me.

    Just in case бн

    That depends on how you think about it. If you think about it because of the success of the whole operation, do you? Anything that''s good for everyone. Even if these three people left without saying goodbye, the others should understand as well.

    Let me think about it. In fact, I am not a qualified leader. I''m not like you, I''ve been in contact with these kinds of things since I was young.

    This is just a suggestion from me. As for the specific situation, you should consider it yourself. How about this, as long as you consider it clearly and decide on the candidate, you can notify me anytime.

    I returned home to West Lake of Hangzhou with a heavy heart, the first thing I thought about was Shuo Yue''s situation.

    How is he? Still unconscious?

    Fu Junqing nodded his head. In my opinion, her condition is much better now, his body functions have almost recovered, and I don''t know why he has been in a deep sleep all this time. I have already informed the Lingyin Temple and did not dare tell Miss Jiang the truth.

    Shuo Yue laid on the bed quietly, with no reaction at all. For some reason, she did not wake up for a long time.

    I feel that a lot of things are decisions made in my heart, so I naturally do them. I was sure that I was doing the right thing, but I kept getting people around me.

    Shuo Yue was like this, Zhang Ziyuan was the same, including Yue Feng. But, Li Jun and Zhang Shaowu Yue are different. They were originally in the midst of trouble, and even if I don''t go, they are still part of the circle.

    When I thought of this situation, I was truly afraid that there would be another accident. After all, the Constellation Sea was an extremely dangerous place.

    After leaving Shuo Yue''s room, I called the President Li. I have already considered your suggestion, but I feel that this is the best method. In this period of time, we will first rest and recuperate, and then we will be able to fully recuperate. A week later, we will meet at the Building Outside near the West Lake.

    I knew exactly what he was thinking. He would rather live and die with me than see me sleeping with someone else.

    A man is selfish in the face of his feelings. If I am selfish enough to ignore my own life, then I have no place to criticize him.

    I was supposed to rest well for a week, but the things that I didn''t expect to happen these past few days were dizziness, loss of appetite, and nausea.

    He had originally thought that he would be able to recover from the fatigue after a short rest. However, unexpectedly, after two days, the situation did not lessen at all. Instead, it had worsened.

    Every time he saw very greasy food, he always felt extremely disgusted. He ran to the bathroom and vomited a lot before feeling better.

    Zhang Ziyuan had some private matters he needed to attend to and since I was unable to follow him, he left by himself. He hasn''t returned for the past few days. That''s good too, now that I''m like this, I''ll definitely be worried.

    realised that something was amiss. Little girl, I saw that your expression was strange, to be honest, you should go to the hospital to check what is wrong.

    Big Brother Fu, aren''t you the best doctor in the world? What kind of illness is it that you can''t cure? Why do I have to go to the hospital?

    Big Brother Fu''s face was abnormally complicated, one could not tell if he was happy or strange.

    If I''m right, you''re not supposed to be sick...

    I was even more confused this time. Not sick? If he wasn''t sick, why would he feel dizzy when he was vomiting and diarrhea every day?

    At that time, I really didn''t have much experience. I kept thinking that I might have just eaten a little too much and even bought some medicine to eat.

    Big Brother Fu knows and will immediately stop it. You, it''s best not to take any more medicine now, especially Western medicine. Listen to me and quickly, go and check at the hospital! I suspect that you are pregnant...

    I was completely unprepared. After hearing his words, I was completely stunned. I didn''t know what to feel.

    What did you say? Pregnant?

    Fu Junqing nodded. Right now, Zhang Ziyuan is no different from a normal person, the two of you having children is a rather normal thing, you don''t need to be too shocked, nor do you need to be too worried. Your two children should be lively and healthy, there shouldn''t be any problems.

    After finally accepting the idea of pregnancy, I immediately rushed to the hospital. I first went to the gastroenterology department and was told by the doctor that there was nothing wrong with it. In my situation, I really should check up on the obstetrics and gynecology department.

    With a nervous heart, I also hung up a Gynecology and Obstetrics sign.

    Doctor, what do you think is the situation? The physician said it wasn''t a matter of the stomach and intestines... Do you think I might be pregnant?

    Go ahead and have a blood test. Don''t worry, we''re absolutely accurate.

    With my heart in my throat, I had a blood test. I couldn''t read the results, so I showed it to the doctor.

    In the end, the doctor''s words completely shocked me. Congratulations, you are indeed pregnant. Later on, you can do a B-mode ultrasound to see, in the end, you are only a few months pregnant.

    What! He really didn''t know what he was feeling in that instant. That ''doctor'', could I consider it бн

    "Okay, no problem. If you are already married and your conditions allow, we recommend that you keep your child here. After all, this is your first car, so it will be more healthy. If you miscarry, it will cause great harm to your body, and it will affect your future reproduction бн"

    The doctor patiently explained, and I only vaguely understood what he meant. Okay, sorry to trouble you, doctor!

    Actually, I was genuinely happy. After all, this is my husband''s and my first child, but a war is just around the corner. With my current physical condition, I definitely won''t be able to handle it. I''ll be sorry if I leave it to someone else to do it. But if I really did get rid of him, how could I bear it? If Zhang Ziyuan knows about this, he will definitely blame me.

 C269

    I just got back, and when Fu Junqing saw my face, he knew that something was wrong.

    Big Brother Fu, you''re right, I am indeed pregnant. I have already been two months бн

    Fu Junqing''s expression became relaxed. This is a good thing, the two of you are already married and you are pregnant. This way, eight months later, the last cute and healthy baby will be born. And, in my opinion, your chances of having a boy this time are quite high.

    What? Can you tell that my baby is a boy? I felt even more conflicted in my heart. Why is it that there are so many tangled matters in front of me that make it difficult for me to make a decision? Previously, it was just something outside of my body but now, it has already involved me.

    Seeing that my face was extremely ugly, a clever Fu Junqing like him immediately thought of my worries. About that, you don''t intend to reject this child, right? This child is a gift from the heavens. If you really beat him up, Zhang Ziyuan will be very sad!

    I know that, too. If I don''t have to do it, why would I want to get rid of this child? However, the scented sachet has just been completed, and we are about to go to the Constellation Sea.

    Fu Junqing also became silent. Actually, I shouldn''t have advised you, but you should think about yourself more, you are a responsible person, no one can deny that, perhaps even they do not know how strong they are. On the other hand, you are just an ordinary girl, and you are completely qualified to seek your own happiness. What''s the matter? It''s okay to talk about it after eight months...

    Shuo Yue was very familiar with this matter, he had already predicted a long time ago that there would be no need to wait eight months, three months from now, this matter would probably have major changes in mind. Rather than the fact that I had a big stomach and was in a dilemma at that time, I might as well make my decision now!

    No, I can''t agree to that first! How can the adult be involved with a child? Besides, aren''t you afraid that this matter will affect the relationship between you two as husband and wife?

    So I''m asking you for one thing, and now you''re the only one who knows I''m pregnant. Can you not tell me? Nobody knew, but like this, I will secretly take away the child, and Zhang Ziyuan won''t be angry anymore. We are still young, there will be more opportunities in the future!

    Fu Junqing shook his head. If that was the case, wouldn''t I become an accomplice as well? A doctor''s heart, I am a doctor, if you let me do this, my conscience will feel bad!

    How could I be willing to make such a choice? But we just had to look on helplessly as the whole thing came to an end. But in the days in Netherworld Valley, why were we so desperate? There was always a need to prioritize everything.

    Is there anything more important to you than your own child?

    Big Brother Fu, let me calm down. I want to think it over by myself бн

    I think that I am still not strong enough. When I am alone, I would still quietly shed tears. I would even lie on the bed and wail.

    It''s precisely because I have already made a choice in my heart for myself that I am so sad. Big Brother Fu has already said it before, let me think about it carefully.

    I just lay on the bed, I felt my appetite was extremely uncomfortable, I didn''t want to eat at all, I cried out and tired, so I lay down on the bed and gradually fell asleep.

    In my dreams, I suddenly dreamed of my unborn child, as if he were indeed a boy, and his expression seemed to be asking me why I had abandoned him. I tried to explain in my sleep, but he didn''t seem to understand. His expression was still very sad, and I suddenly woke up crying again.

    At this moment, someone was already knocking on my door. Girl, eat something, you can''t not eat or drink like this, your body won''t be able to take it.

    With the permission, Fu Junqing placed a few dishes that looked very light yet very nutritious on the table. If you don''t eat it, the child in your stomach still needs to eat it. It doesn''t have the slightest bit of nutrition, so he''s going to be malnourished!

    I shook my head. Originally, his reaction to puking was already huge, but now, he had even placed such a heavy stone in his heart. He felt even more like he had lost his appetite.

    Fu Junqing shook his head and sat in front of me. Actually, this matter isn''t something that requires too much effort to make a decision. Even though this matter belongs to you and your husband, I have no right to participate, but I still want to advise you. As long as you decide to search for me, don''t regret it. If you choose your own child, I think that would be a natural course of action. After all, you are a qualified mother. In the future, when your child grows up, you will be glad that your choice was correct. There are a lot of other people. At least I''ll do it for you. But if you really choose the opposite of what you want, I admire you too. After all, you are someone who understands the bigger picture. Like you said, all of you are still young and you will have your own children in the future.

    Don''t know why? What he said made me want to cry more and more. Could it be that a person''s feelings of being pregnant are so fragile?

    But now I want to advise you to take care of your body. If you don''t eat or drink, I will cry in the house. If this goes on, it will not only harm your own body, but will also weaken your own mana and Spiritual Energy, which will be of no benefit to the child in your belly.

    Thank you for consoling me. Well, I''ll have some, and I think it''s quite appetizing.

    This is something I''ve prepared meticulously, it''s rare for me to cook here, so you have to give me face and eat more. There are a lot of vegetables here, and they are all nutritious to reduce the pregnant and vomiting reaction, you eat the most appropriate.

    Fu Junqing was indeed a very gentle man. Even though he didn''t know why he was so young, he was still alone. However, the way he treated the people around him was indeed like the spring breeze, making them feel warm and comfortable.

    What surprised me the most was that his culinary skills were indeed quite good. Every dish he cooked was quite tasty and suited my taste.

    It was rare to see this kind of man in society now. He was kind and kind, but at the same time, he also had good culinary skills. It seemed like I had to think of a way to find him a girlfriend.

    Unexpectedly, due to his persuasion, he ate quite a lot of food even though he had no appetite at the start.

    Alright, after eating your fill, you should take a good rest. There''s still time for you to slowly think about it.

    How would Fu Junqing know? There is no time to think about it. We have already decided to meet in two days at Building Outside.

    I must make the best choice in these two days.

    However, as he lay on the bed, his mind became more and more confused. He felt that his train of thought had become unclear. Ever since he became pregnant, his body and mind became very tired. Soon, he fell asleep again.

    When he woke up the next day, he miraculously felt that his stomach was much better. Could it be that the reaction to puking had already passed? Didn''t you say three months later? In any case, everyone''s physique is different, so I don''t really care about him.

    I think that this is a godsend opportunity. If we quickly return during this period of time, perhaps he would have gone somewhere else. Then, we wouldn''t even know where he would have gone.

    He had been lying on the bed the entire time, not wanting to move at all. The Big Brother Fu had also sent him food.

    I feel that your appetite today is a lot better, so you added some meat dishes. You are already quite thin, so if you don''t eat more nutritious food, you won''t be able to replenish it.

    I even wondered if he had learned how to take care of pregnant women before. He felt everything, and he was especially gentle and considerate, as if he were a particularly experienced person.

    Then, I jokingly asked him about it. I didn''t expect that there would be a part of his past involved.

    That''s right, I was originally taking care of pregnant women, and I was also inexperienced at that time. I was flustered, and the other party''s pregnant and vomiting reaction was also very big, and I couldn''t eat anything all day, so I was getting thinner and thinner. I was also quite worried, but after coming up with some experiences, she could slowly eat the food I cooked.

    With such a meticulous attitude, he guessed that it must be his girlfriend. He didn''t expect that he actually had a girlfriend, and they even had a child between them.

    But why had he never heard her mention it before? So where was his wife now? What about the child?

    I couldn''t resist asking out of curiosity, but Fu Junqing''s face was gradually turning ugly. I felt a little regretful and asked this question, but it was already too late.

    That''s right, I originally had a wife. Although there wasn''t a wedding between us, our relationship was especially good. He was supposed to give me a big fat son...

    And the result? Where''s your wife going? Where are you kids now?

    They are no longer in this world... Fu Junqing sighed.

    Then, I immediately regretted asking. This was obviously causing someone else''s sad past.

    Sorry, I don''t know, I didn''t mean to ask you, don''t mind бн

    Fu Junqing shook his head and laughed bitterly, 20 years have passed and I have already forgotten most of the details, so you don''t need to mind it. If I say that I do not have the courage, but am still reminiscing about the past, then I am no longer a man. Moreover, that mother and son probably didn''t want me to forget them, so that their final mark on the world would be erased.

    After obtaining the other party''s permission, I continued to ask, "It has been over twenty years, so you were only in your early twenties back then, right?" What had happened?

 C270

    Actually, it''s all my fault. At that time, I was just a fledgling, young and vigorous young man. That''s why I had such a tragedy later on. Originally, my wife was my childhood sweetheart. The two of us were very close, when we were young, we had already sworn an oath to each other''s lives. After that, the two of us finally got really together. A few months later, he told me that he was pregnant, and I was really happy that I was going to have my own child soon.

    Fu Junqing''s expression was very bleak, this was only the beginning of happiness, but tragedy was to smash something blissful to show you. All the beauty at the beginning was just to pave the way for the tragedy that would follow.

    What happened next?

    The reason why I am so young is because I want to compete for the title of apocalypse with my own seniors and juniors. There are a total of three of us senior and junior brothers. Although our relationship is not bad, but when it comes to the issue of right and wrong, each of us is unable to give up to the other. Master''s legacy is passed to only one person, so out of the three of us, only one can receive the title of apocalypse.

    So that''s how it is, the apocalypse is not a direct disciple, but a competition to select the most capable and talented person to be the successor.

    My senior brother is still quite upright, he wants to use his own way to defeat his two junior brothers. However, my Junior Brother is different. He has a treacherous and malicious nature, and would use any means to reach his goal. I can even use my Senior Brother''s and his family as threats бн

    At that time, I was so angry at this row of tables, that''s just too much. If it wasn''t for the family, no matter how much music you guys had, you still wouldn''t be able to make a move on your family!

    I seemed to have already guessed the ending. This story wasn''t complicated, but the hardships and pain within it was something that I could clearly feel.

    Fu Junqing laughed bitterly, we are all students of medicine, but there were only a few people who were willing to do it for their parents. My Eldest Brother was threatened by him, and gave up on the right to obtain the apocalypse''s title. Forever quitting the professional competition to inherit my master''s mantle, but I... Now that he thought about it, he still felt an incomparable regret. It was just a title, why must he be so stubborn? It hurt the most important person around. Junior brother is ruthless, but he still fears our relationship as fellow brothers. At that time, he didn''t know that my wife was pregnant, which was why he made such a huge mistake бн

    I sighed in my heart. Maybe when everyone gets old, they will feel deep remorse and self-blame for what happened when they were young. Some of the biggest mistakes had already been made, and with the regret of his life, he was unable to catch them up.

    So, you didn''t look for another woman after that?

    Fu Junqing nodded. Maybe it''s because I have a kind of redeemable mentality, I keep feeling that I''ve let down my own wife and that unborn child. Serves me right for being unlucky and having a lifetime alone, so I didn''t think of looking for you again. There were some knots and bumps in his heart that were mainly used to smooth it over for his entire life.

    In truth, Fu Junqing wasn''t someone who would reveal his inner thoughts. Perhaps, if not for this matter with me, he would never tell that story which made him regret it in his entire life.

    Perhaps my current condition had touched the softest spot in his heart, or perhaps it was to give me an inspiration and let me know that no matter what choice I made, I shouldn''t let myself regret it.

    I hope you''re not too sad. I understand what you''re trying to tell me. You don''t want me to do what you did, do you?

    Fu Junqing nodded his head, it was rare for you to understand what I mean, I am considered an experienced person, I hope that my own experience can be of help to you.

    He is someone who cares about me wholeheartedly, but it''s a pity that there are some things I can''t tell him. In my heart, I have already made my decision, although I don''t know if this decision is really for both of us, or if this is simply a dangerous action.

    As things stand, I''m willing to take a gamble. It''s the only thing I insist on.

    I rested for two days, recovering my strength. I didn''t go to the hospital for an abortion, I made up my mind that I couldn''t give up on this child. But the other thing was not something I could give up so easily. I decided to take the child with me.

    I didn''t dare tell anyone about this decision. Anyone who heard this would think I was an irresponsible mother. But I hope that my children are the strongest in the world, and when I''m a man in my belly, I can go with my mother to punish the wicked and exorcise the wicked.

    Two days later, I arrived at Building Outside as promised. As expected, both of them were already there.

    Li He Yue and Zhang Shaowu, these are the three people that we have secretly decided on.

    Fu Junqing asked me in the morning where I was going. I lied to her that I was in a bad mood and that I was planning to go for a walk. I might go for a few days to visit Nanjing and Shanghai and tell him not to worry.

    Seeing his worried expression, I felt that even my words were a bit lacking in confidence. He asked me if I wanted to follow him. I shook my head. Then, I''ll be alone.

    Fine! Then I''ll send it to you!

    I hastily shook my head. ''No need, no need. Since I''m here for the fun of it, then of course I''ll have to take the train to get there by myself!''

    Damn, if I let him know that I''m not going to Nanjing or Shanghai for fun, he would definitely fight with me!

    Girl, why do I feel that you''re not looking well? Is he sick?

    He was indeed sick. Two days ago, he felt a bit uncomfortable with the diarrhea. He went to the hospital and took a pill. Now, he felt much better.

    Li Jun and Yue Yue''s concerned expressions were very obvious. There really isn''t any big news, you can''t lie to me!

    I''m so young, what big trouble could happen to me? Can you not be so stupid? By the way, what else do we need to prepare? If not, we''ll leave tonight?

    Zhang Shaowu muttered to himself, do we need to notify Fu Junqing? The Constellation Sea is quite far from here. If it wasn''t for his teleportation, we would probably have lost a lot of time.

    I can''t tell him about this! I said this with some excitement, and the other two looked at me in surprise.

    What''s wrong? You''re afraid he''ll tell people? Zhang Shaowu asked.

    Yes, have we? Apart from the three of them, no one else was allowed to tell them, in order to avoid unnecessary trouble.

    Li He Yue nodded her head. That''s right, we agreed on this. How about this, I will find a way for you all to arrive at your destination at the fastest speed possible.

    Master, could it be that you also understand something similar to the divine art?

    Don''t call me master, okay? Although the relationship between master and disciple is still there, many people have misunderstood your words.

    Isn''t it just the three of us? What other misunderstanding? Back then you didn''t tell me that you had any teleportation method. Or are you so stupid that you can''t remember anything in the last few years of your life?

    Zhang Shaowu and his master''s way of interaction was indeed very relaxed. The two of them could bicker at times, making it seem as if they were on special terms.

    After so long, there''s no need to mention it anymore. I can''t remember what happened at that time. Did you think that I was pretending to be stupid? And before that, what I should have taught you without reservation, believe it or not!

    Fine, I believe you. You told me everything, no matter if I learned it or not, as if you taught me how to fill in a duck.

    The bickering between the master and disciple was quite interesting as it would let the atmosphere relax immediately. The haze in my heart gradually dissipated as well.

    The method I''m talking about is a treasure of the Ghost Society. I feel that it''s the most practical thing there. It was a multicolored stone. Its name was the Heaven''s Traversing Stone. The rocks could be big or small. When they were big, they could stand on top of seven or eight people at the same time, so it didn''t feel crowded. I have a map of the Divine State on top of the stone. As long as you point at the location above, the stone will arrive immediately!

    Ah? Ah, there''s actually such a magical thing in this world? You, that is to say, this magical stone is in Master''s hands?

    Li He Yue nodded her head, that''s right, our luck was good, originally this was placed in the Ghost Society, if not for Senate''s consent, we couldn''t have taken it out ourselves. However, recently the Senate has become so popular, they can''t even look after themselves anymore, so they don''t have the time to care about me.

    Well done, master! Where''s that stone? Quick, show it to me!

    "You, you''ve already grown so much, but you still can''t get rid of your nagging. Don''t worry, there are a lot of people here, so of course I can''t show them to you."

    In a remote place, Li He Yue took out a rock that was equivalent to growing up. He had said that it would be multi-colored, and this looked no different from an ordinary day.

    Master, you couldn''t have taken the wrong thing, right? If you brought an ordinary person over, that would be a huge waste!

    You, what are you in a hurry for, that thing must be right. It''s not like you haven''t seen treasures before, but from the surface, any of them look unsightly.

    Pouring the Spiritual Energy onto this ordinary rock, honestly speaking, if it was Li Yue who was at her peak state, her strength could surpass anyone else.

    After all, he brought the memories and abilities of his previous life with him. After that, he cultivated for another twenty years. His current level of cultivation was no less than that of a Peerless Battalion.

    As expected, the ordinary looking rock began to glow. The light grew brighter and brighter. Sure enough, it was multi-colored.

    He explained as well. It was said that this stone was one of the stones that had fallen from the sky when the woman was in the Nuwa Paradise. Now, it seemed that it was exceptionally precious.

    What, a Nuwa Heaven Mending Stone? I suddenly felt a little envious of the items in the Ghost Society, there seemed to be many of these treasures.

    Li He Yue placed the stone that was emitting a colorful light into the ground. Once there was space, the stone would grow crazily until it was the size of a house.

 C271

    He saw a small stone turning into a huge rock. On the rock, there was a map of the Nine Prefectures. If he wanted to go anywhere, as long as he cast a spell on it, this rock would immediately fly away.

    It was really convenient with this thing. Although it was quite fast to fly, he still needed to go to the airport and buy a plane ticket. It really wasn''t as good as this small piece of rock.

    Li He Yue nodded her head, that''s right, the flying speed of the stone was much faster than what she had imagined, although it couldn''t compare to the divine art, but it could at least save us a lot of time, and furthermore, we could rest on it.

    If you are ready, come up. The direction of the Constellation Sea is here.

    He pointed in a direction. It was indeed very far from here, and the traffic was also very inconvenient.

    The three of us have all climbed onto that huge rock. Li Jun and I were casting spells, and I felt that the huge rock would slowly rise into the air and finally reach the top of the cloud.

    This was a new experience. It was completely different from flying on a plane. People were inside the plane, so they couldn''t feel the air currents and the beautiful scenery.

    At the start, I was so scared that I didn''t dare to look down. However, after a long time, I discovered that there was only a vast expanse of whiteness below me.

    How do you feel? To be honest, I also think this thing is really cool. It feels like it can shake off all the foul air in the body and make the clear air go up.

    But suddenly, for some reason, I felt sick, and then, thinking about it, it was probably the child in my womb who was afraid of heights and made a comment on my behavior, I didn''t dare look down.

    When Li He Yue saw that my complexion wasn''t good, she looked at me with a worried expression. "What happened to you?" Is it not quite all right? If you are still not feeling well, we can change the day and not rush for a while.

    No, I may just be afraid of heights. If you don''t look any further, nothing will happen.

    Li Jun and Yue looked at me suspiciously. I don''t know why, but I kept having the feeling that he knew something. There was an indescribable feeling in his eyes.

    However, the whole thing was kept a secret from me. There shouldn''t be anyone else who knows about it.

    Zhang Shaowu was clearly concerned about me as well, but he didn''t think about other things. If you really feel dizzy, you might as well lie down here and sleep. I feel that the temperature here is just right. I had always heard that the temperature above the clouds was very, very cold, and the air pressure and air pressure weren''t suitable for people to stay at. Why did I feel so comfortable here?

    This time, Li Jun and Yue Yue were extremely pleased with themselves. This was also the credit of this stone. Although we cannot see it with our eyes, as long as you stand on it, no matter where you fly, no matter how much you lose the universe, you will feel the same as standing by the side of the West Lake.

    This is too magical. Oh right, teacher, if this thing won''t work, we can use it ourselves. How can we return it to the Elders Guild?

    You can do it, now that you''ve become such a scumbag, I also have this intention. From now on, this thing will be here for us. We can go wherever we want to.

    Once again, I was infected by their master-disciple relationship, and the discomfort in my body gradually disappeared.

    I slept soundly on top. As expected, my body felt much more relaxed. Looking at my watch, five to six hours had already passed.

    We should be arriving soon. I can feel that this big rock is slowly falling. Li He Yue said.

    Sure enough, the large rock slowly fell from the clouds and landed steadily in the wilderness. As we descended from the rock, he slowly turned back into a small rock.

    Li He Yue took the small stone and placed it in her bosom. If I''m not wrong, behind this forest lies the Constellation Sea. This place is the sea of grass, and most of the surrounding plants are poisonous. However, compared to the Constellation Sea, it was still far off. If poisonous substances were floating in the air, one would be able to see a patch of green in front of their eyes.

    Fortunately, we have a special scented sachet on us, so we can freely enter and leave this place.

    Don''t be too proud yet. Our scented sachet feels that the air here is emitting poisonous gas. If a singer comes out with an extremely poisonous monster and bites you, you will treat it as a joke!

    Zhang Shaowu was still not convinced. If we really meet any poisonous monsters, we''ll just kill them all and leave none alive. To be honest, this is not the only thing that is happening to me right now. Where exactly is my Ghost King hiding? It seems that the Constellation Sea is quite large.

    I won''t teach such a brainless disciple like you. Stellar Sea is indeed very big, but if we were to say where poison king and Ghost King are, where do you think it would be?

    I lowered my head and thought, if I were poison king, I would be staying in this star nest sea, a place with the most poisonous gas. If Ghost King isn''t afraid of poisonous gas, I should be doing the same thing.

    Pearl is the smartest бн

    I don''t know if Li He Yue actually accidentally blurted it out, or if he really thought I was the pearl he spoke of.

    Ming Zhu is naturally very intelligent, but Su Su is very stupid!

    It was only then that Li Jun and Yue Yue realized what had happened. I''m really sorry! You are Su Su, not a pearl.

    Zhang Shaowu coughed lightly. He had found the target, but where was the most poisonous place in the Constellation Sea?

    If I''m not wrong, the most poisonous place in the Constellation Sea should be a large poison pond in the middle. Legend has it that there are terrible monsters living there. Moreover, the monster''s entire body was poisonous. If you accidentally touched its saliva or sweat, you would die from the poison.

    Li Jun and Yue Yue were both so sturdy that they didn''t even know where they had seen so much information.

    In fact, before coming here, he had felt that the more powerful he was, the greater his responsibilities. But after arriving there, the fear he had towards the Ghost King became greater and greater. We don''t have absolute confidence that we will be able to win. Although he is severely injured, he might not be a match for the three of us.

    If he didn''t have the will to stake it all, it would be difficult for him to win.

    Now, what worries me more is that I''m still nearly three months pregnant. Although this is a desperate move, I''m still very nervous about whether it will drag down others.

    In fact, what I am most worried about is, if Zhang Ziyuan comes back, will Fu Junqing tell him that I am pregnant? Although I had left a message for him to go out and relax, once he knows the truth, with his intelligence, he will definitely understand where I am going.

    Once Zhang Ziyuan understood everything, he would rush over recklessly. He did not have a perfume bag that could detoxify the poison, and right now, Constellation Sea was a very dangerous place for him.

    Right now, the only way was to finish the battle as quickly as possible, and finish it before he discovered the truth.

    Look, in front of you are the Constellation Sea, but don''t look too close, this sea of grass can give people an illusion, in fact, it would take half a day to get there. Li He Yue said.

    The atmosphere in the sea of grass made me very nervous. I don''t know why, but as I stood guard in the forest, I felt that everyone around me was staring at me like tigers eyeing their prey.

    And from time to time, there would be a green swamp, which looked incomparably like a swamp, and they had to avoid those things as much as possible.

    The other two men let me walk in between them to protect me. Lee and Yue were at the back when they suddenly heard a short voice from him.

    We looked back and saw that Lee and Yue''s feet were wrapped in something. If he hadn''t seen wrongly, there should be two green vines.

    What''s wrong?

    I don''t know what''s holding my ankle. I can''t move it. And I think my legs are starting to go numb...

    I wanted to reach out and untie the vine he was offering me, but he stopped me.

    Do not use force, these two vines are highly toxic! If you touch it, you''ll be poisoned and numb all over.

    If I get anxious, what can I do? How can I save you?

    Zhang Shaowu reminded her. Don''t you have deerskin gloves on you? Why don''t you try wearing gloves?

    That''s right, ever since I became pregnant, I realised that my brain has slowed down a lot. I wore deerskin gloves and immediately, I took them out and put them on.

    From the looks of it, Li He Yue was really unable to move. He had a scented sachet on him, could it be that even the poison of the vine was completely useless against him?

    I tried to pry the vines from his ankles with my gloved hands, but they seemed to be digging into his flesh. How could I pull? They did not move an inch.

    I shook my head. I can''t do it, he said, stabbing deep into the flesh. Don''t you feel pain?

    Li and Yue indicated that his legs were completely numb now and that he didn''t feel anything at all. This numbness was spreading like his limbs and upper body.

    This kind of numbness would cause a commotion once it spread throughout his body. If my master lost his mind, it would probably be very dangerous.

    What should he do? Looking around, I don''t even know where the vines came from. I want to use my treasured sword to chop at him. Go, there''s simply no way to do it.

    Li He Yue was quite calm. Don''t be anxious, if it really isn''t possible, then use your great sword to cut off my legs.

    I couldn''t help but admire him from the bottom of my heart for him to say such words with such a relaxed tone.

    How can I cut off your legs? As long as you don''t become a cripple, you have to think of a plan that works both ways!

    I''ve never encountered such a critical moment where my partner was poisoned right in front of me, but I didn''t have a single way out бн

 C272

    Zhang Shaowu''s eyes were also red. It could be seen that his feelings for his master were still very deep. He suddenly shouted, "Girl, give me your gloves, and I''ll try it on?"

    Alright, you be careful too. I''ll take off the gloves and put it on Zhang Shaowu. He took out a short dagger about the length of a scalpel. This should be a hidden weapon or something like that, but I''ve never seen it used before.

    He rolled up his master''s pants and then used the knife in his hand to carefully pick at the vines.

    The vines were very tenacious and ordinary weapons could not do much to him. However, it was clear that this small dagger was not an ordinary weapon.

    Li He Yue''s legs were already tight from the vines wrapped around them. Zhang Shaowu tried his best not to touch the skin on her legs, but a few cuts unavoidably appeared. Blood immediately flowed out, it was already black.

    Looking at this scene, I felt my appetite churn and I felt as if I was about to vomit. Although the pregnant and vomiting reaction had been greatly reduced, the physique was still very different from before. Just a small stimulation was enough to cause a large reaction.

    Master, just hold on for a bit, you''re almost done! Zhang Shaowu''s voice had already started to tremble, but his hands were still very steady.

    Don''t worry, ever since the blood started flowing out, I felt that the numbness in my symptoms had started to lessen. Don''t worry, I won''t blame you for what happened.

    I now understand why Zhang Shaowu couldn''t forget about his own master. He was indeed a good teacher for teaching and dispelling doubts.

    Although he had spent a lot of time, the two vines had still been cut off by Zhang Shaowu.

    When Li He Yue''s stiff body couldn''t let go of the pain in her hands, she seemed to have gone completely limp, falling backwards.

    My hands were quick as I quickly grabbed onto his waist, letting him sit on the ground to rest.

    At this moment, they were all sweating profusely.

    Zhang Shaowu heaved a sigh of relief. He was so nervous that he killed me. Honestly speaking, I had never done such meticulous work in my entire life. If he wasn''t wrong, this should be a Mandala vine. The Mandala itself was a highly toxic plant, so it wasn''t strange for it to grow here.

    I hurriedly took out some medical supplies to help Lee and Yue bandage their wounds. Luckily, the wounds weren''t too deep, but those vines on your legs may have some blood on them. They should be healed soon. I''ll give you a massage.

    Li He Yue saw that I was giving him a massage of his legs and seemed to enjoy it, so I''ll have to trouble you then! I didn''t expect this kind of treatment when I was injured. It was not without precedent that a Devil''s Snare could form such a spirit. What was there to be surprised about? I think he came from the mind of self-preservation. He would attack anyone who suddenly broke into this place. But strangely, I didn''t see any Mandala around me. Could it be that these vines came out from some other place?

    It''s already properly bandaged. If you use some good medicine on you, you shouldn''t be infected. How about it? Can you still stand up and continue walking?

    Ever since I became pregnant, I felt a lot more at ease with Li and Yue. I have already fallen in love with my own husband, so how can other men separate us?

    The problem wasn''t too big. The numbness had already disappeared. Although it was extremely painful, I could feel that it should only be superficial wounds. Furthermore, the medicine you applied to me was very comfortable.

    Lee and Yue looked at me with gentle eyes. This was actually what I was most afraid of.

    What I''m afraid of is not myself. I already have quite a bit of confidence in myself, even if all of my memories from my previous life come back, the scales of my emotions will not fall. And what I was most afraid of was that Li and Yue would still have some illusions about me.

    Originally, the two of us had agreed to never meet again unless it was absolutely necessary. However, this trip to the Stellar Sea had to be coordinated, and there was no way to escape.

    Forget it, let''s just think about it like this. After leaving Constellation Sea, I will find a time to explain this matter to him frankly.

    It was obvious that although Li Jun and Yue Yue''s injuries were all superficial, they would still affect them somewhat. When they walked, they would be slightly crippled.

    Zhang Shaowu is a filial disciple, Master, if it really doesn''t work, I will carry you on my back and when your feet stop hurting, I will put that away.

    Li He Yue rolled her eyes at him. "Forget it, you should save some energy. Don''t know if there will be danger later on, just conserve your strength a little."

    If not, I''ll support you, right? I asked politely.

    Alright, then I''ll have to trouble you! On the other hand, Li He Yue wasn''t polite.

    I supported him out of the sea of grass and found that the scene in front of us was completely different.

    If one were to say that the smog in the city would make one feel breathless occasionally, then the poisonous gas here would make one feel suffocated.

    The sea of stars was like a green ocean, with green plants growing on top of it. The air was filled with a green mist.

    Damn, I knew we were here with gas masks. If we were to enter this environment, we would probably have pneumonia. I complained.

    This is the most poisonous place I know. However, this is only an entrance to the Constellation Sea. The poison pond is a hundred times more powerful than this. Lee and Yue let go of my hand, indicating that they were ready to go.

    I comforted myself in my heart. Luckily, I did not have the scented sachet made by the seven-step lotus flower, otherwise, I would have died from the poison in sea of grass.

    The few of us reached for our masks. They were not as effective as gas masks, but it was better than nothing.

    Go in, and be careful, if there are any living things inside, do not be bitten by them, otherwise, the seven-step lotus flower''s perfume bag will not solve the problem.

    I nodded. After putting on my mask, I carefully entered Constellation Sea.

    Actually, I also learned this place when I was learning geography, but the concept at that time was still very vague. That is to say, there was a place called the Constellation Sea in the world. It seemed like there were very few people who had gone there.

    When he entered, he realized that this place was actually quite large. The surroundings were all misty green and there was no end in sight.

    There were vipers, toads, and spiders. These animals seemed to have all mutated. Not only did their bodies change in color, they were also several times larger than what I normally saw. Some of them could even feel our existence and freely do their own things. However, some of them were aggressive. When they saw strangers invading, they would slowly approach us and attack.

    These tasks are easy for me to deal with. If we were allowed to enter, I would have been able to break through all of them with a single sword strike.

    Only now do I realise that another benefit of Space Abyssal Sword is that they are not afraid of all kinds of poisonous materials.

    Where is the poison pond you are talking about? I think I was lost when I first came in.

    Actually, I brought a compass with me. When I first came in, I found out that the compass was originally meant for the south, but after walking for a while, the compass seemed to point to the north, and then the guide pointed to the north, and then I just threw it away.

    In this place, the compass was useless because it seemed as if there was a strong magnetic field nearby that affected the direction of the compass. You don''t need to identify the direction, just follow me, I''m a live map!

    Along the way, Li He Yue kept explaining. Although she had gained a lot of knowledge, she also felt that this person was nagging a lot!

    Further ahead, there seemed to be another forest, and it was eerily eerie inside.

    Weird, there were plants growing in such a poisonous place? How could he survive?

    Little girl, do you understand now? The plants that grow in the forest ahead are not ordinary plants. They are Five Poison Trees, and they can only grow under special conditions every day.

    To have such a plant in the world, how rare was that? These trees must be poisonous, then?

    Actually, it might not be so. These trees were quite normal, just that the leaves were slightly greener than normal. It was said that these leaves could still be used for medicinal purposes. This was probably what he meant when he said that poison would be used against poison.

    Just as we were talking, we heard a slight rustling sound around us. Normally, this might not attract our attention, but in such a strange place like this one, we had to pay attention to it.

    Hearing the noise, we stopped and looked around to see if there was any danger.

    Li He and Yue Yue scratched their heads. "It sounds like a swarm of spiders бн"

    Alright, it is indeed a group of spiders. These spiders are five to six times larger than normal. In a group, there are at least a hundred spiders.

    This was actually the animal I feared the most, and I also suffered from a severe form of phobia. With so many spiders crawling around in groups, I felt my entire scalp go numb, and I immediately hid behind Lee and Yue.

    Li He Yue also quickly protected me. This was a subconscious action because he was right next to me. I didn''t know if he would misunderstand my actions.

    I felt as if I had seen the giant spiders in the movie, but those were all science fictional movies. I could really see so many spiders appearing in front of me. The shock was still quite great.

 C273

    Where is the poison pond you are talking about? I think I was lost when I first came in.

    Actually, I brought a compass with me. When I first came in, I found out that the compass was originally meant for the south, but after walking for a while, the compass seemed to point to the north, and then the guide pointed to the north, and then I just threw it away.

    In this place, the compass was useless because it seemed as if there was a strong magnetic field nearby that affected the direction of the compass. You don''t need to identify the direction, just follow me, I''m a live map!

    Along the way, Li He Yue kept explaining. Although she had gained a lot of knowledge, she also felt that this person was nagging a lot!

    Further ahead, there seemed to be another forest, and it was eerily eerie inside.

    Weird, there were plants growing in such a poisonous place? How could he survive?

    Little girl, do you understand now? The plants that grow in the forest ahead are not ordinary plants. They are Five Poison Trees, and they can only grow under special conditions every day.

    To have such a plant in the world, how rare was that? These trees must be poisonous, then?

    Actually, it might not be so. These trees were quite normal, just that the leaves were slightly greener than normal. It was said that these leaves could still be used for medicinal purposes. This was probably what he meant when he said that poison would be used against poison.

    Just as we were talking, we heard a slight rustling sound around us. Normally, this might not attract our attention, but in such a strange place like this one, we had to pay attention to it.

    Hearing the noise, we stopped and looked around to see if there was any danger.

    Li He and Yue Yue scratched their heads. "It sounds like a swarm of spiders бн"

    Alright, it is indeed a group of spiders. These spiders are five to six times larger than normal. In a group, there are at least a hundred spiders.

    This was actually the animal I feared the most, and I also suffered from a severe form of phobia. With so many spiders crawling around in groups, I felt my entire scalp go numb, and I immediately hid behind Lee and Yue.

    Li He Yue also quickly protected me. This was a subconscious action because he was right next to me. I didn''t know if he would misunderstand my actions.

    I felt as if I had seen the giant spiders in the movie, but those were all science fictional movies. I could really see so many spiders appearing in front of me. The shock was still quite great.

    What do we do now? You say these things won''t work with insecticides? Although I feel that my own problems are a bit laughable, but with my treasured sword, I probably can''t solve so many monsters at all.

    Skinny shoot the horses first, capturing the bandits first. If I''m not wrong, there should be a boss in this group of spiders.

    As long as he, the boss, could find a way to deal with it, the rest of the plants would scatter like monkeys without a single strong leader. Any group would be like a pile of loose sand.

    What he said made sense, but which one of them was their leader? He couldn''t tell at all!

    Li He Yue seemed to have some experience. She really didn''t know what he had experienced before. During the survival training in the wild, did he encounter such a group of spiders?

    He stared at the spiders in front of him. After a while, he said, "I found one! It''s the biggest spider on the right!" I discovered that the other spiders were all listening to his commands!

    Ah? It''s that one. The one with the largest body and green eyes, right?

    I did indeed see it. Amongst all these spiders, if I were to find it, I would definitely be unable to find it. However, when he showed it to me, I felt that this spider was indeed extraordinary.

    That''s right, it''s the one with the green eye. You should rush over to chop that one to death. The rest should scatter like birds and beasts. It would no longer pose any threat!

    "AHH!" You want me to charge over and kill the spider!? I suddenly felt terrified. I was most afraid of spiders in this world бн бн Not mentioning that there were more than a hundred of them in front of us, their boss was at the deepest part of the spider horde. If I wanted to see him, I would have to rush in first.

    I can''t, I''m scared! I revealed my fear without concealing it at all. There was no helping it, I wanted to become a hero at this moment, but my legs were still weak.

    How about this, you give me the treasured sword in your hand, I''ll go over!

    However, your ankle is still injured. This will definitely affect your speed! Once your speed slows down, and one of the surrounding attacks hits you, you''ll be poisoned again!

    Zhang Shaowu is what I said, no way, I will go, I am the most suitable candidate now, give me your sword, quick!

    No, you forgot. The wrist on your right hand was severely injured when you were young. So, I put the important point of teaching you on magic, but I didn''t teach you martial arts at all! Even if it were in the past, it might not be accurate!

    What? The wrist on Zhang Shaowu''s right hand said I''m seriously injured? Why didn''t I know that? Now that he thought about it, he really rarely carried heavy objects in his hands, and all his weapons were light and small. So this was the reason!

    There''s no other way. With things having gotten to this point, if we don''t rush out, the three of us will probably be bitten to death!

    When he felt that he would not be able to overcome this crisis, he could only break through his own limits and overcome the inherent fear in his heart. Wasn''t he a spider? What was there to be afraid of? He quickly rushed over and hacked the leader to death, and the matter was resolved!

    In my heart, I kept cheering myself on. If I were to pass this trial, I don''t think I would have anything to fear.

    I''ll go, you two stay here and don''t move!

    Girl, you!

    Don''t worry, I''m just mentally terrified. There are indeed too many spiders here. Don''t worry, I''m pretty fast, it can''t bite me!

    Although my words sounded relaxed, my heartbeat had already quickened. These spiders were extremely disgusting. From the moment I saw them, my appetite had been churning non-stop.

    If there was no one around, I would have vomited somewhere, but I couldn''t let the two of them see anything. I forced myself to endure.

 C274

    Seeing the situation, I couldn''t hesitate anymore. I immediately pulled out my sword and added a bit more oil to my heart. He kept thinking about the happy things that happened in the past. As long as he could forget about the disgusting scene in front of him, that would be great!

    After making some mental preparations, I charged out with my weapon. I felt that my feet had already stepped on the other spiders. I felt that my feet had already stepped on the other spiders. I felt that my feet had already stepped on the other spiders.

    Finally, he displayed the consummate skill of flying on the grass. Stepping on those persistent bodies, he flew over and arrived in front of the Green Eyed Spider. He raised his sword and was about to chop off its head.

    At this moment, a change occurred! I didn''t expect that the Green Eyed Spider would be faster than me. It seemed that I was charging towards him to attack. Out of self-defense, he pounced on me...

    Even though I couldn''t see the back, I could feel the fear of the two behind me. Both of them cried out loudly, their voices already trembling.

    I don''t know why. At that time, my mood was very calm. The only thing on my mind was the child in my stomach. If I was really poisoned, even if I didn''t die, it would probably affect my fetus бн

    I am really an irresponsible mother, why did I choose to bring my baby with me to the Constellation Sea, fundamental, is extremely dangerous matter.

    There were many things on his mind. Perhaps, before death, he would always recall the thing he was most concerned about.

    When I saw the wild green spider about to bite me, I felt my body lighten, as though someone was holding me up.

    That person''s movements were nimble. He picked me up and took the sword in my right hand. With a casual chop, the green-eyed spider''s head fell off.

    My mind felt blank. Maybe it was because my reaction had really slowed after I got pregnant. What had happened? Could someone have saved me? But in a dangerous place like the Stellar Sea, other than us, who else can enter?

    I only came back to my senses after he gently placed me on the ground. By this time, the surrounding spiders had already started to get into a state of chaos. After all, their boss was already dead. If there wasn''t a powerful leader to lead them, then they would indeed be scattered and scattered.

    In a moment, a hundred spiders were fleeing in all directions. In a moment, they were gone.

    When I looked up, the person in front of me made my heart tremble.

    Zhang Ziyuan? Why are you here! That''s right, the person who just flew over to save me was my husband.

    Seeing him appear, many possibilities appeared in my mind. For example, did the Big Brother Fu already tell him the truth, or perhaps, he guessed it himself. We might have come here, so we found him ourselves?

    Regardless of which possibility it is, what I''m most worried about right now is his body. He doesn''t have a lotus flower sachet on him, the poison aura here will definitely take his life!

    I thought he would be angry if I left without saying goodbye, but his expression at this moment was very indifferent. I guess he didn''t know I was pregnant.

    My wife, how do you want me to say hello? You clearly knew that if you came here yourself, I would definitely be worried. Why didn''t you discuss it with me beforehand? Are you afraid that I will drag you down?

    After hearing his question, I immediately shut my mouth бн You''re still talking about dragging me down. He was the one who saved me just now, and I was the one who dragged him down. That''s more like it бн

    The other two also did not seem to have expected Zhang Ziyuan to appear here at this very moment.

    You do not have the scented sachet made from lotus flowers. The poison from the Constellation Sea will invade your body! Li He Yue reminded.

    This was actually my concern as well, but his expression was several times more normal than ours, as if the poison gas here had no effect on him at all. Could it be that his physique is unique? Could it be that his body is immune to the poison?

    Rest assured, the poisonous gas here has no effect on me. He took out an exquisitely carved jade pendant from his bosom.

    This thing, Dragon Seeking Art? Li He Yue''s expression became very strange, as if she was shocked, and a deep excitement appeared on her face.

    Zhang Ziyuan nodded his head, that''s right, you actually know your stuff, this is the legendary Dragon Seeking Art. Zi Lang gave it to me. He said that this thing was his family treasure to begin with, so he always carried it with him. According to him, this thing was very magical. If he placed it on his body, it would be immune to all poisons. If he soaked it in water, it could also neutralize the toxins of others.

    Damn, this thing is really amazing, it''s even a hundred times more mystical than the seven-step lotus flower''s scented sachet.

    Zi Lang was afraid that other people would be worried, so he did not say anything about it. If I had known that he had such a magical treasure on him, I would have borrowed it long ago!

    Zhang Ziyuan continued to explain, after I finished doing my own things, I returned to find that all of you were no longer here. Therefore, I suspect that none of you have told anyone the entire information that you have possibly hidden from us. At that time, I was truly a bit angry and anxious, but after thinking about it for a while, even if I didn''t have a perfume bag, I still wouldn''t have been able to help. Coincidentally, Zi Lang found out about this matter and gave his treasure to me, so I chased after him.

    So that''s what happened. It seemed like it was all a coincidence, but from the way he said it, he probably didn''t know that I was pregnant.

    I was relieved, but there was another worry.

    I don''t know why, but I was so scared. I felt sick, and I just lay down on the ground and began to vomit.

    What''s the matter with you? Fu Junqing said, these few days, your stomach doesn''t seem to be right, you have been vomiting and diarrhea for a few days, why don''t you completely recover your body then come back, what are you trying to do?

    Alright, as expected, he didn''t know бн I breathed a sigh of relief, but it was as if a huge rock had been stuck in my way.

    I don''t know now, but I will know in the future. If something really happens to me in the Constellation Sea, will he blame me for the rest of his life? It might even affect our relationship?

    All sorts of possibilities ran through my mind. I even thought that if I didn''t tell him the truth, I would just tell him the truth. There were some things that were too heavy for me to bear alone.

    Thinking about it, perhaps I was too worried, but my mind emptied and I fainted. Before I completely lost consciousness, I saw the three people in front of me looking at me with nervous gazes бн

    I probably didn''t lose consciousness for long before I slowly woke up. He realized that he was being held tightly by Zhang Ziyuan.

    Tell me, what is wrong with you? Didn''t you go to the hospital to see it? Why is there no effect?

    I''m sorry, but this time I''m implicating all of you. Actually, it''s nothing. I just felt a little cold. I probably ate some cold and greasy food and had a stomachache бн

    Zhang Ziyuan looked at me skeptically. Really? You didn''t lie to me?

    To be honest, I am not a person who is suited for lying. As long as I tell a lie, my eyes will unconsciously blink, making it easy for others to tell that I am lying. But now, I''m afraid that I have to be stubborn. Once he knows the truth, he will probably bring me back. Since things have already come to this point, I can''t just give up or everything will go down the drain.

    Zhang Ziyuan, don''t worry, I''m so young, what kind of problem can happen to my body? I''m just kind of reacting to spiders and feeling sick. Don''t think about it, I''m really feeling much better now.

    Zhang Ziyuan nodded. Have you found where the Ghost King is? When I first came in, I found that this place was vast and it was not easy to find the direction.

    Seeing that he really believed me, I put my heart at ease. Don''t worry, we won''t be able to distinguish the direction here. Li He and Yue Yue will bring us there.

 C275

    As expected, poisonous gas permeates the Starry Sky Sea. Even though we have antidotes on us, we still feel as though we are blinded by the poisonous gas and are coughing non-stop.

    In the end we had to stop and go no further.

    This isn''t a solution at all. Even if we have the Lotus Fragrance Sack on us, we probably won''t even be able to reach the poison pond. I coughed so hard that tears were about to fall from my eyes. The poison gas here isn''t something that the smog in the city can compare to.

    Actually, what I was most worried about was still the baby in my stomach. He hadn''t fully formed yet, so if I were to be poisoned here, it would probably affect the fetus and it might not even be preserved.

    But since they were already here, they couldn''t just give up halfway right?

    Li Jun and Yue Yue had just been injured and hadn''t recovered yet, and now they were poisoned as well. I can''t open my eyes. The symptoms of poisoning are different for all of us, but if we can''t see it, there''s no way we can continue on.

    However, the only one among us who didn''t have any symptoms of severe poisoning was actually Zhang Ziyuan. I couldn''t help but sigh in my heart, then the treasures from the ancient times would actually work, even some seven-step lotus flower would be weak.

    Zhang Ziyuan frowned, the situation right now is better to end this quickly, if possible, follow me, if you can''t leave right now, leave here, if not, the poison will become deeper and deeper, and no one will be able to take care of you, it will be dangerous.

    Zhang Shaowu coughed severely, as though he could not go any further, I knew that since he was young, his lungs and windpipe have always been in a bad state.

    Zi Yuan, let the two of them go back. I think it''s alright if the two of us walk forward, but you don''t have any symptoms right now. Most likely, it''s because the treasure that Zi Lang gave you was of great use.

    But you need to recognize a fact, just with our strength alone, I''m afraid we aren''t a match for the Ghost King. Furthermore, you have the extremely poisonous poison king.

    How could I not know that our strength is limited, but since we are already here, there is no reason for us to leave.

    Actually, I feel more conflicted than anyone, but I can''t tell anyone about this contradiction. I''m currently poisoned, so I don''t know what kind of harm it will bring to my baby if I let it down.

    Li Jun and Yue Yue Yu advised us, it would be fine if the four of us go out together, but it would be too dangerous for the two of us to fight Ghost King.

    I feel that this is our last chance, giving our biggest enemy time to recover from his wounds. When he comes back, we won''t be able to deal with him.

    Li He Yue was really worried that I would be in danger, but there was nothing she could do. He couldn''t see with his own eyes, so he followed Zhang Shaowu and left.

    Zhang Ziyuan stuck close to him. Stay close to me, that way, the treasures on me will be affected by you. That way, you won''t be poisoned.

    I felt that what he said made sense, so I tried to get closer to him. I didn''t expect that after so long, I really felt that the symptoms of my poisoning had lessened a lot. I was overjoyed, because this way, I wouldn''t have to worry about the baby in my stomach anymore.

    In front of him should be the poison pool, the most poisonous place in the entire Constellation Sea. His eyes were filled with green mist, and he couldn''t see the scene before him clearly.

    Zhang Ziyuan said to me softly. Right now, we are only two people, we cannot go head to head against each other. My plan is to provoke them and make them kill each other.

    This plan was not bad, but it would probably be very difficult to implement. I heard that the two of them have quite a good relationship and both of them have great ambitions.

    Ambitious people are easier to control. I think they definitely don''t want the other side to differentiate between the two of them. They have no other choice but to cooperate. Both sides are the biggest enemies.

    Zhang Ziyuan seemed to have guessed their thoughts. Since he already had a plan in mind, then he might as well give it a try. In any case, the worst outcome would be two people fighting against each other at the same time, and giving it their all.

    If we go any further, we won''t be able to see anything, we might fall into the poison pond, so we can only slowly grope our way forward, probably reaching someone else''s territory.

    At this time, he heard heavy breathing not too far away. It seemed that there was a living creature here!

    Be careful, the goods in this place are definitely not good stuff, they are all extremely poisonous, maybe, poison king is nearby. Zhang Ziyuan warned me in a low voice and quietly hid me behind him.

    Sure enough, that heavy breathing sound was getting closer and closer. Through the layers of green mist, they saw a bright eye. It was coming towards us, and it was also getting closer and closer.

    It should be a monster, but I couldn''t help but be puzzled in my heart. What kind of monster is this with only one eye? Could it be a single-eyed beast?

    Zhang Ziyuan stood firmly in front of my body to protect me while holding my hand behind me. I have heard that poison king had once received a heavy injury, but no one knew exactly who it was that injured him. But it was said that ever since then, the poison king only had one eye left бн

    I''ll go? That means, the monster that is walking towards us is the poison king? I truly feel that the poison king is a humanoid monster. Would it be a good thing to deal with them like this? What he didn''t expect was that he was actually a 2 meter tall monster!

    Wife, step back. I''ll deal with him бн

    What are you talking about? How can I let you fight alone? Since the two of us are here, let''s deal with him together!

    Zhang Ziyuan shook his head. This kind of monster''s body is full of poison, once I get close to it, it will be very troublesome, and I cannot predict what kind of consequences it will produce. The treasures in my body can guarantee that I won''t be harmed by its poison at all.

    On second thought, it was indeed true. Although he didn''t know that I was carrying a baby, I couldn''t completely ignore it. After all, the lotus flower scented sachet couldn''t completely block the invasion of the highly toxic poison.

    Be careful then. Although the poison emitted by the monster may not be able to hurt you, it doesn''t feel easy to deal with.

    Zhang Ziyuan nodded, indicating that he understood, and ran towards the monster. Only later on did I find out, that it was trying to prevent the monster from getting too close to me, and that the poison was affecting my body.

    But what surprised me was that Zhang Ziyuan actually took out a short knife from his bosom. I was very familiar with this short knife, it was back when I was in Gaochang''s labyrinth, the treasures he chose were all clearly given to the Persian beauty as a gift. Why did it appear on him again?

    Thinking about that beautiful woman, who had his eyes on her and seemed to really have some interest in him, I felt uncomfortable in my heart. Could it be that when Zhang Ziyuan left that time, he was with a Persian beautiful woman? That beauty gave the short knife to him again?

    Just as he was thinking about that, Zhang Ziyuan had already started fighting with the one-eyed monster.

    As the monster neared, I could clearly see that it was also a humanoid monster. However, its body was extremely tall, at least 2.56 meters, and its breathing was heavy. Even those who weren''t poisoned would feel uncomfortable from the poison.

    Element! Must be careful? I couldn''t help but remind him.

    Zhang Ziyuan is indeed fast and nimble, I suspect that he found someone to teach him a specific knife technique. Before this, I didn''t notice that he had studied sabresmanship extremely well, but today, he is truly adept at using this King of Persia.

    My doubts grew deeper and deeper, but now was not the time to ask him. I only hoped that he would not get hurt.

    I raised my claws and clawed down onto Zhang Ziyuan''s body. Thinking about what he said, I couldn''t help but to rejoice in my heart. If it wasn''t for Zi Lang''s protection, this level of injury would have most definitely poisoned him.

    Gently pressing the hand ring on my wrist, I summoned it. I heard that the phoenix is the king of birds and also immune to poisons. He had been sleeping in Shaohua for too long, today was finally the time for her to show off her skills.

    The fire phoenix''s flapping wings carried a burst of gorgeous light as it flew towards poison king. It appeared as though a brilliant light had appeared in the gloomy green mist.

    Due to my high mental stress, even though I didn''t make a move, due to my pregnancy, my body felt extremely uncomfortable. My dizziness swelled and I felt like I was going to faint.

    No, he couldn''t get sick at this time. If he fainted now, Zhang Ziyuan would definitely have his energy dragged away. That way, it would be very difficult for him to win.

    Maybe it was because the pregnancy and vomiting were too severe and I didn''t eat much nutritious food, which caused the nutrition in my body to rapidly drain. However, apart from being dizzy, I was surprised to find that I wasn''t affected by the mist in the slightest. The poisoning that had just occurred was gone in an instant.

    If I were to say that I was too close with Zhang Ziyuan just now to talk about the effects of the treasure on his body, then now that he is so far away from me, why am I completely immune to poison?

    If I can really verify that I am immune to poisons, then would that mean I can help kill poison king? The chances of two people winning were definitely higher than one person.

    I quietly pulled out my sword. I was able to stabilize my mind. I felt that my dizziness had gradually recovered.

    After confirming that there was nothing wrong with my body, I brandished my sword and charged forward. I wanted to give him a chance to catch him off guard and kill that monster.

    After I joined the Battle, things became much easier, but Zhang Ziyuan started to get anxious with me. Didn''t he tell you to just stand there and not move? Why did he rush over? Hurry back? Don''t forget that you are unable to compare yourself to the poison of this monster. If you were to be injured by it, the consequences would be unimaginable!

    He really is unhappy, I thought in my heart. His attitude seems to be different from usual бн

    "Don''t worry, I''ll try my best to be careful. You will be the main attacker while I support you from the side. That way, he won''t attack me."

 C276

    I silently thought in my heart whether he already knew the truth of the matter and whether Fu Junqing had already told him about it or not, but I immediately rejected this conjecture. If he really knew that I was pregnant, he would have definitely saved me at all costs and definitely not let me take the risk again.

    poison king''s breathing became heavier and heavier, and after joining Battle, I couldn''t help but get some injuries. But strangely, it was said that after being scratched by the poison king''s claws, one''s skin would immediately fester, and one''s entire body would be poisoned.

    But it''s strange, why is it that after I was attacked by him, I only had a cut on my body, and didn''t have any symptoms of poisoning?

    I had a bad premonition, and it rose up in my mind, but it was so desperate that I didn''t have time to think about it.

    The poison king realized that the two of us were immune to his poison and became very upset. His panting became heavier and heavier and he shouted loudly, "Where did the human come from to dare behave atrociously in the Constellation Sea!"

    Damn, this can only be blamed on me being shocked the moment I speak. I thought that he doesn''t understand language, so it seems that he isn''t some ordinary monster.

    "You know how to talk, that''s great, we said we couldn''t communicate with you! We came here to discuss a matter with you, so don''t fight yet! "

    I said a few hurried words to stop the fight.

    poison king felt that we were already his, and were not in a hurry at all. As expected, he stopped him from waving his claws, giving us a chance to catch our breath.

    "For hundreds of thousands of years, no one has dared to disperse from this Constellation Sea. You two have great courage, moreover, you are not under the control of the poisonous creatures in my territory. It seems that you are not ordinary people. Perhaps if I say something nice, I might be able to agree to it. "

    poison king had dominated this place for too long, no one dared to go against him, so it created a habit of looking down on everyone and not putting anything in their eyes.

    That''s fine, I can make use of his personality and instigate a relationship between him and the Ghost King.

    "Senior poison king, right? Actually, we have already admired you for a long time. We have come to Constellation Sea for no other reason but to admire your elegance. As for why we can escape from the poisonous creatures бн To be honest, we like the smell of this poisonous gas! "

    "Oh? Is that so? You really did come back because you admired his planet. Don''t lie. You must be wearing treasures that can repel poison! "

    Alright, I was planning on lying to him, but I didn''t expect that the monster''s IQ was still online. This method might not work anymore.

    Zhang Ziyuan took over the conversation, "It''s this kind of senior poison king, people don''t lie, what is our purpose in coming here is to tell you everything, we are here to find senior Ghost King."

    The poison king laughed, "Indeed, you all have such thoughts. I still want to think, in this Constellation Sea and Central Plains area, it doesn''t mix with the water, and I have never left this place to harm your people. If someone came to look for me, it would be towards Ghost King. But I don''t mind telling you, if you are here to harm Ghost King, I advise you to take this opportunity and die. The two of us have already reached an agreement, I will keep him here at the poison pool to recuperate and I will not sell him to anyone while he is injured. Furthermore, we are not on the same side, the ghosts themselves are monsters, and humans are humans.

    poison king''s words simply stopped us from speaking any further. The words that were about to leave our mouth, had no room for manoeuvre.

    Right at this moment, I felt that my body was a little uncomfortable. I didn''t explain myself, only felt dizzy and a little bit of pain in my lower abdomen. Something was wrong, could it be that something was wrong?

    I only had three months to begin with, so I''m not too stable. If I move too much at this time, it might bring about some negative consequences.

    Zhang Ziyuan could already tell that my body wasn''t feeling well. He covered my right hand and a strange air current flowed through my body from his hand.

    In an instant, I felt much better, especially my small stomach, which no longer hurt so much.

    "Wife, I feel that your complexion isn''t very good. Have you gotten sick again? "How about this, you sit on the side and rest for a while, I''ll deal with him!"

    Zhang Ziyuan released my waist and carefully helped me sit on the ground. I felt my waist and knees go soft, so I sat on the ground to rest for a while.

    "The two of you working together can really be considered strong teamed up, but I must tell you one thing, working with the Ghost King is like fighting a tiger for skin. If this is successful, he definitely won''t do it, I want you to share the fruits of your victory with him!"

    Zhang Ziyuan started to instigate the great technique, in fact, I could also tell with one glance, that the friendship between poison king and himself was not indestructible, but extremely strong.

    "Is that so? But looking at how you guys were so familiar with Ghost King, could it be that you are the sworn enemy of the legends? "

    poison king was obviously interested in this topic. After all, these monsters did not have a mature human mind, so once they were successfully instigated, his doubts would become even more serious. In the end, he would be separated from his allies.

    "Of course we understand each other. Back then in Fengdu Ghost City, we were really mortal enemies, and after going against us multiple times, we went to look for trouble with them, but it was just that we were almost always on par with their opponents. It was only after encountering them that we were able to determine the victor."

    "Don''t think that I don''t know what kind of tricks you are playing. It won''t be that easy to sow discord between us. I''m afraid that none of you don''t know, the Ghost King and I have known each other for thousands of years. Hearing that the two of us have been friends for so long, and that you''ve managed to sow discord so easily, then we''ve lived this long for nothing. "

    Not only is this poison king''s entire body filled with poisonous gas, he feels that his brain is quite good, to be able to sow discord with just a few words.

    Zhang Ziyuan shook his head, "You are wrong, I am just speaking the truth. Furthermore, with my understanding of the Ghost King, it is very possible that he would do something like destroying the bridge after crossing the river. You and Ghost King might have known each other for a long time, let me ask you two, have you ever conspired against each other for something big? "

    The poison king was silent, obviously not.

    "If you haven''t, you have to be careful of Ghost King. Ghost King isn''t a name that comes for nothing, even more than ghosts, he''s heavily injured and is recuperating at your place. These words of mine are definitely not alarmist, it''s up to you to believe it or not. "

    Following Zhang Ziyuan''s line of thinking, I also started my group strategy, "Sigh, at that time when we met Ghost King, he had a very good ally, Princess of Fengdu. Princess of Fengdu, that princess was very loyal to him, and even plotted against his own son for his sake, but in the end, that princess died really miserably, let alone being imprisoned by Ghost King, he didn''t even see her son one last time бн"

    The poison king was very smart, you could tell with one glance that the words I said were definitely not a lie, "There''s actually such a thing, I have never heard him mention it, the princess knows about it, it is said that she is exceptionally beautiful, and that her name is famous, she actually died?"

    As expected, it still wasn''t enough to stop the two of us, and with just a few words, poison king was greatly suspicious of this Ghost King.

    "Then I really have to thank the two of you for your advice. The problem is that he has ill intentions towards me, that is our problem, to me, you are still my enemy. Since you have said everything that needs to be said, you can leave in peace! "

    The poison king is too imprudent, he acted as he pleased, but in truth, the act of sowing discord is already a success, what we have to do now is to make him relax his guard against us.

    I rested for a while and felt that my body was much better than before. However, for some reason, Zhang Ziyuan''s complexion had turned worse and worse. When the poison king attacked us, he had obviously become extremely manic. He used his claws to slash us to death.

    I thought it would not do to go on like this. The two of us would not be able to defeat this monster.

    "poison king, wait a moment, I have something to say! "This situation will only be delayed for a short while."

    "Kid, what do you want to say? I''m telling you, if you''re not of my race, then you must be of a different mind. Today, you all won''t be able to escape from my grasp!"

    "What if we give you a treasure? This treasure is definitely what you need. How are we going to deal with it?

    poison king has been living in the Constellation Sea all year round, and there''s no one here. Talking to him would probably make him extremely lonely, so when he heard that I wanted to give him something fun, he became moved.

    "Sure, take out that thing first. Let me see if it can move my heart. If this sovereign likes it, maybe I can spare your lives!"

    Zhang Ziyuan looked at me strangely. Previously, he also didn''t have any plans to send out our gifts at all, and he didn''t know what kind of gifts I would give to poison king.

    So it turns out that this fellow really likes rare treasures. It''s no wonder that a monster like him would be so annoyed if he didn''t waste his time using these things normally.

    As I spoke, I took out an object from my bosom. This object seemed to be a fan.

    "Take a good look, this is what I''m giving you!"

    Zhang Ziyuan looked at me in bewilderment. No wonder, this thing was researched by my master and me. The research didn''t take too long, so no one looked at it?

    poison king looked at this fan like item and felt disdain for it, "What is this? This is just a broken fan, and you dare call this a treasure, you aren''t messing with me, are you?"

    "How could I dare? Don''t underestimate this fan. It contains a lot of mysteries."

    As I spoke, I opened up the fan and placed the front of the fan towards the poison king.

 C277

    poison king also stared at the fan curiously. The fan was originally empty, but when I shook it a little, the fan actually came to life.

    At first, it was just a piece of water that had been there for a long time. The fish looked very lifelike, as if it had really been there. Then, the beautiful scenery of the Chang Bai Shan Tian Chi, followed by the shake of the fan, came the golden peak of the Emei mountain.

    Zhang Ziyuan and poison king were all staring at it, as though they were completely attracted by the thing inside the fan.

    They wanted to see more, and when I did, the fan closed.

    "How is it? What about this fan? Let me tell you this, this is my family heirloom, and is not easily displayed to others. This small fan can contain all the wonders of the world, and you can go anywhere in this Constellation Sea as if you were touring the entire world. "

    "Aiya, this thing is indeed strange. After living for so long, I still didn''t know that there was such a treasure in the world."

    In fact, the fan''s production process was quite simple. It was like a phone with many pictures stored inside. As long as one looked through it, they would be able to see many beautiful scenes.

    My master and I originally studied this thing because we wanted to gather the beauty of the world together. Actually, during the production process, I only helped out a little, and it was also my master''s skill. It didn''t take long before this fan was completed.

    Originally, I wanted to send this fan to the unborn baby in my stomach, but now, it''s better to solve the crisis in front of me first.

    "That''s right. If you are really interested in this fan, then I will give it to you. Just treat it as making a friend. However, the prerequisite is that you cannot attack us again!"

    The poison king laughed out loud, "Of course, I can already feel your sincerity. You actually said you were going to give me a present, then we are naturally friends.

    This fellow was actually a playful person. Just a toy to fool children was enough to scare him.

    I immediately threw the fan at him. "You should hold on to this properly. This thing is extremely precious!"

    poison king stretched out his big claws and firmly grabbed onto the fan. He could not wait to separate the fan and enjoy the show.

    Looks like this is called losing track of life бн

    Zhang Ziyuan was dumbstruck, he did not think that I would have such a move, and asked softly, "Where did this thing come from? Why haven''t I seen it before? "

    "Why does it feel so fresh? I made this myself! Don''t forget, right now, I am a great organ ambassador and you are a great wood armored master. Actually, even though this is a heavy metal technology era, I still feel that Master''s mechanical technique and xylology are very meaningful. "

    Zhang Ziyuan was startled, "Then why did you make it?"

    In his opinion, if I made a broken thing, it would definitely be used to defend against the enemy. He didn''t think that I would be so serious in making something that was completely used for playing with.

    Of course, I couldn''t tell him that this was my gift to the baby. "Ah, it''s to hone my skills."

    Just when poison king and I became friends because of a small thing, someone became unhappy.

    "poison king, we can be considered friends for thousands of years. I never thought that you would become friends with a human because of such a small thing. You truly disappoint me!"

    The person who appeared at this time was naturally the Ghost King that we had been bitterly searching for. Seeing that the main character had finally appeared on stage, my heart thumped wildly.

    Just because of this guy, I have put in a lot of effort. If I don''t solve this problem here today, then this wasted trip!

    poison king was also stunned, "Aren''t you recuperating under the poison pond? "Why did you come up?"

    "My greatest enemy in my life has already come looking for me, and I can still remain so calm while I bite. I originally thought that if I relied on you, I might be able to help me deal with them, but I didn''t expect that I would actually become friends with them. Isn''t the next step for you to betray me? "

    Half of his body was in a festering state. Weird, the reason why he was injured was because of the great battle that happened in Master Jun, he had extinguished all the ghost lamp in the Fengdu. After such a long time, why did the injuries on the Ghost King become worse and worse?

    Could it be that he encountered some other attack during this period of time?

    Looking at the half of her body that was already in a festering state, I felt as if I was about to vomit. It was simply too disgusting. Ever since he became pregnant, many strange scents were not to be smelled, otherwise, it would eventually lead to a fit of intense vomiting.

    I wanted to endure it, but I didn''t expect that Ghost King''s body would emit a strange stench of rot. I couldn''t hold it in any longer and squatted on the ground to retch.

    "Wife, what happened to you?" Zhang Ziyuan crouched down and patted my back.

    "It''s nothing. I ate a bad stomach a few days ago. I haven''t completely recovered yet бн"

    Ghost King was simply too tasteless. Half of his body was already rotten to such an extent, yet he was still recuperating in the poison pond. Won''t his injuries get heavier and heavier if this goes on?

    "poison king, I have something else to ask you. Why are my injuries getting worse? You said it before, the poison pond is the best place for us to heal our injuries, but I feel that it''s getting worse and worse! "

    poison king was also stunned, "Last time when you went down, your injuries clearly improved a lot, so why is it that when I saw you this time around, half of your body had already festered?"

    "You bastard! Stop pretending, did you want to harm me long ago? I fell into the poison pond and felt my body become numb and painful. I wanted to get up, but I felt a pair of invisible hands grabbing onto me from below. I couldn''t get up! I just escaped with all my might, why do you think I became like this! "

    So that''s how it is. It seems like the two of us didn''t even need to instigate them. The two of them have already become suspicious. Does poison king really want to harm Ghost King? There''s no reason...

    poison king''s face was filled with shock, "I really didn''t know, do you still remember? The last time you were heavily injured, you came to my place to recuperate. You have clearly recovered very well.

    "Stop wasting my breath. This poison pond is clearly under your control. Last time, you were able to cure me, but this time, you can still put me to death!"

    When the poison king heard Ghost King''s words, his tone also became unkind, "If you really want to believe that I have ulterior motives towards you, then I''ll admit it. In any case, I can''t refute you in a situation like this, so I said I don''t know why you were hit by the backlash of the poison pond, do you believe me?"

    "Of course I don''t believe it. You and I are both formidable figures of our generation. If you really have a problem with me, then we might as well have a good fight. Is it that interesting to secretly harm others like this?"

    Fortunately, the two of them were suspicious of each other. Otherwise, like my current condition, I would have to squat on the ground and retch. If they were to work together, we would probably only have to be thrown into the poison pond.

    "Alright, since you said so, then I won''t explain anymore. Just now, those two humans said that your Ghost King is an unrecognizable person, I didn''t really believe them at the start, but now, I am 100% sure that cooperating with you is the biggest mistake that I have ever made in my life!"

    Immediately after, the two of them made their move. It seemed that Zhang Ziyuan had sow discord with me earlier and gave me a gift afterwards, both of them played a key role.

    This is what we want to see the most. At least in a battle between two tigers, there will definitely be one injured. The remaining one won''t be able to escape unscathed as well, which will make it extremely easy for us to deal with him.

    These two were indeed the two great leaders at that time. When they fought, it was earth-shattering. The poison king did not seem to be a match for the Ghost King, "Two humans, didn''t we already make friends? "Come and help me!"

    "Aren''t I going to help you? It seems like I''ve eaten too much, I''m vomiting and diarrhea, I can''t even fight anymore! "

    "That''s right, my wife is not feeling well right now. I have to take care of her, otherwise, I won''t be able to help her!"

    "You!"

    No matter how cunning a soldier is, I still feel uncomfortable. Furthermore, if the two of us were to participate in this war, the result would be hard to say.

    It was obvious that the poison king was not on the same level as the Ghost King. However, the Ghost King was also heavily injured, and after fighting for half a day, the two of them were still on the same level.

    Right at this moment, I noticed that something was wrong with Zhang Ziyuan. His face looked more and more unsightly, to the point where blood was flowing out from his nose.

    "What''s wrong with you? Had he been poisoned as well? But you clearly have a protection that can avoid all poisons, could it be that it''s useless here? "

    Zhang Ziyuan shook his head, "Don''t worry about me, I''m fine, don''t worry."

    Looking at his expression, I became more and more worried. Suddenly, I had a terrifying thought.

    I reached my hand inside Zhang Ziyuan''s clothes and continuously searched around, but I didn''t find any treasure on him that could repel poison.

    "Stop searching, he isn''t on me at all бн" When he saw that I was really suspicious, he told me the truth.

    Where did that thing go!? I immediately became anxious. I finally understood the reason behind the abnormality from before. It didn''t have any protection on its body, just like how the poison king would get poisoned to death if he stayed in this poison pond for too long!

    "Don''t worry, I am no ordinary evil ghost. These are all useless to me бн"

    I suddenly understood something, and used my hands to feel my entire body. Indeed, in a pouch, I found the treasure that Zi Lang had gifted him.

    "Zhang Ziyuan! What do you mean! You secretly placed this treasure on me just now? "

    "Wife, don''t be anxious. Right now, you are the one who needs to be protected. You cannot be injured at all. Otherwise, you will бн"

    "Did you already know something бн" Fu Junqing told you everything? "

    Zhang Ziyuan nodded, "I already know, that''s why I followed you here without a care for anything else. I know, if I wanted to advise you to go back, you would definitely be unhappy, so I can only accompany you, but you have a baby in your stomach, unlike other places where any poison can kill you, I don''t want any problems between you and your baby бн"

 C278

    I didn''t expect him to actually know these things бн I had always wanted to hide it from him, but I didn''t expect that Big Brother Fu had already told me everything.

    "What do you think now? The doctor was poisoned from the start. You didn''t even tell me, this is the place with the heaviest poison aura. Let''s quickly leave, otherwise you''ll be in danger! "

    Zhang Ziyuan shook his head, "Relax, I still have some understanding of my body, so the current situation isn''t that bad. Since we are already here, we can only return after settling the matter!"

    I hastily returned the treasure to him. "Then, quickly take this item!"

    Zhang Ziyuan panicked, "Are you crazy? You have a baby in your belly, and if you don''t think about it for yourself, you have to think about it for him. "You must take this thing. If you really can''t do it, then give me the lotus flower sachet бн"

    The current situation is indeed not a matter of two people, but a third person. As I thought this, I took out the seven-step lotus flower''s scented sachet and stuffed it into his hands.

    But I know, this thing, to the center of the Constellation Sea, is basically no longer useful.

    Forget it, now that the situation had been resolved so quickly, the most important thing was to get out of here as soon as possible!

    The other two monsters are still fighting fiercely. We can''t interfere in this situation and we can''t leave. What should we do?

    Zhang Ziyuan said to me in a low voice, "Don''t be anxious, let''s wait for them to suffer heavy injuries before making a move, I can still hold on."

    He probably already knew that all of his mana would have been reduced to half, but neither of us mentioned it. As he said, the only thing we can do now is to wait until both of us are wounded before we fight.

    But in my heart, I was extremely anxious. Just by waiting for one more minute, he would become even more dangerous. At this moment, a fundamental change occurred in the battle situation.

    The poison king swooped down onto the Ghost King''s body and carried him into the poison pond beside them. No one knew what kind of thing was in the pond, but the splashes of the cistern water caused them to feel uncomfortable.

    At this point, the outcome of the battle was clear, the Ghost King that had fallen into the pond was definitely not a match for the poison king, furthermore, the water in the pond seemed to be very harmful to his body, and at this rate, the only one who would come out would be the poison king.

    The two of us quietly waited for the result, but who would have thought that the cistern water would suddenly burst out, and the one who came up was actually Ghost King? At this time, Ghost King''s entire body was already festering and the rotten stench from his body made me want to vomit.

    However, it was as if he couldn''t feel the pain. Even though his entire body was festering, he still remained unmoving.

    "How can this be? Where did poison king go? " Zhang Ziyuan exclaimed.

    "Hahahaha, that perfidious fellow has already died below. What, why are you still so concerned about him? Right now, just focus on yourself! "

    "That''s impossible. The Constellation Sea belongs to the lone wolf. Especially if the poison pond goes down, other people have no chance of surviving. How come you came up instead of him dying?"

    Ghost King laughed very arrogantly, "Actually, I already had a plan. I had felt that this monster had evil intentions towards me a long time ago, even though I looked like I was on the surface and was on friendly terms with it, but I had already planted a trap here, and was waiting for it to fall into my trap!"

    Damn, the Ghost King is even more terrifying than the intelligence of humans. He actually schemed against his own comrades. But this situation seems to be extremely disadvantageous for us, poison king has already disappeared, and Ghost King is definitely our biggest rival. Right now, one of us is poisoned, and the other one is pregnant, so we are probably not his match.

    "Zhang Ziyuan, what should we do now?" I whispered.

    Don''t panic, at least he''s already used 80 of his physical strength, and he''s already seriously injured, so the poison is not shallow. Also, he has a lot of things to deal with, he doesn''t have any poison qi on his body, so we don''t have to worry about killing him directly!

    That''s true, if we meet on a narrow path and win the battle, even if the two of us joined hands, we wouldn''t be able to defeat this trash who only has 20 left in his cultivation.

    "What about you? Can you still make a move? " I looked at him again with concern. After all, he had been bleeding from his orifices for so long.

    "Don''t worry, but we need to finish this quickly. I feel like my vision is already starting to blur, or maybe it won''t be long before I go blind!"

    Without saying anything else, the two of us took our weapons and waved towards Ghost King.

    In fact, both of us are half a kilogram to eight taels of silver. That side is exhausted of their physical strength and is seriously injured, and the two of us aren''t in the best condition to fight.

    At this time, the most important thing was to see whose will was stronger.

    Ghost King was like a ferocious beast that had reached the end of its road as he pounced towards us. If they met face to face, they would win. If they won, they would gain a chance at survival, but if they failed, they would only die.

    The fire phoenix is currently hovering in the air, occasionally disturbing Ghost King''s attention. If the three of us go together to deal with him, the exhausted Ghost King will obviously not be his match.

    The Kong Ming treasure sword is the best counter to the Ghost King, I saw the opportunity and stabbed him in the back of the heart, where she died.

    The Ghost King screamed as he prepared to struggle in death. He swung his claws towards me and saw that it was about to grab my stomach. I didn''t have time to dodge.

    My heart sank. This was bad. If it was any other place that had suffered injuries, there would still be a sliver of hope. But this claw actually attacked my stomach. If I was hit by it, I would probably die.

    I tightly shut my eyes, waiting for this palm to land. Unexpectedly, Zhang Ziyuan, who was tightly held in front of me, forcibly blocked this claw.

    The claw ruthlessly scratched his heart, and five bloody marks immediately appeared on it. Zhang Ziyuan also slashed his blade at the opponent''s chest, kicking him down the poison pond, completely exterminating Ghost King.

    "Zhang Ziyuan! Are you alright? "

    I didn''t expect him to protect me this time. I couldn''t remember how many times he had been injured in order to protect me. The guilt in my heart grew even stronger.

    Zhang Ziyuan was already deeply poisoned, when the five blood marks seemed to have deep wounds, blood could no longer be stopped and flowed out.

    "Relax, I won''t die. You are clearly two people now, why aren''t you paying attention to me?" If anything happens to my son, I won''t forgive you! "

    "Why are you still so poor at this time?" How do you know I''m carrying a boy, just in case it''s a daughter? "

    Zhang Ziyuan panted heavily, as if he was already very uncomfortable. "Don''t worry, I like both boys and girls бн "Help me up, we need to get out of here as soon as possible. If this goes on for too long, I''m afraid I''ll really die from the poison бн"

    He was severely injured, and he had lost too much blood to see. I supported him as we walked forward step by step. We were like a couple who were in trouble as we supported each other, neither of us giving up on the other.

    Although it was very difficult, in the end we still walked out of the sea of stars, but at this time, Zhang Ziyuan could no longer hold on and finally fainted on the ground.

    Since Li He Yue and Zhang Shaowu didn''t leave, they said that they were at the shore of Constellation Sea, when they saw the two of us walk out, they hurriedly went to welcome us.

    "Amitabha, the two of you finally came out, but you''ve made us so anxious. How about it?"

    Li He Yue was really worried for both of us, so she quickly squatted down to check on Zhang Ziyuan''s injuries.

    "After we went in, we encountered a lot of things, but don''t worry, poison king and Ghost King have already been settled by us. No matter what, we have achieved our goal in this Constellation Sea trip!"

    "Damn, the two of you are really amazing бн" This way, the rain house will become even more famous, and I believe that you will become the number one person in the The Psychic World in the future! "

    "What I am concerned about right now is not the number one person in The Psychic World, quickly take a look at how Zhang Ziyuan is doing. Is there any danger to your life? "

    Li He Yue carefully examined him, "Since he has such a deep poison, then doesn''t that mean that he has the treasure Zi Lang gave him?"

    "He secretly gave me that thing. I didn''t even know that at the beginning, but he didn''t get any protection from anything even after such a long time! So is his injury a problem or not? "

    Li He Yue frowned, "Although he has lost a lot of blood, it''s not a big deal. I have already applied some medicine on his wounds. They will be healed soon enough." The most troublesome thing for him is the poison in his body. I have some ordinary healing medicine and antidotes with me, I''ve already given them to him, I don''t know if it will work. How about this, I am afraid I am powerless, let us go back and consult Fu Junqing. "

    As he said that, he carried Zhang Ziyuan onto his back, where Zhang Shaowu helped out from the side.

    At this time, my tears had already anxiously dripped. I didn''t think that Zhang Ziyuan''s poisoning would be so severe. Why am I so careless? He quietly gave me the treasure, but I didn''t notice at all!

    "Right, there''s nothing wrong with the two of you, right?"

    "Don''t worry, the two of us weren''t deeply poisoned. After coming out, we ate some antidotes and circulated our energy to heal our wounds, feeling much better already." The two of us waited anxiously outside, wondering what would happen if the two of you went in. We planned to enter the Constellation Sea once more, but was blown back by the poisonous gas halfway through our journey бн I really did not expect that the one who would be able to last until the end would be a weak girl like you.

    I shook my head. If Zhang Ziyuan had not secretly given me the treasure, I probably would not have been able to hold on бн

 C279

    Xing Su Sea is very far away from Hangzhou, I was initially quite anxious, but I didn''t expect Fu Junqing to appear so suddenly on the way. He really is a good doctor in China, where would he appear when I need him.

    If not for Zhang Ziyuan''s reminder, I wouldn''t have reacted at all. Why did the three of you go? There''s no helping it, I can only follow you quietly. Such a dangerous place, you don''t even have to bring a doctor? Was he courting death? Especially you, Su Su girl! You should be well aware of your current physical condition. Since you went to Constellation Sea so hastily, I really can''t say anything about you! "

    This time, Fu Junqing was really angry, seeing that someone was indeed heavily injured, he immediately started to treat him.

    Since he was angry, we didn''t dare to say anything and could only wait quietly.

    Li and Yue asked me quietly, "What happened to your body? Why did he say that your health isn''t very good? Did you hide something from me? "

    I felt that since I had already left Constellation Sea, there was no point in hiding this matter. After all, I was able to escape unscathed. This could be considered a happy occasion, so I might as well just confess it to everyone.

    "Actually, the reason I didn''t tell anyone about this matter before making any changes is because I''m afraid that everyone will be worried. Actually, I''m already pregnant. I''ve been pregnant for more than three months бн"

    Li Jun and Zhang Shaowu looked as if they were struck by lightning, shocked beyond compare.

    Zhang Shaowu immediately became anxious, "Little girl, what are you doing? He was going all out! Despite knowing that it was no longer a matter for him alone, he was still taking his baby with him to risk it all! If something unexpected happens, don''t you make us feel guilty for the rest of our lives! "

    After all, he had loved women for two lifetimes carrying other people''s babies, and he was the only one who knew what he was feeling at the time.

    "Su Su, even if the two of us are fated to be together, we are still friends, right? Why didn''t you tell me these things? You have to understand that constellations aren''t any ordinary place. There are dense layers of fog over there and all of them are highly toxic! Even if you aren''t afraid of this poison gas, isn''t the baby in your stomach afraid? "It really makes me afraid бн"

    In short, the two of them talked about me for a while, and I listened quietly. After all, I was the one who started this, so I didn''t tell them and made them worry.

    "Alright, I know that I was reckless this time. Next time, I will definitely discuss it with you guys in a situation like this, okay?" "Anyway, I have nothing to do this time бн"

    Now, the only thing I''m worried about is Zhang Ziyuan бн

    Not only did Fu Junqing have excellent medical skills, he also had his own methods to cure the poison. But after so long, he still hasn''t come out. Could it be? Was Zhang Ziyuan''s poison so troublesome to treat?

    I finally could not hold it in, and stuck my head out, wanting to see what was going on inside. By now, Fu Junqing had already come out.

    Looking at his crying face, I felt that something was wrong, "How is it? Is his injury serious? "

    Fu Junqing sighed, "Don''t worry, there''s no great danger. After all, I''m here, but he''s already deeply poisoned. I''m afraid that in a short period of time his eyes will not be able to recover бн"

    "What do you mean? Could it be that he will become blind in the future? "

    I was really frightened. A proud man like him sometimes doesn''t make himself blind, but after that, he really can''t see anything anymore?

    Fu Junqing nodded his head, "Right now, it looks like this, can there be any opportunity in the future to completely remove his poison? This is hard to say, I feel that his current state of mind is the most important. After he wakes up, you should properly advise him.

    In other words, he couldn''t see anymore бн He really did not expect that this trip to the Constellation Sea would actually cost him such a terrible price. The last time he was injured, he had already lost all of his mana. This time, he could no longer see the world, not even me бн

    A huge wave of fear rose involuntarily within him. I''m afraid that his mind really wouldn''t be able to take it anymore бн

    "Then I''ll go in and protect Zhang Ziyuan. I hope I can hear my voice the moment he regains consciousness, so I won''t panic too much."

    Li He Yue sighed. "But you haven''t rested for such a long time. After all, you are already pregnant. If you don''t, it won''t do you any good."

    I nodded. "I understand. I''ll lie down beside him and rest for a while. I''ll grab his hand and when he wakes up, I''ll be able to feel it. Is this okay?"

    could only nod his head, "Then after you enter, you should also sleep for a while. I can see the fatigue on your face, so I guess you''re a little anaemic. "With this kind of physique, it''s extremely unfavorable for the baby in the later stages of pregnancy. Pay attention to your body бн"

    I nodded my head, indicating that I understood. I entered the house, took off my jacket and laid down beside Zhang Ziyuan.

    This should be a calm moment, but my heart is unusually perturbed. I don''t even know how to explain everything to Zhang Ziyuan when he wakes up, if she really doesn''t accept it, what should I do?

    My perturbed mood made me unable to sleep at all. My tensed nerves felt like they were about to collapse. I was currently in a very sleepy and exhausted state, yet I couldn''t fall asleep at all. I felt extremely uncomfortable.

    No matter what, for the sake of the baby in my stomach, let''s take a rest first. After that, I can slowly resolve the matters that have happened, and any difficulties in the future, I will face them together with you.

    Just as I was falling asleep, I felt a slight movement in Zhang Ziyuan''s hand as I held him. I knew that he had awoken.

    "How are you feeling? Is there anything wrong with it? "I''m lying beside you right now. I''ll face everything together with you бн"

    After watching him open his eyes, I softly said those words. Perhaps it is due to my heavy heart, but these words carried a hint of sobbing.

    "Wife, is it night now? "Why don''t you light the lamp?"

    As expected, he still hadn''t discovered anything abnormal. I couldn''t help but tear up as I choked with sobs and told him, "It''s daytime now бн"

    Zhang Ziyuan just stared at the ceiling with his eyes wide opened. Actually, I know that in his eyes, this place is pitch black.

    He didn''t say anything for a long time, and I didn''t know what to say.

    After a while, when I felt that time was about to stop, he finally said, "It''s daytime, so my eyes can''t see?"

    I didn''t know how to answer. I just held her hand tightly, not saying a word, and laid my head gently on his shoulder. Maybe that would give him a little sense of security, make him feel he wasn''t abandoned by the world, and he had me with him.

    After a long time, he sighed, "Actually, you don''t have to tell me directly. I can accept that, before going to the Constellation Sea, I made the preparations to sacrifice everything. After all, right now, I not only want to be a husband, but also want to be a father. "Now that the three of us have safely returned, I''m already very happy бн"

    I silently shed tears, afraid that he would hear me, and covered my mouth with my hand.

    Seeing that I didn''t say anything, he touched my face, and sure enough, my face was full of tears.

    "Actually, all of this is my fault. I was too willful, and after I got pregnant, I didn''t tell anyone else that I was constantly conflicted about whether I should have children or just get rid of Ghost King, the biggest threat in my heart бн In the end, I gave her the most willful choice in my life. I decided to take my baby with me to the Constellation Sea. "But in the end, I didn''t expect that the person I would implicate would be you бн"

    I poured out all the bitter water I hadn''t told anyone for the past few days. I felt a lot more at ease, as the heavy stones pressed down on my heart, making me unable to rest at night. But now, when this rock finally landed on the ground, I found that my heart had already been crushed.

    Zhang Ziyuan gently embraced me, "You don''t have to blame yourself. People will choose their own responsibilities at any time, I can understand that. "If I were to really blame you for your reckless actions, the first thing I would have done when we went to Constellation Sea was to chase you back. I wouldn''t have followed you to take the risk and even secretly hidden the treasure on your body бн"

    "But now, you can''t see. This is the biggest accusation in my heart. I feel that if you can''t restore your light in the future, I will feel guilty for the rest of my life!"

    I silently felt that the guilt was so heavy that I would not be able to sleep or eat.

    Zhang Ziyuan shook his head, "Actually, I feel that this is a good thing for me. This way, you will be tied to me for the rest of your life, I will be blind, and won''t be able to see it. You have to take care of me your entire life, be my eyes, and will never be able to hide from me again."

    The two of us quietly lay on the bed. We didn''t know how long we talked, but in the end, we fell asleep exhausted. Although our hearts were filled with guilt, this made me feel extremely safe and sound in my sleep бн

    By the time I woke up, it was already dawn of the second day. I woke up hungry. With an extra baby in my stomach, my appetite became bigger and bigger. Zhang Ziyuan was woken up by the sound of my stomach.

    "Hurry up and get up. I can''t see you. Help me put on my clothes, then give me some water to wash my face. We''ll go eat together. You''re so hungry, how can the baby in your stomach handle this?"

 C280

    Even though he couldn''t see anything, he had a relaxed expression. I couldn''t help but be stunned. Could he have adjusted his mind so quickly and gotten used to his life as a blind person?

    "Zhang Ziyuan, you?" I looked at him in surprise, but there was no trace of gloom on his face, as if he were a normal person getting up in the morning.

    "What''s wrong? I''m afraid I''m not used to it at the beginning, but I''ll have to trouble you to take care of me. However, I will get used to living a real life as soon as possible. Don''t worry, once I get used to a lot of things, I will be able to do it myself. "

    "No, that''s not what I meant. I just felt that your condition бн"

    I suddenly felt that I could no longer continue. Could it be that I thought that all the blind people in the world would be like this?

    Zhang Ziyuan seemed to have understood my thoughts, "Don''t worry, what about me? "After living for such a long time, you''ve experienced all sorts of changes. You don''t have to think too hard about it. In fact, you can encounter anything and everything in your life. If you encounter any difficulties, don''t be discouraged. Perhaps you might even have a chance to change your mind."

    I was stunned, then infected by her optimistic and cheerful mood. I didn''t expect him to be such an optimistic and strong man.

    "Fine, just you wait. I''ll go get you some water to wash your face. Oh yeah, your clothes will be waiting for me at the side for you to come back so that you can wear them backwards!"

    I didn''t expect that the time we had to support each other would be so harmonious. I finally had the chance to take good care of him. For such a long time, he was the one who took care of me.

    After washing up, I grabbed Zhang Ziyuan''s hand and went to the hall to eat breakfast.

    Fu Junqing and the others were also a little shocked when they saw our condition.

    Perhaps, even more people would think that it would take more time for Zhang Ziyuan to accept a truth that he had never seen before. This was because people''s endurance was limited. Especially when they knew that their most precious eyes had lost their light, they would usually not be able to endure it. Some people would even lose their temper.

    However, Zhang Ziyuan acted as if nothing had happened and pulled my hand as he walked out of the room.

    "What would you like to have for breakfast today? I''ll get it for you! "

    "Soy milk and youtiao!"

    Actually, it''s possible for Zhang Ziyuan to not eat anything, but ever since I got pregnant, he felt that eating food was a very important thing, not only did he have to eat, he also had to accompany me to eat.

    According to him, if he has a baby in the future, he should try to act like a normal person. Don''t look so special, otherwise, when the baby grows up, I will think that his father is very strange.

    Perhaps, there were already many people who ignored his identity and treated him like a normal person.

    There weren''t many creatures like Kui that could be trained to this level. It required a lot of talent and a lot of luck.

    Actually, I don''t have many requirements for this kind of creature that is between a human and a ghost. I just feel that he is moving closer and closer to the human race. The more he cultivates, the younger he becomes.

    I also often joked that when I became an old woman, he was still in his twenties. On the other hand, Zhang Ziyuan''s cultivation method is different from others. He will follow me along with the passage of time, grow old, and die from sickness and sickness together with me. Afterwards, he will be reincarnated together, and we will be together again in the next life.

    With a piece of youtiao in her mouth, Li He Yue couldn''t bear to continue watching. "I said, you showed love early in the morning, and bullied me because I''m a bachelor, right?"

    "Then why don''t you go find a girlfriend? Actually, there are still a lot of good women in this world. Don''t hang yourself by a tree! "

    Since Zhang Ziyuan could no longer see, his words had indeed become more and more sarcastic. He clearly knew that Li He Yue was unhappy, yet he still said those words to slap his face.

    As a result, his face turned livid with anger. I am sure that after this breakfast, Li and Yue will go back to their own homes.

    After arranging Zhang Ziyuan''s schedule properly, I still couldn''t resist asking Fu Junqing about some things in private when I reach his room.

    "Big Brother Fu, you should understand what I want to ask you, right? Tell me the truth, is there any way to cure the poison? He can''t possibly never see anything for the rest of his life, can he? "

    Fu Junqing sighed, "Actually, it''s not impossible, but the ingredients are too difficult to find, and I did not mention anything about it. I''m still researching the weirdest method, and I''m not sure if it will work, but I hope you guys can stay calm and wait for me for a while."

    "Then how did it go and where did you find it? If there''s really no other way, I''ll go find it! "

    "I already said that you don''t have to be so anxious. How about this, I promise you, I will do my best to save him with his eyes, but I really need time. How about this, if there''s news, I''ll tell you right away."

    Fu Junqing is making a promise, a promise worth a thousand gold. Since he agreed to it like this, then I will put down the burden in my heart. However, from the way he spoke, even if he had a way, it should still be rather difficult.

    Zhang Ziyuan on the other hand, had been idle for the past few days. After all, the Ghost King was already eradicated, and there were no major matters on the stage that needed to be dealt with. Furthermore, his body had not fully recovered, so it was natural for him to be a worm.

    When he slept, he would quietly lie on the bed with his eyes closed. It was unknown what he was thinking, but his expression was very calm, as if he was cultivating, but there was no air current surrounding his body.

    One day, I couldn''t help but ask him this question out of curiosity.

    He asked back, "Wife, have you ever heard of a man''s heart?"

    "Mind''s Eye. This term is rather novel. However, based on the literal explanation, it should be because he has an eye in his heart."

    "That''s right. Your explanation is correct. In fact, if ordinary people were to see this world, they would only look at it from the surface. They would not be able to see through all of the things in this world. But if you have a Mind''s Eye, you can see through everything. "

    "That powerful?" How did you train your Mind''s Eye? Or was it itself born? "

    Zhang Ziyuan sat up, and pulled me to his side, "The Mind''s Eye is a very mysterious thing. Some people would spend their entire lives to ask for it, but they wouldn''t be able to get it.

    Ordinary people had an ordinary appearance, but Sun Wukong had the Fiery Eyes of Truth. As for Mind''s Eye, he had never heard of it before. Could it be that cultivating the Mind''s Eye would allow even a blind person to see something?

    "So you''re training your Mind''s Eye?"

    "Even if I have nothing better to do, I''ll just stay idle. If I can really see things with my Mind''s Eye, it will make up for my lack of eyesight."

    I felt that even though he didn''t say it out loud, he wanted to see it for himself.

    "Don''t worry, I''ve already asked, Fu Junqing already said it, he has a lot of confidence in being able to cure you, but he still needs an even better solution right now, so we can wait a bit."

    Zhang Ziyuan casually swung his hands, "It doesn''t matter. Actually, seeing or not seeing in this world is no different to me. My only regret is that I won''t be able to see your face ever again бн"

    This guy, why is he crying now бн

    Zi Lang had been asking me about my hometown these past few days, probably because of that little lover of his. Although he was still a little baby who had come and gone, and had become extremely beautiful, just by looking at his face, one could tell that he must have been a beautiful girl in his previous life.

    "I''m really grateful to you for returning this treasure to you. If not for this thing, we would all have been poisoned to death!"

    I returned back to Zi Lang the treasure that could repel poisons, but he said that this thing would be given to me as a gift.

    "You''ve already helped a lot. As for me, I''m sorry for wasting my time here. How about this, this is a token of our friendship for you, how about that?"

    "How can we afford such a precious keepsake?"

    "How is it expensive? At that time, the situation was much more complicated than it is now. The political enemies by my side were as many as the hairs on a cow, who knows when they might be killed by the poison, so this kind of thing was originally necessary, it is useless now. "

    In other words, his current living environment was rather dangerous, to be easily poisoned to death.

    Since he said so, I nervously kept the jade pendant.

    At this time, an unexpected guest came to rain house. This person looked very strange. His entire body was covered by a black cloth and only revealed a pair of eyes. It was hard to tell if this person was male or female. However, from his figure, it seemed to be a tall and slender girl.

    What was the meaning of this costume? Could it be that albino diseases could not be exposed to the light?

    "Excuse me, who is this?" Who are you looking for? "

    The girl was extremely cold and aloof. She didn''t answer me at all as she sat down on a chair by the table. She poured herself a cup of tea, lifted up her veil and drank it all in one gulp.

    "I am here on the orders of God. I have already made an agreement with God to eliminate all the unscrupulous people in this world!"

    Hearing this person speak, I was taken aback. Was this clearly a man? Why was she so petite, so thin that she was like a hemp? Even more surprising to me was that he spoke such strange words that no one could understand him at all.

    I don''t think this person is a lunatic, right?

    Out of politeness, I asked him again, "Excuse me, who did you come here to find? "This is a private house, not an inn. If you want to complain, you can go out and take a right turn. There will be a blissful hotel бн"

    "This girl, I feel that you''ve encountered some troublesome matters recently, right? If you obey God''s will, I will help you put everything to nothingness. "

    This was obviously speaking to me. How could I not realize that the clouds had covered the sky? However, from the way he spoke, it seemed like he was a Western preacher.

 C281

    "I''m sorry, but we don''t believe in Jesus. If you want to preach, you can go to a nearby church."

    Actually, the young people in China today are very strange. They obviously don''t believe in these western sects, yet they have to celebrate every foreign festival. Is Christmas really related to them? He just wanted to give himself an excuse to celebrate.

    "That person did not seem to give up." This lady, I am not here to preach. You might have misunderstood me. I came here on the will of God to remove all the filth from the world. "

    "Dirt? This is my usual home, it''s not dirty at all. Although I don''t know what you mean exactly, I think you must have misunderstood something. "

    "No, I did not misunderstand. God''s will can''t be wrong. There are prey that I have been tracking down in this house."

    At this moment, that person had already taken off his hat and veil? This really gave me a shock.

    This person did not look like a Westerner. He seemed to be a hybrid of Asia and Europe. His face was pale, as if he had white hair due to the year-round lack of sunlight.

    However, this person did not seem to reject sunlight at all? That was to say, this person wasn''t wrapped up so tightly because he was albino. Could it be that the rules of their sect were different from others, and that no matter if they were men or women, they had to wrap themselves up tightly?

    However, although this boy was short, he was still very handsome. He had both European and Asian characteristics and was exceptionally handsome. If one did not look carefully, one would think he was really a girl.

    However, looking at her pale face and grey hair, I seem to have a bad premonition. Could it be that this person бн

    "Where the hell did you come from? Who are you looking for? "Just say it clearly, I can also cooperate with you. If you keep on playing with me like this, how would I know who you''re looking for?"

    The man shook his head and sniffed. He took a deep breath and said, "I smell vampires бн"

    I was shocked. Sure enough, this person was here to look for Ah Sang. Isn''t this too fake? Just by smelling it, I can smell the location of the vampire.

    Could it be? This was the legendary Vampire Hunter, why did it feel like he was even scarier than a vampire?

    "Vampires? Don''t scare me, we have never had any vampires here. Isn''t this something that can only appear in Western myths? "

    I decided to play dumb and send this dangerous person out of my sight. Originally, I thought that some Vampire Hunter that seemed very far away from me would make Ah Sang''s place very lively, but I didn''t expect that this Vampire Hunter would actually come looking for me so quickly.

    "I''m from Western Europe, and there''s no way I could be wrong about what I sensed. Coming here to you, I feel that the feeling is getting stronger and stronger. Maybe you have a vampire here that you don''t know about. Hurry and find this scary thing that''s hiding in the dark. Otherwise, you will all be in danger! "

    In fact, this Vampire Hunter was not an alarmist. Vampires were a very dangerous species, if they hid by the side of people and waited for an opportunity to attack, the consequences would be unthinkable.

    But the problem was, although Asan was a vampire, he was a good man. He never ate human blood, and he also ate fruits and vegetables. Of course, I cannot say these words to this Vampire Hunter on the surface.

    "Aiya, I think you''re mistaken. I have old friends from a few years ago. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have let them live in my home. No one here is a vampire!"

    At this time, Zhang Ziyuan fumbled his way out using his walking stick. He also heard the commotion outside and was afraid that someone was looking for trouble.

    "Then are you the legendary Vampire Hunter?"

    "Sir, can''t you see the light? What a pity! However, your mind is so smart, you can see through my identity with one glance. That''s right, I am the Vampire Hunter, the combination of Asia and Europe. "

    The rarest ghost in the world was only the Vampire Hunter, they seemed to be a group of unusually persistent living beings. If they did not clean up all the vampires in the world, they would feel uncomfortable all over. "However, everything has to be proven. We are a legal society here, so you can''t accuse us of harbouring vampires with just a sentence of God''s will, right?"

    "This is not difficult at all. If you really do not believe that I will follow God''s orders, I will search through it and soon, he will reveal his true form!"

    Zhang Ziyuan laughed, with ridicule in his voice, "Where do you think we are? Is this the place you have been instilled in by God? Let me tell you, you broke into the house just like that, but we didn''t call the police, which is already very lenient of you, and you still want to talk about our house, how is that possible!? "

    The man frowned. Perhaps, he knows a little about the rules here. This is a country where freedom and equality are absolute.

    Although Zhang Ziyuan could no longer see, his imposing manner did not weaken in the slightest. With just his glib, he had actually blown away this arrogant Vampire Hunter in front of him.

    "You won''t let me search, but don''t worry, no vampire will be able to escape. If you have the ability, then don''t leave this place for the rest of his life!"

    As he turned to leave, I noticed that his eyes were already red.

    "Damn, I was so scared just now, this Vampire Hunter is really more scary than any demons or ghosts, how did he find my home so accurately?"

    Zhang Ziyuan shook his head, "Actually, I did not approve of leaving Ah Sang here from the start. In fact, he is very safe in the Netherworld Valley, once he appears in this world, he will definitely not be able to escape the Vampire Hunter. "Now that he''s come looking for me, unless I make it so that he won''t leave this place for the rest of his life, he won''t be able to escape sooner or later."

    "Ah Sang was brought out by us. We can''t just ignore him. I don''t believe that person is so persistent. He can stay here for so long!" "Don''t let Ah Sang go out in the next few days. After a while, that man lost his patience and left."

    Zhang Ziyuan shook his head and sighed, "You really don''t understand the Vampire Hunter. In order to chase after a target, it is rare for him to wait up to 10 or 20 years or even up to 100 years. Just watch, in the future, he will finally be able to settle down in front of our doorstep!"

    I will inform Ah Sang about this matter immediately. He can be considered a hard-blooded man, but when he heard that Vampire Hunter had come looking for him, his expression became exceptionally ugly.

    "I really didn''t expect that my death date would come so quickly. I haven''t even breathed in a few days in this free air, and I''m about to enter hell."

    "I don''t think you need to be too pessimistic. He doesn''t dare to search for the time being anyway, so you should just stay here."

    Ah Sang shook his head, "You are too ignorant of the Vampire Hunter. They are all lunatics, if they cannot hunt down their prey, they will never give up. Can I hide in this place for the rest of my life? is there any difference between that and being imprisoned in the Netherworld Valley? "

    "I just do not believe in this evil, if it doesn''t work, we can kill our way out, and with so many of us, I don''t believe that we can''t defeat the might of a small Vampire Hunter."

    Ah Sang shook his head, "I was initially hiding here, and this is already letting Su Su down. The Vampire Hunter is righteous, and they have always been on good terms with each other, so how can I let them help me?"

    I didn''t think that things would turn out like this, so I tried to give him another rotten idea, "Why don''t you escape in the dark of the night? I feel that even if it''s the Vampire Hunter s, they are still ordinary people. He also needs to sleep and rest. "

    Ah Sang shook his head, "Vampire Hunter doesn''t need to rest or sleep at all. They don''t even need to eat at all, it seems to be a very special kind of monster. And even if we escape at night, where can we escape to? They will catch up to me at the ends of the earth. In the end, they will just die. "

    Vampires, what a pitiful race. They couldn''t be exposed to the sun and had to be on guard against the pursuit of the Blood Ghost Knights.

    Ah Sang sighed, "Actually from your description, I already know that this person outside is not an ordinary Vampire Hunter. I have already realized that I can''t beat him. Usually, they stick a stake into the heart of a vampire, and as soon as we see the light of day, we become stone statues. "

    Why am I getting more and more nervous the more I listen? He never thought that this would be so interesting. Legend has it that it actually became so terrifying. Just what kind of feeling was it that the wooden stake was pierced into the heart?

    "No, no, I was the one who brought you guys out of Netherworld Valley, I am responsible for your safety, you guys are not allowed to go anywhere here, I will do my best to deal with that Vampire Hunter outside, if you can get rid of him, that is for the best."

    The fact proved that I was too naive. It was as if he had built a home in front of my house. Every day, he would be like a wooden stake, nailed straight to my door. As expected, he did not need to rest, sleep, or eat. Furthermore, he did not seem to be tired at all. He only needed to stand for a month.

    I don''t think I can go on like this. Although it didn''t really matter to me that he was standing in front of the door, it seemed like there was no freedom for him to stay inside for a long time.

    One day, Ah Sang won''t be able to take it anymore. He must go out and fight to the death with that Vampire Hunter, there''s no way we can stop him.

    It seems that I have to think of a foolproof method. If they were to really fight in my territory, everyone would probably know that I harboured a vampire.

    "How about this, let me settle this matter because this is my place after all. If it really doesn''t work out, then you can take action?"

    Many people said that I was too naive. Regardless of whether it was good or bad, the Vampire Hunter only understood one principle, that all the vampires in this world are all bad people, and must be eradicated. These were their deep-rooted thoughts, and they won''t advise him to give up on hunting the vampire just because of a few words of mine.

    On this day, that dear Vampire Hunter was still standing in front of my door like a telephone pole.

 C282

    "This big brother here, you''ve been standing in front of my door for quite some time, I think you''re tired too. How about this, I''ll invite you in and we can have a nice chat?"

    The person still had a cold expression, "What?" You''ve thought it through. You''re going to call the vampire out? "

    "I just feel that you''ve been walking around here for so many days, so you must be tired, thirsty, and hungry. I''ve prepared a good feast and a very warm bed for you. You should rest for a while, and then we can talk, okay?"

    You have to be courteous before you attack. You have to be polite when you speak to him, but he will definitely attack me later on.

    The man was still expressionless and cool, and I thought he was going to reject me. I didn''t expect him to turn around and walk in the direction of my invitation.

    Looks like this plan of mine is quite successful. As long as he is an ordinary person, he will feel happy, angry, and sad. I don''t believe that he won''t feel tired even if he doesn''t eat or drink for so many days.

    As I had specially prepared it for him, he didn''t hold back when we were facing a table full of dishes. The steak and red wine are all Western cuisines, so he would probably like them.

    As expected, the entire banquet table was swept clean in a moment.

    "I heard that you are the legendary Spirit Master. I think your job is pretty much the same as mine. Thank you for your hospitality. I won''t disturb you any longer. I''ll leave now. "

    "Cough cough, we are indeed Spirit Master, but there is still a big difference between us and you. Our first task is to maintain the balance between the yin and yang. We are not going to kill all the demons and ghosts in one blow. Because there are good and bad ones among them, and we need to distinguish between those who are incurable, those who must be eliminated, and those who are not, and we will send him to be reincarnated. But it was said that in Vampire Hunter, as long as one met a vampire, regardless of whether the other party was good or evil, they would immediately kill them! I don''t think it''s quite right... "

    "What do you mean? Are you blaming me for recklessly killing the innocent? Let me tell you, all the vampires are damned. They also drink the blood of humans for a living, and none of them are good people. Maybe your profession is really different from mine! "

    Why is this person still talking to me so confidently after eating my food? Just listen to me, what''s so difficult about that?

    "But I feel that there are both good and evil in this world. You can''t kill them all with a single blow. Maybe there are also vampires in this world that don''t drink human blood?"

    That Vampire Hunter seemed to be a bit impatient, "It''s useless for me to argue with you about this. You won''t understand me. But what I want to tell you is, vampires can''t survive without drinking human blood, so humans and vampires are like natural enemies like mice. I hope you can understand all of this! "

    I am afraid none of us can convince anyone of this. After all, he is a Vampire Hunter who has had the mindset of killing vampires since he was young. No matter what I say, I really do know a vampire who doesn''t consume human blood.

    "Since you and I have nothing in common, then please go back. It''s still the same old saying, ''I don''t have any vampires''. Since I''ve already eaten and drank to my heart''s content, then you can leave."

    The attitude of the Vampire Hunter became more and more arrogant. He really did not know what it meant to eat other people, as if I owed him a lot of money.

    "Since you invited me in, I have no reason to go out. I must find that vampire today, that vampire I''ve violated for so many years! If I don''t rip him to shreds and turn him into stone, I won''t be a descendant of the Vampire Knight! "

    "Alright, I knew that it might be you. It''s been a long time since I last saw you, your old rival!"

    Ah Sang actually showed up. I glared at him. Why did you come out at such a critical moment? He didn''t even know that this fellow was after you. Isn''t he courting death?

    And from what they said, they actually knew each other?

    "It''s really you!" Many years ago, I was a thousand miles away from you and you ran away. In the end, you ran away, and I have been searching for you for so many years, but I didn''t find you. I really don''t know where you went to hide. Fortunately, our fates are not shallow, and now, under the witness of God, we meet again! "

    "Ah Sang was also beaming with joy, feeling like he had just met the only great enemy in his life." You definitely won''t be able to guess where I''ve been hiding all these years. If I didn''t take the initiative to come out, you won''t be able to see me again for the rest of your life! "

    As I listened, I felt the conversation between the two get weirder and weirder. Could it be that there was something fishy going on between the two of them? Would they put on a gossipy and despicable show about love and hate?

    I think I think it''s too much, maybe I read novels to see the sense of substitution.

    "It''s a pity that you didn''t endure to the end. You were still found by me today. Or we have to have a fight to see who wins. "I swear before God, if you are much stronger than me today, I will let you live!"

    "Sure, actually, I don''t want to hide here and be a turtle for the rest of my life. Since I''ve already revealed myself today, I naturally have a ending with you, but this is their territory after all, so they still need to do business. How about this, we''re going out to play!"

    I''ll go? What did it mean to fight when they saw each other? Although they felt that the two of them should have known each other before, they didn''t expect that their hatred was as deep as the seas.

    I should not have questioned the grudges between the Vampires and Vampire Hunter. After all, they have their own circle.

    But Ah Sang was brought out by me, if he really lost, and was turned into a stone statue by the Vampire Hunter, wouldn''t I be harming him then?

    "I say, can you listen to what I have to say before you go out and fight? I''m also the owner of this place, don''t you have the right to say something? This Vampire Hunter, no matter what, I still have to tell you this. Ah Sang really doesn''t drink human blood anymore, I don''t believe that you can''t even look at his teeth anymore! And he hated vampires the most in his life! I think it''s better for all of you to check it out. Some vampires really don''t cause any harm to humans! "

    Ah Sang laughed bitterly, "Girl, I know that you mean well, but a creature like the Vampire Hunter, is like a cat seeing a mouse. Who knows if this is a bad mouse or a good mouse, of course cats would bite at it! Alright, you don''t have to worry about me anymore. What should come will never come. I had already made this kind of preparation the moment Netherworld Valley came out, just that I didn''t expect that the day would come so quickly. Oh right, Li Li just went out a moment ago. If she comes back, don''t tell her that you don''t know where I went, so as to not make her worry! "

    He decided he was no match for the Vampire Knight.

    I felt that this matter was very complicated, but from the looks of it, even Sang didn''t want me to get involved anymore.

    I watched helplessly as the two of them walked out. My heart was burning with anxiety, how am I supposed to explain to Li Li when she comes back бн

    Asan had once mentioned that a vampire had the most power at night, ten times as much as during the day. As the sun gradually set, it would soon be night, and perhaps he still had a sliver of life left in him.

    I waited anxiously in the hall while Zhang Ziyuan accompanied me by my side. Even though he couldn''t see my expression, he could understand how anxious I was at that very moment.

    "I think it''s better this way, they should be at the construction site behind rain house, why don''t you go and take a look? If either side is truly unlucky and martyred, you can still help them collect their corpses бн "

    "Don''t be so unlucky, I think it shouldn''t be бн"

    That was what I said, but I wasn''t sure. After five minutes, I couldn''t sit still any longer, so I got up and ran out into the open at the back of the house.

    The sight of the clearing startled me. It was terrible, and I had never seen anything so cruel in my life.

    A''Sang was nailed to the ground by a wooden stake. His expression was twisted in pain. Blood flowed all over the ground, but because it was night and there was no sunlight, he had yet become a stone statue.

    The empty ground was covered in blood. There must have been a terrible battle between the two of them, but it was not bad. Ah Sang should still have a chance to save him, and that Vampire Hunter had gone missing.

    I immediately brought him into the big house and asked for Fu Junqing''s help.

    "Hurry up and help me take a look. This wooden stake has already fiercely pierced his heart. Does that mean he won''t be able to survive?"

    Fu Junqing frowned, "To be honest, ever since I met you, all of the patients I have treated were all difficult cases and were extremely difficult to treat. This is my thanks to all of you, allowing my medical skills to reach a whole new level. "

    Fu Junqing was just teasing himself, I smiled bitterly, "There''s no other way, I''ll have to trouble you with this!"

    "This is not a problem, how do you know he has the physique of a vampire? It should be understood that once a vampire has a wooden stake pierced into his heart, if he doesn''t get a good treatment, once he sees the next day, the sun will turn into a stone statue. "

    I nodded. "I know. It''s night time now, so I think he should still be able to be saved."

    "That''s right. There is indeed a way to save him, but do you know of any way to save him?"

    I shook my head. "Didn''t you just take out the wooden stake and it will be fine?" If you lose too much blood, do you need a blood transfusion? "

    "You''re right. He needs fresh blood, but what he needs is fresh blood. In other words, if he doesn''t get the fresh blood, he will just die after dawn," Luo Yuan said.

    "That means he now has to drink human blood to keep his life, but isn''t that how he became a vampire?" I don''t think he wants to be like this himself! "

    Fu Junqing shrugged his shoulders, "Then I have no other choice. There is nothing perfect in this world. I mean, save him first? "

 C283

    "Has he lost consciousness now? Is there any way to wake him up? Perhaps there are other solutions? "

    Fu Junqing shook his head, "He''s already so injured, how can he still wake up? "Right now, we are the only ones who can make the decision for him. There are only two ways to make the decision: don''t watch it turn into a stone statue after dawn, or give someone new blood and remember that blood plasma isn''t enough!"

    If the blood of the hospital cannot save him, then the only one who can save him is me. Li Li left for such a long time without returning, who knows if she''s in danger or not.

    Without hesitation, I slit my arm with the knife and placed it over Zan''s mouth.

    "Su Su, can you not be so reckless? We have so many people, why should we do it ourselves? You are still carrying a child in your belly, and you are already suffering from anemia. If you give him some more, what is left? "

    "I must save this person, I cannot implicate you! "It''s alright. If it''s really impossible, I''ll just eat more to replenish the blood and then use it to make up for the blood?"

    Fu Junqing shook his head and sighed. There was nothing he could do to me anymore.

    As expected, after Ah Sang drank the human blood, his complexion became much better. Big Brother Fu immediately took out the wooden stake in his heart and started to bandage his wound.

    "Alright, we finally managed to save him from this kind of situation." He''ll wake up in the morning. "Little girl, because of this, many of your spirits were hurt. Hurry up and rest, don''t forget that you''re not alone right now, and every time, I have to remind you!"

    I stuck out my tongue. "I got it. I''m going to rest now!"

    Although I forced myself to hold on, I felt dizzy with every step, as if I was about to faint. As expected, I was reckless in doing this, the baby in my stomach should blame me again.

    Zhang Ziyuan was lying on the bed again, I don''t know whahee was thinking, but when he saw me enter, she immediately stood up, "My wife, I smell a bloody stench, are you injured?"

    Damn, this person''s eyes are blind now, but his organs are becoming more and more sensitive. I didn''t expect that he would be able to smell the bloody scent from so far away from a small wound on my hand.

    "Uhm, I''m just going to rub my skin a little. It doesn''t matter, don''t worry!"

    Zhang Ziyuan frowned, "Are you bullying me? I''m currently blind and can''t see anything. Let me tell you, although the wounds on your body that I can smell right now aren''t fatal, they aren''t shallow either. Tell me the truth, were you injured just now? "

    Perhaps in the future, it would be impossible for him to hide something from him. His eyes could no longer be seen, and he was even more ghost-like than a ghost.

    I lowered my head, and could only tell him the truth. As expected, after hearing what I said, his face darkened to the point that it was even uglier than Master Bao.

    "My wife, I am not talking about you. Can you be a bit pregnant? "Normally pregnant people will get anaemia, but you, on the other hand, just ran off to donate their blood. If someone as big as you can''t even take care of yourself, how can I be at ease with you?"

    I was in the wrong for this matter, so I didn''t plan to argue about it for myself. I could only lower my head and pull his hands, "Alright, I got it. I always thought that I was quite reliable, and always neglected the fact that I am already pregnant. "Oh right, I ate a lot of jujube today. Do you think I will make up for my anemia?"

    Zhang Ziyuan sighed, "Actually the thing that annoyed me the most isn''t that I can''t see, but why when you need my care, I can''t take care of you anymore бн"

    "I don''t need you to take care of me. Really, I''ll listen to anything you say in the future. Oh right, the Big Brother Fu said that I must check on my pregnancy on time. Tomorrow is the day of examination for labor, why don''t you come with me to the hospital? "

    Even though Zhang Ziyuan said those words to blame me, his face was still filled with affection. After all, this is the fruit of our first love, so we all hoped that he would be healthy and healthy.

    "I''m just afraid that I won''t be able to help you when the time comes and I''ll give you trouble бн"

    "That won''t happen. Actually, I''m just nervous. If you go with me, you will be a lot more relaxed!" Furthermore, you can ask the doctor if you have anything to ask. If you have anything to pay attention to, help me to remember that I was careless.

    Maybe this is the happiness of a family of three. I have never tried it in my life, so I feel pretty good right now.

    We went to a big hospital, and the doctor checked me up and down, and finally sent me a B-mode. The little thing was now shaped like a little cake.

    The obstetrician and gynaecologist, holding up all the laboratory reports, told me very seriously, "This girl, you are in good health and not too bad, but you seem to have been a little overweight and slightly anaemic lately. "I suggest that you try your best to work as hard as possible during your first trimester and eat as much iron supplements as well. You should know that anemia is a very dangerous disease during the second trimester of pregnancy!"

    Thanks again and again to the doctor, the two of us walked out of the hospital with our big bags of test forms.

    "I told you, you need to rest in bed, and yet you chose not to listen. What kind of place is the Constellation Sea? "At that time, my heart softened, and I didn''t stop you. Now, I regret that I couldn''t make it бн"

    "I know, I was indeed reckless at that time. If something like this happens next time, I''ll definitely discuss it with you first, okay? Look, isn''t this no big deal? "I swear that from now on, I will stay at home and not go anywhere else!"

    Honestly speaking, I did not realize the problem of being nosy. Did the Master Jun''s memories become more and more obvious?

    I gripped his hand tightly, because he couldn''t see my movements or my expression, and I could only do this to make him feel what I was thinking.

    "I''m actually not too sure either. The matters of the Master Jun have indeed slowly surfaced in my mind. After that, there has always been a voice in my head telling me that if I want to be a qualified Spirit Master, I must have a lot of love. "Perhaps the memories from my past life are already affecting me, but you don''t have to worry. Even now, the person I like the most is still you бн"

    Zhang Ziyuan has already affected me greatly, at least in this life, he is still the most important person to me. The grudge between me and Li He Yue in my previous life has already wandered around in my mind for a long time. To Master Jun, he is indeed an important person, but to me, he is only because of his extremely good friend.

    Zhang Ziyuan''s expression was extremely serious, "Actually, this is not what I''m worried about, I''ve also told you before, if you discover that the person you''re in love with is not me, I won''t let this go, I must make you fall in love with me again."

    I couldn''t help but laugh. "You really have confidence in yourself. I feel that you will never abandon me even if you eat me alive." "This is great, we even have a baby now. This time, we can''t be separated anymore. Oh right, why don''t we give this baby a name бн"

    From then on, he accompanied me to every delivery examination. He listened to every detail of the doctor''s advice, and when he got home, he reminded me of every detail.

    Ah Sang finally woke up in the evening. In terms of the vampire''s recovery ability, there was no other creature that could compare to him. The day before, he had been injured so badly, but now, he was able to jump around in a lively manner.

    "Why do I remember that time when I was knocked to the ground by that Ai Dehua guy and his wooden stake had even pierced into my heart?

    Fu Junqing checked his body again, "Yes, congratulations you, you have recovered, but I want to send the news that you haven''t become a stone statue to that Vampire Knight. I think he will look for trouble with you again.

    Ah Sang was silent for a long time. He finally realized that something was wrong. As a vampire, he knew his family''s situation very well.

    "Did I drink fresh human blood? "Otherwise, I wouldn''t have recovered so quickly бн"

    I nodded. "That night, your life was hanging by a thread, and we had no choice but to let you drink fresh blood before you could stay alive."

    He really didn''t want to live as a vampire. He thought that he had completely gotten rid of that nightmarish identity, but he didn''t expect that he would need to rely on this method to recover from his injuries.

    "Then what is this? I have persisted for so many years, but I still could not break this predetermined fate. If this goes on, I might as well be killed by Ai Dehua, why did you save me? "

    "Don''t get excited, I think there''s a way to solve everything. That night, it was not voluntary for you to drink human blood, it was not forced on you by us, there is no doubt about it. You won''t feel guilty at all, this is just the heart of our doctor''s parents healing you, you can still walk the path that you are willing to walk in the future. "

    Ah Sang shook his head, "I already have nowhere to go. Even if I don''t die now, Ai Dehua will not let me off. He stabbed the stake into my heart, but he himself escaped, badly wounded. When he recovers, he will naturally come back to find me. What should I do then? I truly hate this identity and fate, why am I still unable to get rid of it? "

    Fu Junqing sighed, "Actually, this world is full of people who are more miserable than fate. Sometimes, they can''t even survive. Even though God gave you the identity of a vampire, why do you have to treat it as a shackle? You can prove by acting like someone else that you are not a bad person. I think even a Vampire Knight is a human with flesh and blood.

    Ah Sang shook his head, "Thousands of years of fate has changed for me alone, how is this possible? I have no confidence in myself. I only want to live, and heaven has given me no chance. Perhaps back then, I could still escape into the Netherworld Valley, and today, I can''t even return to that place anymore бн "

    I couldn''t help but sigh. No one would be able to choose their own identity and family when they were born. Sometimes, I would wonder why I was destined to be an ordinary girl when I was born and live in a small mountain village.

    Now that he thought about it, being ordinary was a blessing.

 C284

    Ah Sang was worried about one more thing, from that day till now, it had been a total of three to four days since Li Li left, and there was no news at all. Even if she had things to do in the past, she would still make a phone call.

    "I feel like he might have met his former enemy. She hid in the Netherworld Valley because she had too many enemies, and when the two of us came out together, I was actually thinking about her the most. Fortunately I am a vampire, so my final fate is to die at the hands of the Vampire Hunter. This can be considered fate, but Li Li is different, she was framed by someone else. "

    "I don''t think that something has happened to her. I can tell that she''s a very quick-witted girl. If she''s in danger, she''ll find a way to spread the news."

    Ah Sang shook his head, "Don''t think that it''s too simple. Her quarrels are more vicious each time. Maybe, when she sees someone, she won''t even have the chance to inform them." This won''t do. If I don''t come back tomorrow, I''ll have to go out and find her. I don''t feel at ease! "

    I felt depressed. This guy with two or three really doesn''t give me any time to relax. He was already seriously injured, but he recovered pretty quickly. Right now, he hasn''t even received one hundred percent of his health back yet. Moreover, there were people chasing after him from outside. If he went out now and got targeted, no one would be able to save him.

    "You should calm down a bit. You don''t even know where she went. If you go out into the vast crowd, where would you find her?"

    "But I can''t just sit here and wait for death without caring about anything while she''s in trouble, can I? Actually, the two of us have an agreement that if we get separated, we will have a slogan to inform her. If she is still able to move, she will leave a mark along the way. "

    "When do you two have such telepathy? What kind of mark? "How about this, I''ll go out and find her, you wait for me at home!"

    Ah Sang was stunned for a moment. "That''s not good. I''ve heard that you''re almost three months pregnant. Going out to work like this is not good for your health, is it?"

    "It''s not like we''re going out to fight, it''s just to help find someone. There''s no big problem, quickly tell me what''s the secret signal?"

    My plan was to contact the signal to go find someone, but right then, Zhang Ziyuan stopped me.

    "Can you stop for a moment? How can you promise me that? From now on, you have to be here for 10 months of delivery. You have to take care of your baby properly, you''re not allowed to go anywhere! What are you going out for now? It''s not that I''m saying, you still do not have a deep understanding of the dangers of this world, you have to know, those people who capture Li Li are very likely to be desperate, if you were to meet them, you might not be their match. "

    I tightly grabbed onto Zhang Ziyuan''s hand and sighed, "I also don''t know what happened before. Perhaps, the memories from before really came back to my mind bit by bit, and the influence she had on me was deeply rooted. If it was before, when I encountered this kind of thing, maybe I really would just leave it be, but now, I say, I cannot resist it. I want to help the people beside me who need help, after all, they were once our friends and allies, and they escaped the Netherworld Valley due to our relationship.

    Zhang Ziyuan''s expression was serious, it had been a long time since he revealed such an expression, this proved that he was truly angry.

    "If you want to go, I won''t stop you. Let me follow you so that I can take care of myself. Don''t look down on me because I''m blind. Aren''t you a pregnant woman already?" It''s always good to support each other. "

    Zhang Ziyuan was blind for a long time, and then he would gradually be able to take care of himself. He was a very smart person, his ears and nose could no longer be seen, and his so-called sixth sense was especially strong.

    I don''t know how far he has trained his Mind''s Eye, but with his shrewdness, if he isn''t completely confident, he wouldn''t suggest that we go together.

    "Fine, then let''s go together. If we encounter danger, can we even help each other?"

    Li Li set off from the rain house, so no matter what, she would leave behind some clues. I repeatedly searched around the West Lake of Hangzhou for the mark that Ah Sang mentioned.

    Zhang Ziyuan was unable to see anything and could only wait for me by the side. "I have a feeling that she was indeed captured by someone, and these people probably did not give her any chance to seek help. As for what you had said, leaving marks along the way might not even be possible for her."

    "Strange, how can you be so sure that he was taken when you can''t see with your eyes and feel the happiness inside of him? And why is it that he never had the chance to leave behind a distress signal? "

    Zhang Ziyuan shrugged his shoulders, "Perhaps you wouldn''t believe me if I told you, but the Mind''s Eye is something that many people can''t see. It isn''t speaking nonsense, but based on a special kind of information, you can deduce."

    "It can''t be. You''ve only been injured for a few days, and yet you''ve already mastered Mind''s Eye. Then you''re truly a genius!"

    "Of course I won''t be able to cultivate Mind''s Eye in such a short period of time. However, things have always progressed step by step because of my current abilities. I am confident in being able to sense unknown dangers. Because I feel that these people have yet to leave Hangzhou, their goal is to get some secret from Li Li, so they should have imprisoned him in some place бн "

    "I feel that you are now truly a god. You can sense anything, but can you sense where they have imprisoned Li Li?"

    I can only half-believe and half-doubt Zhang Ziyuan''s words right now. So it turns out that I met a lot of divine rod s, and they said they were very accurate, and in the end they were exposed. It was all just a bunch of scams.

    Although I shouldn''t have questioned Zhang Ziyuan''s words, but I could guess where he was halfway through his journey. I felt that it was inconceivable.

    "I know you don''t believe me, but I''m not a hundred percent sure of myself right now. But in the vast sea of people, there''s one direction that''s better than nothing. How about this, we''ll give the driver the address whenever we get a taxi. We''ll go there to try our luck!"

    The reason why Zhang Ziyuan had to follow me was only now that I understood. Although I am still unable to completely determine how faith works and guess the development of this thing, but when he really gave the driver an address nearby, I was completely stunned.

    He is not familiar with Hangzhou, unlike me, his former hometown is near here, so he can often come to Hangzhou to play. However, the address he casually mentioned was actually an abandoned building in Hangzhou.

    Zhang Ziyuan''s words, I have gradually begun to believe them бн

    "The current situation and the strength of the two of us. If we really find them, what method should we use to rescue them?"

    "Let''s first ascertain whether the person is in or not before we speak. In my opinion, those people are not difficult to deal with. The core of this matter does not lie with the people in his hands. Instead, it lies with the secret that he possesses бн"

    The matter was getting more and more mysterious, and I almost didn''t understand what Zhang Ziyuan was thinking about right now. Since he couldn''t see anything, his entire body had become more and more shrewd, and it was even more difficult to guess what he was thinking.

    If cultivating the Mind''s Eye allowed people to see many things that mortals couldn''t, then wouldn''t a blind person be able to grasp the direction of things better than a normal person?

    Beside the abandoned building where the taxi had stopped, it seemed that no one had been in or out for a long time. The corridors and elevators were all made of thick, floating earth.

    "You say that the secret lies at the heart of the matter? What kind of secret could allow those people to capture Li Li? She had originally said that she was an international spy. She should have been able to gather information on the upper echelons of society. "

    Zhang Ziyuan shook his head, "This secret is far from being that simple. Li Li is the same as Ah Sang, by the time she escaped to Netherworld Valley, he would already be out of options. Moreover, it should not be considered as a short time, at least ten years or more. For there to still be someone left over after such a long period of time, because they bear a grudge against Li Li and must find her no matter what. This secret should be enough to shock them. "

    "Then should we go up and take a look? This building has more than twenty floors, and each floor has around seven or eight households. We don''t even know which rooms their Li Li is hiding in, it would be too time-consuming to search them one by one, right?"

    "Tell me first, how many elevators are there in this building?"

    "There are a total of four elevators, two of them have already been shut down, and only two can be used normally.

    "Then tell me, is there anything special about the two elevator''s upward push buttons?"

    Zhang Ziyuan''s current appearance was like a scheming and profound detective. I had no idea what kind of strange things were going through his mind, but he was able to see through and find the truth of the matter.

    "One of them is very thick, right? The other one looks like a finger print. With finger prints, it means that this elevator has been used before, so they should have used this elevator to go upstairs? "

    Zhang Ziyuan nodded his head, "A child can be taught, then thinking about how the things that are discovered are different, how about this, you open the elevator and we will go in."

    I followed his instructions and opened the elevator. "What floor are we going to now?"

    "Which floor did this elevator stop at?"

    I can understand Zhang Ziyuan''s thoughts, and based on which floor the elevator stopped at before, he could guess which room the kidnappers were in.

    "But, just now this elevator was parked on the first floor. Could they have descended from here before?"

    Zhang Ziyuan shook his head: "I guess these kidnappers are not normal people. These people should have some mana, and after they went upstairs, they forced the elevator to go back to the first floor бн"

    I was shocked when I heard him say, "What? The person who kidnapped Li Li knew magic, did that mean she was also a Spirit Master? Since it was the Spirit Master, why capture Li Li? Li Li is an international spy, she doesn''t seem to be related to Spirit Master or anything similar to it. "

 C285

    We took the elevator, the twenty or so buttons we''d been studying.

    "They should be on the 24th floor. I saw all the other buttons, and they''re all complete. Only the 24th floor has fingerprints on them."

    Zhang Ziyuan nodded, "Then let''s go up to the 24th floor. If we find them on the 24th floor, that would mean one thing, they don''t have a high IQ, and will be crushed by us every minute. "He was careless enough to leave the fingerprints on the elevator."

    I don''t think they thought we''d find this place at all... After all, many people have never heard of Mind''s Eye before. To think that it would possess such great power, even I was shocked by it.

    The elevator stopped on the 24th floor, and when I got off, I started to get nervous. If everyone was hiding on this floor, it was still unknown whether the two of us could save Li Li or not.

    What made me very unaccustomed was that all my previous actions were done in the wilderness. Entering this abandoned building, this was the first time I was moving between concrete and steel. I felt very unaccustomed.

    The twenty-fourth floor had a total of six rooms. After going through them separately, he discovered that the doorknobs of two of the rooms had traces of being touched, which meant that these two rooms could very likely be where Li Li was imprisoned.

    And next to one of the rooms, I found a suspicious earring.

    Picking up the earring, I realized something.

    "Could it be that Li Li purposely left this earring here? She should have completely lost her freedom by now. There was simply no way for her to leave a mark, so she casually took off one of her earrings and threw it here? "

    Zhang Ziyuan shook his head, "I don''t think so. If Li Li wanted to leave behind his mark, she would have left his soul behind along the way. I find this very odd. Did she expect us to find this building and get to the 24th floor? "If that''s the case, it would be meaningless if I were to leave this place in front of the gate бн"

    "So what''s your conclusion?"

    "My conclusion is that this house is a trap and cannot be entered. Furthermore, Li Li might very well be imprisoned in the other house бн"

    Zhang Ziyuan''s IQ is really high, when I go back, I will definitely ask him how he cultivates Mind''s Eye. Not long after, his IQ was already three levels higher than before.

    "I think what you said makes a lot of sense. Then, should we knock on the door of another room?"

    Zhang Ziyuan smiled mysteriously, "Knock on the door and enter, aren''t we stepping into their trap? People like us can even go in through the door and save people in broad daylight? "

    "If you don''t go through the door, you can go through the window? "This is the 24th floor, I don''t have the ability to fly over a wall anyway бн"

    Zhang Ziyuan shook his head, "Can you lower your voice a little? You can even make people argue later on.

    To be honest, I really have heard of this Wall Piercing Technique. When I was young, I heard some legends of the Laoshan Taoist from some novels. At that time, I only thought that it was a mythical deduction for reality.

    "I''ve heard of it, but I don''t have the ability to do so. If you pass through the wall, just thinking about it will be painful to death. "

    "You don''t have that ability, but I do! Actually, Wall piercing is a piece of cake for us. Originally, I had always felt that I was a modest gentleman, and had never talked about things like stealing from chickens or dogs.

    Tch, you don''t show your feelings. I''ve known him for so long, but he actually hid something like this from me.

    In fact, it turned out that in the novels described by the Laoshan Sect, there used to be a unique technique called the Wall piercing, which was indeed very magical.

    However, I heard that this spell can only be used after 12 in the morning. Before dawn, this spell will lose its effect. I have also seen a plot, Laoshan a Taoist in the dawn was forcibly stuck in the wall, never to come out, just thinking about it makes me scared.

    "In this broad daylight, you are going to use the Wall piercing? Can it be that it''s stuck on the wall?"

    Zhang Ziyuan could not hold back and laughed exaggeratedly, "My wife, you are really too cute. Where did you hear about such a strange thing? How could the Wall piercing be stuck in the wall? This means that he is unable to practice this spell at all! "

    The heck, I will never watch such novels ever again. It''s basically just a delinquent son of a person, so what he said is all false. This spell was obviously unaffected by day and night.

    "Then go in by yourself. You won''t be able to see anything even if you go in by yourself. What''s the use?"

    I suddenly thought of this problem. Even if he could pass through the wall, he still wouldn''t be able to see whether or not Li Li was really inside. If there really was an ambush inside, then he would be in even greater danger.

    "Of course I''m not going in alone. That way, I can grab your hand and send you in!"

    I feel like my view of the world has been refreshed again. What? If a person could pierce walls, he could still drag a person inside.

    "Are you sure I won''t be stuck in the wall when you grab me?"

    "Wife, originally, I thought you were pretty smart. Why are you becoming more and more silly now? Is it because your memory has recovered and your IQ has become lower and lower? "

    "What did you say?" Forget it, I''ll go for broke. Just drag me in, and you''ll open my eyes to what''s called a Mount Laoshan Wall piercing! "

    Zhang Ziyuan nodded his head, and grabbed onto my hand tightly: "My wife, close your eyes for the moment."

    I was originally going to take a good look at this legendary spell, but why did I close my eyes now? Forget it, it''s good to close your eyes to save yourself a moment of fear.

    "Is your eyes closed? "Remember, don''t think of anything and just follow me. Don''t stop in your tracks, or else the consequences will be unthinkable бн"

    Zhang Ziyuan softly spoke to me as he held my hand and walked forward. After hearing his words, I didn''t dare to stop even a single step, as I was afraid that I would be stuck.

    "Alright, we can open our eyes now. We have arrived."

    I nervously opened my eyes. As expected, the scene in front of us was completely different from before. It was as though we were in a kitchen surrounded by pots and pans.

    It''s good that we came in part in the kitchen, so there shouldn''t be many people coming in here. We should be careful not to go out so that they won''t find out.

    F * ck, this feeling is too wonderful. I never realized that I could actually go through the wall... No, when there''s nothing else to do, I must make him teach me this spell! This way, he wouldn''t need to use his key to open the door when he went home, he could just directly enter!

    There seemed to be no movement. The two of us slipped out of the kitchen.

    When I came out, there was the living room. There was no one around, and I had the feeling that we had come to the wrong place, but suddenly one of the bedrooms made a muffled sound.

    There was indeed someone here! Zhang Ziyuan was unable to see anything and could only tightly hold onto my hand, indicating that I should go in that direction.

    Walking to the door of the room, I gently opened it a crack and looked inside. The person who was tightly tied up on the bed was actually Li Li.

    "Zi Yuan, you''re right, it''s really here! But strangely, he''s the only one here. Where did everyone else go? "

    Before I could react, I heard a cold breeze blow past my back, but it was too late to turn back.

    Zhang Ziyuan seemed to have been paying attention to their private affairs the entire time. At this time, he quickly turned his head and blocked the attack of the person behind him.

    I quickly turned my head around. The scene before my eyes really gave me a fright. A tall humanoid monster was standing in front of me. It looked extremely frightening.

    "What the hell is going on? What kind of person is this? "

    Zhang Ziyuan shook his head, "You have to be careful, this guy is not easy to deal with!"

    Li Li who was still trapped on the bed seemed to want to say something, but her mouth was always stuffed with cloth.

    The tall monster rushed towards us without a word.

    Isn''t this too strange? Just what is this person in front of me? Furthermore, the weirdest thing was that he actually tied a person up in an abandoned building. That meant that the monster in front of him should have the ability to think independently, and his intelligence could be considered human.

    "Hey, don''t do it. Let''s talk. I know you know how to talk!"

    "You are wrong. He is an unconscious monster and is only under my control. You didn''t expect that, right? You think you came in quietly? In fact, we already noticed it! "

    Behind the gigantic monster, another figure appeared. The strangest thing was that although this person looked human, from his appearance and language, he was translucent!

    Damn, what kind of people did I meet today? Why did these people capture Li Li here? She had never heard Li Li mention that Li Li had some sort of relationship with these weird people.

    "Who the hell are you people? Why do you want to capture my friend? "

    "So you don''t know the identity of the woman inside бн" "Originally, we didn''t want to get into trouble, but if you see us, you won''t be able to leave this place alive!"

    "Let me tell you, we are powerful Spirit Master! You are the nemesis of all you monsters and ghosts. If we discuss this properly, things might have a turning point. Otherwise, you better be careful not to turn into ashes! "

    "Aiyo, this young lady''s words are very choking, but unfortunately, the Spirit Master does not care about us бн"

    Who were these people? From the surface, they didn''t seem to be real ghosts, but the way they dealt with things was very different from normal times.

    Zhang Ziyuan suddenly frowned, "I seem to have already understood who you guys are. You guys are probably failed experiments, right?"

    The translucent figure seemed to be shocked, "Not bad, you have quite the knowledge. You know our origin, but since you know our origin, I will not let you go!"

    "Zhang Ziyuan, what exactly are you talking about? Who exactly are these people, and how are they to be dealt with? "

 C286

    Before I could finish my sentence, the huge monster reached out its hands towards us. There was no choice but to dodge.

    I was worried that Zhang Ziyuan wouldn''t be able to see or hide and that it would be more troublesome. I didn''t think that his teasing speed would be faster than mine and that he would even know where the monster was coming from. Damn, his ears and sixth senses are really too scary now!

    "My wife, I will hold him back. You go in first, Li Li will save him first!"

    "Are you sure it''s okay to be alone? Can you see them? "

    "Don''t worry, I don''t think much of this gigantic fellow!" Hurry up and save them! "

    I nodded my head. Originally, it was impossible for him to see me nod my head. However, I didn''t expect the expression on her face to appear as though she had seen it.

    I rushed into the bedroom under his protection and untied Li Li from the bed.

    "Are you alright? You can even get up now. Why were you captured here? Who the hell are they? "

    There were too many questions in my mind. I reckoned that she was the only one who knew about it, so I couldn''t help but ask all of them.

    "There''s nothing wrong with me right now. I can still move my body! "We''ll go help first. I''ll tell you everything later."

    Li Li''s skills are also not bad, with his help, we are like tigers adding wings, three people will be able to deal with those two with much more ease.

    While fighting, Li Li took his own spear from the living room and shot it towards the monster.

    Li Li shot the monster squarely in the chest. It was very obvious that this kind of severe injury could cause a fatal blow to the monster. The monster that was injured didn''t seem to move as fast as before.

    Li Li shot twice in a row towards the monster''s head and abdomen, but the inward part of its head seemed to really be fatal. It sat down on the ground and struggled non-stop, but was unable to stand up again.

    The transparent man seemed to be taken aback by the sight. He pulled out a gun from behind his back and pointed it at us.

    "Don''t move, or I''ll kill you all with one shot!" "I''m about to succeed, but you guys are here to cause trouble. We didn''t want to get into trouble, so why are you guys bothering me?"

    "We don''t want to go against you, but you have captured my friend. We are here to find someone!"

    Zhang Ziyuan sighed lightly, "There are three of us, and you are the only one. Furthermore, I believe that Li Li''s spear arts should be more accurate than yours, why don''t we spread the word, perhaps there is a way to resolve this peacefully."

    The translucent man revealed a frustrated expression, "A peaceful solution. I know you all treat us like monsters, but there is no peaceful solution. We are now mortal enemies, unless you die, I will live!"

    Don''t make it sound so bad. Actually, we didn''t treat you like a monster. I already noticed when I fought with you guys just now. You guys aren''t one of the scary creatures we dealt with.

    Zhang Ziyuan''s words made me exclaim more and more, what kind of failed scientific experiment is this? How come I''ve never heard of it? How did he figure out the identities of these two people?

    The transparent person sighed, "I could already tell that even though you can''t see, your heart is clear. Yes, we are part of an international experimental company, some experiments in the Great Forest. The Great Forest was a transnational criminal group, an organization under its command that had gathered together the world''s top scientists to study strange things for them. They had even conducted living experiments to mop up the strongest food in the world, but what they did not expect was that it all ended in failure. "Some experiments fail, and the products will naturally die or be completely destroyed. Yet, when they weren''t paying attention, we managed to escape бн"

    I think I sort of understand who they really are. I''ve never heard of such a terrible gang in the world.

    That is to say, you are all humans like me. You were just captured for experiments, and when the experiment failed, you became like this?

    In reality, when I accepted this setting, my heart was still in a mess. I didn''t think that a Spirit Master like myself would encounter such a sci-fi situation.

    Yes, science has developed to the point where humans can do whatever they want. Although I am not very familiar with the profession of Spirit Master, but I can understand that all of you have met strange creatures just like us. What I want to say is, I did not want to become like this in the first place! The monster you guys dealt with just now is my biological brother, we think that both of them were sold to the Great Forest Company. Luckily, I became a semi-transparent person and he completely lost consciousness, and became a monster!

    Zhang Ziyuan nodded his head, so these test subjects who escaped would definitely be chased by the Great Forest Company, right? They didn''t want their experiments to be made public. So one of the main reasons why you kidnapped Li Li is because you want to obtain the qualifications to enter the Netherworld Valley?

    It was only after hearing his words that I completely settled this matter from start to finish. So it turns out that they kidnapped Li Li to go to the Netherworld Valley.

    Li Li suddenly put away her gun, "Actually, we were originally acquainted with each other. We all belonged to a spy company, and that company was like a bridge that was destroyed after crossing the river. All of their subordinates were silenced because they knew too many of their secrets. I was lucky enough to make it to Netherworld Valley, but the two people in front of me were sold to there. "

    "Actually, when we found out that you entered a place called Netherworld Valley, we were also very surprised. I felt as if God had given us a way out, and in this world we had nowhere to run to, and there was only one way out. Why can''t you show us the way? If we go to Netherworld Valley, I think my brother and I will still have a chance of survival. "

    Li Li also did not seem to think that the final goal behind capturing him was this.

    "When I first saw you two, I was also shocked. I didn''t even think that you two were really captured for experiments. I thought you guys were really here to capture me and bring me back to the spy agency. If you had told me beforehand, we wouldn''t have such a conflict."

    "In other words, you can tell us the way to go to the Netherworld Valley?" The translucent man seemed to see a glimmer of hope, and his expression was very different from his face just now.

    Of course I can tell you the way to the Netherworld Valley, but I have to remind you that that place is also quite terrifying. Back then, I was very lucky, and met someone willing to protect me.

    "Don''t worry, we definitely won''t regret this decision. This world is too scary, I think that the Netherworld Valley will not make us lose hope like this world." Furthermore, staying in this world will only result in death, I am afraid that Great Forest Company will not let this happen. "

    I sighed in my heart, What Great Forest Company? This is just like a terrorist organization. There are still many dark sides to the world, but I haven''t come into contact with them yet.

    "Your brother is injured now. Can you help us?"

    The translucent man shook his head, "His physique is very strong. In fact, he should be considered a qualified product for experiments. But he''s completely unconscious now, and he''s on my own, so it gives the scientists a headache. If not for that reason, we would have been destroyed long ago. "

    In the end, Li Li still told them the method to go to Netherworld Valley and gave them a piece of her keepsake.

    "After all, I''ve been there for a long time. You guys take my keepsake and go find that Lady Boss. Then, they won''t take the treasures from you."

    The translucent person seemed to be surprised, "Li Li, I remember that you weren''t this kind of person before. Before, you were extremely cold, and could even be described as cold-blooded. Your personality has changed so much? "

    "If you didn''t mention it, I really would have forgotten what kind of person he was. Unfortunately, right now, I met someone in the Netherworld Valley and that''s when I realized that there were actually true feelings existing in this world. And these two friends of mine, who could come to our aid even when we were in the most difficult times, even when I was kidnapped and my life was at stake. "Perhaps, they are the ones who let me know that there is still a need for more trust between people бн"

    The matter was resolved, and the two of them brought Li Li''s keepsake to the Netherworld Valley. I hope they can start a new life here in Netherworld Valley.

    Li Li packed up her gun, "This time, I really have to thank all of you. Otherwise, I would really be no match for that big monster. "By the way, did something happen to Sang?"

    "How do you know something happened to him?"

    These two people truly shared the same thoughts. If one of them didn''t return, the other would know that something had happened to him. The other was the same.

    "Tell me, how is he? I knew that if he can still move right now, the first person who would rush over to save me will definitely be him! "

    "Don''t worry, there''s nothing much to worry about right now. But a few days ago, he was targeted by a Vampire Hunter бн"

    "As expected, if something were to happen to both of us, it seems that our future days will not be peaceful either бн"

    Bringing Li Li back safely, Ah Sang is extremely grateful to us.

    "I can''t get out right now, but you guys actually went to save him for me. I really can''t thank you enough!"

    "Ah Sang, I''m afraid both of us have our eyes on the current situation. You were attacked by the Vampire Hunter, and I was attacked by a spy company. I feel that if we stay here, it will only bring them trouble. How about we find a place to hide?"

    Actually, I didn''t expect that bringing two people out would cause such a big problem. Moreover, this was their personal matter, and I couldn''t help or interfere in it. If they had a better place to hide, then that would be great.

 C287

    "Then don''t you have a suitable place?"

    Ah Sang shook his head, "No, we have been in the Netherworld Valley for a long time, we don''t even know each other anymore in this world бн"

    "Actually, I thought of a place that suits you. I just don''t know if you''d dare to go live there."

    "Miss Su, first, tell me, if even our Netherworld Valley is gone, what place in this world can be more terrifying than this?"

    "This place is called Fengdu Ghost City, and is in fact the place where Yin and Yang intersect. The Ghost City is over there, and the door to hell is over there. Originally, the Fengdu Ghost City was built by the Ghost King, it was his base. Many years ago, it was broken through by my previous Tower Lord, but now, the Ghost King has been taken care of by us, so that place is temporarily uninhabited. I feel that your pursuers will not dare to go to that place to find you! "

    Ah Sang thought about it, "Right, that place is just like the Netherworld Valley, people normally wouldn''t dare to enter there. Maybe it''s a good place for us to stay. But Li Li, would you feel afraid living in that kind of place? "

    Li Li shook his head, "It shouldn''t be, as long as you are by my side, I am not afraid of you anywhere. Furthermore, I feel that the people chasing us are much more terrifying than that place!"

    "Alright, since that''s the case, then we will go to the Fengdu Ghost City that you mentioned. I think I should really thank you two, not only did you bring us two big ones out to find a place to settle down, you also saved our lives. How about this, if you need us in the future, feel free to tell us."

    "There''s no need to say it. It''s so serious, but it''s actually just a simple move. Oh right, I''ll tell you guys the route the Ghost City is taking."

    After the two of them left, the world really calmed down for a while. However, unexpectedly, that Vampire Knight came looking for them again.

    He had been severely injured a while ago and had gone somewhere to recuperate. He must have recovered by now and thought that Ah Sang was still here, so he came to look for him.

    I''m not afraid of anything now, Ah Sang has already gone to Fengdu, it''s a place that even Vampire Hunter did not think of.

    "For God''s sake, I hope you won''t hide any vampires. This is completely useless for you. Don''t wait for him to persecute you before crying to me!"

    I''m four or five months old now, and I''m in the habit of standing right in front of him with my belly puffed out. I can''t believe what he''s going to do to me.

    "It''s not that I''m talking about you. The last time you came, you were fighting with the vampire you mentioned. I didn''t care about anything. Besides, didn''t you already turn him into a statue? What are you looking for here? Vampires are a rare species, how could we bump into two? "

    When Vampire Hunter looked at my bulging lower abdomen, he understood that pregnant women were the biggest at this time.

    "I did fight that vampire, but I didn''t kill him, and my God told me he was still alive. I feel that he should still be here, so please don''t reject me! "

    "Oh yeah, listening to your conversation, your name is Ai Dehua right? He seemed to be a mixed blood, and he was pretty good-looking as well. Why was he so persistent? I told you, he''s not here anymore! "He''s not stupid. You found him once, and he''s still staying here бн"

    Ai Dehua took off his hat, "I hope you all can understand. Actually, our Vampire Hunter also has strict rules, and if you all cannot catch your prey, you all will be severely punished."

    "So it''s like that. Just say that the prey you caught has been turned into a stone statue. This trick has been tried and tested repeatedly. I feel like they won''t show anything, just to verify the truth of what you''ve said."

    "In front of God, I can''t lie. It''s obvious that the Vampire isn''t dead, so how could I lie to God?"

    "This is not deceiving God. You have already nailed the stake into his heart, and it is not your problem that he did not turn into a stone statue, and he has disappeared from the world now. I also guarantee that he will not appear before you, that you will not be a threatening vampire, and that there is no need for you to kill him."

    I think this person''s brain is really too strong to say anything at all.

    Ai Dehua shook his head, "I''ve been taught since I was young to be a 100% loyal God. I can''t tell you the truth, if you guys really don''t tell me where the vampire went, I''ll stay here forever."

    F * ck me! Why does it still stick to us like dog skin paste, but I also think, he''s willing to wait here, just let him wait, anyway Ah Sang is already a thousand miles away in Fengdu Ghost City.

    "Fine, you can wait here if you want to. Actually, I can understand you, so it won''t be easy to report back if you didn''t finish your mission. Here, you stay here, I''ll give you a room. It doesn''t matter, I''ll just build a relationship with you!"

    I was very pleased with the way this matter was handled. After all, he was a foreign friend, and we couldn''t be too inattentive as hosts. I ordered some people to clean a very clean and tidy room for him.

    Ai Dehua was extremely grateful to me, "You people of the East are indeed all very hospitable. Although you people still haven''t told me where the vampire is, it''s not like you guys want me to be outside the door like a telegraph pole."

    I cursed in my heart. Of course, I couldn''t keep you outside my house all year round. Everyone in the neighborhood said that I was crazy.

    At this time, Fu Junqing came to report the good news to me. Shuo Yue had finally woken up, and I was so happy that I almost jumped up, this guy is really, really unconscious for months, I don''t even know if he is dead or alive. I was really worried sick, and ran into my bedroom while holding onto a small ball.

    Shuo Yue had indeed already woken up, but because he had been unconscious for too long, he had become abnormally thin, but her complexion was still good.

    "You''ve finally woken up for such a long time. You''ve really scared us!"

    Ever since she had created an exceptionally large barrier around the Demon City, Shuo Yue had been bedridden after expending too much energy. Fu Junqing had spent great effort to take care of him the entire time, and after so long, he finally regained consciousness.

    "Then, I''ve made all of you worry. After the end of that day, I don''t know why, but I lost my consciousness at that time. I don''t know what happened after, so it was really hard for you to wrap it up for me."

    "Don''t say that. Originally, I was only looking for your help in this matter and I felt sorry for causing you to faint from heavy injuries. However, now that you''ve woken up, I''m relieved."

    "Yeah, looks like I''ve really been in a coma for a long time. A lot of things have happened in this period of time. Also, you''re already a few months pregnant. Congratulations!"

    Shuo Yue is indeed happy for me, and it can be seen that his eyes are filled with gratitude. She has this nagging feeling that after such a long period of time, love has finally crystallized between Zhang Ziyuan and me, but when I look at him, I can''t help but think of another person.

    "Oh right, Jiang Ruoyun is still in Lingyin Temple, and I haven''t told her about you being heavily injured and unconscious. I''m just afraid that she might be worried, so you should rest here for a while, and when your body gets better, you should go and see her. It''s been so long since you''ve told him the truth, and I feel really bad about it, too."

    "Ruo Yun was still waiting for me at Lingyin Temple, it must have been hard for her. In this period of time, I can probably guess that something happened to me, but she has been waiting for me quietly. She is a woman who understands the general situation.

    "Oh right, there is one more thing I want to tell you. Ghost King has already been killed by us!"

    Shuo Yue was truly a little shocked this time, "You actually killed Ghost King? Where is he? How are you going to kill him! "

    "We captured Li Sheng alive, and from him, we found out that the Ghost King was in Constellation Sea. We, have experienced many things, and finally killed the Ghost King in Constellation Sea.

    Shuo Yue looked at me in shock. Even though I said it in a relaxed manner, he also understood that to be able to kill such a strong opponent in such a dangerous place like Constellation Sea, she must have suffered a lot and experienced a lot of dangers.

    "Thank you. This way, you can be considered to have avenged my master and mother бн" But there is something else that I have to tell you, Ghost King actually has a disciple, who is a main gate disciple who has never appeared before. No one knows of his identity, appearance, or even gender, and Ghost King seems to have intentionally hidden his presence, I only found out about his existence at a special time.

    I frowned, "Ghost King actually has a disciple, I have never heard of that before. According to you, if he wants to avenge his master, is it impossible to guard against him?"

    Shuo Yue nodded her head, "Anyways, for people who are suspicious of their identity, do not easily believe them, it is the best way now. Oh right, have there been any strange people coming to the rain house recently?"

    I thought about it, "If you put it that way, there is indeed a person, but I don''t think this person looks like a disciple of the Ghost King. He is a descendant of a vampire hunter from the Vampire Hunter, obviously a hybrid from Asia and Europe."

    Shuo Yue frowned, "Could it be that you took him in to stay here?"

    I nodded, "There''s nothing we can do, he just stood by our door and did not leave, I just wanted to tell him where Ah Sang is. But with Ah Sang''s confirmation, that person is definitely a Vampire Hunter, so I don''t think the chances of him being a disciple of the Ghost King is high."

    "No matter what, you have to be careful not to let off any suspicious people бн"

 C288

    "Shuo Yue has woken up, the stone in your heart should have dropped to the ground by now, right? Just stay here to recuperate and don''t go anywhere else! "

    Zhang Ziyuan had been looking at me very tightly recently and he had already forbidden me from going out anymore. After all, my stomach was getting bigger and bigger, and even I couldn''t be bothered to go out for a walk anymore.

    "I know, I feel more and more lazy right now, like every pregnant woman is like this, and I feel like my weight has increased a lot. Do you think I''ll become a big fat person after I give birth?"

    Zhang Ziyuan laughed happily, "Even if you become two hundred kilograms, I won''t turn my back on you. Furthermore, I can''t even see what kind of appearance you have turned into, I even feel that you are the most beautiful wife in my heart."

    "You''re still saying that after you recover your sight and see my fat and ugly appearance, you''ll despise me?"

    Zhang Ziyuan gently embraced my waist and caressed my stomach, "How could that be? Don''t let your imagination run wild. Don''t put too much psychological pressure on yourself. Pregnancy and childbirth are the hardest times for a woman. No matter what, I will not despise you. Besides, there are plenty of people who can recover their original size after their birth. The most important thing for you right now is to have a healthy baby. "

    I leaned lightly on his shoulder and listened to his rambling. I didn''t realize he was such a long-winded man.

    "Shuo Yue calculated against my stomach today. So it turns out that he is a divine rod! I just didn''t want to reveal my secret so easily. I didn''t expect that today, for the sake of the baby in my stomach, I would actually help him make a divination. "

    "Oh? Then what was the result of his divination? Can he tell you are carrying this in your belly, any way you like, or any way you like? "

    "If you say so, then he is a ghost бн" Don''t worry, he has already told me that this is a very healthy male fetus, and is not affected by your special physique at all. He is a normal, ordinary boy. "

    Zhang Ziyuan seemed to heave a sigh of relief, "That''s good, I never thought that Shuo Yue would have such a skill. Being able to see through your stomach to see what you''re carrying, I''ve decided that if the baby was really born to be a boy, I will definitely give him a huge gift."

    I lightly leaned on Zhang Ziyuan''s shoulder and reached out to hug his neck. "Shuo Yue also said that this baby of ours is not an ordinary person, he will definitely have great achievements in the future, and is even more capable than the both of us!"

    "That''s right!" Shuo Yue is really a true divine rod, no, I have decided to give him a huge gift tomorrow! "

    Time passed by quickly, especially when I had nothing better to do. For the sake of the baby in my stomach, I really had to endure staying home for a few months. Now, I really didn''t hear anything from outside the window.

    Although Zhang Ziyuan''s eyes did not recover, his Mind''s Eye was growing stronger and stronger. Right now, not only does he no longer need others to take care of him in his daily life, he sees that everything is more transparent than us normal people. His sixth sense is also becoming stronger and stronger, his sense of smell and hearing has reached the peak of perfection.

    "To be honest, can you tell me how you trained your Mind''s Eye and how you used the spell you used last time to pass through the wall? Can you teach me?"

    In order to properly nurture my fetus, it has been a long time since I''ve been practicing my techniques and sword arts. Other than researching the mechanical technique and the Mud Art, I don''t have much else to do.

    During this time, I didn''t have any other pieces, so I did come up with a few fun and ingenious things.

    "No problem. As long as you can have your baby safely and safely, once your body recovers, I will hand over the baby to you no matter what you want to learn. But now you can''t. "Right now, any technique you practice will have an impact on your body. If the energy travels through your body, it will cause a great deal of harm to the baby."

    I lowered my head in frustration. "When you practice Mind''s Eye, you just lie in bed everyday and don''t have any activities. Why can''t I try?"

    "Regarding Mind''s Eye, I have to tell you in advance that you can''t train in it by yourself. People who practice Mind''s Eye are blind, so I don''t think you''ll go blind just to train in it, right?"

    "What?" Cultivating Mind''s Eye meant that he was blind, so why was there such a rule? This is too cruel! "

    "Don''t think too much into it. Those who cultivate Mind''s Eye must be blind because those who can see things won''t be so calm. He would be confused by the sounds and colors of this world, and would not be able to meet the requirements to cultivate the Mind''s Eye. "

    "If that''s the case, why don''t I just cover my eyes and pretend that I can''t see anything?"

    Zhang Ziyuan laughed happily, as if I was a child that hadn''t grown up. He was asking me for fun toys.

    "Alright, then why don''t you put on an act for three days. If you can persevere in taking it off, I might be able to let you try."

    I was a quick and decisive person. I immediately pulled a piece of cloth over my eyes.

    "It''s a deal. Three days is three days. I''m betting with you!"

    Zhang Ziyuan was obviously just joking with me, he didn''t think that I would actually block his eyes, and immediately reached out to take it off, "Alright, Aunt, let''s talk about everything after you give birth to your child, how dangerous it is for you to walk while blindfolded. What if you trip and trip over it, wouldn''t the child inside your stomach be in danger?"

    "That''s true. Then forget it. I just feel that I''ve been too bored these days. I can''t go out, and I can''t do many things. It''s like I''m tied down бн"

    "I know you have worked hard. How about this. I will train less during this period of time and accompany you more бн"

    Just like that, another month passed, and soon I was sitting on the day of delivery, feeling unusually nervous.

    Fu Junqing and Shuo Yue repeatedly said that this would definitely go smoothly for me, so there was no need to be so nervous. After all, this was my first time giving birth to a baby, so all sorts of emotions were mixed within.

    Because of some signs of premature delivery, I went to the hospital early. I felt like a patient who couldn''t control himself, and I was extremely anxious.

    But to my great relief, many of my friends took turns taking care of me. It warmed my heart a lot, and I really felt like I was one of the happiest pregnant women in the world.

    Shuo Yue''s words came true, although I was born half a month prematurely, the production went smoothly and after an hour, the child was out. Following a loud and clear cry, my heart that was hanging in the air for a long time was finally relieved.

    Feeling extremely exhausted from the torture, I fell into a deep sleep бн

    When I woke up, that adorable little fellow was sleeping by my side. Zhang Ziyuan was quietly sitting on the side of the bed, looking somewhere with his eyes, but his hand was holding onto my hand tightly.

    "Wife, thank you for your hard work. You really are an adorable chubby boy."

    "So I said it, I never thought that Shuo Yue would actually be such a genius at divination. Right, I must have him calculate for you when your eyes will regain their brightness."

    My voice was a little hoarse, and I felt like I was completely drained of energy. I was extremely tired, and Zhang Ziyuan seemed to be able to see half of it, as he skillfully gave me a cup of water from the tea table by the side.

    "For me now, seeing and not seeing don''t make much of a difference. My Mind''s Eye has been trained to the point where nothing in this world can escape my eyes."

    I looked at him in astonishment. "Could it be that your Mind''s Eye has really been cultivated?" You obviously can''t see anything, but why do the things around you seem to really exist in your heart? "

    The Mind''s Eye is truly a mysterious thing. I said with my mouth that I might not be able to experience my current state of mind, and perhaps my eyes really can''t see it, but I will judge what is around me based on the sound of the air current. For example, I can hear the sound of the water shaking in the cup.

    I feel like this is an advanced technique? I feel that even if I can''t see anything now, I might not be able to cultivate to such a high level.

    Out of curiosity, I asked a few more questions, "Then are you sure what''s in this room? "Where is the gate?"

    "Of course, there''s an air conditioner in the northeast corner. This is obvious because the sound of the air conditioner is too loud for me. There''s a vase with two peonies in it, because I can smell their fragrance. "There are two chairs in this room. When I first came in, I could feel the resonance between the floor and these two chairs by walking on the floor бн"

    "I can''t believe I''m right. I really admire the Mind''s Eye now!" I feel that nothing in this world will trouble you. Even if your eyes are blind, you can still possess skills that are more powerful than ordinary people! "

    Zhang Ziyuan held the baby, "Of course, from today onwards, I will not only take care of you, but there will also be one more person. I will not become a decadent person just because I can''t see these things. "Right, he seems to have woken up. It''s time to feed him some milk бн"

    Honestly speaking, being a mother feels very subtle, he let me love a lot more, the heart also softened a lot.

 C289

    "Wifey, I can''t see it. Can you tell me what our son looks like? Do you like me more or do you miss me more?"

    "Don''t you have eyes? Can''t you see what our son looks like? "

    "Faith only allows me to use my other senses to sense the surrounding matters and dangers. I can''t go far, nor can I see. I can feel a person''s face with my hands, but I can''t see it with my eyes."

    I sighed in my heart. Even if his blind eyes were unaffected by normal life, my heart is still extremely tangled. I must let him see something again, otherwise, I will feel guilty for the rest of my life.

    "Then let me tell you, my son is just like you, a little bit more. He''s very handsome, just like a bun from a few days ago. He seems to have matured recently, and he feels handsome and handsome. He''s definitely a replica of you." But your lips are like mine, very thin. Overall, they are inherited from us two. In the future, you will definitely be a beautiful man who can bewitch millions of girls! "

    "I''m relieved that I was able to tell at such a young age that she was a beautiful man."

    After Zhang Ziyuan became a father, he became very different from before. Maybe the softest part of everyone''s heart, could only be completely released after becoming a parent.

    "Right, the baby doesn''t have a name yet. Quickly give him a name, right?"

    We called the baby Baby before he was born, and we never thought of giving him a name until now.

    Zhang Ziyuan thought for a while, "I think his nickname is Dong Dong, what do you think? "As for his name, Zhang Ziliang?"

    "I feel that whatever name you give me sounds nice. Dong Dong, it sounds so smooth to me!"

    From then on, the baby had a new name, Dong Dong.

    He really likes to stay together with little bun. The two of them have a good relationship with each other. The two of them are having fun, so I secretly left the room.

    "Big Brother Fu, I feel that my body has more or less recovered. Can you tell me now, what method is there to recover his eyes?"

    Fu Junqing looked at me in shock, "You still haven''t given up?"

    "Of course not. Although on the surface, he doesn''t affect his life, but I can''t let him be blind for the rest of his life."

    Fu Junqing was silent for a moment, "Actually, it''s not that he has no cure for the poison, it''s just that the poison has been around for a long time. "If, if I must treat her eyes, I can only say that there is a medicine that works. If I could have come earlier, I am very confident that I would have been able to bring his eyes back to light. It does not seem that this thing is particularly easy to find."

    It was indeed like this again. A woman couldn''t do anything, and a person''s medical skills were superb. If there wasn''t enough medicine, she still wouldn''t be able to save him.

    "Then why don''t you tell me where you can find it? Doesn''t that mean that Lotus can be obtained in such a dangerous place? What other place could be more dangerous than Netherworld Valley''s Constellation Sea? "

    "You''re wrong. The place I''m talking about isn''t a threat, it''s a place that only appears in legends. I don''t even know where this place is or if it really exists. Perhaps this medicinal plant really is just a legend бн"

    So that was the reason, but he didn''t know where this place was. He didn''t know if things really existed in this world. But if we don''t try, how do we know we won''t be able to find it?

    "Then tell me, what did this legend say?"

    Fu Junqing sighed, "Legend has it that on the shores of the Eastern Sea, there is a faraway place, there''s a Penglai Wonderland. There is a type of agave in Penglai Wonderland that can let people hear clearly. I can only think of a way to wipe my eyes, and the only way to do that is to get this agave. "

    "Penglai Wonderland? Isn''t it the Penglai of Shandong? What''s the difference? "

    Fu Junqing shook his head, "Of course it''s not the same place. If I were to go to Shandong Penglai, I would not say that it exists in the legends. It''s because no one has ever been to this kind of place and no one has ever been able to gather agave. I think you''d better give up. It''s a waste of time to look for something in a place that doesn''t even exist on a map. "

    "That Netherworld Valley is also not on the map. I feel that the Penglai Wonderland is the same as the Netherworld Valley, they have already transcended the dimension that we are currently in, and are in another dimension."

    "What you said is impossible, but the biggest problem is that we know the way to go to the Netherworld Valley, but we don''t know how to get there. If you don''t know the direction and location, even if it''s the divine art, you won''t be able to get there. "

    Maybe someone can help us...

    We haven''t seen each other for over half a year. Since his return, he seems to be busy with some of his own organization''s matters. He hasn''t shown his face for a long time, and there haven''t been many rumors about him in the martial arts world.

    He did not know if he was really busy, so he did not recklessly call him. He secretly sent him an email, asking about the Penglai Wonderland, he carried two lifetimes'' worth of memories, and knew even more than ordinary people. Maybe he had heard about this kind of ethereal place.

    Unexpectedly, three minutes after I sent the email, he called me back.

    On the other end of the phone, a slovenly voice could be heard, "Girl, if you have anything to say, please just call me directly. What''s the matter with sending the email? How about not contacting you after so long?" Looking at the date, it should have already been born, right? "

    "Yeah, it''s indeed been a long time since we last met. There''s no helping it, everyone is busy with their own things. I''ve already given birth to a son, if you have time, you can come over and take a look."

    I said hello, but I was very anxious.

    Li He Yue also understood that if there was nothing important, I wouldn''t take the initiative to contact him.

    "Speak, what happened? Is there anything I can do for you? "

    Have you ever heard of the legendary Penglai Wonderland? Legend has it that there is a type of fresh grass growing all over the place, which makes people''s ears and eyes sharp. Have you ever heard of this place? Where the hell is he? "

    Li He Yue remained silent for a while. "So that''s why you''re looking for me. That''s right, the legends do say that there''s a Penglai Wonderland there, but no one has ever come to that place." But when I was young, my master once told me a few stories about the Penglai Wonderland бн "

    "Really? Then you don''t know how you''re going to find that place? "My tone is a bit hasty."

    "The Penglai Wonderland is an illusion in the first place, it''s like a mirage in a world. If you want to reach the Penglai Wonderland, you need to have a certain amount of fortuitous opportunity, I still know his approximate location. I have tried to find him, but there were no results бн"

    Hearing his words, I became a little dejected. So it turns out that the so-called Penglai Wonderland is just a mirage that one cannot see. It seems that the so-called agave only exists in legends.

    "Little girl, don''t be too discouraged. I already said, finding this place requires luck. Perhaps no one in this world can reach this place, but instead, you do have this kind of fate. "How about this, wait for me for a moment. After I finish dealing with the matters at hand, I will head over to your place in about two days. We will talk about the details when we meet again."

    I could hear that although the current Li He Yue had already accepted and completely lost the reality of me, he was still 100% satisfied with my request. I always felt I owed him more and more at this rate.

    Three days later, he arrived as promised. For those who listened to him, he could be considered a frequent guest, and many people did not have any doubts about his arrival.

    Only I told him in secret that the matter of going to the Penglai Wonderland to look for the agave, definitely do not mention it to anyone, especially Zhang Ziyuan.

    Li He Yue said that he had come prepared this time. After hearing about the matter of the Penglai Wonderland, he immediately got up and looked for the ancient records to confirm the specific location and method of arrival of the Penglai Wonderland in the legends.

    "We can go and take a look. Although it''s at the ends of the world and is fairly far from here, I have a flying stone and I don''t need to worry about the distance. "In any case, I''m just going to try my luck. Even if I can''t find a place, I''ll just treat it as a trip. I won''t lose anything, what do you think?"

    "Will you come with me?"

    "Of course, before I came here, I had already dealt with everything on my side. Furthermore, I came prepared and wore it on my body while flying, this time I am accompanying you to find the Penglai Wonderland!"

    Facing this man, there were times when I felt a little apprehensive in my heart. After all, my memories of my previous life became clearer and clearer, and my impression of this man became deeper and deeper. I was afraid that by the end, I would have already lost my emotions бн

    However, the only person who could truly help him at this moment was him.

    Fu Junqing is a very smart person, he already understood what I want to do after seeing Li He Yue visiting for no reason. He quietly found me and said that if we were really going to visit the Penglai Wonderland, he could bring him along.

    Just like this, the three of them reached an agreement not to tell anyone where we are going, and secretly went out to find the Penglai Wonderland and the agave.

    Fu Junqing suggested that I tell this to another person. After all, this person is a chef and would be of great help to us in finding the Penglai Wonderland.

    "Penglai Wonderland, I have indeed heard of it before. This place was already recorded down a few thousand years ago, and in the books, there were records of people arriving at this place. It is just like the ''Peach Blossom Origin'' from the legends, only, the second time someone visited this place, they would not be able to find any traces of him."

    That person had mentioned to many people that he had once found a fairyland, and many people thought that he was just speaking nonsense.

    Only that person truly knew that he had once explored the Worldly Immortal Stage and took out many of the treasures within, including the legendary agave.

    According to the documents left behind by that person, it was recorded that the Penglai Wonderland should be at the ends of the world, atop a beautiful mirage.

    Zi Lang was truly knowledgeable, and had decided to look for him to discuss this matter, and did the right thing.

 C290

    After the manager made a detailed research plan, he finally decided on it. At the end of this month, he would set off to find the Penglai Wonderland, and I had already settled all the matters at home.

    "Zhang Ziyuan, I have some things to take care of with the others. Don''t worry, there won''t be any danger, I''ll be back in a few days. I''ll be troubling you to take care of Dong Dong."

    "Okay, then go and come back quickly. Do you really not need me to accompany you?"

    I shook my head. "I''m not lying to you, there really aren''t any dangers this time, at most, I''ll be back in a week. If we were to leave together, no one would be able to take care of Dong Dong."

    "I believe you, no matter what, I will silently support you, okay, I will take care of Dong Dong at home, after everything is done, quickly come back!"

    At that time, I never thought that this trip would take so long бн

    The flying stone is indeed the most practical treasure I have ever seen. He is actually even more powerful than the divine art.

    The ends of the earth were indeed very far away. It took us a full day and night to land on a rock. No one came to this place.

    This place was filled with wild grass and was surrounded by wild mountains, as though they had really reached the end of the world. There were no signs of life, so what kind of legendary Penglai Wonderland would appear here? I probably don''t believe it either.

    Li He Yue looked at the map in her hands, "That''s right, this is the place. Legend has it that this place is called the ends of the earth, and because there are few people here, practically no one comes." Furthermore, this place is a barren mountain and wilderness, and simply is not worth developing. Over there is a vast ocean, and rumours have it that mirages will easily appear on the ocean. Penglai Wonderland is the legendary mirage. "

    "Actually, I have looked through some scientific information. The atmosphere, or is this mirage a strange scientific phenomenon, an illusion that appears in my eyes? I never thought it would actually appear in this world."

    Arriving in front of the vast sea, he saw a red sun rising slowly across the horizon. It was a boundless sea. The flying camera was holding a rising sun, and it was truly a sight to behold.

    But looking at it this way, there was no sign of a mirage.

    "Could it be that we live here and come here every day? I wonder which genius will find the Mirage бн"

    Zi Lang shook his head, "According to legends, if he wants to find the Penglai Wonderland, it definitely requires a great opportunity. Maybe someone will set up a shack here and live here for the rest of their lives, and he won''t be able to see the mirage. Maybe someone will see the mirage.

    That''s why I said this place is completely illusory. Maybe the so called agave really only exists in the legends бн

    Fu Junqing took out his binoculars and looked at the other side of the ocean, but did not discover anything.

    I have been wandering in this desolate mountain for two days now, but I still haven''t seen the figure of the legendary Penglai Wonderland. I feel like I am about to despair.

    Last night, when everyone was asleep in a small temporary house, I, who was unable to sleep, ran to the coast alone and secretly slept. Looking at the vast ocean and the full moon, my heart is filled with mixed feelings.

    I quietly sat by the seaside, looking up at the full moon. Suddenly, a sea breeze blew past, causing me to shiver. Mist started to appear on the surface of the sea.

    There was actually such a large fog on this sea, what did this mean?

    The fog grew larger and larger, blocking the moon. The bright sea surface gradually became indistinct. But in the dense fog, I seemed to see many strange plants growing on the beautiful Immortal Island. It was exceptionally beautiful.

    I was deeply shocked and immediately stood up and looked at the mirage before me. Could it be that I was really that lucky to have waited for the mirage to appear on the third day?

    "Look at those places?" Could it be the legendary Penglai Wonderland? "

    A voice came from behind me. When I looked back, there were a few people standing behind me.

    "You didn''t sleep in the middle of the night. We were worried about you coming out, so we followed behind you. I didn''t expect that this Mirage would actually appear at night!"

    "Then the Penglai Island really appeared? Then let''s hurry over there, there''s no way we can get to an island! "

    "Even though the Penglai Wonderland has appeared, with the naked eye, she should be on the other side of the sea. How could a human with their strength be able to pass through the sea?"

    Li Hanyue seemed to have thought of something, "Oh right, using a fire phoenix?! He can carry us there, but we have to be fast. A mirage won''t appear for long before it disappears immediately! "

    I nodded, and poured all the Spiritual Energy in my body into the phoenix bracelet, summoning out the Phoenix. The fire phoenix, ah, became bigger and bigger as we slowly cultivated.

    The fire phoenix spiraled its trembling wings in the air, and its pleasant cry resounded through the skies of the Penglai Wonderland, carrying the four of us as it rushed towards the legendary fairyland.

    Beneath my feet was the boundless waters of the ocean. I was sitting on a phoenix, and now that the legendary fairyland was flying, perhaps, some people would spend their entire lives without being able to find such a beautiful place, but I would easily run into them. Perhaps, this might be the fate of the legends.

    As for the mirage before my eyes, it gradually became more and more annoying and blurry. I knew that it hadn''t appeared for a long time, and if I didn''t make good use of my time, I would miss out on this rare opportunity.

    "fire phoenix! "Please, fly faster. We have to get there before it disappears!"

    The fire phoenix flew faster and faster, and finally, just as the mirage was about to disappear, we charged into the thick fog. We felt that our eyes were filled with whiteness, and by the time we could see clearly, we had already landed on a beautiful island бн

    The scene on this small island was truly like the difference between the ends of the earth and the seas. The seawater around me was clear, and the big round moon seemed to be hanging in front of me, surrounded by beautiful unnameable plants. I felt as if I had really arrived at a paradise on earth!

    Fu Junqing shouted excitedly, "It''s all thanks to Su Su that girl, we actually got to Penglai Wonderland. Look, these are all the legendary common sage herb, I had only heard of them before, but I saw them with my own eyes, I''m extremely excited."

    So it turns out that we have really arrived at the Penglai Wonderland. This is something that we would never have thought of in our lifetime.

    "Big Brother Fu! There are so many common sage herb here, it seems like every single one of them is different.

    When I first arrived at this place, I already noticed that the common sage herb that were planted here were all different. It seemed that every subject was very different from every other.

    Perhaps the common sage herb here have their own uses, but right now, I am most concerned about which one is the agave.

    Zi Lang carefully observed all the common sage herb on the ground, "I have read about these before, and I only thought that the person who described them had a very rich imagination, but I never thought that this common sage herb really existed. If I''m not wrong, this should be Gemini Grass.

    I''ll go? There is actually such a magical herb in the world that can make people pregnant with twins. If this was discovered earlier, I might as well eat it and become two babies now.

    I discovered that there was a strange common sage herb at the bottom of my feet.

    "What is this? "It looks pretty good, why don''t we take it back?"

    Big Brother Fu walked over and shone his light on it. "This kind of grass is called rebirth, in fact, it''s just like our current plastic surgery. It can make a person''s skin become as tender and smooth as an infant''s, and all the scars can be clearly seen!"

    Damn, there was actually such a magical grass, I must bring it back! If I take it, I''ll be young forever, and I won''t have to worry about my skin getting bad anymore.

    However, Zi Lang reminded us at this time, "Oh right, I have read about this in the books. Penglai Island never welcomes greedy people. In other words, the most of us can only take one common sage herb back. If we have more, these common sage herb will become useless and become ordinary weeds. "

    I would rather believe it than not. I don''t want to be able to bring more grass back, and once I get to Penglai Wonderland, getting the agave is already a blessing from the heavens.

    Then I won''t take this rebirth, I will only take the agave!

 C291

    "There are so many common sage herb? Which one was the agave? I am also not as knowledgeable as them. Even my head feels a little dizzy looking at the common sage herb that covered the entire sky. "

    Zi Lang explained to us while he searched, "agave s are actually very easy to find. It is a very tall common sage herb, and on every leaf, there are 7 points, just like the Big Dipper.

    After his explanation, I seem to suddenly be enlightened. If that''s the case, then it''s still quite easy to find. I''ll look at the grass.

    The entire Penglai Island is so big that it''s really hard to find even a single blade of grass. After searching for it for at least four hours, I finally couldn''t take it anymore and sat on the ground to rest.

    "This won''t do. It''s too difficult to find grass in this place. We have four people now, and I don''t know when we''ll find them in this big area бн"

    Li He Yue had a naughty smile on her face. "How about it?" You guys didn''t find the grass you guys were looking for right? Only I found the common sage herb that I had been waiting for for a long time, I must bring this grass back! "

    As he said that, he waved the common sage herb in his hand. It seemed that he had found the treasure he wanted to take back.

    The common sage herb in Li He Yue''s hands didn''t seem to be anything special. It looked normal, just like the dog tail flowers in the Central Plains. He didn''t know why he chose such an ordinary common sage herb.

    "Do you have the sage?" I couldn''t help teasing him.

    "What are you talking about? "Don''t underestimate the appearance of this grass. I''ve been searching for a long time, I never thought that I''d find it here!"

    "Then what is the use of this grass?" I couldn''t help but to ask curiously. Looking at his radiant face, it seems that this grass is extremely useful.

    "Can I not tell you?"

    Li He Yue actually went to the restaurant with us, "If you don''t want to tell me, then don''t tell me, I don''t want to know, hurry up and find the agave, I''m not interested in anything else!"

    After searching through this large stretch of sea of grass for six hours, I felt as though my feet were about to pop out. Finally, someone did their best, and this was the only agave that I found in a tall pile of grass.

    These seven stars were indeed mighty and domineering, almost as tall as a person. They were about four to five leaves, and each leaf had the mark of the Big Dipper, which was very easy to recognize.

    I carefully pulled the grass out, "I''ve finally found you. You really made it easy for me to find you, but don''t worry, I''ll definitely send you back to the Central Plains safely!"

    Oh right, only the leaf part of the agave can be used. You just have to take it off and throw it away, otherwise, it won''t be easy to take a large leaf like you.

    Big Brother Fu''s words really solved a big problem for me. Otherwise, I really wouldn''t be able to move with a plant that was as tall as a person. I quickly plucked all of my leaves and carefully wrapped them in my bag, afraid that there would be any mishaps.

    Although this trip to Penglai Wonderland was quite arduous, I was happy in my heart. I finally found what I was dreaming for, and with the agave like this, Zhang Ziyuan would be able to recover as quickly as possible.

    "Alright, I''ve already found the agave. I need to rest for a while, you guys continue looking for what you want!"

    Big Brother Fu also waved his hand, holding a stalk of grass with yellow flowers blooming, "I also found what I was looking for. This thing, I also didn''t expect to be able to be found here. This Penglai Wonderland is truly a place that mortals cannot even hope to reach. "

    Zi Lang seemed to be in a difficult position. It was said that he found two common sage herb s he especially wanted, and he was extremely conflicted over which one to choose.

    "I think you can take something that''s more important to you. If it''s all that important, then you should consider which one is more useful."

    Zi Lang closed his eyes and thought for a while, "Alright, then I will take this, since this common sage herb is a gift from the heavens to us, it doesn''t matter how much we take, we have to be grateful to the heavens, and we cannot be greedy."

    "We finally got the common sage herb, but how do we get out of Penglai Wonderland?"

    Looking around us, apart from the central island, we were surrounded by water. We seemed to have arrived at a place that was thus isolated.

    "In the documents I''ve read, there are records of how I was able to leave the Penglai Wonderland. "How about this, you follow my footsteps, and I''ll see if I can find the exit according to the records."

    Zi Lang was indeed a knowledgeable man, and in the ancient texts, he was more or less familiar with them.

    He led the way, and all three of us followed him. Gradually, we moved closer to the center of Penglai Island. Why, I wondered, should I go to the middle of the island? Isn''t this getting farther and farther away from the exit?

    Zi Lang explained, "The entire structure of the Penglai Island is different from other places. If we head towards the outskirts, all we can see is a sea, never to be seen again. Now, the only way is to find it. There''s a teleportation circle in the middle of Penglai Island, if we find it, we can leave. "

    "So that''s how it is. Where is the array?" This place is so big, how can I find the location of the so-called formation? "

    Zi Lang looked around, and saw that it was still an endless stretch of common sage herb s, and was simply unable to determine where the center of the island was.

    This place was truly not suitable for all the greedy people to come to. This place was a place filled with common sage herb s, and no matter how many of them were taken, no matter how greedy you were, it would all be in vain if you went back and brought only one type of common sage herb back. This was a place filled with countless common sage herb, and no matter how many you brought back, it would all be useless.

    After carefully determining the situation, Zi Lang pointed in the direction in front of him, "It should be there. The entire Penglai Island is in fact a spiral maze. The only way for us to get closer and closer to the formation in the middle is by circling around. "

    I think, this is another kind of test for those who come to the Penglai Wonderland. Even if that person had the luck to come to the Penglai Wonderland and pick the common sage herb here, they won''t be able to find a way out, and will only be trapped here for the rest of their lives.

    Zi Lang was a general who led his men in battles before. His ability to recognize the road was something no one could compare to, especially us. Walking in a big city, we would often get lost.

    "Listen to me. According to the records on how to open the magical formation, we need Galaxy to trigger the four traps around us. Have you seen the four statues around us?"

    I nodded. "I saw it. From just now, I felt that these four statues were extremely strange. These statues were created by humans. Could it be that there was a sculptor here who set up four statues?"

    Zi Lang shook his head, "I guess that''s not the case. Look at this statue, one is flying in the sky, one is a Sprite, one is a Divine General and the other is a Divine Lord. So my guess is that since ancient times, these statues have existed in the Penglai Island. We must use the correct method to open the mechanism to create these statues to be able to leave. "

    "I''m quite familiar with the mechanical technique, how about I study it for a while?"

    Zi Lang nodded, I can only rely on you for these items.

    I carefully observed, these four statues, each sculpture''s city and direction are different. On this immortal island, we are unable to discern the direction, although the moon is rising and setting in the east, there is no daylight here, it is always night. So I guess it''s a sculptural gesture, and it should be transformable.

    After understanding it, I decided to give it a try. I changed the flying sculpture''s posture, and the flying sculpture seemed to have a soft body. When I changed my posture, it immediately followed my hand and changed into another dance.

    I feel that this is not some mechanical technique at all, this place is probably controlled by some kind of spell. These four statues all contained tremendous amounts of Immortal energy.

    The statue of the Divine Lord was originally standing there motionlessly, but I took the opportunity to change his position, and his hand actually pointed towards the Sprite.

    But right at this time, the flying sculpture''s posture suddenly changed, returning to its original appearance.

    I suddenly understood. "I understand. The ultimate purpose of being a mechanism is to change the positions of these four people. However, there needs to be a corresponding order. If the order isn''t correct, then the person who was previously changed will recover."

    Li He Yue nodded, "I think so too. But the question is, in what order are these four statues placed in? If we put all the possibilities to the test and put them together, how many solutions do we have? "

    I shook my head. "I think that this is the sequence of yesterday''s photos. There must be something to say. One by one, the experiments are really too troublesome. Wait a moment, I''ll think about it бн"

 C292

    To me, this is like a very meticulously designed mechanism. Try to find a pattern in it.

    I looked up at the sky. The sky was filled with stars, except for a big moon hanging in the sky. The stars were very bright, as if they were right in front of his eyes. It was very different from the polluted sky in the city.

    "I understand, this is the position and position of a statue, it is closely related to the position of the stars in the sky."

    Zi Lang nodded his head, "If you put it this way, I seem to have figured out a few things, but I am indeed not very good at mechanisms, and I don''t have any clues as to exactly what they are."

    "Look, all the stars in the entire sky can be divided into four directions. Look, the stars in the east can be divided into four directions, and look, the stars in the sky can be divided into all the stars in the sky. The stars in the west don''t look like a strange little ghost, but instead correspond to the Sprite Demon, turning the statue to the west, and accordingly, the Divine General''s, moved to the south, and the Divine King''s, moved to the north бн "

    Following my instructions, everyone turned the statues in their own direction. Miraculously, as we moved, the statues actually lit up.

    "Great, this proves that our train of thought is correct. Next is how to position the four of them. If what you say is correct, there should be a certain order of positions for the four of them to meet the requirements."

    I was still carefully observing the stars in the sky when I noticed that the western sky was abnormally bright. I changed the position of the statue.

    After waiting for a while, the east started to light up again. I changed the posture of the statue of the Goddess again бн After trying a few times, indeed, a huge magical formation was activated in the middle!

    "Little girl, you''re really amazing. Such a mysterious opportunity was solved by you with just a few words. None of us have the ability to do so!"

    When Li He Yue saw that the mechanism had been activated, she felt a burst of joy. At least the few of us wouldn''t be trapped here.

    I can''t even remember how much time has passed since we found this Penglai Island. I look at my watch, but I can''t even tell when it happened. Forget it, let''s get out of here first.

    "Are you sure you''ve got what you want? We may only have this one chance in our life to find this Penglai Island. "

    "No problem. Let''s go. I feel like this fortuitous encounter in my life wasn''t a wasted one."

    Just as we were about to leave, we discovered something unexpected. The four statues that we had been moving and changing our postures seemed to have undergone some strange changes.

    I always thought it was a statue, but the mechanism used in it was completely still. However, we didn''t expect that just as we were about to approach the teleportation nexus and return, the golem suddenly moved.

    Zi Lang and his friends were once statues of mechanisms, but they were sealed back then. When they woke up, the outside layer of rocks cracked.

    These stone statues, on the other hand, had actually turned from stone to stone, which was quite shocking.

    The flying sculpture had really turned into a beautiful heavenly woman, and was extremely beautiful. The Sprite had really turned into a little ghost, holding a large hammer, its appearance was extremely wretched. The other two statues had also become living creatures. They were the real Godly Generals in front of him.

    I was dumbfounded as I didn''t know what this meant. Could it be that these people were really sent down from the heavens? Did our actions just now offend these people and make them angry?

    Thinking about this, I immediately calmed down. If these few people were able to close the formation, then we would never be able to leave this place in our lifetime.

    "Fairies!" We did not mean to offend him. We were just anxious to get out, alone. Thus, he activated everyone''s mechanism.

    That day, elder sister Mu''s temper seemed to be quite good. After hearing my words, she immediately burst out laughing.

    I have seen all of your actions upon arriving at the Immortal Island. In fact, all of you have entered our eyes. After entering the Immortal Island, you are not greedy at all.

    Hearing this Elder Sister Immortal say this, I finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    However, the Demon Sprite on the side did not have such a friendly attitude, "If the others don''t mind, then I do! We''ve been on this island for thousands of years! There are only a few people on this island, so you guys are pretty daring! If you want to leave Penglai Island, you have to beat me first! "

    Damn, the four people of Penglai Island also have different personalities and their way of handling things is quite unique. Elder Sister Immortal clearly said that she won''t make things difficult for us, but this brat actually said that she wants to fight with us?

    He really did not know where this Demon Sprite came from. From what he said, since he had already lived in the Penglai Island for tens of thousands of years, he should not be easy to deal with.

    "Senior, we are all ordinary people, if we were to team up and defeat senior, senior, please do not make things difficult for us, we did steal the common sage herb first because we wanted to save them, we only took one each, do not worry, we did not destroy your environment here!"

    That divine general seemed mighty and domineering, but he also spoke at this moment.

    "We do not want to make things difficult for you, this is the rule we have followed for thousands of years. Anyone who wants to leave this island must beat down one of the four of us, so do not worry, we will not use our full strength and will only test you. You can pick anyone of us to fight you!"

    So that''s how it is, it seems that it''s not that the Sprite is making things difficult for us, but their rules.

    Li He Yue pondered for a moment, "In that case, if we jump this Elder Sister Immortal, can we make a move against us?"

    The woman covered her mouth and smiled, "That''s right, you can pick me. But you must think this through. The strength of the four of us is not something that can be seen just from the outside!"

    I feel that there''s something in your words today. Are you trying to trick me? Could it be that she was the strongest out of the four of them?

    Li Jun and Yue Yue were also stunned, but from the surface, the soft and weak Heavenly Lady was indeed the easiest to deal with.

    "If there''s no change, we''ll just choose this Elder Sister Immortal. Can we attack together?"

    Tian Nu nodded, "That''s right. Don''t say I am bullying you. The four of you can come at me together. I don''t need to defeat you. As long as you can cut off my hair, then I will consider it your victory."

    I took a closer look and saw that there was something like a veil in Tian Nu''s hand. It looked extremely thin and silky. Logically speaking, the four of us should be more than enough to deal with that piece of silk.

    Just at that moment, the Heavenly Girl suddenly flew up, and using that piece of cloth in the air, she started dancing, it was truly beautiful, this time we really saw a Elder Sister Immortal dancing, it felt like our trip was not in vain.

    But there is another problem, Elder Sister Immortal is dancing in the air, how can we deal with the veil in his hands?

    Li and Yue had a way. He took out that small magical stone from his bosom and turned it into the size of a skateboard. He stood on the stone and walked freely in the sky.

    I was inspired and summoned my good friend, the fire phoenix. The other three of us sat on the back of the phoenix and soared into the sky.

    Obviously, the Elder Sister Immortal was also shocked. He did not expect the four of us to be prepared, and this problem did not make things difficult for us.

    Li He Yue is the most naughty, but I never thought that he would have the most experience between us, but the most like a little kid. He actually took out a slingshot!

    "You guys go and disturb that sister''s line of sight. I''ll do the rest!"

    Looking at the catapult in Li He Yue''s hands, I didn''t have time to ask if it was reliable. The fire phoenix had already flapped its wings and flew over like a Elder Sister Immortal.

    Elder Sister Immortal seemed to have never seen such a beautiful phoenix, sometimes she was also dumbfounded. Since she felt that the phoenix was spiralling in the air and dancing together with him, this scene looked extremely beautiful.

    Li He Yue saw the dancing deities and was also stunned for a moment. However, she did not forget to use her slingshot to shoot the silk in Elder Sister Immortal''s hand.

    Elder Sister Immortal never expected that the current person could be such a scumbag. Li He Yue, who was slightly further away from him, was completely caught off guard.

    But what we didn''t expect was that the silk in her hand was actually a treasure. On the surface, it looked very thin, but it was actually the toughest thing in the world.

    Li Jun and Yue Yue didn''t expect that even though their slingshot could hit each other, it couldn''t be broken.

    There''s nothing we can do now. What can we do to cut off such a tenacious piece of silk?

    After thinking about it, I could only come up with this idea. Space Abyssal Sword were originally Ancient Divine Weapons s, so dealing with this kind of immortal treasure should be an easy task.

    "I''ll do it, all of you get out of the way!" I pulled out the Space Abyssal Sword and a lightning-like ray of light suddenly lit up the sky. Elder Sister Immortal also seemed to be shocked.

    "Wait a moment!" I have something to say! " For the Heavenly Maiden to call for me to stop at this moment, it really makes my eyes drop.

    What''s wrong? Did they even bring a break?

    "Miss, the weapon in your hand, could it be the legendary Tian Xie?"

    Tian Xie? I''m serious, this is really the first time I''ve heard of this name. This treasure sword is clearly a Kong Ming treasure sword, how did it get a new name?

    "I don''t know if this sword is the Tian Xie you were talking about, but when it came to my hands, his name had already changed, and he was a Space Abyssal Sword."

    Sky Woman nodded, "I took a closer look, this is indeed the legendary Tian Xie. It was a treasure used by the Paleogene, a famous Divine General. Not everyone could use this treasured sword. Only those who were fated with him, or even the reincarnation of that Divine General, could be used. Since this lady''s weapon is Tian Xie, then it means that we are fated people, I won''t fight with you, you guys can go. "

    We were already prepared to take action, but the result is just like this. It turns out that the Kong Ming treasure sword that I used is for another reason.

    As the heavenly woman spoke, she had already landed on the ground, "For a place like Penglai Island, only fated people would be able to see and come up. Everyone only has one chance to come up. You guys are fated people. As for this young lady, since you hold the Space Abyssal Sword, you need to remember one thing. The responsibility on your shoulders is great. "

    These words made my heart tremble. "I''m just an ordinary person, don''t place so much responsibility on my shoulders. I will be afraid if you say so бн"

    Tian Nu smiled. "Actually, it''s not as serious as you think. The so-called responsibility is something that I can handle. Looking at Lady Xiang''s good character, I''m afraid she will not disappoint me." This thing is called the corydalis, and is a treasure of us deities, it can be long or short, but it''s very flexible, what use is there for me? It''s nothing more than a dog, why don''t you bring it away? "

    Like this, for some reason, even if I won this match, and even obtained an immortal treasure out of nowhere.

    "I haven''t used the hammer in my hands for over thousands of years. The reason I asked you a moment ago was because I hoped that you would pick me as your opponent, but who would''ve thought that you would choose a heavenly lady."

    The Divine General stroked his beard, "Sigh, actually, this world is just like this. Everyone sees things from the surface, and from the surface, you look like a ferocious ghost. No one has ever picked you as an opponent in their entire lives!"

    When we finally walked into the formation with the others, the scenery in front of us immediately changed. We were once again in a vast expanse of whiteness. When we opened our eyes, we had already returned to the ends of the earth.

    All of this felt like a dream. The only real thing was the agave in my arms. I felt that this time, our luck value was really out of the question. I didn''t expect that not only did we find the Penglai Wonderland, we even successfully found the agave.

    "Then let''s hurry back, hurry up and shatter this agave and apply it on Zhang Ziyuan''s eyes, then it can see the light of day again!"

    Li and Yue took out his magic stone and took us back to Hangzhou...

    But as soon as I got back to Hangzhou, I felt something was wrong.

    "Look, do you guys feel that there''s something wrong with the scene before us?"

 C293

    Li Jun and Yue looked around, "I also feel that something is wrong. Look at that tree, I remember that it was still a sapling when we left. How come it has grown so tall now?" you have already become a towering tree? "

    "There''s also that road. I remember that when we walked down that road, it was only parallel to the motor lanes. Why did it become six now? It only took a few days to build a road. Its working efficiency is quite high now бн"

    I felt that I was getting more and more cautious as I spoke. "Are we going to fall into some strange spatial resources and not return to our original world?"

    "Let''s hurry back to take a look!" Fu Junqing also became more and more afraid, the more he looked, the more he seemed to have seen an unusual side.

    I quickly returned to the rain house. Fortunately, my home didn''t seem to have changed, it was still the courtyard with the red brick and green tiles.

    After searching for so many days, I still miss Dong Dong a lot, so I ran in while shouting.

    However, there wasn''t a single trace of emotion in my heart. My heart was no longer at ease. Looking for the rest of them, I was also in a daze. If I didn''t come back in the past few days, where had they gone to?

    At this time, a little boy ran out. This little boy was at least seven or eight years old. His face was white and Lulu''s face looked very cute. Moreover, he looked very familiar.

    Weird, why is there a little boy in my house? Where did this kid come from бн

    "Little friend, what''s your name? Why are you playing here? Here? Where did everyone else go? I asked in a friendly tone.

    "My name is Dong Dong, are you my mother?"

    I was stunned by the child''s words. What did he mean? Dong Dong, how did he grow up to be like this? Impossible, he wasn''t even a year old when he left a few days ago бн Furthermore, why did you call me mother when you just opened your mouth? What exactly is the meaning behind that бн

    Could it be that I really fell into a strange space, and this isn''t our original world?

    At this time, a person walked out from the house. Upon closer inspection, it was Jiang Ruoyun!

    "Sister Yun, why are you here?" Could it be that he moved here from the Lingyin Temple of Hangzhou?

    "Su Su? And the others, you, you have finally returned! "

    What do you mean? What do you mean finally back? How many days have we been gone?

    "It''s been so many years, yet you guys haven''t received any news at all. We''re all extremely anxious and don''t know what has happened to you guys. "I''ve gone out many times, but I don''t know where you''ve gone. There''s no way to find you бн"

    Li He Yue shouted, "What?!" We''ve been gone for many years, and that''s not a problem. I remember that we left three days ago, and it hasn''t been four days? "

    Zi Lang frowned his eyebrows, as though he had already understood something, and the meaning behind it was clear.

    "Miss Jiang Ruoyun, right? You say we''ve been gone for many years? "Then what happened in the past few years?"

    "At the beginning, I didn''t know what exactly happened, but after that, Shuo Yue took me here. She said that Su Su and a few others who were out on some business had already disappeared, and that it had been more than two months. I was brought here to take care of the baby, and after that everyone went out to look for someone. Even after a year or two, there was still no news of you all. Even after three to four years, everyone still has not heard anything.

    Zi Lang held his forehead with his right hand, "It seems that I understand the reason behind this. We boarded the Penglai Island, which was originally a treasure land for immortals, one day in heaven and one year underground. Although it is not very accurate, it is more or less the same.

    My shock at the time could not be expressed in words. What? It''s only been three or four days, and it''s already been six or seven years since we came back? In other words, this little boy in front of him, was actually Dong Dong?

    I looked at this little boy carefully. I could indeed see the shadows of Zhang Ziyuan and I.

    "Dong Dong, I am your mother бн "I haven''t seen you for a few days, but you''ve already grown so much, and you even look so handsome. This really moves me бн"

    Fu Junqing frowned, "Then where did everyone else go? Are they still looking for us? "

    Jiang Ruoyun nodded her head, "That''s right, even though it''s been so long, nobody has given up on searching for you guys, especially big brother Zhang Ziyuan. He spent almost all his time searching for Miss Su Su."

    After hearing what he said, I suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. He clearly went for just a few days, but he actually made me wait for so long. All these years, he''s been looking for me, and yet, there''s been no news of him.

    "Then where are they now? Hurry and report your safety to me, we really didn''t do it on purpose. We were only in Penglai Island for three or four days, but it has already been so many years since we came back. "

    "I don''t know where they went to look for him either. In any case, they should have already found him in the past few years, because they didn''t leave any information or clues behind when you left. Since Big Brother Zhang Ziyuan''s vision wasn''t convenient, it wasn''t as smooth to look for him."

    After so many years, his eyes were still blind. The more I thought about it, the more my heart ached. I quickly took out my cell phone, intending to call him.

    I nervously held the phone. It was always ringing. After thinking for a while, he finally picked it up.

    "Hello, who is this?"

    My tears flowed uncontrollably. I didn''t expect that in the short span of a few days after I left, the world had already changed.

    "It''s me. I''m back. Where are you?" I''ll pick you up right away! I really regret not telling you where I went when I left. "If that were the case, I wouldn''t have gone to search for you everywhere. I really didn''t think of it бн"

    I picked up the phone and explained immediately, as if my constant explanation would lessen my guilt a little, but it was no use, he was still going through the pain and despair of so many years in search of me.

    "Wife бн" "You''re finally back бн"

    All the explanations were so pale that they couldn''t even be compared to the words he had said, "You''re finally back." I finally couldn''t hold it in anymore and cried out.

    "It''s me. I''ve returned. I never would have thought that I would cause you so much trouble. Where are you right now?"

    The voice on the other side was bleak and calm. It didn''t seem to be overjoyed, but one could hear a trace of the feeling of having their heart drop.

    "You only need to come back. I only need to know that you''re safe and sound бн"

    I felt that the other party''s tone of voice wasn''t quite right. Could it be that he had met with some danger?

    "Zhang Ziyuan, where exactly are you? Is something wrong with you now? Hurry and tell me, I''ll go get you. "

 C294

    His voice was getting weaker and weaker. I finally understood that something dangerous must have happened to him.

    "You don''t have to worry about me. It''s good that you''re back. I have something to take care of right now. When I''m done, I''ll go back and see you. Don''t worry about me, I''ll definitely go back бн"

    With that, he hung up the phone. Damn it, if he really was in danger, why didn''t he just tell me? I can save him!

    I''m calling, but the other side has already shut down!

    "Sister Ruo Yun, where are the others? Where did they all go? "

    Jiang Ruoyun carried Dong Dong, "Aside from me, everyone else has gone out to look for someone. Shuo Yue has gone out to handle normal affairs, and you have not been here for so many years.

    Shuo Yue''s health isn''t that good to begin with, she is the person who deserves to be taken care of the most. But because I left for so many years, he actually carried a heavy burden on herself, and even took care of Dong Dong for me.

    "Then do you know where Zhang Ziyuan might have gone to? After so many years, where does he usually go to find me?"

    No, I must find him. Judging from his voice, he''s definitely in big trouble. His eyes aren''t convenient, and if no one comes to look after him, he''ll be in danger.

    "I really don''t know. All these years, he has been searching everywhere in this river, north and south. He has searched almost every place that you guys went. I can''t think of where he would go to find you anymore."

    Li He Yue seemed to have thought of something, "Girl, give me your phone, maybe I can find its location."

    I didn''t know what method he had, but with a sliver of hope right now, I was still willing to give it a try. My heart was burning with anxiety as I gave the phone to him.

    Li and Yue took out a small object from their clothes, which looked like they were sucking iron ore, "This thing of mine was made by one of my best friends, it is a patent created based on current science and technology. The place we just called can be located by this small iron ore. "

    I seemed to see some hope. He really had a lot of treasures on him, and each of them were very practical. I didn''t expect him to have such a clever friend who could invent such a useful thing.

    The small magnet that Li He Yue used was soon located at the location of the phone.

    "The location that I am showing is the Dark Cloud Mountain! This place isn''t too far from here, but it''s very remote.

    I have never heard of Dark Cloud Mountain before, it doesn''t seem to be very famous and there aren''t many people who go there. When I arrived, I realized that the reason why this place is called Dark Cloud Mountain is because even the rolling mountain ranges are covered in dark clouds all year round.

    Since this place is very strange, no one came to play and the surrounding area became more and more desolate. Strange, why would he come to this place to find me?

    "This is the place. This mountain is neither big nor small. It''s quite difficult to find someone here. I wonder where it is?"

    "Let''s go into the belly of the mountain!" I don''t know why, but ever since I came here, I seemed to have had a telepathic reaction, as if I could already guess where Zhang Ziyuan was.

    "The belly of the mountain?" How can you be sure that he is there? " Lee and Yue wondered.

    "Because when I was on the phone with him, I found that there was an echo on the other side of the phone. If he was outside, there wouldn''t be such a loud echo. He must be in an empty place, and there''s only a cave nearby."

    "So that''s how it is. What you said makes sense. There should be a cave ahead. If you enter from the inside, you will reach the belly of the mountain."

    "I feel that he must have suffered a lot when he came to find you all these years. After all, not only did he not see you, he didn''t have any information about you. Just like this, with such a vast sea of people and such a huge world, it would be too much effort for him to find a few people бн"

    "Don''t even think about making up for it, how could I not know the hardships he has gone through these past few years? I really didn''t know that it''s been so many years since I returned from the Penglai Island. Come and help me find someone! "

    Li and Yue smiled as if to say, Look, after all these years, your husband has been waiting for you and these days, you are with me.

    He really didn''t know how to describe this person. In fact, his heart is quite good, I encountered any difficulties, he came to selflessly help me, just like this time.

    The entire cave was pitch black in front of him. Nothing could be seen. Lee and Yue, the old chauffeur who often fought, carried all sorts of things with them, including flashlights.

    "Strange, when I was outside, I took a look at the feng shui of Dark Cloud Mountain, I kept having the feeling that there shouldn''t be too many strange things in this cave, why are you trapped here?"

    "You don''t have to leave your old job with just three sentences. If you can solve everything by relying on your Feng Shui, then you divine rod should be the most popular people in the world."

    "Wait a moment, I feel that something is off ahead!" Lee and Yue suddenly called out to me.

    Following that, he walked in front of me and used his body to protect me. Then, he retreated a little, afraid that there might be something dirty up ahead бн

    What he said really gave me a fright. Even though I am now an expert with great courage, completely different from the previous young lady, but as a woman, her fear of the unknown still exists.

    Furthermore, I did hear some weird sounds coming from the front, like the hissing of a wild beast? Perhaps the sound of a battle was very strange. They could clearly hear it, but they couldn''t tell what it was at all.

    Suddenly, the sound grew closer and closer, but we didn''t notice anything strange. Suddenly, I felt something tightly tying my feet together. I looked down and saw that it was a black hair that was tightly tying around my ankle!

    "Holy shit!" What exactly is this thing? "

    I let out a scream and tried to jump away from it, but my legs were firmly locked in place.

    Not only me, Li He Yue''s legs were also tightly bound. Where did this black hair come from? Who would have such long hair?

    "It''s the long-haired ghost! Little girl, quickly cut off this hair. Otherwise, it will get tighter and tighter, until both of our feet are broken! "

    What exactly is the long-haired ghost? He really didn''t expect that this woman''s long hair could be so powerful.

    I thought about the Ancient Divine Weapons in my hands. The Big Sister Fairy had said it before, and now I know the origins of the Sword of Emptiness. I don''t believe that this Ancient Divine Weapons can''t handle a little hair on its head!

    But before I could pull out the Space Abyssal Sword, the hair had already lifted me up. My hand slipped and the sword fell to the ground.

    "Girl, be careful!" I never thought that the cultivation experience of long-haired ghost would actually be this deep! "

    As Li He Yue spoke, she chanted an incantation and took out a piece of Intense Curse s from her bosom. Then, she started chanting and fell down from the blazing fire to her feet.

    Those hair were indeed afraid of fire. After being burned by it, they immediately scattered in all directions.

    Now that Li He Yue was free, she immediately picked up the Ancient Divine Weapons that had fallen to the ground and threw it towards me.

    I retorted in my heart. This big brother is playing too much with me. If he wasn''t careful, it is very possible that he would slash his treasured sword onto my body!

    Fortunately, my speed was not bad. I caught the sword steadily and cut off the hair on my feet.

    After my hair broke, I fell heavily to the ground. I felt that my internal organs were churning. With this, I would probably have internal injuries.

    Li He Yue immediately explained to me, "This long-haired ghost has probably been here for more than 1000 years. We can''t see his hair, but he can still attack us recklessly!"

    "Then what should we do? I have never met such a strange demon. How can I deal with him? "

    "The Intense Curse is useful to him, he should be able to lure it out. With the two of us attacking together, I don''t believe that this small cave can withstand a few of our burning fires!"

    The two of us have a tacit understanding as well, it just so happens that I really do have a few Intense Curse in my arms. The two of us alternately threw the spell out of our hands, burning the hair that stuck to the walls around us, until we could even hear the screams of a man.

    "This long-haired ghost is actually a man?"

    Li He Yue had a strange expression, "How can all the long-haired ghost be female? We men have long hair, too? "

    But how could a man''s hair be so long? What a freak!

    When he thought about how long hair a man had, and how he had become a monster, he felt extremely disgusted.

    After setting off a few more fires, the long-haired ghost was finally unable to endure any longer and revealed his true form to me.

    Damn, it''s really true. long-haired ghost is clearly a man, but this man''s face is actually so delicate and pretty. It seems like he''s a handsome guy in his twenties.

    "Where did you hide my husband? Quickly hand him over, or else burn him down to ashes!"

    "Hehehehe, young lady, don''t speak so arrogantly, didn''t you almost die from my fall just now? I don''t believe you even brought along an endless raging inferno, let me tell you this, even if my hair is burnt to ashes, it can still grow back, my hair''s speed is much faster than yours!"

    When I heard her voice, I felt goosebumps all over my body. She really seemed to be a pervert, speaking like a sissy.

    "What''s so great about your hair growing so fast? A man like you with such long hair looks like a pervert, who can tell that you''re pretty? I didn''t expect you to be so crazy!"

    I scolded him until I couldn''t take it anymore, "Who are you calling a pervert? What''s wrong with a man with long hair? Is long hair a monopoly for you women? Not only do my hair grow longer and faster, I can also be said to be the most powerful weapon for killing people.

    As he spoke, his hair started to wrap around me again, and I could feel that the texture of his hair wasn''t as soft as we normally would be.

    The tip of his hair was as sharp as a dagger, seemingly capable of penetrating a human''s heart at any time.

    I have the Ancient Divine Weapons in my hands, although I''m not afraid of him, I was too careless just now.

    With my hair curling over, I played with my sword and easily cut it off. The other party did not expect that the treasured sword in my hand would be so powerful.

    "You Stinky girl, you actually cut off my hair. Let me tell you, once you guys come here today, don''t even think about walking out!"

    Li He Yue seemed a little curious. "We know that you are a long-haired ghost cultivator for a thousand years, but every ghost will have a reason for harming others. It probably isn''t appropriate for you to kill them every now and then, no?"

    "Hehehe, don''t think that I do not know your identities. Spirit Master is the natural enemy of us ghosts, of course we would kill every one we see!"

    "Can you wait a minute? We are from the Spirit Master, and are natural enemies to you. It''s not your business if you want to kill us, but have you seen another person? It seems to be here as well. He''s the Kui of your kind, you can''t be thinking of eliminating him as soon as possible, right? "

    Taking this opportunity, I asked Zhang Ziyuan if he was really here.

 C295

    "Kui?" It''s been a long time since I''ve seen this kind of creature. It''s very hard to refine. In the past thousands of years, only a few have appeared, how could I be so lucky? "

    My heart sank. From his words, it seems that he has never seen Zhang Ziyuan before? When I just discovered that there was something strange within the cave, I was secretly rejoicing in my heart. Now, Zhang Ziyuan was pretty much here, but I didn''t expect that this long-haired ghost would actually deny everything.

    But looking at long-haired ghost''s attitude, it seemed as though he did not want to speak anymore. Could he really not be here?

    "Li He Yue, is your stone of attraction reliable? Listening to you, Zhang Ziyuan has never been here before! "

    Although exterminating evil spirits and protecting the way is the duty of our Spirit Master, we are not stupid enough to look for strange cuts in caves in the wilderness.

    If Zhang Ziyuan wasn''t here, there wouldn''t be any use in taking care of this long-haired ghost in front of him бн

    At this time, a woman''s strange laughter sounded out, "Why is it so lively these days?" Little fishes are constantly caught. This place has been deserted for a long time, and no one has come. It seems like our luck is quite good! "

    Following this woman''s voice, another long-haired ghost appeared in front of me.

    Damn, this woman''s hair is longer, and is even more nimble than the male long-haired ghost. So long-haired ghost is actually a pair of males?

    The male long-haired ghost asked in surprise, "What? Are there any other visitors these two days? I have been in seclusion, have you been hiding something from me? "

    The female long-haired ghost laughed, "You have been in closed door cultivation and also ignored what others said. Do you need me to tell you? "That''s right, a few days ago there was indeed a person who came here. He was very handsome and he was much stronger than you. I just like him, so what if I keep him here?"

    When I heard this, I was immediately enraged. I felt like tearing off all of the ghost girl''s hair before I tore him into pieces.

    "You''re such a shameless woman. That man is my husband, and you already have a partner. What''s the point of locking him up?"

    "Aiyo?" [You shriveled girl, if you don''t have the front seat, then why are you shouting at me when there isn''t a back seat? "Let me tell you, any man who sees me praises me for my good figure. How can you compare to me?"

    ''F * ck, I''m about to puke. This is too disgusting. Does this woman even know her own limitations? ''

    "Alright, why don''t you call out that man and have him say for himself whether he likes you or me? If he says he likes you, I''ll give it up without a second word! "

    In the face of such a woman, provocation was the most effective method. He seemed to be rather confident in his figure and looks, and felt that all the men in the world should like him?

    I feel that this is a good time to strike a blow to her self-esteem and self-confidence, then he won''t be so arrogant in the future! That long haired monster in front of me, I didn''t believe anyone would be interested in it!

    I didn''t expect that the long-haired ghost girl would really fall for my trap.

    "No problem, I will call him out now. Didn''t you say you were his wife? Let''s see who he likes more. "

    As she spoke, she used her long hair to roll over a person. That person seemed to be severely injured, and his eyes were tightly shut, as though he was in extreme pain.

    Carefully identifying, it was actually Zhang Ziyuan! Even though it was quite a distance away from him, I could clearly see that he seemed to have aged quite a bit over the years бн

    "Zhang Ziyuan, I finally found you. How are you? Open your eyes and look at me, it''s me! "

    I was shouting at him, afraid that he had been unconscious for too long and that his life was in danger. I''ve thought about all the dangers that he would encounter, but I didn''t expect that he would be caught by this abnormal transvestite. The more I thought about it, the more furious I became!

    The male long-haired ghost also did not seem to think that his partner would actually hide another male.

    "Anin, what do you mean?" We''ve lived in the cave together for hundreds of years, or even thousands of years, and our relationship hasn''t always been good. Why did you hide a man when I wasn''t paying attention? "

    The long-haired ghost girl suddenly became unhappy, "So what if I hide a man? Let me tell you, I''ve been dissatisfied with you for a long time. I think it''s better to be a man than you. If you still want to live in peace with me, you''d better not interfere in my private matters. Otherwise, I won''t be polite! "

    The male long-haired ghost seemed to have suffered a destructive blow, "What did you say? You actually said that every man is better than me? Let me tell you, An Ran, you better recognize a reality. You are the same as me and the people outside will only treat you like a monster. No one will sincerely follow you! "

    Hearing this, I nodded repeatedly. "What he said is right. You two are the perfect couple! A normal man wouldn''t be with you. If you don''t believe me, you''ll wake up my husband and ask him yourself. "

    I took advantage of the internal conflict between the two of them to save my man. He was also in a coma right now, so it would be best if he could lure the other party and wake Zhang Ziyuan up.

    "That''s exactly what I want to ask. I would like to know if he is interested in this shriveled up little girl, or in my beautiful and soft body!"

    I felt like I was about to vomit. Zhang Ziyuan really made things difficult for him, to stay in this place for two days. But why didn''t he just tell me where he was when he was on the phone? How could I not deal with such a number of ghosts?

    But what I am happy about is, this long-haired ghost girl has truly fallen for his trap, the provocation method is rather effective for him, he only saw him blowing on Zhang Ziyuan, causing Zhang Ziyuan to slowly wake up.

    I knew that his body wasn''t feeling very well, probably because of some serious injury. I was slightly calmer now and didn''t shout out loud. As I watched him slowly wake up, I just asked him a question softly.

    "Zhang Ziyuan, I''ve come to find you. How are you feeling now? Is there something wrong with you? "

    Right now, I must first ascertain his physical condition. However, from the woman''s words, she shouldn''t be able to do him any fatal injuries.

    Zhang Ziyuan was also an old man now, even if something were to happen, it would be very calm. He knew what I was thinking and gently said, "My body is fine, it''s just that I seem to have been infected with the Ten Incense Flexible Muscle, my entire body is weak."

    The Ten Incense Soft Muscle Powder was an extremely powerful knockout drug. In the martial arts world, it was often used by rapist bandits. If you confuse her, you can do whatever you want.

    Because the Ten Incense Flexible Muscle Powder was extremely domineering, many gentlemen and men would not bother to use it, so it was slowly lost in the martial arts world. No one would have thought that the long-haired female ghost would have such a malicious weapon on her, and using it on Zhang Ziyuan was clearly harboring malicious intentions!

    The more I thought about it, the more scared I became. Luckily I was able to find this place accurately, or else the consequences would have been dire!

    "Alright, I know that you two are husband and wife, so your relationship wasn''t too bad. However, my appearance will cause your relationship to become dangerous, so I''ll ask you little handsome brother. Tell me, do you like me a bit more, or do you like that shriveled girl a bit more?"

    When the long-haired woman asked this question in person with her mesmerizing confidence, I felt like spitting blood.

    "Hey!" "Can you not talk about a shriveled girl like that? Let me tell you, although my figure is indeed not as good as yours, I am also protruding from the front and back."

    Although I consider myself to be a rather detached girl, but no matter how detached I am, I can''t stand two things. The first is that others say that your appearance is ugly, the second is that your figure is bad бн

    She was so proud of herself and was so unforgiving, "Then what about the little handsome brother? Compared to that shriveled girl, whose body is better? "

    Zhang Ziyuan grinned, as though he was speechless. Although he knew that there weren''t any fatal injuries on his body, my heart was finally at ease, but he couldn''t move his body at this moment. He could only accept the actions of this long-haired girl, I had the urge to chop off all of her hair.

    Zhang Ziyuan awkwardly coughed, "Long haired lady, you want me to tell you the truth?"

    "Of course. Whatever you say in your heart, you can accept the result. But don''t worry, if you like me more, I won''t let you go!" "What''s so good about being with that ugly girl? I''ve never seen such an ugly thing бн"

    What the heck? I felt as though my entire nerves were about to burst. I had never seen such a shameless ghost girl before. Just as I was about to rush up to argue with her, Li He Yue quietly reached out her hands to pull me back before shaking her head at me.

    is still in their hands, if you rush over now, I am afraid that both of them would be injured. Zhang Ziyuan is a smart person, I feel that he can very well solve this problem. "

 C296

    "Alright, since the two of you want me to tell you the truth, then I''ll just tell you the truth бн" "Speaking of figure, it''s indeed long haired elder sister that''s better бн"

    Zhang Ziyuan was indeed blind, so I can''t blame him. He probably hasn''t even seen what this long-haired big sister looked like before бн

    The long-haired ghost girl did not seem to know that the man he had taken a fancy to was actually blind, letting out a few terrifying laughs.

    "Did you hear that? This man said that my figure is slightly better than yours. This is an obvious thing to do." Then let me ask you, who do you like about the two of us? "

    The long-haired ghost stayed silent, but I could tell he''d been lucky. He was obviously his partner, and since he hid other men, he herself wore a green hat.

    Now, his partner was brazenly boasting about the man she had hidden away. To a man, this was a huge disgrace. I now know a bit of the reason why Zhang Ziyuan said those words, probably because he wanted to incite the relationship between the two.

    Right now, Zhang Ziyuan seemed to be in quite a relaxed state of mind. It was probably the first time he felt that it was actually pretty good to be blind and not see anything.

    "If you want to ask, then I''ll tell you the truth. Actually, I still like long-haired elder sister more. My wife hasn''t seen me for seven or eight years, I feel like she doesn''t love me at all бн"

    Zhang Ziyuan, you divine tool! I almost believed his words. Indeed, my entire body was relaxed for seven or eight years. From his point of view, if I didn''t encounter something special, then I would definitely have no feelings for him.

    At that time, I was so stunned that I couldn''t say anything, but I gradually understood that this wasn''t something that Zhang Ziyuan could say.

    "Hehehehe, Stinky girl, did you hear that? He likes me! Then I''ll leave him here? That''s right! I know that we have been together for too long, you and I, husband and wife, what do you mean by beauty fatigue, we have long lost interest in you. How about this, since I have already made a new couple, you can''t stay idle either. Although it is not as beautiful as me, it is still alright as long as my figure is good! "As for that stinky brat beside us, he also looks pretty good-looking бн"

    "What do you mean, what do you mean?" I didn''t take it seriously at first, but I didn''t think that you would really want to give me a green hat. Let me tell you, I''m not such a casual person, if you really want me to hide a man today, then I''m going to fall out with you today! "

    Zhang Ziyuan''s calm face revealed a trace of an imperceptible smile, but I saw that this was the result that he wanted, causing the two long-haired ghost s to fall out.

    This guy was truly amazing. No matter where he went, his brain was always so useful. He was able to easily sow discord between the two of them.

    "Aiyo, I''ve known you for so long and I always felt that you were a coward and a coward. You actually dared to challenge me today, and now that we''re at odds, you think I''m afraid of you? "

    The long-haired man felt that his pride had been severely damaged. He could not take it anymore. It was obvious that she really liked her partner.

    There was no other way. Most likely, the long-haired ghost was truly angered. It swept up the countless strands of hair around it and charged forward like a female ghost.

    Later on, I realized that the real target of the long-haired ghost was Zhang Ziyuan who was lying beside the long-haired ghost girl. At this moment, I started to feel anxious.

    This situation was simply too dangerous, there was a possibility that the motionless Zhang Ziyuan might actually be injured by him.

    "You coward, you''re really stupid, to actually dare to fight against me. Fine, I might as well tell you everything, I don''t like you for a long time, life is boring with you!" Today, we might as well make a decision. In this Dark Cloud Mountain cave, there can only be one long-haired ghost! "

    Soon after, the two of them started fighting. Their hair were entwined, and neither of them showed any mercy.

    However, the fight between the two was extremely awkward because both of their deadly weapons were long-haired. It was clear that when the two of them were attacking each other, neither of them was able to pinpoint the other''s fatal point.

    Thus, the fight between the two became more and more chaotic. In the end, their hair was tightly entwined, and they were no longer able to part ways.

    I almost laughed out loud. I don''t know if these two were ignorant, but based on their fighting style, I would never think of separating from them ever again.

    The long-haired female ghost finally couldn''t take care of herself and released the restraints on Zhang Ziyuan. I immediately ran over and helped him up.

    "How are you? The situation just now really scared me out of my wits.

    Zhang Ziyuan shook his head, "This thing doesn''t have any antidote, but after three hours, it will gradually disappear."

    "Alright, let those two fight first. Let''s hurry up and get out!"

    In the end, the hair of the two long-haired ghost s were tightly entwined and could not be separated anymore. It was just like their relationship, where they made a solid knot, which no one could resolve.

    The long-haired ghost girl became angry from embarrassment. He wanted to risk his life to fight the long-haired ghost guy, but when he realised that we saved Zhang Ziyuan and wanted to leave, he immediately realised that he had been tricked.

    "You bastards dare to trick me?!" I won''t let you escape so easily! "

    He and his partner''s hair was already tangled up, I didn''t think that there was still time to care about us, he only saw him grow some long hair and tightly tie us up.

    Zhang Ziyuan was embarrassed again, he suddenly sighed, "Long haired elder sister, speak the truth, we need to be in love. The person who truly treats you well is that long haired ghost, and there is only one person I mean, which is this person by my side."

    This made me feel good. The displeasure from before was gone. I knew that the person he liked the most was me. I was just dealing with that long-haired girl.

    The long-haired ghost girl felt that he had been fooled. She screamed and screamed, "Impossible! That shriveled girl is clearly not as pretty as me! And you said, she''s been giving you a hand for so many years, she doesn''t love you at all? "

 C297

    Zhang Ziyuan shook his head, "Let us go, things like love have nothing to do with one''s appearance and body. To tell you the truth, I am blind and can''t see anything. Even though she had indeed left me for many years, I still deeply believed that she had left me for her own reasons. Therefore, even after so many years, I still chose to wait and search for his, never giving up бн "

    Damn, I just got back and I met such a passionate confession. I can''t hold back my tears any longer.

    From the moment I met Zhang Ziyuan, he was a sullen man. He rarely spoke sweet words to me, even though he really loved me when it comes to actions, it was truly difficult to listen to him say such sweet words to me.

    I never thought that the words he said today would actually be so pleasant to listen to. Could it be that in the seven to eight years that I have been missing, Zhang Ziyuan actually learned the ability to speak sweet nothings?

    The long-haired ghost girl was stunned. He didn''t expect the man he fancied would speak to his in such a way. Even though she had lived for thousands of years, she still didn''t understand what love was.

    She thought that with her good figure, any man would think highly of her. However, she had underestimated that there was still a good man in this world who only cared about the heart.

    The long-haired ghost girl gradually loosened his hold on us, "Forget it, now that my hair is tightly entwined with his, maybe this is life. In this life, we will never be able to separate again, you can leave.

    I really didn''t expect that the day this long-haired ghost girl thought things through would come. Just as I obtained my freedom, my first thought was to quickly run. These two fellows'' hair is really too strong.

    These years, Zhang Ziyuan seemed to have become more and more nagging. In fact, I believe in fate, "The two of you have your hair tightly intertwined, in my opinion, you two are fated people, so you should cherish each other well!"

    Li He Yue carried Zhang Ziyuan on his shoulder as he left the cave.

    After exiting the Dark Cloud Mountain Cave, I heaved a sigh of relief. Although the adventure this time wasn''t the most dangerous, it made me understand a lot of things.

    "Zhang Ziyuan, listen to me, I really didn''t mean to stay away for so many years. We went to the Penglai Island, and went to look for the medicine for your eyes, but unexpectedly, a day for the Penglai Island turned out to be two years underground. We only stayed there for a total of three days, and it had already been seven to eight years since we came down..."

    "Actually, even if you didn''t explain it to me, I would have believed in you. However, after you said it like that, I felt that the world was very big and that there were all sorts of strange things. Although I didn''t think of what exactly happened, I had a feeling that there wasn''t any danger that appeared in this world."

    Perhaps Zhang Ziyuan gave me a deep impression of what it meant to have trust between two people, which was something that didn''t require words to communicate with. So much that even after many years, these people still existed.

    "Now that I feel like I can move freely, you can put me down. It''s been hard on you all this time."

    Li He Yue was not fat to begin with, and her strength wasn''t that great either. It was indeed hard for him to carry a living person along the way. I feel that if I were him, I would definitely not be able to save my love rival after waiting for such a long time and so much trouble to find a lover. But he seems to be quite open-minded.

    "To be honest, I''m actually quite angry this time. Can''t you at least tell me where you went the next time you''re here? "It''s not like I need to search for so many years бн"

    Zhang Ziyuan was indeed angry, but thinking about it, even though it was only a few days of time for us, it was still many years of fear for him.

    "I know I was wrong. It won''t happen again. I swear, I don''t care where I go next time. Can I tell you where I am? "

    "Your plan this time is to find me some medicinal herbs to cure my eyes. You are afraid that I would obstruct you, so you didn''t dare to tell me." "Although I have experienced many things over the years and have searched everywhere in the great rivers and the north, it would be the greatest comfort to me to see you standing here safe and sound."

    Indeed, enough time can change a person. In my eyes, Zhang Ziyuan has already changed a lot, he is more mature and steady than before, and he is also more empathetic. Maybe all these years of hard work, and the joy of meeting again in just an instant, have already broken all the obstacles between us.

    Back in Hangzhou, we finally had the same feeling as an old man and his wife. After all, in their eyes, time had already flowed back and forth for many years.

    After all, after so many years, in my opinion, it was just for an instant. My youth is still there, that way, I could be together with Zhang Ziyuan for a little longer.

    When Fu Junqing saw that we had returned, he indicated that the agave had already been prepared. It had turned into medicine, which could be attached to Zhang Ziyuan''s eyes at any time.

    "You all worked so hard just to find the agave? I think it''s fortunate that you didn''t stay in the Penglai Island for long. If you stayed for a little more than ten days, when you came back, we would all be old men. "

    Even though Zhang Ziyuan and Shuo Yue seem to have aged a lot, I understand that deep down, they do not have an old body, so on the surface, they look to be around thirty years of age.

    Yue Feng was different. He was an ordinary person, although he was a descendant of the wind and ghosts, he did not inherit an immortal''s physique.

    Looking at it now, after all these years, he had indeed aged quite a bit, but Xiao Cui was still the same as she was back then, with no changes whatsoever.

    Suddenly, a lively lady appeared in front of me. She had the appearance of a peerless beauty, but it felt somewhat familiar. I couldn''t recall who she was.

    Sister Su Su. Do you not recognize me now? I am Yue Ling''s little sister! You''ve been missing for so many years!

    So it was Yue Feng''s sister, Xiao Ling? Holy sh * t, he was really generous.

    I remember when she first left, she was only a sixteen to seventeen year old little girl. Moreover, at that time, her body wasn''t completely recovered, and her mind wasn''t quite clear.

    "I didn''t expect that I would finally recover, right? It was all thanks to you guys that my brother and I were able to regain our vitality by finding me some medicinal ingredients. Furthermore, my brain has already been cured, so I am not confused at all. "

    "Really? I say, why do I look at you? Your eyes are much clearer now, so it turns out that you have completely recovered. Yue Feng, this is to congratulate you! "

    Yue Feng shrugged his shoulders, "Aiya, I''ll tell you guys. You guys have been searching for so many years, but in truth, many things have changed. You guys still need to slowly adapt. Actually, I''m rather envious of you guys as well. You''re still so young after all these years, and I''m much older than you guys! Do you want to sleep? "He''s still young, I reckon he''ll start to dislike me after a while!"

    Yue Feng seemed to have changed a little. The current him, more like an old veteran of society, spoke tactfully and without losing a domineering air.

    It turned out that the only thing that didn''t change was me. There wasn''t anyone or anything that wouldn''t change because of time.

    It seemed like they were right. After a few years in Hangzhou, I might have to adapt to the changes in the landscape.

    What made me the happiest was still Dong Dong. It was said that he would be attending primary school in two months. After so many years of not being with him, he must have lost a lot of motherly love. I decided to use the rest of my life to make it up to him.

    That night, Zhang Ziyuan applied the agave''s medicinal herbs on his body. In fact, he said that it wasn''t too different if he could see or not see it now. After these few years of cultivation, he could completely see anything in this world.

    However, in order to obtain this agave, we have experienced many trials and tribulations.

    After a few days of ruckus, it was finally the time for both of us to be alone. Knowing that he was just like that, waiting and looking for me for so many years, it was impossible for our hearts to remain calm.

    Looking at his bandaged eyes, his heart skipped a beat and he quietly grabbed his hand.

    "How do you feel about your eyes now? Is there anything wrong with it? " After all, this grass was only a legend. It had the effect of hearing and vision, who knew if it was real.

    Zhang Ziyuan flipped his hand to cover the back of my hand, "I feel that my eyes are extremely cool and comfortable. I feel that even if this herb can''t help me recover my light, it would not do me any harm."

    "But seeing that you''ve applied the herbs that I''ve painstakingly gathered, I''m really looking forward to seeing my face when I wake up tomorrow morning. At that time, I felt that I would be extremely excited!"

    Zhang Ziyuan shook his head, "Actually, as for me, I don''t have much anticipation in my heart. I think that if I could see something else, I would feel uncomfortable. But thinking about it, I can see your face again, and I''m quite happy about it. "

    "The Big Brother Fu said that all of his herbs have been destroyed, and are divided into seven parts. If you apply it once every night, you will be able to see the light again after seven days. "It''s a pity, there''s only one type of agave in this world, and legend has it that every person who ascends to Penglai Wonderland must not be greedy. Everyone can only take one common sage herb, and if you take too many, the common sage herb you bring back will lose their effectiveness."

    "There''s actually such a legend. I feel that if a girl were to ascend to Penglai Wonderland, the first thing she would have to do would be to find an immortal herb that would ensure her eternal youth. Have you ever thought that you could give up and let me recover my light and choose to be together with me for a long time? "

    The reason I went to Penglai Wonderland was to find agave for you. If I had changed my mind and brought back a type of herb that can help me live my youth forever, I would probably never be able to live peacefully in my heart for the rest of my life. Furthermore, my entire life does not lie in the length of each other''s lives. The heavens can grant me the chance to meet you, so I should not be greedy anymore. "

    Zhang Ziyuan gently caressed my waist, "Wifey, look at how I''ve been alone for the past few years. You owe me a lot, don''t you want to make it up to me?"

    "I''ll definitely make it up. Whatever I owe you over the years, I''ll make it up to you in the future. In any case, we still have a long way to go, so there''s no need to rush бн"

    The lights were extinguished and the courtyard was quiet. Only the people on the summer tree knew what was going on.

    Seven days later, with a perturbed mood, I untied the bandage on Zhang Ziyuan''s face. At that moment, I felt like my heart was about to stop.

    Watching him slowly open his eyes, I stared fixedly at Zhang Ziyuan, my hands constantly swaying in front of his eyes.

    "How are you feeling? Did you see anything? "

    Zhang Ziyuan was silent in the beginning, making me extremely nervous. I had thought that the agave was useless, as he still couldn''t see anything.

    However, after a while, he suddenly grabbed his hands and said, "Stop fooling around. Since then, your two little claws have been waving around in front of my eyes. Truly annoying бн"

    "..." So you can see? "What''s this?"

    Zhang Ziyuan smiled as he held onto my left hand which had been extended, "I know you are an idiot, there is no need to prove it like this right? I have truly recovered my light, you can be at ease, this agave is truly useful."

    I almost jumped in joy, all my hard work has not been in vain! This was a piece of grass that had taken several years of everyone''s time to get back.

    After Zhang Ziyuan recovered his light, I thought about going home to take a look. After all, based on my calculations, it should have been five or six years since I last went home. Not only that, he was also concerned about his parents'' health. After all, now that they thought about it, they were already old.

    "I''ve returned back in the past few years. After all, if I wanted to find out your whereabouts, your hometown definitely wouldn''t let me go. As for the reconstruction of your hometown, you can be completely at ease. Right now, many people in your hometown are living in 4-5 storey houses.

 C298

    "Then do my parents know about my loss?"

    Zhang Ziyuan sighed, "At the beginning, they could still hide it, but after you asked them about it again and again, and you never appeared, they already realised that there was a problem, and after asking further questions, I was forced to tell them the truth, and that you had gone missing."

    "Then they must be in a hurry, right? They only have a daughter like me, and never had the chance to take care of them. They have disappeared for so many years, and I feel like they have been worrying about me for their entire life. "

    Zhang Ziyuan caressed my clothes and lightly pushed me onto the bed, "That''s right, they were really anxious. When they heard that you had gone missing, they immediately called the police. "Later on, I thought that calling the police was actually a good idea. At least the police are much stronger than us, so we might be able to find you."

    "They really called the police. What happened after that?"

    "There''s no ''after''. They couldn''t find you. In the end, they also gave up all hope. They probably really thought you were in some sort of danger or something. "Don''t worry, I already called the day you returned and told them that you were safe. I even said that I would go back and visit them in a few days."

    Zhang Ziyuan was quite a qualified son-in-law, he would be the first one to do things that he did not expect to do.

    "Then I''ll pack up and we''ll go back together. I miss them quite a bit too. "It seems to them that I haven''t been home for five or six years."

    "Bring Dong Dong along, I plan to return home to take a look around. Actually, the person who wants to go back to my homeland the most is Zi Lang, the reincarnation of his lover is in our village. "

    After so many years, the newborn baby should have already become a beautiful little girl by now. Zi Lang reckoned that he could no longer hold back and wanted to see what this future lover looked like.

    This was also the first time Dong Dong came to this place to see his own grandma and grandpa.

    "So, not only do I have a mother, I also have a grandma and grandpa. Now, my little friend can''t just say that I don''t have any relatives anymore!"

    "Yeah, you don''t only have grandma and grandpa, you also have all sorts of aunts. This time, I''ll lead you to go through them all, then you''ll be able to receive a lot of red packets!"

    "Alright, I''ll go buy a new phone when I have a lot of red packets!"

    This child, after so many years, just who was the one who taught him, buying a new phone after getting a red packet бн

    The small village that was originally poor and backward had now undergone a tremendous change. Not to mention that it had been rebuilt after the destruction of the village, just the four to five story houses were already built one by one. During this period of time, the villagers had really become rich.

    I don''t even know where my home is anymore. I carefully orientated myself and was still able to find the large jujube tree that I grew when I was a child.

    Following the direction of the jujube tree, I found my home and left a few dilapidated bungalows with three floors. Now, the area was much larger and much cleaner and tidy. It looked a bit like a city.

    "Dad, mom, I''m back!"

    I shouted at them from the front door before we even entered the courtyard. I felt that it would be best not to give them too much surprise. If the old man''s heart could not take it, then the consequences would be unimaginable. Let me shout a shout and prepare them mentally before I go in.

    Hearing my shout, the sound of hurried footsteps approached and opened the door of my house.

    It was my mother who opened the door. I hadn''t seen her for a while, but she had aged so much already that her hair was completely gray.

    "Su Su! Girl, is it really you? Did you really come back? I''m not dreaming, old man. Come out and see if our daughter is back. "

    Mom was really excited. She was already sobbing a little. She hugged me tightly and only asked me where I had been all these years.

    I hugged my mother tightly. "Mom, I''ve made you worry all these years, but I really didn''t come to see you. I''ve been missing for so many years, and I''ve done something very important that no one can tell me. But you don''t have to worry, I didn''t encounter any danger.

    Mom wanted to ask me where I was going. I can''t really answer her. I can''t possibly say that I went to the Penglai Wonderland, and the time there passed slower than our time, so she probably wouldn''t believe this kind of fantasy.

    "Well, anyway, I''ve returned safely, so you don''t need to ask. Well, it''s been a long time since I''ve had a meal cooked by you. I''m hungry now!"

    Every time I see Mom, the fastest person to respond is someone else. Mom, maybe you really are too old, and your memory isn''t that good, but after I interrupted you, you can''t remember to ask.

    "Su Su, Zhang Ziyuan is indeed a good person. During the time you''re missing, she desperately searched for you, and after leaving for so many years, she didn''t find any other women. I feel that such a single-minded man like you is already very rare!"

    "Mom, I know. If he wasn''t a man like this and I wasn''t with him, wouldn''t it be nice to look at your daughter? Oh right, I want to solemnly introduce this child to you, Dong Dong, is your grandson! Dong Dong, hurry up and call me Grandma, take the red packet! "

    "Grandma!" Dong Dong is the smartest child I have ever seen. He immediately cried out and extended his hands out, wanting to receive a red packet.

    "Aiya, my grandson is already so old, I was wondering when I would be able to hug my grandson. I didn''t expect to call him grandma the first time we met. Alright, I''ll immediately give Bao a big red packet!" "Wait and see!"

    She felt that her mother was really overjoyed today. Perhaps she had never been so happy in her life before. All of a sudden, his most pained daughter had returned, and she had even brought back a grandson. This joy was indescribable.

    "My daughter, our family already built three floors of small buildings two years ago. Our living conditions are already good, and our family is much richer, so we reorganized your room. You don''t mind, do you?"

    I hastily shook my head. "No, no matter how this place turns out, it will always be my home. Quickly show me my new bedroom, I must try to sleep today!"

    That night, my mom really cooked a table full of dishes for us three. Zi Lang carried a little girl and walked over.

    This little girl was eight or nine years old and had a cinnabar mole on her forehead. She was extremely handsome, and one could even vaguely make out the appearance of that talented girl from back then.

    "Aiyo, isn''t she Sister Wang''s daughter? You''ve grown so much already, and you''re getting more and more beautiful? I still remember when she was born, our village encountered a calamity, that year all our houses collapsed, then she was born, and there was a cinnabar mole on her forehead. Many fortune-tellers said that this girl was a bane, and it was because of her arrival that our village suffered great losses, and on the day her mother gave birth to her, she almost died in childbirth! So many people don''t like this girl, but they never thought that after she grew up, her appearance would be that of a beauty we''ve never seen before! At that time, many old people in the village had said that she was a goddess that had descended from the heavens? It''s because of her that we have a new life in our village! "

    Damn, there are quite a lot of things to say about this. Sometimes I would say that it was the descent of a goddess, so it''s hard for me to explain the true origins of this little girl. I could only sit by the side and quietly listen.

    Zi Lang laughed as he carried the chair, "It''s just an ordinary girl, don''t be so superstitious, you village elders. There''s no need to explain so much, we''re just so beautiful! Linglong, do you still recognize me? "

    The little girl shook her head, indicating that she did not recognize this bad uncle.

    I couldn''t help but burst out laughing, "Zi Lang, what are you thinking about? He was just born the last time you saw her. How do you expect her to know you? "

    It was obvious that this little girl did not carry the memories of her past life. The seal in his hands had yet to be unlocked, and it was not yet time for that.

    Zi Lang smiled bitterly, "I''m not in a hurry. When she remembers me, I''ll tell her what''s in my heart. "I thought I''d have to wait for many years, but I didn''t expect that in just three or four days, she''d already grown so much. Isn''t this happiness coming to me way too quickly бн"

    Indeed, he had made a trip to Penglai Wonderland, but after living for so many years, this little girl had naturally grown up. Was this a blessing in disguise?

    I couldn''t help but pull on Zi Lang''s sleeves, "This girl is still young, don''t instill the thought of early love in his. Be careful of the fact that their family treats you as a hooligan. If you continue to beat them up, I won''t be able to stop them! "

    Zi Lang immediately looked depressed, "Can you not shock me, I was just so happy for a long time. It doesn''t matter. Actually, I can still wait. After all, I have already waited for a thousand years. Dozens of years of time is nothing to me. Ling Long, after you finish eating, uncle will send you home? "

    Looking at Zi Lang''s expression, I also heaved a sigh of relief in my heart. All life in this vast floating world is only about love and fate. However, this relationship had truly reached the point of persistence. What they wanted was no longer a lifetime, but a lifetime.

    "I say, Zi Lang, if I knew earlier, I would have left you in the Penglai Wonderland and we would have returned first. When you return after staying for eight to ten days, we would have already cultivated to the maximum."

    I whispered to tease Zi Lang, who was definitely not angry, "That''s not good, I hope that she can grow up to have me as my companion. "Although I haven''t seen him for the past few years, I can still make it from this age!"

    Damn, I had always thought that he was an elegant and proper gentleman. Now it seems that he really was a strange uncle!

 C299

    Originally, Zi Lang was happy to be able to find his lover without a hitch, but who would have thought that something bad would happen to Ling Long after just a few days.

    That night, the night was dark and the wind was strong. Everyone should have already gone to sleep. The Ling family also went to bed early. After all, they were a rural family with no entertainment.

    In front of her house, there was a very strange sound. Everyone thought that the wind was too strong and had blown on something outside, so they didn''t pay much attention and continued sleeping. However, they didn''t expect that on the second day, something shocking happened.

    Linglong was actually gone. Last night, she was still peacefully sleeping in her room, but why did she disappear the next morning when she woke up?

    What made her even more suspicious was that there was actually a string of strange wind chimes hanging by her window. The wind chimes were reddish brown in color, as if half their blood had been dyed red. It was extremely eye-catching.

    Thinking about the strange noises that happened the night before, Ling Long''s family members went limp with fear. They invited the most famous divine rod in all of China to come over and see what was going on.

    When Zi Lang heard about this, his face immediately turned green. Linglong was not even an adult, yet she was being watched by such a strange person.

    When I saw how anxious he looked, I couldn''t help but comfort him, "Don''t worry, let''s go and take a look. Rumors are just rumors, it''s better to see with our own eyes." "Rest assured, no matter who kidnapped her, we are confident that we can find her for you!"

    Everyone had already gone to the Ling Long family. This matter had already shocked all the villagers. They felt that this matter was too strange. Amongst them were many divine rod who came to cheat money. In a short period of time, the Ling Long family had surrounded the people who came from the inner and outer layers to watch the excitement.

    It took a great deal of effort to squeeze through, but we saw the strange sound of the reddish-brown wind chimes in front of the windows.

    "Uncle, aunt, what happened?" Tell me in detail if I may be able to help! "

    She was already in tears. After all, she was so old and only had such a daughter. When she gave birth to her daughter in the hospital, it was still difficult for her to bear the child, so she treated her daughter like a darling.

    "Little Su Su girl, I don''t know why, but this girl has always been very well-behaved and rarely interacted with outsiders. I never thought that someone would think of her and take his away at night. Look, that wind chime on the window scared me to death! "

    Then she continued to cry, and her aunt''s husband sighed.

    With just this little bit of information, he was completely unable to figure out who took Linglong away and where бн

    "Aunt!" Don''t cry yet. From what I see, your daughter shouldn''t be in any great danger. The problem is that you have to cooperate, so that we can find our daughter! "

    "Lass Su, the problem is, you are all normal people, how can you help me get it back? "Don''t put yourself in there. I heard that there''s a famous Warlock in the neighboring village. I''ve already sent someone to invite him. When he comes, things might even change!"

    My aunt and uncle didn''t seem to believe me. After all, I grew up in this village, and they definitely wouldn''t believe that I''m a very powerful Spirit Master. Since he''s unwilling to tell me about any suspicious clues during this period of time? Then I''ll have to find it myself.

    I walked over to the bell, which still made that weird sound in the wind. It was very unpleasant to hear.

    "Aunt, the voice you heard last night should be this Feng Ling, right?"

    She nodded. "That''s right, that''s the voice of Feng Ling. I truly regret it. If it had happened yesterday and she had come in to take a look, perhaps she wouldn''t have been captured бн"

    "Oh uncle and aunt, actually, if that person really wanted to take your daughter away, why would he let out such a sound in front of your house? In that case, won''t they draw your attention? "

    "Little girl, what you said makes sense. But, such a mysterious matter?" How can we tell? "Perhaps, the one who took our daughter away was not the robbers, but бн"

    Aunt did not dare to continue. She had probably thought about what had happened, but she did not have the courage to say it.

    I walked into the bellows and felt there was no ghost on them, so I suspected it was a huge trap.

    I secretly went over to Yue Feng and whispered a few words into his ear, "You''re fast, I''ll trouble you to help me with something. If you have any news, come back and tell me immediately."

    Yue Feng nodded, "No problem, leave this matter to me!"

    I m afraid that the conspiracy at the center of this matter is not small. Maybe I need to ask him about some things before Zi Lang can come to a conclusion.

    "Zi Lang, do you think that Linglong''s disappearance has anything to do with her previous life, Wan Er?"

    Zi Lang shook his head, "That''s hard to say. According to logic, only we should know about her reincarnation, and only when the seal on my palm detected her will we know where and when she was born. If there really was someone watching her, how did they find out about it?"

    "It''s hard to say. Perhaps the other party also has a bargaining chip that can help me find her. Right now, the key is to carefully think about it.

    Zi Lang carefully recalled, this was a long time ago after all.

    "In the past, Wan Er had once worshiped a famous person, and she was the sole disciple passed down from master to master for nine generations. Therefore, his wits and skill are not any weaker than mine. "

    Zi Lang seemed to have slowly recalled some of the details that had to do with this matter. I listened quietly, wondering if I could capture some useful information from his words.

    "A famous man, and then what? In that case, Miss Wan Er should be an extraordinary person, right? "

    "That''s right, he is indeed an extraordinary person. I have never seen his master before, so I have heard him mention it before. He is an unworldly expert who knows the geography of heaven and earth, and his skills in magic are all very strong. He also has a legendary glazed fan, which was once fought over by people everywhere. "

    The glazed fan had never heard of such a thing. If it was said that it was just a priceless fan, then it would not be able to attract the attention of people from all over the place. Could it be that this fan had some sort of miraculous function that would make people unable to stop themselves from obtaining it?

    But, what did Wan Er''s master have to do with this? This doesn''t seem to be connected at all...

    I looked at Zi Lang suspiciously, hoping he would give me an explanation.

    Zi Lang quietly lowered his voice, "The reason I wanted to mention this matter is because Wan Er''s master once had a mortal enemy, and that is his fellow sect disciple. "This person''s favorite object is the reddish-brown wind chimes. It''s said that her house is filled with such wind chimes that are dyed red with human blood бн"

    He said it with such horror that I trembled.

    "So you suspect that the person who kidnapped Linglong already knew that Linglong was the reincarnation of Miss Wan Er? And his goal is that glazed fan? "

    "I think it''s very possible that the glazed fan is Master Wan Er''s sect''s, a treasure passed down from generation to generation, and it was only passed down to the next generation''s leader. Even though I don''t understand Wan Er''s sect very well and she didn''t tell me much due to various reasons, I still remember this matter very clearly. "

    "But this matter is too strange. If it was by chance that you were sealed in the ancient tomb, and if Miss Wan Er was stubborn enough to stay in the Fengdu Ghost City and never left, then this mysterious person who likes the blood-colored wind chimes, what method did he use?" After so many years бн Or could it be that the person causing trouble now was the descendant of the mysterious person? "Could it be that from generation to generation, the final goal of their clan was to obtain the glazed fan? This is too scary бн"

    Everything is unknown, but when I saw that string of wind chimes, the first thing I thought of was Master Wan Er''s junior brother.

    "The problem is, Linglong is already Wan Er''s reincarnation, and that''s impossible. When he was reincarnated, he must have been carrying that glazed fan with him the entire time, so what''s the use of capturing a little girl if he wants to take something?"

    "I''m not too sure about the whereabouts of that fan anymore. At first, it was indeed on Wan Er''s body. However, after the two of us had fallen out, the two countries started to fight. For a long time, they met again, and it was not as close as it was before. I don''t even know where I sent that fan to. "

    I lowered my head in thought. "So I guess the person who took Linglong must have wanted to do everything in his power to awaken her memories and make her tell me where the fan was. Do you think that is possible?"

    "Awakening memories? You mean, the other party already knows about the seal that you have placed on both of our palms, sealing our memories from our previous lives? "

    I nodded. "Of course. When an ordinary person is reincarnated, they must drink Grandma Meng''s Elixir and walk on the Bridge of Helplessness. They have completely forgotten their memories from their previous life. There aren''t many people who have this kind of lucky chance." If that person wants to get information from Linglong, he will definitely know the truth of the matter. "

    Zi Lang seemed to be able to clear up the situation, but the only thing he did not know was who this person was.

    I reached out to pat him on the shoulder. "So I said, before this, someone must have approached Linglong and checked that her palm was sealed. That''s why they dared to do such a thing." All these years, we have never been here, so we do not know who it is that is intentionally getting close to Linglong. Now, all of this is due to his parents. "

    "But his parents don''t seem to be able to do it, as if they''re deliberately hiding something. Maybe we should go and ask them."

    I shrugged my shoulders. "Don''t be anxious, we will know the information we want very soon. It''s said that the very powerful divine rod is about to arrive." These few years, his parents would definitely tell that divine rod what was weird about his daughter. We''ll know when the time comes. "

    Zi Lang felt that it made sense, so we waited near the Ling Long family residence for the appearance of the divine rod.

    To be honest, there are still many doubts in my heart regarding the divine rod. After all, I have never heard of such a person in the Ten Thousand Mile Region. Coincidentally, his name appeared after this incident бн

 C300

    It was almost noon when the famous divine rod finally appeared. Actually, I''m quite curious about this person. I''ve never heard of any Warlocks appearing in the nearby villages.

    Furthermore, I still have some knowledge about the The Psychic World. Most experts should be in my head, I have never heard of this person before бн

    Since Zhang Ziyuan had recovered his sight, he still did not seem to get used to it. Maybe when a person cannot see anything for a long time, they would slowly get used to the darkness.

    Sometimes I would ask him, since he had already mastered Mind''s Eye, if he saw the light again, would it affect his Mind''s Eye cultivation?

    Zhang Ziyuan expressed that it would really affect them. After all, when a person sees something, their heart would not be this calm, and he would not use his Mind''s Eye to feel anything.

    I have already gotten used to this kind of divine rod thing, scammers of money and sex. Letting him come only means that I have some understanding of the process, I don''t expect him to do anything.

    The Warlock held a variety of tools, such as peach wood sword s, copper coins, and other items to exorcise and exterminate demons.

    This person looked quite old, at least forty to fifty years old. On the surface, it was obvious that he was a divine rod who swindled food and drinks. He might use some minor spells to deal with some simple supernatural events, but he might not even realize that he had encountered a huge problem today.

    "Big sister, don''t worry. I can solve anything with me. Come and analyze with me what has happened to your daughter in this period of time. You must think through the details. This is very important to find her!"

    That''s right, this Warlock wants to ask the same question.

    "My daughter is usually quite obedient and likes to read books at home, rarely interacting with outsiders. Furthermore, our village is full of acquaintances. Very few outsiders would come to our village. "Except..."

    The Warlock seemed to have found out something important. "Except what?"

    Other than one weird young man, he seems to like my daughter very much and always likes her very much. He always treats her well for no reason, and I also thought it was strange at the start. However, this person is a friend of mine.

    I know that my aunt is talking about Zi Lang. The little girl Ling Long is his lover from his previous life, so his feelings towards her must definitely be different.

    The Warlock seemed to have noticed something and questioned him, "Where is this person?" What''s your name? What''s so strange about that? "

    Aunt raised her hand and pointed in my direction. "It''s that young man. He''s quite handsome."

    Zi Lang started to feel a little awkward. Originally, only the few of us knew about this matter, if an outsider asked, why would he be so close to Linglong? How should he answer that?

    The warlock seemed to have made some important discoveries, as he walked towards us, and observed Zi Lang from head to toe. He was even holding a Demonic Mirror and kept shooting it in front of him.

    "Insolent monster, quickly tell me, what is the purpose of taking this girl away? "Also, hurry up and send the girl back. Otherwise, I won''t be polite to you anymore!"

    Zi Lang looked at the Warlock awkwardly. "Master, to be honest, I''m not some demon. I''m a real person.

    "That means you have a demonic cultivation level that even I can''t see through. But you said, that little girl, before she went missing, she only came over with you, and for no reason at all. She''s so good to that little girl, what are you trying to do!"

    "Uncle, Aunt, I guarantee that this friend of mine is definitely a good person and definitely doesn''t harbor any ill intentions towards your daughter. This matter definitely wasn''t done by him, if he really caught you girls, how could he still appear by my side and escape?"

    The uncle hurriedly nodded, "I say that this girl has a point. I think that this young man really doesn''t look like a bad person. Let''s think about something else!"

    The Warlock was displeased. "What do you know? This is called capturing your daughter before coming back, and no one suspects him. You know you''re the most suspicious, right? Just tell me, why are you so close to Linglong? "I believe in you for a reasonable reason!"

    Zi Lang fumed, this man was truly crazy, if he did not capture the real killer, why would he bother with him?

    "I say, big brother, you have no proof, can you stop spouting nonsense? What do you see as ghosts? Many years ago, when this village was in trouble, I helped out together. Everyone knows this. "At that time, this aunt just happened to be in labor, and I also accidentally went to the hospital. It was as simple as that, but I felt that this girl was fated to meet her бн"

    "What he said was the truth. I can testify that he was present at the hospital many years ago."

    His uncle nodded. "Yes, he is here, and he was in a rather urgent situation. I don''t think he is a bad person. Or should we think about something else?"

    The Warlock hesitated for a moment, but still sized Zi Lang up with a strange look in his eyes.

    "Then, big sister, tell me, other than this person, who else has your daughter been in contact with?" "You have to think this through carefully!"

    Aunt suddenly thought about it. "Oh right, there is another strange thing. There is a very strange birthmark on my daughter''s left hand. It can be seen when she was born. When she grew up, I suddenly realized that there seemed to be a small map on it. One time, when she was bathing, I actually saw the map light up, and I thought that I was seeing things, but then I thought maybe it had something to do with this? "

    That Warlock seemed to have found a new world, "I guess that''s the reason. Perhaps your daughter was already targeted when she was born. That small map is a symbol, and those people followed this symbol here!"

    I simply don''t want to say anything more. The strange things that Aunt Zi mentioned are all marks that I left behind for her to be able to meet Zi Lang in the future. If he looked in this direction, there would definitely be no results.

    That person became more and more excited as he continued to ask, "Then do you remember what that small map looks like? Can you draw it for me to see? "

    His wife also knew that this was no trivial matter. Thinking about it this way, perhaps it really had something to do with the pattern on her hand, she took out a pen and paper and began to draw according to the pattern.

    Zhang Ziyuan tugged on my sleeves. I knew he had something to say, so I left the house.

    "To be honest, I don''t think Aunt will be able to succeed either. Any valuable clues can be found. Maybe she doesn''t even know that the other party is hiding something."

    Zi Lang became anxious at this time, "Then what do we do? Just based on the reddish-brown wind chimes, even if I found out that this matter is related to that glass, I would not know where to find anyone! "

    I suddenly thought of something. "That''s right, I know that Li He Yue has a treasure in her possession. With this treasure, he can deduce who it belongs to. Where is the person now?" The last time we went to find Zhang Ziyuan was all because of this treasure! "

    Zi Lang seemed to have seen a glimmer of hope, "Then find him, this matter is not easy to resolve without him!"

    Originally, I had a nagging feeling that it would be weird if there was an additional third party when Zhang Ziyuan was by my side, so I didn''t bring anyone with me when I returned home.

    However, since things had come to this point, he had no choice but to come over.

    I called Lee and Yue and gave them a brief account of the situation, hoping that they could lend us some of their treasures.

    Hearing my phone call, Li Jun and Yue Yue were very happy, "Okay, I have nothing to do recently, so I''ll be there immediately. Just you wait!"

    What I said was obvious. I only intended to borrow her treasure to use. This was quite active and I was about to come over.

    Zhang Ziyuan laughed awkwardly, "I keep having the feeling that this person is not giving up on you?"

    "Actually, I feel sorry for him, but I''ve already told him that I already have someone I like in my life, so I won''t be sentimental anymore. Moreover, I only treat him as a normal good friend, maybe a little better than an ordinary friend бн"

    "But when you need help, no matter where or when, he can always come and help at once, right?"

    Zhang Ziyuan is right, but this is also a matter that I am extremely conflicted about. I feel that I am owing him more and more, to the point that I can''t even make up for it in the end.

    "I''ve also reminded him many times that he''s already understood and that he''s only treating me as a friend. I don''t think that''s a big deal, right?"

    Zhang Ziyuan shook his head, "That is not necessarily true, he is a person who is a scumbag, and does not give up so easily. Perhaps, he is planning on letting you have a sense of existence, and also, your memories will slowly recover.

    "Do you not believe me with this attitude? I''ve told you many times, the things from my previous life are already those from my previous life. The person I like is you, just how many times do I have to tell you before you can understand бн "

    "Alright, I understand. After all, he has too many treasures in his possession. He can help you with that бн"

    I suddenly felt a strange sour smell in the air. Had the jar been knocked over?

    Seeing that it was almost night and there was not a single solution to the problem, the Warlock could not help but dance in delight as he brainwashed his uncle and aunt. He did not know what to say.

    "I think the guy has been hostile to you and may have suspected you, but there''s no proof."

    Zi Lang laughed bitterly: Actually, he is not wrong, I originally had intentions for Linglong, but regarding her capture, it really has nothing to do with me!

 C301

    He didn''t know what his uncles and aunts were discussing, nor did he have the mood to listen. In the end, the divine rod had to cast spells in Linglong''s bedroom, maybe there really was something that was not clean.

    I looked around Aunt''s house but did not find anything unclean. I said that divine rod was indeed very unreliable, and before the matter was made clear, we could directly do it.

    Li He Yue''s arrival was really quick, she arrived in the middle of the night. He was so excited that it was as if he had been injected with chicken blood. When he arrived, he immediately shouted, "Where did it all go?" I told you that I''m an old driver and can definitely solve all problems! "

    "..." Don''t make such a loud noise. Can''t you see that you''re busy? "

    The sorcerer was busy opening the altar. Li He Yue was stunned. "Who is that person?" What are you doing there? "Where''s the movie going?"

    I almost burst out laughing. "What are you doing!?" "He insisted that there was something unclean in the room. He''s been missing for an entire day, so he''s in no hurry to find anyone. He insisted on driving out the ghosts бн"

    "Don''t worry about it. Leave this matter to me. Where is the Feng Ling you were talking about?"

    I pointed to the window, "Where else? Everyone''s too timid and no one dares to move."

    Li He Yue wrinkled her brows, "That''s the thing. It''s deliberately mystifying бн" "Uhh!" You guys wait here, I''ll go take a look! "

    Just as he was about to remove the red bell, someone stopped him, "Why did that brat stop right there? Such an important thing is not to be touched! " The divine rod opened his eyes at an unknown time, intending to touch the red-brown wind chime when he saw Li Jun and Yue Yue.

    Li He Yue rolled her eyes at him, "Why are you so busy? It has nothing to do with me. I''m just curious."

    "You brat, that thing is not a joke! It''s very dangerous, I won''t let you touch it for your own good! "

    Li Jun and Yue were both at a loss for words, "Relax, I''ve sensed it already, making red wind chimes doesn''t have any skill, it should just be a normal wind chime, moreover there shouldn''t be any evil influence here, your magic technique won''t have any effect here, hurry up and go find someone!"

    When the Warlock heard this, he carefully sized Li Hanyi up, "How about you''re from the same group? I''ve never heard of your name. Where did you get it from? "

    Li He Yue pretended to be modest, "It''s just a hobby, not as deep as your cultivation. But I obtained a treasure by chance. Perhaps, I can find out who the owner of this red wind chime is!"

    I almost laughed out loud when I heard this. Li He Yue was still in the mood to joke around.

    The Warlock''s expression was also very serious, "So that''s how it is. Can you let me see this treasure?"

    Li He Yue nodded, "Take out a brush from your bosom."

    "Master, look carefully, this is the treasure I was talking about. In this world, if there are prophets, then there will be hindsight. This brush is only this much. If we use it to check out this red wind chime, perhaps there might be some clues!"

    That Warlock was still doubtful, "Are you for real?" From what you have said, I can tell you that this is no small matter, and that you mustn''t joke with me! "

    Li Jun and Yue Yue sat by the window and used their brushes to move around the wind chime. Their posture was like a beautiful dance and they were muttering some incantations.

    Li He Yue was naturally handsome, and his actions caused me to be dumbstruck.

    Zhang Ziyuan tugged on my arm, "Wifey, are you stupid for watching this?"

    "No, I''m just curious. No one knows how strong Li He Yue is right now, but he is an important person secretly being nurtured by the elders of the Ghost Society. He even has the consciousness and techniques of the unpolished jade gang s with him. I suspect that he has never used his true strength with 100% certainty, and has always held back. "

    Zhang Ziyuan nodded, "It''s possible. Moreover, this person''s personality is always playful and dishonest. No one can guess what he''s thinking in his heart."

    Lee and Yue''s expressions suddenly became serious. I realized that he might have found some important clues, so I hurriedly asked, "How is it?" Who was this wind chime? Where exactly did they capture Linglong? "

    He did not answer me, but turned to his aunt and asked, "Aunt, I would like to ask you about this. What time does your daughter go to bed every night?" Had she done anything strange before going to bed last night? Or is it a different place from before you go to bed every day? "

    Her aunt had been asked many times, but no matter how much she thought about it, she couldn''t come up with an answer. After Li Jun and Yue Yue asked this question, she tried to recall what had happened last night.

    My daughter goes to bed late every day, for some reason, and doesn''t go to sleep until at least 11: 00 am. But it was really strange yesterday, she turned off the lights and went to bed before 10 am. We also said, why is it so strange today, maybe it''s because she was too tired from the day, so she didn''t care too much.

    "In other words, she went to bed early due to an accident. Have you noticed any other abnormal behavior?"

    "It''s still not yesterday. In the last few days, she has been sleeping very early. At first, she probably slept ten or twenty minutes earlier than she used to, but after that, she started to sleep earlier and earlier. I really did not realize that she was acting abnormally. I had always thought that by saying that her daughter had grown up, she had adjusted her own schedule. "

    Li He Yue shook her head, "So it seems that your daughter falling asleep earlier and earlier for the first time has something to do with her disappearance бн"

    I looked at him as he continued to solve the mystery. My heart was also filled with anxiety. "Then just say it directly. Just what kind of clues did you get from this string of wind chimes?"

    Lee and Yue shrugged their shoulders, "Actually, this string of wind chimes is not as scary as you think. It is a keepsake from an ancient people, symbolizing their unswerving love. At that time, this ancient people had a custom. If a man had a different relationship with a woman, he would personally make a string of their own wind chimes and hang them before a girl''s window to express his love for her. "

    "Li He Yue, you''re getting more and more outrageous. According to you, someone must have taken a liking to Linglong. How could she elope with a man just because she hung this wind chime at his window?"

    Zhang Ziyuan had not spoken a word the entire time, but at this time, he laughed at Li He Yue''s strange words.

    Li He Yue rolled her eyes again, as though she could tell that Zhang Ziyuan was going against her.

    "I feel that this situation isn''t impossible. Girls are creatures that we don''t understand. They are the ones who love first. Perhaps, it was really because of this string of wind chimes that broke open her heart, allowing her to elope with a man?"

    Zi Lang''s face was frighteningly black. This was clearly a lover of his past life, why did he elope with another man all of a sudden?

    I smiled and shook my head. "You better forget about it. That girl is not that old. She isn''t even ten years old yet. Do you know what love is?" How can you elope with a strange man? "

    "If I say that this string of wind chimes has this kind of magic, would you believe me?"

    Hearing this, Zi Lang seemed to have thought of something, "That is to say, Linglong might have been attracted by this string of wind chimes, and this wind chime itself has a very unique magic? Or is it the Mosul? "

    Li He Yue laughed out loud, "You finally understood. In fact, you should have thought about this a long time ago? "It''s you. You''re too concerned about her and I''m too concerned about her. I''ve bound my mind to her. Isn''t it you who understands this race best?"

    I looked at the two of them in confusion. I had never heard of this before. There were a total of 56 ethnic minorities in China, but I had never heard of such a thing.

    Zi Lang sighed, "Indeed, I should have thought of it before, the Mosha Clan is a very ancient clan, but because of their extremely small population, they have not become a large clan, so people call them the Mosha Clan. Perhaps the biggest feature of this race was what he had just said, that the way boys expressed their feelings to girls was by hanging a string of distinctive wind chimes in front of her window. But in the past thousands of years, because of the lack of people, it should have disappeared long ago! "

    Li He Yue shook her head, "That''s not necessarily the case. A lot of racial discrimination in the past has been fused with other races. Maybe there are still descendants of their race?"

    At this moment, his sister-in-law finally understood. His daughter might have been kidnapped by other boys, but this girl was still so young. Was the other party a monster?

    The Warlock was also stunned. At first, he thought this was some sort of evil scheme? From the looks of it, this was an internal matter of the family?

    Zi Lang shook his head and sighed, "Wearing everything up, and if you think about it now, I think there is still another possibility. "Perhaps, the Mosha clansman who took him away should be someone I used to know бн"

    When those words were spoken, only the three of them could understand it. After all, only the few of us know his identity, so wouldn''t those from the same generation as him be those from Chu a thousand years ago? Could this person have been sealed as well?

    "I think it''s meaningless for you two to fight this riddle. Hurry up and tell me, the longer it takes, the less safe Linglong will be. Maybe that person really has evil intentions towards Linglong?"

    Zi Lang expressed, "It''s not that I don''t want to explain this matter clearly, it''s just that my heart is currently filled with questions and guesses. Actually, Wan Er was exceptionally outstanding. There were many suitors, including many nobles, but at that time, she only loved me and rejected everyone else. However, there was one person who had never given up on her pursuit. He was the son of a noble king of Chu, and his mother was a Mosha бн "

    Li He Yue slapped her thigh. "Then wouldn''t that be the end of it? This matter is very clear, and that young master of Chu shouldn''t have passed away just like that, right?"

    Zi Lang nodded his head, "I am not sure how he died, but it was said that he met bandits while he was out of the city hunting."

    The others were all confused, and the aunt was even more baffled. "I say, if we don''t research how to find my daughter now, how can we?" What are you talking about? "

 C302

    "Uncle, Aunt, where is this friend of mine? He is also a aficionados in this area, it seems that he already has an idea in mind, how about this, we''ll go with him to find someone, you guys wait here. If there''s anything strange, give me a call immediately."

    When her aunt heard that we were leaving right now to find her daughter, she immediately became happy. "Aiya, thank you. I really didn''t expect this. "Then I''ll be troubling you. I''ll be waiting here. If anything happens at home, I''ll give you a call!"

    After leaving my aunt''s house, I was finally able to boldly ask, "I say, what did you find out with that lousy pen of yours? "Since you said that the person who captured Linglong was a Moso, then our direction has become narrower and narrower, isn''t it?"

    "How can you call it a broken brush? Let me tell you, this thing is very useful. I''ve probably already found some useful clues just now. The owner of that string of wind chimes is currently about five kilometers away from here. He has a pretty face with a very handsome scar on it.

    Damn, the information found by this brush is so interesting. How can I know that other than a handsome scar on a man''s face?

    However, with this characteristic, it was quite easy to find people.

    Zi Lang suddenly became silent. "There''s a scar on his face, then it''s definitely him. At that time, he was the Chu Country''s border guard Great General, the eldest son of the Northern Duke. After that, he died in an accident and was discussed by everyone. After all, his skills can be considered extraordinary, even comparable to mine, yet he died in the hands of several bandits. Many people were certain that there was another reason for his death. "

    Although I haven''t personally experienced the war between the dukes a few thousand years ago, but from his words, I can feel how high-spirited the general was at that time. What kind of devastatingly beautiful beauty a beauty is. This is something that a person living in our era would never be able to understand in their entire life.

    Five kilometers from here? I immediately took out my cell phone and opened up the navigation map. If we were to talk about this small village from the beginning, then five kilometers would be a huge circle. The entire circle would be within our range.

    I keep having the feeling that the Chu Country''s young master is very elusive, and the place he can stay must also be deserted. I looked around the circle. There was only one place that fit this criteria.

    "Meishan Pine Ridge?" Zi Lang looked at the map. "Are you sure they are going back to this place?"

    I put my hand on the Baidu map on my phone, "I think the most likely place is Green Pine Ridge. After all, this place is deserted, and the yin qi are extremely heavy. "If we can''t find this place, we''ll just spread out and search everywhere!"

    Zhang Ziyuan held my hand, "There''s no time to lose, let''s hurry up and set off. I feel that things are not so simple, there''s something that we don''t know about the conspiracy, so we have to hurry up."

    any man would kneel under her skirt, but today she was just a little girl who wasn''t even ten years old yet. If someone wanted to hurt her, she simply didn''t have any way to resist.

    In the vicinity of any city, there would always be some unexplored places. These places were not suitable for human habitation and had not been developed yet. It could be said that they were destitute. The transportation here was extremely inconvenient. In fact, poisonous snakes and fierce beasts that could take one''s life would appear in the forest.

    Therefore, many people had died in this place, and the yin qi were extremely heavy. Upon reaching Green Pine Ridge, he immediately felt a cold breeze blow by, causing him to shiver.

    "Even without the mountains, Pine Ridge is still quite big. Where the hell are we going to find him?" I think it would be best to think of a way to lure them out, and it would also save us the effort of going around looking for them. "

    "Your idea is pretty good, but what can you do to lure people out? What we''re more afraid of now is whether or not Linglong is already in danger."

    Zi Lang disapproved of this matter. He felt that the other party had created a little girl who was not even ten years old, for two reasons only, the first was that the general of Chu was constantly preoccupied with Wan Er and had heard of his reincarnation. He even left behind a string of wind chimes to express his love for her, then stole her away.

    The other reason was exactly what he said just now, that the other party''s target was actually the glazed fan.

    In my heart, however, I was extremely puzzled. It was just a fan, even if its entire body was made of priceless glass, a noble king would not spend so much effort to snatch it.

    Maybe this glazed fan was hiding an earth-shattering secret, and someone still might be able to think of this secret even today.

    Mount Mei Mountain''s Azure Dragon Mountain Range was a lonely spring day. There was only a single mountain path leading up the mountain, but the scene that we saw along the way was extremely horrifying.

    Along the way, there were forty corpses. These corpses seemed like they had their Soul s and blood sucked dry, as they became skinny and dried corpses. Their eyes were protruding and their expressions were very strange. It was likely that they had suffered an unimaginable blow before they died.

    Damn, who was so vicious? Even a vampire couldn''t afford to lose all their blood and Soul!

    Li He Yue was also shocked as she hadn''t seen such a scary situation in a long time. In her opinion, someone with this kind of ability must have cultivated for a thousand years and was an old Taoist ghost.

    Originally, I was quite scared as well. After all, she was just a little girl. Seeing such a frightening scene, she always had some mental resistance. However, before I could do anything, I heard a loud shout from behind us.

    This shout truly frightened me. I subconsciously pulled out my sword to prepare for battle, afraid that something strange would appear behind me.

    Unexpectedly, when we looked back, the one who let out that shrill cry was that comical Warlock.

    I really want to kick him down the mountain. What kind of a rhythm is this, hiding behind us and scaring people? There was still an unknown life and death situation ahead of him, but there was also a tail behind him.

    "I say, big brother, are you sick? Silently following behind us, are you trying to scare us or you''re trying to scare us? "

    The Warlock also seemed to be frightened. His body trembled like a sieve, and he stuttered, "Aiya, everyone. What a misunderstanding." Now that you say you know who took that little girl away, I was thinking about following you guys. I''ve also never seen much of the world, so I might as well be a great deity. I just think that if I''m together with all of you, I might be able to gain a bit of credit. "I have quite the reputation in the Wu Li Village. If I were to take part in this matter, then my reputation will be even greater in the future. So бн"

    "Enough, don''t say anymore. We''ve just reached the foot of the mountain and your mouth is already shouting like this. If you go up, no one can protect you. I think you should hurry up and go back, alright?"

    I thought to myself, I should quickly chase this big brother away. I don''t know what kind of situation I''ll encounter when I go up the mountain. Bringing him along would just be a burden, but I haven''t met any enemies yet. He''s scaring us all to death.

    "Don''t be like this, I''ve followed you all the way here, and it''s been very tough for you all along the way. Since you all came here, you all can lead me up, and I definitely won''t cause you any trouble.

    Li He Yue touched her forehead, "Forget it, I think bringing you along is really a burden. I am really worried about your life. Let me tell you the truth, the evil people living in this mountain are really not ordinary people. Do you see the people lying down?" I think they all want to go into the mountains and kill the demons, but I never thought that they would actually die here! "

    That Warlock was still timid, and after hesitating for a while, he finally made up his mind, "How about this, I''ll follow behind you. If you really encounter danger, you don''t have to take care of me! Ever since I was young, I have always especially admired those heroes who can exterminate demons and defend the way of cultivation.

    This big brother was too funny, he actually read a few chapters of a novel he liked! This gave rise to a strong interest in this industry, after growing up, he even lied about the image of the divine rod for so many years.

    Looking at the big and small bags he''s carrying, these things might really work in a while. I decided to take them along after a moment of being soft-hearted.

    "Fine, then just wait behind us and we''ll talk about it. If you really meet any danger, I''ll tell you to run! Immediately turn around and run, don''t look back at all!" "Otherwise, if any danger appears to you, we will be irresponsible бн"

    "I''m so tired. I understand. You can say whatever you want, as long as you bring me along! Oh yeah, everyone calls me Zhang Tianzhi, of course, you guys can just look for Xiao Zhang бн "

    Li Jun and Yue lightly pulled on my sleeve, "I say, aunt, why did you bring him along?" Wasn''t it enough for him to mess things up? You don''t even know what''s going on, why don''t you bring him along? Aren''t you afraid he''ll expose our identities? "

    I gave him a wink. "Forget it, let''s just bring it along. That family of children are very studious. They just want to see what it means to truly eliminate evil and protect the dao. Don''t worry, they won''t know our identities."

    Thus, Xiao Zhang followed behind us. Along the way, he was also trembling in fear, looking at the dried corpses on the way, but he refused to go back.

    "How did all these people die? I have never seen such a terrifying corpse. This person''s flesh and blood seems to have been sucked dry? "

    Xiao Zhang could not stop his gabbling, and continued to talk on the side.

    Li He Yue felt bored on the way, so she wanted to tease him. "Little brat, do you know how these people died?"

    Xiao Zhang shook his head, "I don''t know, can you tell me more?"

    "Listen up, I suspect that the people living in this Green Pine Forest are all female ghosts. Moreover, they have particularly gorgeous appearances, and they absorb the Profound Qi of men all year round to survive." When they see handsome guys, they don''t let them go. They want to follow them! "

    Xiao Zhang suddenly shivered, "That?"

    "That''s what you mean. You know what I mean, don''t you? "These men would have their Profound Qi sucked dry and become dry corpses."

    Xiao Zhang trembled after hearing this, "Are you for real? Wouldn''t it be dangerous for the few of us guys? Besides, we''re all rather handsome, which suits the tastes of those female ghosts. I said let''s hurry up and leave, what if we meet one of these? "

    "Hahahaha." This guy is so funny that I can''t help but laugh.

 C303

    "Enough, stop teasing him, we''ll scare him later."

    "Hahaha, I felt like I was chasing corpses all the way here. I was so bored that I wanted to tell him a joke. I didn''t expect him to take it seriously. "Let me tell you, kid, normally, these kind of dried corpses would have more than a thousand years of cultivation, which is why they have such strong power. They can absorb all the Profound Qi in one go, and they also absorb it for cultivation purposes."

    When Xiao Zhang heard that, we were all teasing him. He immediately wiped away the sweat on her forehead, "I''ll go there and it''ll be scary, but what you guys mean to say is, the person who captures Linglong should be an old demon with a thousand years of cultivation, but what I''m puzzled about is, these dried corpses that looked like strong men when they were alive, why would he want a seven or eight year old girl like Linglong?"

    I shook my head. "We''re still wondering. If you ask me who I''m going to ask, it''s just a guess. This matter might have something to do with an unsolved case a thousand years ago. No one can be certain about the details right now. Just follow us well!"

    Teacher Xiao Zhang nodded his head, "I got it, you guys said that Xie Zou must have cultivated for at least a thousand years, that means he must have been wronged a thousand years ago?!"

    "Fine, this kid can be taught. If you come with us, your cultivation and IQ will greatly increase. Your trip here will not be in vain!"

    Li and Yue have been telling jokes more and more recently. Perhaps he was just trying to make me happy. Seeing how worried I am every day made him feel uncomfortable.

    The higher he went, the darker the sky became. The yin qi grew heavier as the sky darkened. The cold wind blew harshly, sending chills down everyone''s spines.

    Xiao Zhang trembled uncontrollably. I think he''s already regretting it to death right now, why did he have to come with us just now? But now, if they wanted to leave, the road back wasn''t that easy. They might encounter some dangers along the way.

    At this moment, a red object seemed to float down from the top of the mountain. Because the sky was too dark, it was hard to tell what shape it was. When they got closer, they discovered that it was a red sedan chair.

    There was no one carrying the palanquin at all. It was as if the palanquin had its own intelligence. He landed steadily on the ground.

    "AHH!" What is this thing? It seems to have drifted down from the top of the mountain.

    "Xiao Zhang, can you lower your voice! Are you scaring me or scaring me? "

    To tell the truth, I was also shocked. After all, you said that an empty ghost cry floated down, and I don''t know if there were any mistakes in it or not. This palanquin had landed on the mountain path we were on. It was obvious that he wanted to block our path.

    The strange shelf landed on and a melodious flute sound rang out from within. It was desolate and empty. I didn''t really understand the rhythm, but I could tell that the person playing the flute should be in a very sad mood. He could turn his sadness into the flute''s sound and infect other people with it.

    Zi Lang''s body trembled, "This flute sound is very familiar, could it be her?"

    "Have you heard this flute?" Could it be that this palanquin was sitting inside? Is this your old love rival? " I asked him in a low voice.

    Zi Lang shook his head, "It''s not him, that person is not proficient in music. Such a melodious and sorrowful flute sound made me think of another person бн Madam Linghu, is that you? "

    My guess was right. The one sitting inside should be a peerless beauty. Madam Linghu? This name was quite pleasant to hear, probably from the wife of a noble general. For Zi Lang to be able to recognize him, it meant that the person in front of him should have some sort of history with him.

    At this moment, there was finally movement from within the palanquin. The melodious and desolate flute music had stopped, and replacing it was a woman''s melodious voice. This sound was not one bit inferior to her flute music.

    "Purple General? It has really been a long time since we last met. I didn''t expect that in this vast world, there would be a day where we would meet again. I have been drifting in this world for so many years? I tried to find a trace of you, but there was no clue. "Who would have thought that you would actually take the initiative to appear because of her today бн"

    Zi Lang was overjoyed, "Then that means she is really with you, and the one who captures her is you? is it to lure me here? "

    In this way, it means that we didn''t go the wrong way. At least, we can be sure that Linglong is here, and that there shouldn''t be any danger to our lives.

    At this moment, Madam Linghu floated out from the sedan. At that time, women were truly unparalleled in the world. Although I didn''t know many of them, every one of them, other than a lady from a big family, was a beauty from birth.

    This lady wore a set of graft s, a bright red skirt and top, and also a very pretty embroidery on top of it. Ever since I was young, I have liked these kinds of clothes. I even thought that I would be able to wear this phoenix coronet and gown on my wedding day and marry my beloved husband.

    It was a pity that the wedding had been ruined by a special event and he hadn''t had a chance to wear such beautiful clothes since then.

    The lady''s head was covered by a bridal veil, and her face could not be seen. But I suspect that a lady with such a light body and beautiful voice must also be an unparalleled beauty.

    "Madam Linghu, it''s been a long time. I didn''t expect you to be here in Meishan Pine Ridge. I don''t know what your obsession is, but I beg of you, that little girl is innocent. She doesn''t remember anything about our past life, so you can look for me if you need anything. Can you let that Linglong go first? "His family is quite anxious and has been waiting for him to return бн"

    "Innocent? Don''t think that I don''t know what you''ve been doing for such a long time. Don''t tell me that this has nothing to do with you. As long as you activate the formation on her hands, she will remember the past. At that time, are you still going to tell me that this little girl is innocent? "

    Although I don''t know what grudge there is between them, but Madam''s words make me feel that she is an extremely resentful woman. Could it be that he likes Zi Lang as well?

    I hope that Wan''er will still remember me after she has reincarnated, so she can still be together with me, so she sealed all of her memories inside the magical formation in his hands. When the time comes, she will remember that we are together again, but this is between us, I hope you can understand it, it has already been so long, why are you still not giving up?

    Zi Lang''s tone was very helpless. He probably never would have thought that the obsession of some people could actually break the passing of time;

    Madam Linghu smiled bitterly. "Yeah, this is a matter between the two of you. I originally didn''t have the qualifications to participate, but what did I pay for you?" Don''t you understand? I wonder, will you change your mind one day? To be able to see what I have done to you, I never thought that you would be such a heartless and heartless man! "

    The more I heard about this story, the more ungrateful I became. So it turns out that Zi Lang had a grudge with other women, but that was also normal. Since ancient times, the thing that was hard to explain clearly was the relationship between children. Especially in their era, men were everything to women. When a man betrayed a woman, he couldn''t just leave like a woman now. They might complain about it, and it might even ruin their entire life.

    Zi Lang was also an outstanding man, he was even known as the Warlord in his country. Not every man could receive this kind of glory, and the medicine he had at that time could be imagined, or the women who liked him, were innumerable at the time.

    "You''re not in a good condition right now. Your soul has already scattered and shattered. I''m worried about when your soul will dissipate. Although that palanquin can protect you temporarily, you can''t go on like this." If you really want to give up on the opportunity to be reincarnated, isn''t it good to become a new person? "

    Actually, I had already figured out the mystery behind this palanquin. The red palanquin was called the Ghost palanquin, and the bride inside was the Ghost Bride.

    Legend has it that on the night of the wedding, the souls of the dead bride were refused to leave due to obsession. Before she and her beloved husband could be together, their lives had already passed away.

    Therefore, their souls were attached to the bridal sedan, which was covered in bright red graft s. Even in their dreams, they wished to live a normal married life with their husband. Unfortunately, this would never happen again.

    From this, it was possible that this woman had encountered some accident on the night of his wedding.

    "But the one I married was you! This was my dream. After so much suffering, I finally became your bride. But what about the result? That day will be the most painful day of my life! "

    Ghost Bride also seemed to be very excited, as she could no longer hold back her emotions and pulled the bridal veil off her head.

    This time, it really scared me to the point that I sucked in a breath of cold air.

    It seems that my previous guess was wrong. I have always thought that a woman with such elegance and the flute''s flute melody must be a peerless beauty, but I didn''t expect that the one behind the veil would be an extremely ugly face.

    This was a disfigured face, as if it was burned. There were many large and small pustules on it, but there was no skin on his face. All that was left was some blurry flesh, which looked extremely disgusting and ugly.

    Zi Lang was also shocked, he never thought that the face behind the veil would actually be so sinister.

    "Linghu? How did your face become like this? "

    Madam Ye laughed coldly, "Why are you afraid?" Looks like you''re just a man who only looks at face to face. Back then, I was the number one beauty in the Nine Prefectures, how did you agree to marry me? Now look at your frightened expression? "

 C304

    "Miss, can you cover your head first? You scared my friend бн"

    Xiao Zhang''s screams were as tragic as a pig''s slaughtering, I could not bear to continue listening to him. I started to mumble, this guy had such small guts, he actually imitated someone''s action of becoming a Spirit Master, all of these evil thoughts had just come out, and before he even made a move on him, he was already trembling from fear.

    "And you, woman, are you born to meddle in other people''s business?" But I still have to thank you, if you didn''t meddle in other people''s business, and went into the King Chu''s tomb, I''m afraid my husband would not have come out! "

    "Damn, is this woman really your wife?" Why does it look like this? Could he have suffered some sort of disaster while he was still alive? "

    Zi Lang nodded his head, "Actually, the two of us have known each other since we were young, we can be considered childhood friends. Many people think that we are a match made in heaven, but I really just treat her like my older sister. I have never promised him anything. If it wasn''t for what happened afterwards, maybe we would be siblings for the rest of our lives. "

    "Shut up. Why are you still saying such heartless words? You''ve already said it, we''re childhood friends, who can compare to us?" If not for that woman, perhaps we would be the most envied couple in the world! It''s all that woman''s fault, causing you to be so distracted that you completely forgot where you stand! "

    "Linghu, some feelings really can''t be forced. Perhaps I have let you down, and I want to do my best to make up for it. After Wan Er died, my heart also died, so why did you still marry me? This is a disaster for you and me. "

    "So you put a torch on me? Let me tell you, my obsession isn''t that I want to be with you again, so I want to ask for an explanation. Is it just because I used a despicable method to marry me, and you hate me so much that you must put me to death? "

    When Zi Lang heard this, he was shocked, "I did not think of letting you die, you don''t think I was the one who set that fire? It''s my own mansion, why would I set it on fire? "

    "You still dare not admit it? Purple General, don''t make me look down on you. If you admitted it in a generous manner today, there might be a way for us to settle things between us. Otherwise, innocent people will be implicated! "

    Purple General had never known that there was such a big misunderstanding. He felt that he needed to explain it all again.

    "God above, the sun and moon shall bear witness. Everything I say today is the truth, and after so long, I have no reason to deceive you anymore! Let me tell you again, when Wan Er just died in the war, I was indeed grieving and getting married to you was something that I had to do. On the night of our wedding, I drank a lot, because I thought I was destined to fail you for the rest of my life. After that, I really didn''t remember anything, and thinking that you were still waiting for me in the bridal chamber, I didn''t have the face to see you. When I woke up the next day, someone told me that a lot of things had happened that night. I don''t know who set a fire in my mansion, but my new wife was burned to death бн "

    "Zi Lang, is what you said true? Were you not the one who set the fire? "

    Madam Linghu was also half-believing and half-doubting his words, but the people of their generation all believed very much in making vows. Zi Lang had just sworn to the heavens that what this man said was not a lie.

    When I found you, you were turned into ashes. I also felt that this was very strange, there were soldiers guarding the area of my mansion all year round, so why did you accidentally go into the water on the day of my wedding?

    "In other words?" I have hated the wrong person all these years, and the person who harmed me is not you? "

    The Ghost Bride seemed to have received a huge blow. Perhaps she was the only one who had supported her for the past thousand years, and it had collapsed just now. The person she hated the most, in the end, was not the one who harmed him.

    "I can''t. Other than you, no one else has a reason to harm me. And it''s even using this method to burn me to ashes, never to reincarnate. Do you know? Am I experiencing the burning of my body day and night? It was extremely painful! The only thing that I can support is my desire to see you again one day, and ask you personally why you wanted to harm me! "

    "Then can you tell me now? Why are you capturing the leader? Also, I don''t think you did it alone. Who was the one with the red bell? Is it Xue Yihou? "

    "In the present position, why should I tell you? I still don''t know if your words are true or false. Perhaps, in order to get back your lover, you can say anything to me! "

    Ghost Bride was still very stubborn. Maybe this obsession had already lasted for a thousand years, and it wasn''t that easy to let go. What he needed was time to resolve this hatred in his heart.

    "If you still suspect me, then I need to investigate this matter thoroughly. Actually, at that time, I already figured out who this murderer is, but there is no proof, so I can''t do anything about it. So tell me, is the person who kidnapped Linglong with you really him? "

    Ghost Bride didn''t seem to be able to accept this reversal with time. She quickly covered her own head and returned to the red palanquin.

    Zi Lang knew that she was about to leave and hurriedly stopped her, "Don''t leave first, explain everything clearly! I had a clear conscience, so I dared to tell you about it. Why did you run away? "You!"

    The red palanquin had already soared into the sky, flying towards the peak of the mountain. In a short while, it disappeared without a trace.

    "I say, you people who love and hate each other are really complicated. Can you explain it to me in detail? Otherwise, I wouldn''t know how to help you all since I''ve been listening to all of your riddles."

    I was also shocked by Ghost Bride''s looks just now, I never thought there would be such an ugly woman in this world. I thought she would look like that, but who would have thought she would be burnt by a fire?

    Zi Lang sighed, let''s continue upwards, it looked like this mountain was their base of operations. I''ll explain everything to you on the way...

    It was only after hearing what he said that I finally understood. So it turns out that she and this Ghost Bride really were childhood friends, and the relationship between them was extremely close, but because Ghost Bride liked him one-sided, Zi Lang took her to be her own older sister.

    I already know what happened afterwards. Zi Lang met the girl she liked the most in her life, Miss Wan Er, these two people''s matters were all related by fate, although the two of them were born in different countries, they had been together for life the first time they met.

    However, in the end, the two of them held different positions. Because of that dispute, they were like water and fire and became enemies on the battlefield.

    Wan Er had lost her life on the battlefield, and the real executioner was actually himself.

    In this war, he had lost his beloved one, as well as his own sister.

    Linghu had always felt that Zi Lang should marry her, but the other party had still yet to give his any news, so she was finally unable to endure it any longer.

    He found a person, and that person was Xue Yihou. Xue Yihou had always liked Miss Wan Er, so he would always keep Wan Er''s death in his heart. He felt that, in this world, the greatest enemy would be Zi Lang, and one day, he would definitely take revenge for Wan Er.

    Thus, he finally found an opportunity. When Madam Linghu came to find him, he had already made an extremely meticulous plan; he wanted to use the marriage between two people to kill Zi Lang.

    Hearing his words, I suddenly didn''t understand what was going on. Since he had planned and planned all of this in secret, how did Zi Lang know about it?

    Zi Lang sighed, "Actually, back then my informants were all over the entire kingdom, and very few things could escape my eyes. I already knew that he wanted to harm me, but even if he didn''t attack first, I wouldn''t have been able to find any evidence to deal with him. Furthermore, what he said was right, Wan Er was indeed killed by me, I will admit this. I just did not expect a spy to appear in my own residence. I have always trusted him, so I didn''t expect him to succeed in the end. "

    "But what I don''t understand is, since you don''t like Madam Linghu, why must you marry her? With your identity and status at the time, I don''t think anyone could have forced you to marry another woman if you were unwilling? "

    "It is indeed so, but Xue Yihou is not an ordinary person, he has his ways and means to make me agree to this marriage. "He has a deep friendship with the empress dowager. He asked her to personally decree the marriage, and I have no way of refusing. If I refuse, then it would be disrespecting the imperial edict and committing a heinous crime."

    In his time, the Emperor''s subjects were father, son and son. It was unimaginable for them to be loyal to their king. This lord had forced their mortal subjects to die, so he had no choice but to obey the edict.

    "That''s why he set a fire on your wedding day. He had long since set it up."

    "Later on, after I investigated many times, it was indeed like that. He even bribed one of the servants in my mansion, and these servants watched me grow up, so their relationship with me was extremely deep. I trusted him so much that I asked him to take care of my meals. I didn''t expect him to put a deep drug in my drink that night бн After that, that servant committed suicide out of guilt. Only then did I know that Xue Yihou had actually taken away his wife and son to threaten him. Actually, I was the one who he wanted to burn to death. In the wedding present he gave us, he placed a very terrifying object and that wedding gift was placed in our newly wedded bedroom бн "At the crucial moment, it was that old farmer who saved me. He didn''t send me to the bridal chamber and instead found a place to stay. I was the one who survived, but my wife turned into ashes from then on бн"

    "That Xue Yihou is too insidious, he actually thought of such a sinister method to harm you?"

 C305

    "His scheming is deep, which is something I would never have thought of. At the beginning, we didn''t interact much. I had never done anything in common because of my incompatibility, but then I realized that this man was not as simple as that. Initially, I had thought that he was purely thinking of taking revenge for Wan Er, but I had once reminded him, if he really had a deep grudge against me, he could come and find me openly and openly. I could totally solve the problem with him in the manner of a man, but he actually tried to harm me in secret, which made me unable to tolerate that. "

    "You''re saying that he wanted to take revenge for Wan Er, and that he only wanted to find a way to take revenge for his own actions, and that he had some other motive for doing this to you? And that goal is the glazed fan that you all are talking about? "

    Zi Lang nodded his head, "I think it''s very possible. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have thought of such a flawless method to kill me. I think he had always thought that after Wan Er died, he gave me the glazed fan. It was just a way to get what he wanted. His biggest miscalculation was that, I''m afraid, he never would have thought that my family servant would be so loyal to me, saving my life at the last moment. "

    "Then this matter is very clear, the tiled Linglong Lonely Jue is also compatible with this glazed fan. I really don''t understand, just what kind of priceless treasure is this? So many people are fighting until their heads are bleeding."

    Zi Lang shook his head, "I''m not too sure either, Wan Er rarely told me stories about this Flowing Cloud Fan, maybe because her sect requires every generation of disciples not to reveal these secrets, even the closest people cannot. But I have a method to use, this time Xue Yihou not only made use of the Ghost Bride, but also me, and Linglong''s biggest goal is to let her recover her memories and force her to reveal the whereabouts of the fan. "

    Li He Yue suddenly stopped, "I''m not leaving. If you''re going to say that, then why did you walk right into their trap?" He reckoned that if he wanted to undo the seal on Linglong''s hand, he would need your help. If you go, wouldn''t you be taking it seriously? "

    "Didn''t I think of that? But I can''t just leave her alone for that reason. "

    Li and Yue would become calmer and calmer at times like these. They were different from the others. In times of crisis, they would have no idea what to do.

    "I think we can do this, don''t you? We''ll go up the mountain behind us and find out whether or not the person is on the mountain first. If we can save him, we''ll directly save him and avoid throwing rats. If he ever has Linglong''s life to tell you the truth, do you think you should agree or not? "

    What Li He Yue said made sense. After all, the other party''s goal was so obvious, he just needed the array in Zi Lang''s hand to be able to unravel Miss Wan Er''s memories.

    "I truly think that this method is not bad. Zi Lang, your lightness skills are good, so why don''t you follow us and do something when the opportunity arises?"

    The few of us agreed that Zi Lang would follow behind us quietly, while the three of us quickly went up the mountain, afraid that Linglong would be in danger.

    The view from the top of the mountain was also unimaginable. When we reached the top, it was as if we had entered another space, completely isolated from the outside world.

    This place was filled with array formations and traps, so no one dared to move around too much. Looking up into the sky, the night sky was originally clear and bright, but the sky was filled with lightning flashes, making it seem as if it could rain at any time.

    Could this be the cultivation of a thousand-year evil ghost? He had actually reached perfection. This mountaintop was like a huge chessboard, while he himself seemed like a tiny chess piece.

    From the moment I reached the top of the mountain, I felt uncomfortable all over. The yin qi in this place were very heavy, and if a normal person were to stay here for too long, it would harm their yang energy.

    Secretly, Zhang Ziyuan tugged on my sleeve, "This place looks a little familiar to me бн"

    "Familiar? You have been to the Meishan Pine Ridge before? "

    I don''t know how did you get this name, but right now, there isn''t a single blade of grass growing on top of the Meishan Pine Ridge. There are no plum blossoms, there are no pine trees at all.

    Zhang Ziyuan shook his head, "No, I am sure that I have never been here before. I only feel that the formation in front of me is extremely familiar, if I am not wrong, this huge board should have some kind of secret."

    "Then we should all be careful. Try your best not to set foot on this giant chessboard. I also feel that there''s some sort of mechanism here бн"

    Strangely, there were two pieces on the giant chessboard, one black and one white, that would appear every once in a while.

    What was going on? Could it be that the owner here is actually a Go aficionados? He wants us to accompany him to play Go with him.

    Zhang Ziyuan frowned, "Why do I feel that these chess pieces are so strange бн There''s no one here, but instead, there''s a chess piece. This is definitely a huge trap that welcomes us бн "

    I have some knowledge of trap mechanisms. I seem to have seen such a big chessboard in a book. However, because it had been too long, he could not recall the description of the chessboard.

    "This thing, could it be the legendary precious chess piece?"

    "Wife, do you know the origin of this chessboard?"

    "That''s right. When I was researching the traps, I once read a book that depicted the chess game of Zhen Long. The book said that this chess game is one of the world''s most dangerous traps. Once touched, the mechanism of the board game will continuously produce black and white chess pieces. "

    Zi Lang frowned, "Do you want to play chess with us?"

    I shook my head. "This game of chess really has nothing to do with Go at all. This chess piece requires us to use magic to attack it before it breaks. If we can''t break this giant chess piece, it will transform into a black-and-white demon бн This kind of Demonic Beast''s attack power is extremely strong, and it will only grow in the later stages. Gradually, we won''t be able to deal with it бн "

    "Damn, there''s still such a strange thing? This is truly a trap that only the legends can hear. Honestly, is there still time for us to leave?"

    Xiao Zhang was timid, hearing that these large chess pieces would turn into difficult demons soon, the first one who mentioned that he wanted to return to his original path.

    Zhang Ziyuan shook her head, "If you use your hands to check the surroundings, then when we entered, we would have been surrounded by a huge barrier. As long as we enter, we would have to accept this precious chess challenge, otherwise we might not be able to get out."

    Xiao Zhang was so scared that he immediately hid in the ground, "What? We can''t get out! "

    "That''s right, so the wisest choice for us right now is to quickly attack the black and white chess pieces in front of us. Once these chess pieces become difficult demons, things will no longer be easy to deal with."

    I pulled out my sword as I spoke. Fortunately, I left behind such a powerful weapon in my previous life, so it can play an incalculable role at crucial moments.

    Looking at how there were more and more Go pieces, I couldn''t wait any longer. I charged forward and chopped them into the shape of a black Go piece.

    I know that the big chess piece is extremely hard and I don''t know what material it is made of, but in my hand is a piece of Ancient Divine Weapons cut gold and broken jade. When I chopped at the black chess piece, it actually made my hand go numb.

    But the chess piece did not move at all бн

    Damn, wasn''t this too solid? Even Ancient Divine Weapons could not be dealt with with with with a single strike. From the looks of it, wanting to destroy a chess piece was already rather difficult.

    Zhang Ziyuan and Zi Lang had also rushed over to help. Zhang Ziyuan had conjured a Persian dagger, and the dagger was actually on his body? Actually, I didn''t have the time to ask. This blade had already been given to the Persian businessman, so why did it return to him? He had to ask when this matter was over!

    Zi Lang also has his own divine weapons and weapons. Fortunately, the three of us brought all of our weapons here, so if we fought with our bare hands, it would probably be even more difficult.

    I quickly slashed a second time and a loud sound rang out. I suddenly felt a bit distressed for what I had said. What would I do if I were to break it?

    Fortunately, after the second strike, the chess piece began to crack.

    By this time, Xiao Zhang had already climbed up from the ground. He might have felt that the three of us were working hard to play chess, but if he was sleeping on the floor, it would be embarrassing for him.

    He also wanted to grab onto the peach wood sword in his hands and launch an attack at the chess piece, but he didn''t expect that just as he chopped the first time, the peach wood sword in his hand flew out of his hand бн

    With an "Ouch!" sound, he tightly hugged his arm, as if the palm of his hand had split open.

    I hastily shouted at him, "Don''t come here to help! Stay right there!"

    Xiao Zhang was initially unsatisfied and felt that he could help, but he didn''t expect that this would be the result. After hearing what I said, he squatted dejectedly to the side.

    Actually, our speed isn''t too bad. With the three of us working together, we will finish all twenty chess pieces in a moment. But the biggest problem is that it seems like this black and white chess piece has a much shorter time limit and is getting faster and faster. If this goes on, there won''t be an end to it and there are no books on it.

    "Wife, this can''t go on! If we continue to persevere in this method of war, we won''t die of exhaustion! Is there any other way to solve this? "

    "Let me think бн" As I brandished my sword, I thought back to what was written in the book. It was true that books rarely used books, so why didn''t I read it clearly?

    Perhaps I hadn''t thought of it at the time, that I would one day have to deal with this weird chess game.

    At this time, a pair of black and white chess pieces had probably reached the set time limit and slowly transformed into a black and white demon.

    The black and white demons are no longer as well-behaved as the black and white pawns as they are as they lay there waiting to be attacked. They already have a strong attack power, so we can''t wholeheartedly deal with those chess pieces!

    "I will leave Zi Lang''s black and white chess pieces to you guys, I will deal with those demons. Only with a clear division of labor can I have a glimmer of hope in the current situation."

    "Alright, then my wife, be careful. It seems that these things have a very strong attack power. If that''s impossible, then don''t try to fight them head on!" Zi Lang, pay attention to the order of the installation, play the new chess piece! "

    Damn, I cursed in my heart. Such a scene was like a small dungeon in an internet game. It wasn''t enough even if there were just the three of us бн

    The longer it takes, the more unfavorable the situation becomes for us. More and more chess pieces turn into demons, making it impossible for me to deal with them alone. It''s like a vicious circle.

    Gradually, chess pieces no longer appeared. So, there really were a lot of chess pieces. Although there were no numbers, there should be at least two hundred chess pieces. However, the attacks from more and more demons were truly overwhelming for the three of us.

    Those demons were all different. Some were headless ghosts. When they held a large hammer in their hand, they estimated that the hammer would really hit them with a force of four to five hundred jin. Some of them were Asura from hell. Their faces were ferocious and their hands held a pair of gold-plated phoenix wings.

    This is a very ancient weapon. I also saw it in a novel when I was young. I didn''t expect to see it for real today.

    It was said that this weapon weighed 200 to 300 jins, so for it to be able to take someone else, it must have an incredible amount of strength.

    This can''t go on, I have to think of a way! Zi Lang, the three of us are actually not weak, but even with our fists, we are unable to withstand the attacks of so many ghosts.

    I suddenly recalled the corydalis that the Elder Sister Immortal gave me.

    After I came back, I had once found out about the usage of this kind of treasure from some documents. The evaluation of this kind of treasure in the literature is extremely high.

    Not only was it an immortal treasure, it could also overcome a strong enemy with softness. Even if there were thousands of soldiers and horses? It couldn''t stop the attacks of the corydalis.

    That''s right, I have such a treasure on me, why don''t you give it a try? The situation couldn''t get any worse.

    As I thought, I materialized the corydalis that the Heavenly Girl gave me. In normal circumstances, this would seem like an ordinary veil, with not even a single battle. However, once a spell was cast, it would become longer and longer.

    I poured all of the Spiritual Energy in my body onto this seemingly ordinary veil, and held onto one end of the corydalis with my right hand. With a flip of my hand, it really does become longer and longer, or even wider!

    Not only that, it also had a very high defensive and offensive ability. Even though it appeared to be just a thin layer of cloth on the surface, it was still perfectly fine to receive intense attacks.

    Damn, this Penglai Wonderland was really there for nothing. Not only did he get the agave, he even got such a useful treasure!

    These black and white demons seemed to have met their nemesis in an instant. The corydalis was like layers of agile barriers, blocking the steps of the demon attack. It even turned into a huge maze on top of this giant chessboard. If those demons want to attack us, it will be even more difficult.

    Zhang Ziyuan''s eyes lit up, "I never thought that the corydalis would have such a usage, it''s really useful!"

    Before long, those demons with extremely strong attacks were trapped by me and died in the maze formed by the corydalis, unable to move anymore.

    Xiao Zhang, who was at the side, was also dumbfounded. "Damn, young lady, you are too beautiful, it is like dancing, killing off all the demons! What exactly is that thing you threw at that''s so useful? "

    I feel like using corydalis s takes a huge toll on our own Spiritual Energy. Although we have already controlled all of these black and white, the barrier is still there. We are still trapped right now.

 C306

    To be honest, I really did not think that the thing given to me by Tian Nu would be so useful. When I first returned from Penglai Wonderland, I did not forget to take this corydalis with me and never thought that I would be able to use it one day. I didn''t expect him to be so powerful.

    After the demons disappeared, a blurry figure appeared on the giant board. This figure became clearer and clearer, and it was actually a man clad in black.

    Judging from the clothes he was wearing, he seemed to be an ancient person. Moreover, judging from his clothes and the complexity of his accessories, it was clear that this person''s identity was definitely not simple.

    "I never thought that there would still be experts coming to visit. I never thought that over the course of thousands of years, not a single person has been able to break out of this precious chess game. It seems like you guys are truly worthy of respect!"

    This person''s voice was quite pleasant to hear, as if he was carrying a bass cannon.

    If one looked carefully, one would realize that the Daoist Master was actually quite good-looking. His eyebrows were like swords, and his eyes were like stars, and his nose was straight and square. It seemed that this ancient era truly was a time of great handsome men.

    Zhang Ziyuan laughed, "You said that no one has been able to decipher the secret for thousands of years, that is to say, you have stayed in this place for thousands of years. I never thought that the famous Treasure Chess game in this world would be built on the Meishan Pine Ridge."

    That black clothed man nodded his head, "That''s right, I have been building this miracle in the Green Pine Ridge on this mountain for more than a thousand years, and it has been a thousand years. I never thought that time would pass so quickly, Purple General, it has been so long since we last met, how have you been?"

    Zi Lang didn''t say anything just now, but I have a feeling that the black-clothed man in front of him should be familiar with one another. He is also a person from a thousand years ago, so what kind of relationship does he have with Linglong?

    Zi Lang shook his head, "Actually, I had already expected that you would be the mastermind for this matter. A thousand years ago, you had treated me as a thorn in your side, and framed me in every possible way. I have no enmity with you, why did you bring disgrace upon me? Also, was Linglong captured by you? If that''s the case, then hurry up and bring it back! "

    The black clothed man suddenly howled towards the sky. I felt the entire Meishan Pine Ridge tremble, as though it was going to collapse.

    I quickly covered my ears. I felt that if this went on, my eardrums would burst.

    Then, the man in black took off his coat. It turned out that their black clothes were only a black cloak. After taking off their clothes, they were actually blood-red, as if they had been dyed with blood, no different from the color of the wind chime.

    So this person, was actually the legendary XueYi Hou? Just by looking at his cultivation level, it would appear that he had not been idle during these thousand years.

    I suddenly felt a strong pressure, feeling that this person was not easy to deal with, perhaps even on a higher level than the Ghost King.

    After a long howl, he finally calmed himself down, "Are you saying that we don''t hold any grudges? Zi Lang, in this world, the person I hate the most is you, if not for you, Wan Er would have been my wife. The two of us are in the same country, and our families are compatible to begin with. "Not only that, you also destroyed our country and made me a slave of a country. Although I retained the position of Marquis, from now on, I no longer have any real authority in my hands. I am just a puppet played around by others!"

    took two steps forward. The grudge between the two of them seemed to be very difficult to resolve, in my opinion, it was nothing more than love and hate, it should have long been quenched after a thousand years, so why would some people have such perseverance, capable of loving a person for a thousand years, and also hate a person for a thousand years. They wouldn''t weaken their feelings just because of the passage of time.

    "If the reason why you have come to me today is only for the hatred of our nation, then I shall gladly accept it. Back then, when I led a million strong army to invade another country, I already thought of such an ending. I have too many blood debts on my hands, and I am prepared at all times. "But I hope that these grudges won''t implicate others. Can I beg you to let Linglong back? Right now, he doesn''t remember anything about his previous life and is only a normal little peasant girl. His parents are still waiting for him to return, and they are very worried. I hope you can understand бн"

    I couldn''t help but interrupt, "I say, you are all people that have lived for such a long time, and you have more than 1000 years of experience compared to us. Why can''t you let go of some things?" The world had already changed. Many people had already turned into bones, turning into heroic spirits. What was the point of arguing about love and hate? "Although I don''t know what was the reason for your persistence, I only understand one principle. People always have to look forward and stubbornly think about the past. It''s completely useless!"

    XueYi Hou didn''t seem to care about me at all, his face was full of sneer, "Little girl, you are still too young, you don''t understand a lot of things. You are just an ordinary person. You have never experienced ups and downs, and have fallen in love and hate. You don''t even understand why we are so persistent! Furthermore, let me tell you this. Some grudges are not changed by the passage of time.

    I don''t think the red-clothed person in front of me makes sense, but the main purpose of this trip is to save Linglong, and from the looks of it, he seems to be in his hands.

    After all, he had a hostage in his hands. If they really fought, and he used Linglong as a threat, wouldn''t we be at a disadvantage?

    "Fine, I won''t care about your matters. In any case, I''m not a person from 1000 years ago, but I did solve Zhen Long''s chess game after all. I think you should at least overestimate me. Can you listen to me for a bit? "

    XueYi Hou seemed to have trained for his entire life, as he did not put anyone in his eyes at all. Besides hatred and bloodlust, he could not put anything else in his eyes.

    "I''d like to hear what a twenty-something year old little girl like you can say that will move me."

    Damn, isn''t this person too arrogant? He relied on his age being older than me to say such words. But don''t you forget, you''ve trained in chess for a thousand years? It was broken by me so casually, and you still dare to be so arrogant!?

    Of course, on the surface, I was still very respectful. However, since this matter had already been resolved, it was for the best.

    As I said before, our real purpose in going up the mountain is to find our friend Linglong, but she''s just an eight or nine-year-old girl. Even if she had other identities in her past life, she can''t remember them now.

    XueYi Hou suddenly sneered, "If I''m not wrong, you should be a Spirit Master, right? Linglong''s matter should be handled by you. Don''t you find it laughable to tell me that she''s an innocent little girl? "

    "Alright, I admit to Linglong''s matter, but it was completely out of good intentions. Those two love each other and hope to work together again in the next life, can''t I help them? As a Spirit Master, I feel that doing this is not a problem?! "

    "Two people having a relationship? Don''t you know? Linglong''s previous life was precisely due to this fellow''s death. Now, even if I say two people, I still hope to join hands with him in the next life. I feel that this is the funniest joke I''ve ever heard! Zi Lang had ulterior motives, he wanted to use this method to tie Linglong to his side once again! Anyway, this little girl can''t remember her previous life anymore, so of course I can say whatever I want! "

    I sighed in my heart. Not only did this person have an arrogant tone and attitude, he even had a mysterious confidence in himself.

    "I am an outsider, and even just an ordinary Spirit Master, why would I say such lies to you? She is an ordinary person, so you should let her return to a normal life. If you really have feelings for her, then you shouldn''t disturb her normal life even more! "

    In short, Linglong is the person I like the most in my life, and I won''t let go of her. As for the bastard in front of me, he has always harbored evil intentions towards Linglong, and today I will let you have a taste of my power!

    I feel that it''s already too hard to explain to this guy. It seems that I have to use some serious methods to get him back.

    "Stop being so arrogant, okay? Just what do you have to believe? The one Ling Long likes is not you, but Zi Lang?! "

    The XueYi Hou seemed to have finally found an important topic, "That''s simple, I have already checked. On Linglong''s palm is a sealed array, and I know that her memories from her previous life are inside. I know that this formation was formed by you, and the only person who seems to be able to open it is you.

    Damn, this red-clothed person is really smart. He wants to use this method to unravel Linglong''s memories. So this is his final goal бн

    But the problem is, Linglong is only a seven or eight year old girl right now, it doesn''t seem like a good time to undo the seal on her memories. If we do that, it might affect her growth in the future, and when Linglong becomes an adult at the age of eighteen, we might be able to undo the magical formation on her hands, but we don''t know what kind of result we''ll get if we do that right now.

    Zi Lang sneaked a glance at me before he lightly shook his head at me. He had the same intentions as me, it isn''t appropriate for him to undo the seal now.

    However, he didn''t know where this fellow in front of him would hide Linglong. The only way to see Linglong? It was just a fake promise that I wouldn''t be able to undo the seal when I meet him, isn''t that what I said?

    As I thought about it, I replied, "Sure. In fact, I also think that this method is the best one. Let the client make this choice himself."

 C307

    Zi Lang first frowned, but after that, he also understood what I was thinking.

    The XueYi Hou just didn''t fall for it, "Don''t make fun of me as a three year old child, I was also a powerful general back then! I only need you to tell me the formula to undo the seal, and I will help you settle this matter! "

    I immediately shook my head, "I can''t solve it just by giving you the chants. This is also my exclusive manual. Unless I do it myself, no one else can take it for me!"

    A secret manual, this is just something I made up. Right now, our only goal is to get the other party to hand over Linglong.

    XueYi Hou sneered, "Don''t think that I don''t know what you are scheming in your heart. Since you don''t know where he is right now, you guys are trying to find Ling Long. After that, you guys can invite his. I only need to get rid of you all, even though she''s mine! I just need to wait for her to grow up and he will fall in love with me! "

    Damn, this guy isn''t easy to fool. He actually doesn''t accept my attack. If this goes on, things will turn into a deadlock. Even if we fight with him, it will be useless if we can''t find him.

    Zi Lang suddenly asked, "So that''s why you placed a blood-colored bell by her window to express that you really like her and want to take her as your wife?"

    XueYi Hou nodded, "You actually know Feng Ling''s intentions? Why ask? You can use such a despicable method to get her, but why can''t I? "

    Zi Lang looked at him blankly, as if there were many questions that had yet to be solved. "If what you said is correct, then it is a very rare race that used a string of wind bells to express their love. They are called the Mosha people, may I ask, what is your relationship with this race?"

    XueYi Hou seemed to be shocked as well. He did not expect that the man in front of him would actually know about the Mosha man''s existence. Furthermore, he could tell his identity just by looking at the series of red wind chimes.

    "That''s right, I''m a Mosha. I think that''s not a secret in many people''s eyes. My mother is a Moso. She was the one who taught me how to express my love!"

    Zi Lang said calmly, "Then if I''m not wrong, your master should be from the same sect as Wan Er''s master!"

    XueYi Hou frowned, "Seems like you know a lot of things from it, that''s right, but I feel that it was just a coincidence. Back then, there were many sects and I was entrusted by my mother to my master to learn martial arts. "Later on, I realized that I actually had a junior sister who was my betrothed wife."

    "Then tell me, do you really like Wan Er and Linglong, or is your fundamental goal, that glazed fan?"

    XueYi Hou''s expression was a little shocked, "You actually know about glazed fan? "This is truly strange. It seems like that little girl has told you everything. In that case, you should also know the secret of the fan."

    Zi Lang shook his head, "Wan Er told me that this is a secret of her sect, even if we are close, he cannot tell me. But I only know one thing, your master has always wanted this thing, and furthermore, she has already become enemies with Wan Er''s master. I don''t know, what kind of position are you standing on? Or perhaps it could be said that the reason why you approached her was because you wanted to obtain the glazed fan in her hands? "

    Zi Lang''s expression was very serious, he had to understand this problem, and if the glazed fan was involved in this, the nature of the matter would have escalated.

    "What is it? Is that how you look at me? I might as well tell you, I do want to get a glazed fan, but that doesn''t stop me from liking Linglong. Could it be? Is there no such thing as being able to kill two birds with one stone in this world? Don''t think of everyone as cold-blooded and heartless as you, alright? "

    After Zi Lang heard the other party''s words, he was immediately enraged, "It''s me, Leng Xue Wuqing? Don''t forget, what did you do to me back then? Could it be that you set fire to my wedding and burned my bridal chamber? How could I not know about this!? You burned my newly wedded wife to death, and almost burned me to death. Was Ghost Bride bewitched by you, that''s why I worked hard for you! "

    He finally asked about the secret that had been buried in his heart for a thousand years. In today''s situation, this matter was like a fish in the throat, making him feel uncomfortable.

    XueYi Hou was suddenly stunned, "What nonsense are you spouting? Burn you to death? Did I have to? If I really want you to die, or even have your reputation ruined, I have 1000 ways to set fire to your bridal chamber on your wedding night.

    "If you''re a man, you won''t deny it, will you? Or do you not dare to admit it? Where is the Ghost Bride now? Why don''t you call her out for us to confront her! "

    To be honest, although the things between them are very complicated and I might not be able to understand it completely, I still feel that there might be some kind of misunderstanding.

    The look of the XueYi Hou did not seem to be lying. Could it be that the fire that Zi Lang was brooding over was not set by him, but by someone else?

    "Why have you all seen Ghost Bride? She told me you killed her on your wedding night! That''s why we formed an alliance. And now you''re actually framing me, don''t you feel ashamed of yourself! "

    Zi Lang also felt that something was amiss. After all, the two of them were generals under the command of the Hero Overlord back then, so even if these people bled and cried, they would never tell a lie.

    Or was there really a misunderstanding in this?

    The more XueYi Hou spoke, the angrier he got. In his eyes, Zi Lang had completely turned into a sinister and vile person. People like this, once they provoked her anger, would cause the sun, moon, and mountains to change color.

    He slowly rose into the air, his blood-colored clothes suffused with a bloody aura. It was so chaotic that people couldn''t even open their eyes. The previously clear sky was now filled with flashes of lightning and claps of thunder. The beautiful Green Pine Ridge had once again turned into an Asura Hell. It seemed that he really intended to take action now.

    He had no chance to explain anything. His entire body became a ball of blood red mist and pounced towards Zi Lang as if he wanted to tear him into shreds.

    Although Zi Lang''s martial arts were powerful, he was still a living human. He did not know any spells or ghost power s, and even though he was holding a divine weapon that could cut through gold and break jade, it was still difficult for him to deal with XueYi Hou, who had a thousand years of cultivation.

    Under this kind of situation, Zhang Ziyuan and I simply cannot stand by and watch without doing anything. Zi Lang is our friend after all, so it looks like there are many things that cannot be clearly explained if we don''t defeat this opponent today.

    XueYi Hou did not dodge, and instead took another strike from me. I never thought that his body would be attacked, and as if it was really just a ball of blood, it immediately dissipated. XueYi Hou did not try to dodge, and did not expect me to do so.

    XueYi Hou was currently like a ink painting. No matter how many times he was attacked by the weapons, his body would scatter like a layer of fog and slowly gather together.

    The heck, what kind of martial arts are these? Even after encountering so many demons and ghosts, he had never thought that he would be able to deal with them!

    Li He Yue stood at the side with her brows furrowed, not making a move. It was unknown what she was thinking, or perhaps, he had already figured out what kind of tricks this XueYi Hou was playing.

    He suddenly shouted, "Don''t ever go head to head with him again! Right now, his body is like pulling out a knife to drain water. No matter how many times he is attacked, he will naturally disperse and then slowly gather back together! "

    Li He Yue''s words gave me a shock. This is too amazing! How are we going to deal with this kind of demon?

    Li He Yue continued, "If I''m not wrong, what he should be afraid of right now is the wind!"

    Wind! That''s right, why didn''t I think of that? Usually when there is a haze or a fog, a gust of wind blows and the fog immediately disappears!

    But the problem is, I''m not an immortal, so I can call the wind and summon the rain. With my current cultivation, it''s not enough to call out the wind. The wind is too small. Originally, the electric fan and blower could solve this problem, so we didn''t bring it with us бн

    My mind was full of wild thoughts, and I found my own thoughts laughable.

    But at this moment, Zhang Ziyuan quietly came closer to me and said in a low voice, "I''ll pass you a Curse, called Wind Listening Art.

    "Zhang Ziyuan, stop messing around! How can you make it in time to learn how to sell it in real time! " Wind is one of the five elements, I don''t even have to think to guess how difficult it is to cultivate this Wind Listening Technique.

    "The problem is, since you know why you didn''t use it, could it be that you didn''t succeed in cultivating it?"

    Zhang Ziyuan shook his head, "The Wind Listening Technique was also unexpectedly found by me, but I myself was not suitable for cultivation. I am Kui, and am not able to cultivate Curse regarding the five elements, otherwise, I would have suffered from an intense backlash. Rest assured, it is not a very difficult Curse.

    "Alright, although I really do not have any confidence in learning how to sell, under these circumstances, the only thing that I can''t solve is the Wind Listening Spell!"

    "Alright, listen carefully. I''ll recite it for you!"

    Zhang Ziyuan immediately followed and read out the incantation for listening to the Wind Curse. I listened carefully and still barely understood it, after all, I was not an especially intelligent girl.

    Now is such a dangerous time, while I am dealing with the XueYi Hou, I have to learn the Curse at the same time. I feel that this is an impossible task, I can understand as much as I can through the gaps of my understanding, thinking in my heart.